of  California 
n  Regional 
y  Facility 


a,     t 

^    I 


c   *    = 

li 


£    t 


I 


V  "V 

I  t. 


f  ! 


I  ! 


OUR    WHOLE    COUNTRY: 

OR    THE 

PAST     AND    PRESENT 

OP    THE 

UNITED    STATES, 

HISTORICAL    AND    DESCRIPTIVE. 


I1ST    TWO 

CONTAINING     THE 

GENERAL    AND    LOCAL    HISTORIES   AND     DESCRIPTIONS    OP    EACH    OP    THE    STATES,    TERRI 
TORIES,  CITIES,  AND    TOWNS    OP   THK    UNION  ;    ALSO,  BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES    OF 
DISTINGUISHED     PERSONS,    TOGETHER    WITH    A    LARGE     AND    VARIED     COL 
LECTION    OP    INTERESTING    AND    VALUABLE    INFORMATION    FOR    ALL 
CLASSES,    RELATING    TO    EVERY  .PART    OF    OUR    COUNTRY 
PROM    THE    ATLANTIC     TO    THE    PACIFIC. 

ILLUSTRATED      BY      SIX     HUNDRED      ENGRAVINGS 

PRESENTING    VIEWS    OF    ALL    THE   CITIES    AND    PRINCIPAL   TOWNS — PUBLIC    BUILDINGS — 

BIRTHPLACES     AND     SEATS    OF    EMINENT    AMERICANS PUBLIC     MONUMENTS    AND 

THOSE    OP   THE    ILLUSTRIOUS     DEAD — BATTLE-FIELDS — HISTORICAL     LO 
CALITIES — RELICS  OF  ANTIQUITY — NATURAL   CURIOSITIES,  ETC., 
ALMOST   WHOLLY    PROM    DRAWINGS   TAKEN    ON    THE  SPOT 
TIY    THE    AUTHORS,  THE    ENTIRE    WORK    BEING   ON 
THEIR     PART   THE    RESULT     OF     OVER 

16,000    MILES   OF   TRAVEL   AND   FOUR  YEARS   OF  LABOR. 


BY  JOHN  WARNER  BARBER, 

Author  of  Historical  Collections  of  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts,  >•(<•. 
AND 

HENRY     HOWE, 

Author  of  Hist.  Coll.  of  Virginia,  Ohio,  and  the  Great  West. 


TJ    3VE    IE 


NEW     YORK: 

PUBLISHED  BY  GEORGE  F.  TUTTLE  AND  HENRY  M'CAULEY, 

NO.    147    FULTON-STREET;    ALSO    BY 

HENRY  HOWE,  NO.  Ill   MAIN-STREET,  CINCINNATI. 
SOLD  EXCLUSIVELY  BY  SUBSCRIPTION. 

1561. 


Entered,  according  to  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1861, 
BY  HENRY  HOWE, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the   Southern  Dis 
trict  of  Ohio. 


CINCINNATI: 

F.  .      MORGAN     &     SONS, 
Stereotype™  and  Publishers,  111  Main  St. 


4 


--  I  if  t 


PREFACE 


HISTORY,  BIOGRAPHY  and  GEOGRAPHY,  are  subjects  to  which  every  in 
telligent  being  is  attracted,  and  the  more  so  when  they  relate  to  one's  own 
country.  These  branches  of  knowledge  enter  into  the  rudiments  of  our 
education,  and  continue  to  interest  us,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  throughout 
the  whole  period  of  subsequent  life.  Books  upon  them,  to  meet  the  wants 
of  all  classes,  should  be  plain,  concise,  and  yet  sufficiently  full  to  present  the 
material  points. 

The  plan  of  this  work  is  original  with  us,  and  was  first  adopted,  some 
twenty-five  years  since,  while  preparing  a  publication  giving  the  history,  an 
tiquities,  etc.,  of  Connecticut.  In  that  volume,  after  the  outline  history  of 
the  State  was  given,  each  Township  was  particularly  described  by  itself,  in 
cluding  everything  of  importance  in  its  history,  antiquities,  and  present  con 
dition.  In  like  manner,  in  this  work  is  an  outline  history  of  the  United  States ; 
then  each  State  and  Territory  is  particularly  described  by  itself,  embracing 
everything  of  general  interest  respecting  its  history,  geography,  etc.,  includ 
ing  an  account  of  the  principal  places,  their  first  settlement,  with  biographi 
cal  sketches,  and  facts  of  a  local  and  general  interest. 

Since  the  Historical  Collections  of  Connecticut  was  published,  several 
state  works  have  been  issued  upon  that  plan.  These  are  the  Historical  Col 
lections  of  Massachusetts,  of  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Vir 
ginia,  Georgia,  Kentucky,  and  Ohio.  The  success  and  very  general  com 
mendation  of  these  by  the  most  intelligent  minds  in  their  respective  states, 
has  led  to  the  belief  that  a  similar  work  on  the  United  States  would  be  re 
ceived  with  equal  favor  by  the  whole  country.  For  the  purpose  of  collect 
ing  the  materials,  and  making  the  necessary  drawings  to  illustrate  them,  we 
have  traveled  upward  of  sixteen  thousand  miles.  Much  has  been  obtained 
from  original  settlers  in  various  parts  of  the  Union.  In  revolutionary  his 
tory  interesting  details  have  been  given  in  past  days,  by  personal  conversa 
tion  with  actors  and  eye-witnesses,  of  the  scenes  described,  all  of  which  is 
herein  embraced. 

The  primary  object  of  history  being  a  truthful  relation  of  facts,  original 
accounts,  as  given  by  witnesses,  and  in  their  own  words  as  far  as  practicable, 
in  general  best  answers  this  end.  A  trifling  incident,  accidentally,  as  it  were, 
so  introduced,  which  might  be  considered  beneath  the  dignity  of  the  histo- 

(v) 


Vi  PREFACE. 

rian  to  notice,  is  often  of  more  value  than  whole  pages  of  learned  inferences 
or  glowing  descriptions.  In  the  prosecution  of  our  object  we  have  examined 
every  publication  we  could  obtain,  and  made  copious  extracts.  Numerous 
inscriptions  from  monuments  in  almost  every  part  of  the  United  States  have 
been  copied.  Many  of  these  contain  valuable  general  and  local  historical 
information,  which  for  reliability  can  not  be  excelled. 

The  drawings  for  the  engravings  in  this  work  wererwith  very  few  excep 
tions,  taken  by  us  expressly  for  it.  1.  They  were  drawn  on  the  spot  by  the  eye 
in  outline,  with  pencil  and  paper,  on  a  large  scale.  2.  After  this,  we  reduced 
them  in  outline  on  the  smaller  scale  of  the  engraving.  3.  These  outlines 
were  again  traced  by  an  artist  on  the  block,  and  shaded  for  the  engraver. 
4.  Engraved.  Beside  our  own  work,  as  above  indicated,  upon  them,  it  would 
have  taken  one  man  seven  years  of  labor  to  have  performed  this  task,  pro 
vided  only  one  had  been  employed.  We  mention  these  facts  for  the  benefit 
of  the  reader  unfamiliar  with  book  publishing. 

Owing  to  the  position  of  many  places,  only  a  partial  view  could  be  given. 
To  recognize  any  view  the  reader  must  be  familiar  with  it  from  the  point 
whence  the  drawing  was  taken.  As  a  general  thing,  they  have  been  rendered 
with  that  care  that  any  one  with  the  book  in  hand,  can  place  himself  within 
a  yard  or  two  of  the  precise  spot  from  whence  each  was  drawn.  In  some 
few  instances,  however,  we  have  varied  our  "stand  point"  a  trifle,  to  intro 
duce  objects  that  could  not  otherwise  be  shown.  Care  was  taken  that  every 
engraving  should  be  truthful ;  and  as  the  work  intends  to  be  one  of  facts 
only,  fancy  sketches  and  artistic  representations  merely  have  been  avoided  in 
the  text.  Amid  such  a  vast  variety  of  dates,  facts,  etc.,  some  errors  must 
occur  in  spite  of  every  precaution  to  avoid  them,  and  some  places  not  as 
fully  noticed  as  was  desirable.  The  failure  in  obtaining  information,  after 
the  attempt  was  made,  must  be  the  apology. 

While  other  and  older  nations  pride  themselves  on  the  past,  we  in  this 
western  world  are  proud  of  what  we  expect  to  be.  Like  the  heir  apparent 
of  a  mighty  empire,  we  claim  respect.  Although  we  have  our  faults,  and 
our  practice,  in  some  instances,  is  in  opposition  to  our  theories — a  common 
failing  of  humanity — yet  what  people  have  a  fairer  prospect  of  being  the 
first  among  nations?  What  names  in  history  are  more  venerated  than  that 
of  Washington  and  of  his  co-patriots?  What  nation,  at  present,  is  doing 
more  to  extend  the  area  of  civilization  and  Christianity?  What  people  have 
effected  more,  or  even  so  much,  in  making  discoveries  and  improvements 
which  will  eventuate  in  the  elevation  of  the  human  race  ?  Notwithstanding 
some  recent  unhappy  events  in  our  national  family,  we  believe  a  more  accu 
rate  knowledge  of  each  other  will  finally  result,  and  dissolve  mutual  preju 
dice,  thus  uniting  us  in  a  stronger  brotherhood ;  for  the  people  of  the  United 
States  are  essentially  but  one,  with  one  common  interest,  and  as  such  there 
awaits  them  but  ONE  FATE  and  ONE  DESTINY.  j.  w.  B. 


ILLUSTRATIONS-VOL,  I. 


1.  Frontispiece. 

39. 

2.  Map,  United  States,  in  1803,         Page  3 

40. 

3.  Map  of  the  United  States,  in  1861,  * 

3 

41. 

4.  Testimonial  of  Noah  Webster, 

3 

5.  Arms  of  the  United  States, 

17 

6.  Dighton  Rock,   -      ''-_  ''   -  ."'!•'.. 

20 

42. 

7.  Dighton  Rock  Inscriptions,     - 

20 

43. 

8.  Map  of  Louisburg  and  vicinity,  - 

38 

44. 

9.  Map  of  North  America,  in  1753,     - 

42 

45. 

10.  Map  of  Quebec,          -        -        - 

46 

46. 

47. 

MAINE. 

48. 

11.  Arms  of  Maine,    -        -        -        - 

127 

49. 

12.  Portland, 

135 

50. 

1  Q         A  «          .,*« 

138 

51. 

14.  Bangor,    -        -        -        -    .     -     . 

143 

52. 

15.  Indian  Old  Town,     '    '/.,'••  .     - 

145 

53. 

16.  Bath,        -        -        -              '"fe5'  •' 

150 

54. 

17.  Mount  Desert  Rock,  Lighthouse,  etc. 

,153 

55. 

18.  Bowdoin  College,  -         -         -        - 

154 

56. 

57. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

58. 

19.  Arms  of  New  Hampshire, 

165 

59. 

20.  Portsmouth,  -         -         -         - 

171 

60. 

21.  Concord,  - 

172 

81. 

22.  Birthplace  of  Daniel  Webster, 

183 

62. 

23.  Manchester,      -         -         - 

185 

63. 

24.  Nashua,         ----- 

189 

64. 

25.  Keene,      - 

190 

65. 

26.  Dartmouth  College,        -  . 

194 

66. 

27.  Dartmouth  College,  1771,  -   ,"'  - 

19« 

67. 

28.  Signature  of  Josiah  Bartlett, 

199 

68. 

29.  Signature  of  Wm.  Whipple, 

199 

69. 

30.  Signature  of  Matthew  Thornton,  - 

199 

70. 

31.  Birthplace  of  President  Pierce, 

201 

32.  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain,    - 

202 

71. 

33.  Signature  of  Daniel  Webster,    - 

204 

72. 

VERMONT. 

34.  Arms  of  Vermont,         -       .,•',..  Ti 

205 

73. 

35.  Montpelier,       -         -         - 

210 

74. 

36.  Burlington,  -         -         -         -         - 

212 

75. 

37.  University  of  Vermont,     -        - 

213 

76. 

38.  Vermont  Lunatic  Asylum,     - 

215 

77. 

39.  Battle-field  of  Bennington,        Page  217 

ge3 

40.  Rutland,        -         ... 

-    220 

3 

41.  Norwich  University, 

223 

3 

17 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

20 

42.  Arms  of  Massachusetts, 

-    229 

20 

43.  Plymouth,         -        - 

237 

38 

44.  Plymouth  Rock,    ... 

-    240 

42 

45.  The  Allyn  House,    -        •-,.•> 

240 

46 

46.  Provincetown,        - 

-    242 

47.  Fall  River,        -        -        -        - 

245 

48.  New  Bedford,         - 

-    246 

127 

49.  Boston,    ----- 

251 

135 

50.  Faneuil  Hall,         - 

-    255 

138 

51.  Statue  of  Benj.  Franklin,    ^  ,_•  . 

257 

143 

52.  Signature  of  Benj.  Franklin, 

-    257 

145 

53.  Salem,  

259 

150 

54.  Whitefield's  Monument, 

-     262 

,153 

55.  Lawrence,          - 

264 

154 

56.  Lowell,          -         -        -        - 

-    265 

57.  Bunker  Hill  Monument,    - 

269 

58.  Bunker  Hill  Map, 

-     271 

165 

59.  Harvard  College,       - 

274 

171 

60.  Lexington  Monument,  - 

-    275 

172 

61.  Lexington  Green,      - 

277 

183 

62.  Main-street  in  "Worcester, 

-    279 

185 

63.  Springfield,       -         -         -        - 

282 

189 

64.  Street  in  Northampton, 

-    285 

190 

65.  Pittsfield,          -        -.,  '..',,.«:/  .,,,,». 

287 

194 

66.  William's  College,          -      "-'. 

-    289 

19« 

67.  Signature  of  John  Hancock,     - 

291 

199 

68.  Signature  of  Elbridge  Gerry, 

-    291 

199 

69.  Signature  of  John  Adams, 

292 

199 

70.  Birthplaces  of  John  and   John 

Q. 

201 

Adams,      -         ~    ,    "4    </-Tl  • 

-    292 

202 

71.  Signature  of  Robt.  Treat  Paine, 

293 

204 

72.  Signature  of  Sam'l.  Adams, 

294 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

205 

73.  Arms  of  Rhode  Island, 

-     297 

210 

74.  Market  Square,  Providence, 

301 

212 

75.  Brown  University,     .  rr»...    •*  . 

-    304 

213 

76.  Newport,  -         -        -        -        - 

312 

215 

77.  State  House,  Newport,  - 

-    315 

(vii) 

vm 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


78.  Jewish  Synagogue,  Newport,  Page  316 

79.  Round  Tower,  Newport,       -  -     318 

80.  Touro  Monument,  Newport,     -  319 
81    White  Hall,  Newport,           -  -     322 

82.  Mount  Hope,  -  323 

83.  Signature  of  Stephen  Hopkins,  -     327 

84.  Signature  of  William  Ellery,  -  328 


85. 

86. 

87. 

88. 

89. 

90. 

91. 

92. 

93. 

94. 

95. 

90. 

97. 

98. 

99. 
100. 
101. 
102. 
103. 
104. 
105. 
106. 
107. 
108. 
109. 


110. 
111. 
112. 
113. 
114. 
115. 
116. 
117. 
118. 
119. 
120. 
121. 
122. 
123. 
124. 

125. 
126. 
127. 


CONNECTICUT. 

Arms  of  Connecticut,  -  329 

Hartford,         r       jT-,.,  f-        '  337 

Colt's  Armory,    -        -        -        -  339 

Charter  Oak,   -        -  ~.    -.  ' .    .  344 

Hartford  Monument,    -  344 

Franklin  Oak,          ~  •_ .-••      -  348 

Public  Buildings,  Middletown,     -  351 

Lady  Fenwick's  Tomb,    -         -  352 

The  New  Haven  Green,        -         -  354 

Yale  College,  -         ...  355 

Judge's  Cave,      -  358 

Bridgeport,      -         -        -     '.'-','  359 

Central  View  in  Waterbury,         -  364 

New  London  and  vicinity,       -  365 

Groton  Monument,       -  370 

Ledyard  Monument,        -     '    -  371 

Norwich,     -       '. '  '   1'        ."      -  372 

Uncas'  Monument,  -  374 

Birthplace  of  Capt.  Nathan  Hale,  376 

Putnam's  Wolf  Den,  -  379 

Signature  of  Samuel  Huntington,  380 

Birthplace  of  Noah  Webster,  -  380 

Signature  of  Roger  Sherman,       -  382 

Signature  of  Wm.  Williams,    -  382 

Signature  of  Oliver  Wolcott,         -  382 

NEW  YORK. 

Arms  of  New  York,     -\'-        -  385 

Situation  of  New  York  City,  -  389 

Stadt  Buys,  New  York,        -         -  390 

Nieuw  Amsterdam  in  1659,      -  301 

Forest  of  Masts,  on  East  River,  -  393 

Broadway,  from  the  Park,       -  395 

Printing  House  Square,        -         -  396 

Harpers,          -      '  -  '•  •'•"'.'  396 

The  Tombs,          ....  397 

Cow  Bay,  Five  Points,     -' '"''•  !  397 

Cooper  Institute,          - .      -        -  398 

The  Bible  House,    -        -J'    '-''  399 
Statue  of  Washington,  Union  Park,  400 

Fifth  Avenue  Hotel,     -  401 
Broadway,  from  Rev.  Dr.  Chapin's 

Church,         ....  403 

Navy  Yard,  Brooklyn,         -        -  406 
Miss  Canda's  Monument,  Greenw'd,  408 

Albany,-     "•% ' '?*•  ..*  *"""  '-''  409 


128.  Hudson  City,       ...     Page  411 

129.  Birthplace  of  Prea.  Van  Buren,  412 

130.  Poughkeepsie,          ...  413 

131.  Up  the  Hudson,  from  West  Point,  414 

132.  Kosciusko's  Monument,       -         -  415 

133.  Dade  Monument,     -  415 

134.  Andre's  Place  of  Execution,         -  417 

135.  Irving's  Residence,          -         -  417 

136.  Stony  Point,        -         -         -         -  419 

137.  Troy, 420 

138.  Congress  Spring,  Saratoga,  -         -  422 

139.  Coleman  Monument,        -         -  423 
140..  Davidson  Monument,  -  423 

141.  Map  of  Burgoyne's  Route,       -  424 

142.  Battle-field  of  Stillwater,     -         -  425 

143.  Ruins  of  Ticonderoga,     -         -  427 

144.  Union  College,  Schenectady,         -  431 

145.  Genesee-street,  Utica,      -         -  434 

146.  Hamilton  College,         -        -         -  436 

147.  Street  View  in  Syracuse,          -  438 

148.  Field  of  Salt  Vats,       -         -         -  439 

149.  Salt  Manufactory,   -  439 

150.  Grain  Warehouses,  Oswego,          -  440 

151.  Oswego  in  1755,       -                 '-.  441 

152.  State  Prison,  Auburn,          -         -  443 

153.  Logan  Monument,  -  443 

154.  Street  in  Rochester,     -  444 

155.  Niagara  Falls,                   -         -  446 

156.  Map  of  Niagara  and  vicinity,      -  447 

157.  Harbor  of  Buffalo,  -        -  449 

158.  Custom  House,  etc.,  in  Buffalo,    -  449 

159.  Bridge  at  Portage,  -         -        -  452 

160.  State  Inebriate  Asylum,       -         -  453 

161.  Signature  of  Philip  Livingston,  455 

162.  Signature  of  Francis  Lewis,    -  455 

163.  Signature  of  Lewis  Morris,  -         -  455 

164.  Signature  of  Wm.  Floyd,         -  455 

NEW  JERSEY. 

165.  Arms  of  New  Jersey,  -  457 

166.  Park  at  Newark,  462 

167.  State  House,  Trenton,          -         -  465 

168.  College  of  New  Jersey,  Princeton,  469 

169.  Battle-field,  Princeton,    -         -  470 

170.  Jersey  City,  from  New  York,       -  472 

171.  New  Brunswick,      -  473 

172.  Sandy  Hook,        -         -         -         -  475 

173.  Camden,           ....  476 

174.  Mills  at  Paterson,         -         -         -  479 

175.  Map  of  Seat  of  War  in  N.  Jersey,  481 

176.  Battle-field  of  Monmouth,       -  484 

177.  The  Buddy  House,       -         -         -  486 

178.  Washington's  Headquarters,  Mor- 

ristown,          -         ...  488 

179.  Caldwell  Monument,    -         -        -  491 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


IX 


180.  Signature  of  Abram  Clark,  -    Page  493 

181.  Signature  of  Kichard  Stockton,   -  493 

182.  Signature  of  Francis  Hopkinson,  493 

183.  Signature  of  John  Hart,          -  494 

184.  Signature  of  Jas.  Witherspoon,   -  494 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

185.  Arms  of  Pennsylvania,         -         -  499 

186.  Independence  Hall,  Philadelphia,  504 

187.  Merchants'  Exchange,          -         -  505 

188.  Swedes'  Church,  etc.,       -         -  507 

189.  Penn'a  Treaty  Tree,     -         -         -  510 

190.  Girard  College,         ...  515 

191.  The  Chew  House,  Germantown,  -  517 

192.  Battle-field  of  Brandywine,     -  520 

193.  Harrisburg,          -         -         -         -  524 

194.  State  House,  Harrisburg,         -  524 

195.  Harris'  Grave,     -         -         -         -  525 

196.  Central  Square,  Lancaster,       -  526 

197.  President  Buchanan's  Residence,  528 

198.  Easton, 530 

199.  Delaware  Water  Gap,      -         -  531 

200.  Central  View  in  Wilkesbarre,       -  533 

201.  Battle  Monument,  at  Wyoming,  537 

202.  Railroad  Station,  Pottsville,    -  538 

203.  Interior  of  a  Coal  Mine,       -         -  539 

204.  Reading,          -  541 

205.  Washington's     Head-quarters     at 

Valley  Forge,        -         -         -  543 

206.  Pittsburg, 546 

207.  Situation   of    Pittsburg   and  Alle- 

ghany,           -         ...  546 

208.  Braddock's  Battle-field,       -         -  548 

209.  Grave  of  Braddock,         -         -  550 

210.  Signature  of  Robert  Morris,         -  552 

211.  Signature  of  Benj.  Rush,         -  553 

212.  Signature  of  Geo.  Clymer,  -         -  553 

213.  Signature  of  James  Smith,      -  553 

214.  Signature  of  John  Morton,  -        -  554 

215.  Signature  of  Geo.  Taylor,        -  554 

216.  Signature  of  James  Wilson,          -  554 

217.  Signature  of  Geo.  Ross,  -         -  554 

218.  Residence  of  Gen.  Wayne,  -         -  555 

219.  Residence  of  Benj.  West,         -  558 

DELAWARE. 

220.  Arms  of  Delaware,       -  559 

221.  Wilmington,    -  561 

222.  Swedes'  Church,  Wilmington,       -  562 

223.  Central  Part  of  New  Castle,    -  564 

224.  State  House,  at  Dover,         -         -  565 

225.  Signature  of  Geo.  Read,  -         -  566 

226.  Signature  of  Caesar  Rodney,         -  566 

227.  Signature  of  Thomas  M'Kean,  567 


MARYLAND. 

228.  Arms  of  Maryland,     -        -    Page  569 

229.  Battle  Monument,  Baltimore,  -     574 

230.  Washington  Monument,  Baltimore,  577 

231.  Fort  M'Henry,         -  581 

232.  Tray  Run  Viaduct,  -     584 

233.  Ferguson  Monument,       -        -  587 

234.  State  House,  Annapolis,       -  -     587 

235.  St.  John's  College,  -         -        -  590 

236.  United  States  Naval  Academy,  -     591 

237.  Frederick  City,        *].,•<•-.      -  592 

238.  Cumberland,         -         -         -  -     593 

239.  Signature  of  Samuel  Chase,     -  594 
540.  Signature  of  Wm.  Paca,       -  594 

241.  Signature  of  Thos.  Stone,        -  595 

242.  Signature  of  Chas.  Carroll,  -  -     595 

DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 

243.  Capitol  of  the  United  States,       -     600 

244.  House  of  Representatives  in  Ses 

sion,          -        -        ...  601 

245.  Naval  Monument,  -  602 

246.  President's  House,       -         -         -  603 

247.  Lecture  Room,  Smithsonian  Insti 

tute,      605 

248.  Congressional  Monument,    -         -     608 

249.  Aqueduct  and  College,  Georgetown,  610 

VIRGINIA. 

250.  Arms  of  Virginia,         -         -         -     611 

251.  Richmond,       -         ...          620 

252.  Washington  Monument,  Richmond,  621 

253.  Burning  of  the  Richmond  Theater,  624 

254.  Ruins  of  Blanford  Church,  -         -     625 

255.  Harbor  of  Norfolk,          -        -         627 

256.  The  Old  Magazine,  Williamsburg,    631 

257.  Ruins  at  Jamestown,  -  633 

258.  Washington's  Birthplace,         -          637 

259.  Mount  Vernon,  -         -         -         -     636 

260.  Writing  of   Washington  when   30 

years  of  age,          -  640 

261.  Entry  of   Washington's    Birth    in 

the  Family  Bible,      -         -         -  640 

262.  Alexandria,     -  641 

263.  Washington  Church,  Alexandria,  641 

264.  University  of  Virginia,        -         -  642 

265.  Monticello,  Seat  of  Jefferson,  -  643 

266.  Signature  of  Jefferson,         -         -  643 

267.  Old  Court  House,  New  London,  646 

268.  Harper's  Ferry,       -  647 

269.  School  House  in  the  Mountains,  -  648 

270.  Engine  House,  Harper's  Ferry,  650 

271.  The  Natural  Bridge,        -         -  655 

272.  Wheeling, 658 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


273.  Hieroglyphic  Stone,     -         -    Page  660 

311. 

274.  Signature  of  Washington, 

662 

312. 

275.  Signature  of  Carter  Braxton, 

663 

313. 

276.  Signature  of  Benj.  Harrison,  - 

663 

314. 

277.  Signature  of  Richard  Henry  Lee, 

663 

315. 

278.  Signature  of  Thos.  Nelson,  jr.,    - 

663 

316. 

279.  Signature  of  Francis  Lightfoot  Lee 

,664 

317. 

280.  Signature  of  George  Wythe, 

664 

281.  Signature  of  Patrick  Henry,  - 

664 

318. 

282.  Seat  of  President  Monroe,   - 

665 

319. 

283.  Birthplace  of  President  Harrison, 

666 

320. 

284.  Birthplace  of  Henry  Clay, 

666 

321. 

285.  Seat  of  President  Madison,  - 

667 

322. 

286.  Seat  of  John  Randolph,  - 

668 

323. 

287.  Church  of  the  Blind  Preacher,    - 

669 

324. 

326. 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

326. 

288.  Arms  of  North  Carolina,      - 

671 

327. 

289.  Wilmington,   -        - 

675 

328. 

290.  Ancient  House,  Wilmington, 

676 

329. 

291.  The  Harnett  House, 

677 

330. 

292.  Try  on  's  Palace,  -        -        -        - 

679 

293.  U.  S.  Mint,  Charlotte,     - 

690 

294.  State  Capitol,  Raleigh, 

682 

331. 

295.  Insane  Asylum,       ... 

682 

332. 

296.  Regulator  Battle-ground,     - 

683 

333. 

297.  University  of  N.  Carolina,  Chapel 

334. 

Hill,     

686 

335. 

298.  Turpentine  Distillery,  ... 

689 

336. 

299.  Cabin  in  the  Pine  Forest, 

691 

337. 

300.  Battle-ground  at  Guilford,  - 

693 

338. 

301.  Signature  of  Joseph  Hewes,    - 

695 

339. 

302.  Signature  of  Wm.  Hooper,  - 

695 

340. 

303.  Signature  of  John  Penn, 

695 

341. 

304.  Birthplace  of  President  Jackson, 

696 

342. 

343. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

344. 

305.  Arms  of  South  Carolina,      -     --*# 

697 

345. 

306.  Broad-street,  Charleston, 

702 

346. 

307.  Orphan  Asylum,  -         -        -      I'M 

703 

347. 

308.  Charleston  College,  -        -    '  «•-•*••  '. 

704 

348. 

309.  Turnbull's  Monument,         -    v  •*£! 

708 

349. 

310.  Calhoun's  Monument, 

708 

350. 

State  Capitol,  Columbia,  -  -  712 
South  Carolina  College,  -  -  713 
Congaree  Bridge,  -  715 
Map  of  Seat  of  War  in  the  South,  718 
Battle-ground  at  Cowpens,  -  719 
Monument  at  Cowpens,  -  -  719 
Battle-ground  at  King's  Moun 
tain,  -----  720 
Monument  to  Col.  Ferguson,  -  721 
Furman  University,  -  723 
Chick's  Springs,  ...  723 
Residence  of  John  C.  Calhoun,  -  725 
Signature  of  John  C.  Calhoun,  726 
Ancient  Church,  near  Pendleton,  727 
Signature  of  Thos.  Heyward,  jr.,  728 
Signature  of  Thos.  Lynch,  jr.,  -  728 
Signature  of  Arthur  Middleton,  728 
Signature  of  Edward  Rutledge,  -  729 
Residence  of  Gen.  Marion,  -  730 
The  Palmetto  Tree  at  Charleston,  732 
Huguenot  Church,  -  733 

GEORGIA. 

Arms  of  Georgia,        ...  735 

Ancient  View  of  Savannah,    -  741 

Central  View  in  Savannah,  -         -  742 

Ancient  House  in  Savannah,  -  743 

The  Pnlaski  Monument,       -         -  744 

Jasper's  Spring,      -  746 
City  Hall  and  Monument,  Augusta,  749 

Macon,         -         -         ...  751 

Fort  Hawkins,          -  752 

Central  View  in  Milledgeville,      -  753 

Oglethorpe  University,    -        -  754 

Athens,        -         ....  755 

Columbus,       -         ...  758 

Tocoa  Falls,        -        -        -        -  757 

Signature  of  Geo.  Walton,       -  759 

Signature  of  Button  Gwinnett,    -  759 

Signature  of  Lyman  Hall,       -  759 

Rice  Harvest,      ....  761 

Southern  Cabin,      ...  702 

Planter's  Mansion,     ...  753 


ILLUSTRATIONS-VOL   II, 


351.  Frontispiece.. 

FLORIDA. 

352.  Arms  of  Florida,       ,  JPU,,J« 

353.  The  Plaza  at  St.  Augustine, 

354.  Fort  Marion,        - 

355.  Ancient  Spanish  Gateway, 

356.  Charlotte-street,  -        jfaiafll 

357.  Soldiers'  Cemetery, 

ALABAMA. 

358.  Arms  of  Alabama,     ..,v>  J  i 
S59.  St.  Louis  Wharf,  Mobile, 

360.  Fort  Morgan,  Mobile  Point, 

361.  Central  View  in  Montgomery,  - 

362.  Landing  at  Selma, 

363.  Judson  Female  Institute,  Marion, 
>64.  University     of    Alabama, 

loosa,         - 
'•65.  Public  Square,  Huntsville, 

MISSISSIPPI. 

366.  Arms  of  Mississippi,    - 

367.  Central  View  of  Jackson, 

368.  Natchez,      - 

369.  Vicksburg,      -        -        - 

370.  Observatory  of  the  State  Univer 

sity,      --- 

371.  Harvesting  Cotton, 

LOUISIANA. 

372.  Arms  of  Louisiana, 

373.  Jackson  Square,  New  Orleans,     - 

374.  Levee,     - 

375.  St.  Charles-street, 

376.  Lafayette  Square,    - 

377.  Outline  View  of  New  Orleans,    - 

378.  Battle-field,  New  Orleans, 

379.  The  French  Cemetery, 

380.  Baton  Rouge,  - 

381.  State  Capitol,  Baton  Rouge, 

382.  Gen.  Taylor's  Residence, 

383.  Gathering  Sugar  Cane, 


384. 

385. 

-  Page  779 

386. 

783 

387. 

-  785 

388. 

786 

389. 

-  787 

390. 

789 

391. 

392. 

393. 

r  ',,.-  803 

394. 

807 

395. 

rt'M,'.-  809 

•y,  -    811 

-  815 

396. 

arion,  817 

397. 

Tusca- 

398. 

-  819 

399. 

,,'v.    820 

400. 

401. 

402. 

-  825 

403. 

828 

404. 

n.^r  829 

405. 

«;•-...-.  834 

Jniver- 

406. 

836 

407. 

Tot-  84° 

408. 

409. 

410. 

843 

411. 

as,  -  846 

412. 

846 

413. 

-   -  847 

414. 

849 

415. 

ns,  -  849 

416. 

851 

renla".  857 

860 

417. 

,    -  860 

418. 

861 

419. 

-  866 

420. 

TENNESSEE. 

384.  Arms  of  Tennessee,       >-,,--  871 

385.  Nashville,  -        -      '-ri1uu^.  -    875 

386.  State  House,  Nashville,  -        -  877 

387.  President  Folk's  Residence,  -    881 

iphis,        -      ,',-r     .,-  .,  ,-  884 

389.  Knoxville,  -       >T;    V .  .    '.'r ;.  -    887 

390.  Old  Hotel,  Knoxyille,      -        -  887 

391.  Signature  of  Andrew  Jackson,  -    892 

392.  Residence  of  Andrew  Jackson,  893 

393.  Tomb  of  Andrew  Jackson,  -  -    895 

394.  David  Crockett's  Cabin,  -         -  897 

395.  Brainerd,  Missionary  Station,  -     899 

.  KENTUCKY. 

Arms  of  Kentucky,  -  903 
Frankfort,  _.•?.,  ^V  ,:j, /•},  •  -  90C 
State  House,  Frankfort,  -  -  907 
Military  Monument,  -  .  -,  ,  907 
Grave  of  Daniel  Boone,  -  -,  909 
Louisville,  -  911 
Medical  and  Law  Colleges,  -  -  912 
Green  River  Bridge,  -. ,  ,'.  -.  914 
View  in  the  Mammoth  Cave,  -  915 
United  States  Barracks  and  Suspen 
sion  Bridge,  Newport,  -  -  916 
Public  Square,  Lexington,  -  -  922 
Ashland,  Seat  of  Henry  Clay,  -  923 
Monument  of  Henry  Clay,  -  -  925 
Old  Fort  at  Boonesboro',  -  926 
Landing  at  Paducah,  -  928 
A  Tobacco  Plantation,  -  -  929 
A  Religious  Encampment,  -  -  935 
Signature  of  Daniel  Boone,  -  936 
Signature  of  Geo.  Rogers  Clark,  -  937 
Signature  of  Isaac  Shelby,  -  940 
Signature  of  Henry  Clay,  -  -  940 

OHIO. 

Arms  of  Ohio,          -  943 

Ancient  Mound,  Marietta,  -  -     948 

Campus  Martius,  Marietta,      -  949 

A  Pioneer  Dwelling,    -        -  -    951 


Xll 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


421.  Gallipolis,  in  1791,       -         -    Page  953 

422.  Outline  View  of  Cincinnati,    -          956 

423.  First  Church  in  Cincinnati,  -        -     958 

424.  Cincinnati,  in  1802,          -         -          959 

425.  View  in  Fourth-street,  Cincinnati,  961 

426.  Pike's  Opera  House,    -        -        -     963 

427.  Longworth's  Vineyard,  -         -          965 

428.  President  Harrison's  House,  North 

Bend,        -        -        -        -         -     967 

429.  Old  Block  House,  near  North  Bend,  968 

430.  Monument  of  J.  C.  Symmes,  -          968 

431.  Court  House,  Chillicothe,     -        -     969 

432.  Old  State  Capitol,    -  970 

433.  Portsmouth,         -        -  '      -        -    971 

434.  State  Capitol,  Columbus,          -          974 

435.  Ohio  White  Sulphur  Springs,        -     975 

436.  Court  House,  Zanesville,  -         -          977 

437.  Market-street,  Steubenville,         -     983 

438.  Superior-street,  Cleveland,       -          985 

439.  Ancient   Map   of   the    Vicinity  of 

Cleveland,         -        -        -        -     986 

440.  Toledo,  -        -        -        -1'  ''-         988 

441.  Map,  Battles  on  the  Maumee,      -     990 

442.  Wayne's  Battle-ground,  -         -          991 

443.  Public  Square,  Sandusky,    -         -     996 

444.  Ancient  Map,  Sandusky,  '        -          996 

445.  Fort  Sandusky,    -         -         -         -     997 

446.  Wyandot  Mission  Church,        -          999 

447.  View  in  Dayton,  -  1000 

448.  Old   Log  Court  House  in  Greene 

county,       'I"1"1  i"u  ;>-        -          1001 

449.  Plan  of  St.  Clair's  Battle-field,  -     1003 

450.  Birthplace  of  Tecumseh,         -          1006 

451.  Signature  of  President  Harrison,    1007 

452.  Swigs  Emigrant's  Cottage,  -        -     1007 

453.  Grave  of  Simon  Eenton,         -          1009 

454.  Brady's  Pond,   -        ...     1010 

455.  Statue  of  Com.  Perry,  Cleveland,    1011 

INDIANA. 

456.  Arms  of  Indiana,       ...  1015 

457.  The  Harrison  House,  Vincennes,  1019 

458.  State  Capitol,  Indianapolis,  -  1024 

459.  Union  Depot,     -        -       ;i«<1'  :':-  1025 

460.  View  in  Terra  Haute,    -         -  1028 

461.  Friends'  Boarding   School,   Rich 

mond,      -        -        ...  1029 

462.  Evansville,    »  wH.'»2'J-«;  _  1031 

463.  Rapp's  Church,  New  Harmony,  -  1032 

464.  Calhoun-street,  Fort  Wayne,  -  1035 

465.  Old  Fort  Wayne,       «'*' •'''"-'  -°  't:3  1037 

466.  Lafayette,      -'"*'  *&•"•-• if"-  :«i;"'  1040 

467.  Tippecanoe  Battle-ground,         -  1041 

468.  Map  of  Tippecanoe  Battle-ground, 1045 

469.  Madison,       ....  1046 


470.  New  Albany,         -         -         Page  1048 

471.  Military  Monument,  -  1049 

472.  University  of  Indiana,  -         -  1051 

473.  Old  State  Capitol,  Corydon,         -  1051 

474.  The  Jug  Rock,       -        -         -  1052 

475.  The  Mill  Stream  Cave,        -         -  1052 

ILLINOIS. 

476.  Arms  of  Illinois,        ...  1055 

477.  Chicago,  in  1831,  -  1060 

478.  Court  House  Square,  Chicago,     -  1062 

479.  Block  Raising,  Chicago,         -  1064 

480.  Grain  Houses  and  Railway  Depot, 

Chicago,-'       -'      -        -        -  1065 

481.  State  House  Square,  Springfield,  1071 

482.  Prest.  Lincoln's  Residence,  Spring 

field,        -        --       -'"•  lh-        -  1073 

483.  Illinois  College,  Jacksonville,  1078 

484.  Bloomington,         .»**sJi  ''    .  msi 

485.  Peoria,       -----  1082 

486.  Quincy,         •V»<f«   •  •"        "  1086 

487.  Alton,        -----  1088 

488.  Map  of  Levee  at  Cairo,       1«V'  1092 

489.  Junction  of  the  Ohio  and   Missis 

sippi,  Cairo,     -        -        '-v  :  -  1092 

490.  Galena,      "&P*U^:i  '  .:  /  '^'-  •  1093 

491.  The  Lead  Region,      -        »-i'""-,  1095 

492.  Rock  Island  City,-         -         -  1096 

493.  Fort  Armstrong,  Rock  Island,  -  1097 

494.  Nauvoo,         -         ...  1099 

495.  Mt.  Joliet,          -    •  «V  "I'-  -i;'J*  1103 

496.  Cave-in-the-Rock,         -        -  1109 

MICHIGAN. 

497.  Arms  of  Michigan,     -       '-        -  1113 

498.  Detroit,          -         -        -    •''-     '•  1119 

499.  Woodward  Avenue,  Detroit,       -  1121 

500.  State  House,  Lansing,  -  ">  -  '•'  1127 

501.  State  Penitentiary,  Jackson,       -  1129 

502.  State  University,  Ann  Arbor,  1130 

503.  Winchester's  Head-quarters,  Mon 

roe,          1131 

504.  Site  of  Stockade  on  the  Raisin,  1134 

505.  State  Asylum   for  Deaf  and  Blind, 

Flint, 1139 

506.  Monroe-street,  Grand  Rapids,    -  1141 

507.  Lumberman's  Camp,      -         -  1142 

508.  Mackinaw  Island,      -         -         -  1146 

509.  The  Arched  Rock,          -         -  1147 

510.  Ruins  of  Old  Fort  Mackinaw,    -  1148 

511.  Map  of  Mackinaw  and  vicinity,  1151 

512.  Falls  of  St.  Mary,          -         -  1153 

513.  Map    of    Copper    and     Iron    Re 

gion,        -----  1156 

514.  The  Minesota    Mine,    -        -  1158 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Xlll 


WISCONSIN. 

515.  Arms  of  Wisconsin,  -         -    Page  1167 

516.  Harbor  of  Milwaukie,   *  jn>n*TuJ'  1173 

517.  The  Portage,      -  1183 

518.  Voyageurs'  Camp,-        -         -  1184 

519.  Madison,    -         -         -     f  :*,' we*:  1185 

520.  Map  of  the  Four  Lakes,         -  1189 

521.  Fort  Crawford,  Prairie  du  Chien,  1191 

522.  Racine,       -        -       .-.,-.       -  1196 

523.  The  Maiden's  Bock,      -    'v-; '"'  1200 

524.  Fort  Winnebago,  in  1831,  -         -  1203 

MINNESOTA. 

525.  Arms  of  Minnesota,  -  1211 

526.  St.  Paul,        -  1216 

527.  Fort  Snelling,    -         ...  1218 

528.  Minne-ha-ha  Falls,        -        -  1219 

529.  Lake  Itasca,       ....  1223 

530.  Dakotah  Dog  Dance  (music),  -  1225 

531.  Ojibway  Scalp  Dance  (music),     -  1225 

IOWA. 

532.  Arms  of  Iowa,  -  1229 

533.  Dubuque,       -        ...  1234 

534.  Ruins  of  Camanche,  -  1241 

535.  Davenport,    -  1245 

536.  Attack  on  the  Bellevue  Hotel,    -  1249 

537.  Burlington,  -  1253 

538.  Judge  Rorer's  House,         -        -  1254 

539.  Keokuk,         -         ...  1255 

540.  Prairie  Scenery,          -  1257 

541.  Muscatine,    -  1261 

542.  State  University,  Iowa  City,       -  1263 

MISSOURI. 

543.  Arms  of  Missouri,'     -  1267 

544.  Levee  at  St.  Louis,         -        -  1271 

545.  Court  House,  St.  Louis,      -         -  1273 

546.  Biddle  Monument,          -        -  1279 

547.  Jefferson  City,    -         ...  1280 

548.  Lexington  Landing,       -         -  1285 

549.  Kansas  City,       -         ...  1286 

550.  A  Santa  Fe  Train,          -        -  1288 

551.  St.  Joseph,         ....  1290 

552.  Hannibal,      -  1291 

553.  Pilot  Knob,       ....  1300 

KANSAS. 

554.  Arms  of  Kansas,        -  1303 

555.  Fort  Leavenworth,         -        -  1308 

556.  Leavenworth,     -  1309 

557.  Lawrence,      ....  1311 

558.  Lecompton,        -  1313 

559.  Topeka  Bridge,      -  1315 

560.  Kansas  Indian  Village,      -        -  1317 


ARKANSAS. 

561.  Arms  of  Arkansas,     -        -    Page  1323 

562.  Little  Rock,  -  1326 

563.  Helena,      -        -    .;l*t?    ?«*•;, s>    1328 

564.  Napoleon,      -        -        -        -          1328 

565.  Scene  on  the  Arkansas,     -        -    1329 

TEXAS. 

566.  Arms  of  Texas,  -        -        -        -     1333 

567.  Galveston,   ' -J'r''  "'.^"i0"1  L :"'     1341 

568.  View  of  the  Main  Plaza,  San  Anto 

nio,          -        -        -,.f1?(.,.>:  -  1344 

569.  Church  of  the  Alamo,    -        -  1345 

570.  Mission  of  San  Jose,  -  1348 

571.  The  Alamo,   -  1349 

572.  Plan  of  the  Alamo,    -  1351 

573.  Landing  at  Houston,     -        -  1355 

574.  Ancient  Capitol,  Houston,  -         -  1356 

575.  Ruins  at  Goliad,    -  1357 

576.  State  Capitol,  Austin,         -        -  1360 

577.  The  Alamo  Monument,  -         -  1361 

578.  San  Jacinto  Battle-ground,        -  1367 

579.  Soldiers'   Grave,   at    San    Jacinto 

Battle-ground,     -  1369 

580.  A    Night    Scene    on    the    Buffalo 

Bayou, 1373 

CALIFORNIA. 

581.  Arms  of  California,    -  1385 

582.  Harbor  of  San  Francisco,       -          1395 

583.  Execution  by  the  Vigilance  Com 
mittee,     1400 

584.  Washing    Gold    with    the     Long 

Tom, 1406 

585.  Sutler's  Mill,     -        ...  1406 

586.  Hydraulic  Mining,        -        -  1408 

587.  Fremont's  Ranche,     -  1409 

588.  Mammoth  Tree  Grove,  -         -  1411 

OREGON. 

589.  Arms  of  Oregon,        -  1415 

590.  Valley  of  the  Willamette,      -  1420 

591.  Giant  Pines,       -        ...  1421 

NEW  MEXICO. 

592.  Giant  Cactus,     -        ...     1433 

593.  Pueblo  or  Town  of  Zuni,       -          1435 

594.  Ancient  Pueblo,          ...     1439 

595.  Ground  Plan  of  an  Ancient  Pue 

blo,          1437 

596.  Ancient  Pueblo  in  the  Canon  of 

Chelly, 1441 

597.  Canon  of  Chelly,  -  1441 

598.  View   of   Inscription    Rock,  near 

Zuni, 1443 


XIV 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


ARIZONA. 
599.  Church  at  Tucson  on  San  Antonio's 


Day, 


-    Page  1447 


600.  Dragoon  Springs,   Overland  Mail 

Station,       ....          1448 

601.  Reduction     Works,    Heintzelman 


Silver  Mine,    - 


-     1450 


UTAH. 

602.  View  in  Salt  Lake  City,     •        -  1456 

603.  Mormon  Harem,    -  1458 

COLORADO. 

604.  View  in  Denver,         --    .  t-       •»  1468 

605.  Street  in  Denver,  *>"•!  oW:  ;<«-;.:?  1469 


the  engravings  original  to  this  work  are  included  in  the  copyright,  and  can  not 
be  copied  from  by  other  publishers,  without  an  infringement  of  the  law  protecting -this 
kind  of  property.*®^ 


,OBJ*fA.  •••.I    }•• 


OUTLINE   HISTORY 


OF     THE 


UNITED   STATES. 


VOYAGES,   DISCOVERIES   AND   SETTLEMENTS   OF   THE   NORTHMEN. 

SOME  evidence  exists  that  the  North-eastern  Coast  of  the  United 
States  was  visited  by  Europeans  a  few  centuries  before  the  discove 
ries  of  Columbus.  Although  not 
generally  acknowledged  as  authen 
tic  history,  yet  it  is  believed  by 
some  respectable  historians,  that 
a  colony  of  Norwegians,  or  North 
men,  visited  the  coast  of  New  Eng 
land  about  A.D.  1000. 

The  original  Icelandic  accounts 
of  the  voyages  of  discovery,  per 
formed  by  these  men,  are  still  in 
existence ;  and  have  been  recently 
published  by  the  Society  of  An 
tiquaries  at  Copenhagen.*  The 
SEAL  or  THE  UNITED  STATES.  following  summary  of  events  and 

«  E  Pluribu,  Unum»-0ixe  composed  of  many.       conclusions    respecting  the  disCOV- 

ery  and  first  settlement    in  this  country,  is  drawn  by  the  authors 
of  that  publication. 

In  the  spring  of  986  of  the  Christian  Era,  Eric  the  Red,  emigrated 
from  Iceland  to  Greenland,  and  there  formed  a  settlement.     In  994, 

*  ANTIQUITATES  AMERICANS,  etc.     [Antiquities  of  America,  or  Northern  writers  of  things 
in  America  before  Columbus.]     Hafniae,  1837,  4to.  pp.  486. 

(17) 


18  OUTLINE     HISTORY. 

Biarne,  the  son  of  one  of  the  settlers  who  accompanied  Eric,  returned 
to  Norway,  and  gave  an  account  of  discoveries  he  had  made  south 
ward  from  Greenland.  On  his  return  to  Greenland,  Lief,  the  son  of 
Eric,  bought  Biarne's  ship,  and  with  a  crew  of  thirty-five  men,  em 
barked  on  a  voyage  of  discovery,  A.D.  1000.  "  After  sailing  some 
time  to  the  south-west,  they  came  to  a  country  covered  with  a  slaty 
rock,  which,  therefore,  they  called  Helluland  [Slate-land].  They 
then  proceeded  southerly,  until  they  found  a  low  flat  coast,  with 
white  sand  cliffs,  and  immediately  back  covered  with  woods,  from 
which  they  called  the  country  Markland  [Wood-land].  From  there 
they  sailed  south  and  west,  until  they  arrived  at  a  promontory  which 
extended  to  the  east  and  north,  and  sailing  round  it,  turned  to  the 
west,  and  sailing  westward  passed  between  an  island  and  the  main 
land,  and  entering  into  a  bay  through  which  flowed  a  river,  they  con 
cluded  to  winter  at  that  place." 

Soon  after  they  had  built  their  winter  houses,  they  discovered  an 
abundance  of  vines,  whence  they  named  the  country  Vinland  [Wine- 
land].  It  has  been  a  matter  of  doubt  where  Vinland  was  located,  but 
the  Antiquarian  Society,  at  Copenhagen,  after  an  examination  of  all 
the  evidence  on  the  subject,  place  it  at  the  head  of  Narraganset  Bay 
in  Rhode  Island.  Everything  in  the  description  of  the  voyage  and 
country  agrees  with  this  location.  The  promontory  described  as  ex 
tending  east  and  north,  corresponds  with  that  of  Barnstable  and  Cape 
Cod,  and  the  islands  they  would  pass  after  turning  west  would  be 
Nantucket  and  Martha's  Vineyard. 

In  A.D.  1002  (two  years  afterward),  Thorwold,  the  brother  of  Lief, 
visited  Vinland  where  he  spent  two  years,  and  was  finally  murdered 
by  the  natives.  Before  his  death,  he  coasted  round  the  promontory 
called  the  north  end,  now  Cape  Cod,  Kjalarnes  [Keel  Cape].  He  was 
killed  and  buried  on  a  small  promontory,  reaching  south  from  the 
main  land,  on  the  west  side  of  the  bay,  inclosed  by  the  promontory 
of  Kjalarnes,  which  answers  accurately  to  Gurnet's  Point,  a  strip  of 
Ian4  on  the  east  side  of  Plymouth  harbor.  The  Norwegians  called  it 
Krassanes  [Cross-land],  because  the  grave  of  Thorwold  had  a  cross 
erected  at  both  ends. 

In  1007,  three  ships  sailed  from  Greenland  for  Vinland,  one  under 
the  command  of  Thorfinn  Karlsefne,  a  Norwegian  of  royal  descent, 
and  Snorre  Thorbrandson,  of  distinguished  lineage ;  one  other  com 
manded  by  Biarne  Grimalfson  and  Thorhall  Gamlason ;  and  the  third 
by  Thorward  and  Thorhall.  The  three  ships  had  one  hundred  and 


->-'  -;  ,  !»»** 

«w>^*r  ,;.,•»   y'1>.  -,  H      „«.*  **0+  •  ^i 

i  ^Jj 

.  "c          w.-s  i-?-; .- « sit:-  f  \ 

IH 

^j  [ 

X~X  ^;:--Ci^t:~^^ 

llffl 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  19 

sixty  men,  and  carried  all  sorts  of  domestic  animals  for  planting  and 
sustaining  a  colony.  An  account  of  this  voyage,  and  a  history  of  the 
country  is  still  extant,  and  forms  one  of  the  documents  in  the  Anti- 
quitates  Americance. 

These  voyagers  sailed  from  Greenland  to  Helluland,  and  passing 
Markland  arrived  at  Kjalarnes;  whence  sailing  south  by  the  shore  of 
the  promontory,  which  they  found  to  consist  of  trackless  beaches  and 
long  wastes  of  sand,  they  called  it  Furtlmstandir  [Wonder-strand  or 
Beach] ;  whether  on  account  of  the  extensive  sandy  shore,  or  from 
the  mirage  and  optical  illusion  so  common  at  Cape  Cod  it  can  not  be 
determined.  Passing  southerly  they  sailed  by  the  island  discovered 
by  Lief  (probably  Martha's  Vineyard),  and  passed  thence  to  Vinland, 
where  they  spent  the  winter. 

The  bay  into  which  they  sailed,  they  called  ffopsvatn,  and  their 
residence  received  the  name  of  Hop  (English,  Hope,  Indian  Jffaup'), 
the  identical  Mount  Jffope,  Rhode  Island,  so  much  celebrated,  later,  as 
the  residence  of  King  Philip.  After  various  successes,  Thorfinn  re 
turned  to  Greenland,  and  finally  went  to  Iceland  and  settled. 

"From  a  comparison  of  all  the  remaining  accounts  of  these  voy 
ages,"  says  a  recent  able  writer,  "the  geographical,  nautical,  and 
astronomical  facts  contained  in  them,  with  the  natural  history  and 
geography  of  this  country  when  first  settled  by  the  whites,  there  can 
be  but  little  doubt  that  Vinland  has  been  correctly  located  by  the 
learned  Society."  Markland  is  supposed  to  be  what  is  now  Nova 
Scotia,  and  ffelluland,  Newfoundland  and  the  Coast  of  Labrador. 

Of  the  climate  of  Vinland  the  Northmen  say,  when  they  were  there 
it  was  so  mild  that  cattle  would  live  out-doors  during  the  year,  that 
the  snow  fell  but  lightly,  and  that  the  grass  continued  to  be  green  in 
some  places,  nearly  all  winter.  Among  the  productions  were  a  kind 
of  wild  wheat  (maize),  a  great  variety  of  forest  animals,  eider  ducks 
in  plenty,  and  the  river  they  described  as  having  been  filled  with  fish, 
among  which  were  salmon,  halibut,  etc.  It  is  said  by  the  same  histo 
rians,  that  the  sun  rose  at  half  past  seven  o'clock  in  the  shortest 
days,  Avhich  is  the  exact  time  it  rises  at  Mount  Hope. 

The  annexed  cut  is  a  view  of  the  celebrated  "Dighton  Rock,'' 
as  seen  from  the  west  side  of  Taunton  River,  in  the  limits  of  the 
present  town  of  Berkeley  about  eighteen  miles  east  from  Providence, 
and  thirty-seven  south  from  Boston.  This  "  Writing  Rock,"  as  it  is 
sometimes  called,  which  has  caused  so  much  speculation  among  anti 
quarians,  is  of  fine  grained  gray  granite;  it  stands  a  few  feet  above 
2 


20 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 


low  water  mark,  and  is  partially  covered  at  every  tide.     This  rock — 
designated  in  the   engraving  by  two  figures  near  it — is  on  its  face 


Dighton  Kock,  as  seen  from  Dighton  Shore. 

about  eleven  feet  long,  and  rises  from  the  ground  about  five  feet ;  the 
inscriptions  are  apparently  pecked  in :  the  channels  of  the  letters,  or 
marks,  are  from  one  half  to  three  fourths  of  an  inch  in  width.  Some 
suppose  they  were  made  by  the  native  Indians,  but  the  hard  nature 
of  the  rock  is  such  that  it  would  seem  difficult  to  have  been  cut  by 
any  tools  which  they  were  known  to  have  had  in  use. 

The  annexed  cut  shows  the  shape  of  the  rock  with  the  inscriptions 
upon  it,  being  a  reduced  copy  from  that  taken  under  the  direction  of 
the  Rhode  Island  Historical  Society  in  1830,  and  published  in  the  An- 


Inscriptions  on  Dighton  Rock. 

iiquitates  Americanos.  It  is  supposed  by  some,  that  these  inscriptions 
were  made  by  the  Northmen,  and  signify,  in  Icelandic  characters,  that 
Thorfinn  Karlsefne  arrived  here  in  A.D.  1007,  and  took  possession  of 
the  country :  others  assign  to  them  a  much  earlier  origin,  and  even 
ascribe  them  to  the  Phoenicians.  At  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  is  a  cir- 


OUTLINE  HISTORY.  21 

cuiar  stone  tower,  the  origin  of  which  is  unknown.  By  some  it  is 
supposed  to  have  been  erected  by  the  Northmen :  by  others  as  having 
been  the  work  of  the  first  English  settlers. 

THE    DISCOVERIES    OP    COLUMBUS. 

The  fame  which  Columbus  had  acquired  by  his  first  discoveries  on 
the  western  hemisphere,  spread  through  Europe  and  inspired  many 
with  the  spirit  of  enterprise.  The  first  discovery  -of  Columbus  was 
made  in  1492,  and  on  his  fourth  voyage  in  1498,  he  discovered  the 
continent  at  the  mouth  of  the  Oronoco,  in  South  America. 

THE   DISCOVERIES   OP   CABOT. 

In  1497,  John  Cabot,  a  Venetian,  under  the  patronage  of  Henry 
VII,  of  England,  commenced  a  voyage  of  discovery.  He  was  accom 
panied  by  his  son  Sebastian,  and  three  'hundred  men,  with  two 
caravals  freighted  by  the  merchants  of  London  and  Bristol.  On  the 
24th  of  June  they  discovered  land.  Cabot  called  it  Prima  Vista, 
which,  in  Italian,  his  native  tongue,  signifies,  first  sight.  This  is  sup 
posed  to  have  been  some  part  of  the  island  of  Newfoundland.  A  few 
days  afterward  they  discovered  a  smaller  island,  which  they  named 
St.  Johns,  on  account  of  the  discovery  being  made  on  the  day  of  John 
the  Baptist.  They  continued  westerly  till  they  reached  the  Conti 
nent,  and  then  sailed  along  northerly  to  the  latitude  of  sixty-seven 
and  a  half  degrees.  Despairing  of  finding  "  a  passage  to  India  "  in 
that  quarter,  they  turned  back  and  sailed  along  the  coast  southward 
to  Florida,  and  then  from  thence  returned  to  England.  Upon  the 
discoveries  made  in  this  voyage,  the  English  founded  their  claim  to 
the  eastern  portion  of  North  America. 

THE  VOYAGES  OP  VERRAZZANO  AND  OTHERS. 

In  1524,  John  Verrazzano,  a  Florentine  in  the  service  of  France, 
sailed  to  America  and  proceeded  along  the  coast  from  Florida  to  the 
fiftieth  degree  of  north  latitude.  He  is  supposed  to  have  entered  the 
harbor  of  New  York.  He  made  another  voyage,  from  which  he  never 
returned,  nor  is  it  known  by  what  disaster  he  perished.  During  the 
next  forty  years,  frequent  voyages  were  made  to  the  coast  of  North 
America.  Fishing,  and  trade  with  the  natives,  appears  to  have  been 
the  principal  object. 


22  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

THE   DISCOVERIES   OF   CARTIER. 

In  the  spring  of  1534,  a  fleet  was  fitted  out  in  France,  under  the 
direction  of  the  French  king,  with  the  design  to  make  further  dis 
coveries  in  America.  The  command  of  the  fleet  was  given  to  James 
Cartier,  who  arrived  at  Newfoundland  in  May.  Thence  he  sailed 
northerly,  and  on  the  day  of  the  festival  of  St.  Lawrence,  he  found 
himself  in  the  midst  of  a  broad  river,  or  gulf,  which  he  named  St. 
Lawrence.  In  this  voyage  he  sailed  as  far  north  as  latitude  50°,  ex 
pecting  in  vain  to  find  a  passage  to  China.  The  next  year  he  sailed 
up  the  River  St.  Lawrence  to  a  great  and  swift  fall.  He  called  the 
country  New  France,  built  a  fort  in  which  he  spent  the  winter,  and 
returned  the  following  spring  to  France.  This  was  the  first  attempt 
of  the  French  to  make  a  settlement  in  America. 

THE   EXPEDITION   OF   DE   SOTO. 

In  1539,  the  Spaniards  made  an  attempt  at  conquest  within  the 
present  limits  of  the  United  States.  In  this  year  Fernando  de  Soto, 
governor  of  Cuba,  sailed  from  Havana  with  nine  vessels  and  nine 
hundred  men  besides  sailors,  two  hundred  and  thirteen  horses  and  a 
herd  of  swine,  and  landed  at  Espirito  Santo,  in  Florida.  He  ex 
pected  to  find  mines  and  plenty  of  gold,  but  was  most  miserably  dis 
appointed.  He  encountered  much  opposition  from  the  natives,  and 
was  often  deluded  by  them.  He  went  north,  crossed  the  Alleghany 
mountains,  and  went  into  the  Chickesaw  country,  where  he  spent  a 
winter.  He  then  crossed  the  Mississippi.  After  wandering  about 
exposed  to  many  hardships,  famine,  and  opposition  of  the  natives,  he 
died  near  the  mouth  of  Red  River.  The  remains  of  his  force  passed 
down  the  Mississippi  and  made  the  best  of  their  way  to  Panuco  in 
Mexico,  where'  they  arrived  in  September,  1543.  "In  this  extraordi 
nary  expedition  of  more  than  four  years  duration  in  the  wilderness, 
and  among  hostile  savages,  more  than  half  the  men  perished." 

THE   HUGUENOTS   ATTEMPT   TO   COLONIZE   CAROLINA. 

In  1562,  during  the  civil  war  between  the  Protestant  and  Catholic 
parties  in  France,  Admiral  Coligny  formed  a  project  for  carrying  a 
colony  of  Protestants  to  America,  where  they  might  enjoy  religious 
freedom.  Having  obtained  permission  of  the  French  king,  who  was 
desirous  of  getting  rid  of  his  Huguenots  or  Protestant  subjects,  ho 
fitted  out  two  ships  under  the  command  of  John  Ribault,  who  landed 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  23 

at  a  place  supposed  to  be  -within  the  limits  of  South  Carolina,  built  a 
fort,  garrisoned  it  with  twenty  men,  and  returned  to  France.  The 
company  left  by  Ribault,  mutinied  soon  after  he  left,  and  killed  their 
captain  for  his  severity.  Reduced  at  length,  they,  by  extraordinary 
efforts,  built  and  rigged  out  a  vessel,  and  "  embarking  their  artillery, 
their  forge,  and  other  munitions  of  war,  and  as  mill  as  they  could 
gather,"  put  to  sea.  When  they  had  been  out  several  weeks, 
their  provisions  being  exhausted,  they  were  obliged  to  kill  and  eat 
one  of  their  number,  who  offered  himself  as  a  victim  to  appease  their 
hunger.  A  few  days  afterward  they  were  taken  up  by  an  English 
vessel,  and  carried  to  England. 


SETTLEMENT   OF   ST.    AUGUSTINE    BY   SPANIARDS. 

In  1564,  Laudoniere,  another  Frenchman,  carried  a  colony  to  the 
River  of  May,  in  Florida,  where,  in  honor  of  Charles  the  French  king, 
he  erected  a  fortification,  which  he  called  Fort  Caroline.  In  1565, 
Ribault,  who  was  sent  to  supersede  Laudoniere,  arrived  in  Florida 
with  seven  vessels — took  all  the  best  of  the  men  at  Fort  Caroline  for 
an  expedition  against  the  Spaniards,  and  left  Laudoniere  in  charge  of 
the  fort  without  adequate  means  of  defense.  At  this  time  Melendez, 
in  the  service  of  Philip  II,  of  Spain,  was  on  his  way  to  Florida  with  a 
fleet  and  army,  for  the  purpose  of  driving  out  the  Huguenots  from 
Florida,  and  to  settle  it  with  good  Catholics.  Arriving  in  Florida,  he 
massacred  Ribault  and  all  the  company,  excepting  Laudoniere  and  a 
few  others  who  escaped  to  France.  Melendez  now  built  three  forts 
on  the  river  of  May,  and  strongly  garrisoned  them  with  Spanish  sol 
diers.  He  also  proceeded  to  the  south,  and  discovered  the  harbor  of 
St.  Augustine,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  the  city  of  that  name,  the 
oldest  by  more  than  forty  years  of  any  within  the  limits  of  the 
United  States,  east  of  the  Mississippi  river. 

In  1568,  Chevalier  Gourgues,  of  Gascony,  in  France,  hearing  of  the 
massacre  of  his  countrymen  in  Florida,  determined  to  avenge  their 
death.  He,  accordingly,  at  his  own  expense,  fitted  out  three  frigates 
with  one  hundred  and  fifty  soldiers  and  volunteers,  and  eighty  chosen 
mariners  and  sailed  to  Florida.  Although  the  Spaniards  were  four 
hundred  in  number  in  the  three  forts  on  the  River  of  Maj,  Gourgues 
succeeded  in  destroying  the  fortifications,  and  in  killing  most  of  the 
Spaniards.  Not  being  in  a  situation  to  keep  possession,  the  French 
returned  to  France. 


24  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

FIRST   ATTEMPT   OF   THE   ENGLISH   TO   FOUND   A   COLONY   IN  AMERICA. 

The  first  attempt  at  colonization  in  America,  by  the  English,  was 
made  by  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  in  1579,  under  the  patronage  of 
Queen  Elizabeth.  After  he  had  put  to  sea  on  his  first  voyage,  he 
was  obliged  to  return.  In  the  second,  he  reached  St.  Johns  in  New 
foundland,  where  he  took  possession  of  the  country  for  his  sovereign, 
by  raising  a  pillar  inscribed  with  the  British  arms.  He  also  took 
measures  to  secure  to  the  English  the  fisheries  on  the  banks  which 
have  since  proved  so  valuable.  From  thence  he  sailed  south-westerly 
to  the  latitude  of  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec.  There  the  largest  of 
his  three  vessels  struck,  and  all  her  crew  perished.  Gilbert  then  set 
his  face  toward  England,  personally,  in  the  smallest  of  his  remaining 
vessels,  a  barge  of  only  ten  tuns;  for  he  ever  generously  refused  to 
put  any  man  to  a  peril  he  was  himself  unwilling  to  share.  The  pas 
sage  was  stormy,  but  his  noble  and  pious  mind  undoubtedly  found 
comfort  in  the  reflection  he  uttered  to  his  companions  in  a  time  of 
danger.  "  We  are  as  near  heaven  at  sea  as  on  land."  During  the 
night  the  lights  of  his  little  bark  suddenly  vanished,  and  he  was  heard 
of  no  more. 

THE   ENGLISH   ATTEMPT   TO   FOUND   A  COLONY  IN   CAROLINA. 

In  1584,  Queen  Elizabeth  by  patent  granted  to  Sir  Walter  Raleigh 
authority  to  discover,  occupy  and  govern  "remote,  heathen,  and  bar 
barous  countries"  not  previously  possessed  by  any  Christian  prince  or 
people.  Under  this  commission,  two  ships  commanded  by  Amidas 
and  Barlow  sailed  for  America,  where  they  arrived  in  July,  1584. 
They  landed  at  Roanoke,  took  possession  of  the  country  for  the 
crown  of  England,  and  in  honor  of  the  virgin  queen,  named  it  Vir 
ginia.  On  their  return  they  gave  such  a  flattering  account  of  their 
discoveries,  that  Sir  Richard  Grenville  was  sent  the  next  year  to  begin 
a  settlement. 

The  adventurers  under  Grenville,  to  the  number  of  one  hundred 
and  seven,  fixed  their  residence  on  the  island  of  Roanoke,  on  the 
coast  of  what  is  now  North  Carolina,  where  they  were  left  in  charge 
of  Mr.  Lane.  These  persons  rambled  into  the  country,  without  due 
caution,  or*  provoked  the  Indians  by  their  lawless  conduct,  so  that 
many  were  cut  off  by  them ;  while  others  perished  from  want.  The 
survivors  were  taken  to  England  by  Sir  Francis  Drake,  after  his  suc 
cessful  expedition  against  the  Spaniards. 


OUTLINE  HISTORY.  25 

Within  a  fortnight  after  the  first  colony  had  left  Roanoke,  Sir 
Richard  Grenville  arrived  with  provisions  and  an  additional  number  of 
settlers.  Not  finding  the  former  colony,  he  left  fifteen  of  his  crew  to 
retain  possession  of  the  island,  and  returned  to  England.  In  1587, 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh  equipped  three  vessels,  and  sent  another  company 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  adventurers  to  Virginia.  He  constituted 
John  White  governor,  who,  remaining  ahout  one  month,  returned  to 
England  to  solicit  supplies  for  the  colony.  Before  he  departed,  his 
daughter,  Mrs.  Dare,  gave  birth  to  a  female  infant,  the  first  child  of 
English  parents  born  in  America.  The  infant  was  baptized  by  the 
name  of  Virginia.  Owing  to  the  war  with  Spain,  no  supplies  were 
sent  to  the  colony  for  three  years.  In  1590,  when  Governor  White 
returned,  no  Englishmen  were  to  be  found,  and  it  was  evfdent  that 
they  had  perished  through  want,  or  had  been  killed  by  the  savages. 
The  last  adventurers,  therefore,  returned,  and  all  further  attempts  to 
establish  a  colony  in  Virginia  were  postponed. 

VOYAGE   OF   GOSNOLD   TO   THE   NEW   ENGLAND   COAST. 

The  successive  misfortunes  withdrew  for  several  years  the  attention 
of  the  English  from  this  distant  country.  In  1602,  Bartholomew  Gos- 
nold  made  a  voyage  to  America.  Instead  of  taking  the  circuitous  but 
usual  route  by  the  West  India  Islands,  he  steered  directly  west  from 
England,  shortening  the  voyage  about  one  third,  and  arrived  in  May 
on  the  coast  of  Massachusetts.  Taking  a  large  number  of  codfish, 
near  a  cape  which  extended  far  into  the  sea,  he  gave  to  it  the  name  of 
Cape  Cod.  Proceeding  southerly,  he  passed  Gay  Head,  entered  Buz 
zard's  Bay,  and  upon  an  island  he  erected  a  small  fort;  then,  after 
trading  with  the  Indians,  he  returned  home. 

FORMATION   OF   THE   LONDON   AND   PLYMOUTH   COMPANIES. 

The  report  of  this  voyage  revived  the  spirit  of  adventure.  In  1603, 
and  1605,  two  voyages  were  made — Penobscot  and  Massachusetts,  and 
the  rivers  between  them  were  discovered.  An  extensive  scheme  of 
colonization  was  adopted,  of  which  Mr.  Richard  Hakluyt  was  the  most 
active  promoter.  An  association  was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  send 
ing  colonies  to  America.  Upon  application  to  King  James,  he,  by 
letters  patent,  in  1606,  divided  the  country  of  Virginia,  extending  from 
South  Carolina  to  the  northern  boundary  of  Maine,  into  two  districts, 
and  constituted  two  companies  for  planting  colonies  within  them. 


26  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

The  southern  district,  called  South  Virginia,  was  granted  to  Sir 
Thomas  Gates  and  his  associates,  mostly  residents  of  London,  and, 
therefore,  styled  the  LONDON  COMPANY.  The  northern  section,  called 
North  Virginia,  was  granted  to  Thomas  Hanham  and  his  associates, 
who  were  styled  the  PLYMOUTH  COMPANY.  The  members  of  these  com 
panies  were  principally  merchants,  whose  objects  were  the  extension 
of  commerce  and  the  discovery  of  the  precious  metals. 

SETTLEMENT   OF  JAMESTOWN   BY   THE   ENGLISH. 

By  a  second  charter,  in  1609,  King  James  incorporated  the  London 
Company  with  full  powers  of  government  in  America.  A  council  was 
appointed  resident  in  England,  with  powers  to  appoint  the  governor 
and  other  officers  of  the  Virginia  Company.  Under  the  first  patent 
the  London  Company  sent  Capt.  Newport  to  Virginia,  who  arrived 
there  in  April,  1607.  Entering  Chesapeake  Bay,  he  gave  name  to 
Cape  Henry,  sailed  into  James  River,  and  began  a  plantation,  called 
Jamestown,  in  which  he  left  one  hundred  and  four  persons,  and  re 
turned  to  England.  The  next  year  he  carried  one  hundred  and  twenty 
persons  to  join  the  colony,  with  supplies  of  provisions. 

In  1609,  Sir  George  Somers  and  Sir  Thomas  Gates,  with  a  number 
of  ships  and  five  hundred  adventurers,  consisting  of  men,  women  and 
children,  sailed  for  Virginia.  On  their  voyage  they  were  overtaken 
by  a  storm,  by  which  one  of  their  ships  was  cast  on  one  of  the  unin 
habited  islands  of  Bermuda:  the  passengers  and  crew  remained  there 
for  several  months.  With  such  materials  as  they  had  saved  from  their 
ship,  they  built  a  small  pinnace,  and  then  sailed  for  Virginia.  Find 
ing  the  colony  reduced  by  sickness  and  want,  they  resolved  to  abandon 
the  country,  and  actually  sailed  for  England.  But  the  next  day,  meet 
ing  with  Lord  Delaware  with  fresh  supplies,  they  all  returned  and  pro 
secuted  the  planting  of  the  colony.  In  1611,  Sir  Thomas  Dale  ar 
rived  with  three  hundred  additional  settlers,  and  the  colony  was  firmly 
established. 

THE   DUTCH  FOUND   THE   COLONY   OF   NEW  NETHERLANDS. 

In  1607,  Henry  Hudson,  an  Englishman,  in  the  Dutch  service,  sailed 
\\\  quest  of  a  North-west  Passage,  and  penetrated  as  far  north  as  to 
:he  80th  degree  of  latitude.  From  him  were  named  the  strait  and  bay 
at  the  north  of  Labrador.  He  made  a  second  voyage  the  next  year, 
and  sailed  along  the  coast  southward,  and  discovered  the  river  which 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  27 

bears  his  name.  The  Dutch  East  India  Company  then  obtained  a 
patent  for  an  exclusive  trade  on  the  River  Hudson.  In  pursuance  of 
which,  a  number  of  trading  adventurers  built  a  fort  and  trading-house 
on  the  spot  where  Albany  now  stands,  which  they  called  Fort  Orange. 
At  the  same  period  another  fort  and  trading-house  was  established  on 
the  south-west  point  of  Manhattan  Island,  which  they  named  New 
Amsterdam :  the  whole  colony  received  the  name  of  New  Netherlands. 

ORIGIN  OP  THE  NAME,  NEW  ENGLAND,  AND  FIRST  ATTEMPT  AT  SETTLEMENT 

BY  THE  ENGLISH. 

In  1614,  Capt.  John  Smith,  so  distinguished  in  the  history  of  Vir 
ginia,  was  sent  with  two  ships  from  England  to  North  Virginia,  with 
instructions  to  remain  in  the  country,  and  to  keep  possession.  In 
April  he  reached  the  Island  of  Monahigon,  in  latitude  43°  4".  After 
building  seven  boats,  he,  in  one  of  them,  with  eight  men,  ranged  the 
coast  east  and  west  from  Penobscot  to  Cape  Cod,  and  bartered  with 
the  natives  for  beaver  and  other  furs.  By  this  voyage  he  made  a  profit 
of  nearly  fifteen  hundred  pounds.  On  his  return  to  England,  he  drew  a 
map  of  the  country  from  the  observations  he  had  made,  and  presented 
it  to  King  Charles,  who  was  so  well  pleased  with  it  that  he  directed 
that  it  should  be  called  New  England. 

Captain  Smith  left  one  of  his  vessels  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Hunt,  with  orders  to  complete  her  lading  on  the  coast,  and  then  pro 
ceed  to  Malaga,  in  Spain.  Hunt,  under  the  pretense  of  trade,  enticed 
upward  of  twenty  of  the  natives  on  board  of  his  ship,  put  them  under 
hatches,  and  carried  them  to  Spain,  where  he  sold  them  as  slaves. 
This  perfidious  act  disposed  the  natives  in  that  part  of  the  country  to 
revenge  the  injury  on  the  countrymen  of  the  offender;  and  the  English 
were  obliged  to  suspend  their  trade  and  projected  settlements. 

ORIGIN   OF   THE   PURITANS. 

About  the  period  of  the  first  English  settlement  in  America,  a  re 
spectable  body  of  Protestants,  in  England,  were  dissatisfied  with  the 
religious  state  of  things  in  that  country  :  Queen  Elizabeth  took  violent 
and  arbitrary  measures  to  enforce  uniformity  in  church  discipline  and 
ceremonies.  Many  of  her  subjects,  though  professing  the  same  doc 
trines  as  those  held  by  the  established  church  of  England,  were  averse 
to  observing  all  its  rites  and  services :  some  of  these  they  deemed  were 
too  much  like  those  used  by  the  Catholics,  which-  they  believed  were 


28  OUTLINE    HISTORY. 

unscriptural.     For  their  zeal  in  preserving  purity  of  worship  they  're 
ceived  the  name  of  Puritans. 


THE  PURITANS  EMBARK  FOR  AMERICA. 

Many  of  the  Puritans,  in  consequence  of  the  persecutions  they  en 
dured,  were  obliged  to  leave  their  native  country.  Of  this  number 
•were  John  Robinson  and  his  congregation,  who  left  England  in  1608, 
took  up  their  residence  in  Amsterdam,  and  the  next  year  removed  to 
Leyden,  in  Holland.  Finding  that  country  unfavorable  for  the  reli 
gious  education  of  their  children,  they  resolved  to  emigrate  to  America, 
where  they  could  lay  the  foundations  of  a  Christian  commonwealth. 

In  1620,  a  part  of  Mr.  Robinson's  congregation  purchased  a  small 
ship,  and  hired  another  in  England,  called  the  Mayflower;  they  sailed 
on  the  5th  of  August  from  Southampton  for  America ;  but  on  account 
of  the  leakiness  of  the  small  ship,  they  were  twice  obliged  to  return. 
Abandoning  that  ship  as  unfit  for  service,  all  the  passengers  were 
crowded  into  the  Mayflower,  which  sailed  from  Plymouth  on  the  6th 
of  September,  and  on  November  9th  they  discovered  the  land  of  Cape 
Cod.  Perceiving  that  they  had  been  carried  to  the  north  of  their  des 
tination,  they  stood  to  the  southward,  but  falling  among  shoals,  they 
were  induced  to  return  to  the  cape,  and  anchored  in  the  harbor.  Be 
fore  landing  they  formed  themselves  into  a  "body  politic,"  and  chose 
Mr.  John  Carver  their  governor  for  one  year.  The  following  is  a  copy 
of  this  contract,  with  the  names  of  the  signers  : 

"  Jn  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We  whose  names  are  under  written,  the  loyal 
subjects  of  our  dread  sovereign  Lord  King  James,  by  the  grace  of  God,  of  Great 
Britain,  France  and  Ireland,  king,  defender  of  the  faith,  etc.,  having  undertaken, 
for  the  glory  of  God  and  advancement  of  the  Christian  faith  and  honor  of  our 
king  and  country,  a  voyage  to  plant  the  first  colony  in  the  northern  parts  of  Vir 
ginia,  do,  by  these  presents,  solemnly  and  mutually,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of 
one  another,  covenant  and  combine  ourselves  together  into  a  civil  body  politic,  for 
our  better  ordering  and  preservation,  and  furtherance  of  the  ends  aforesaid ;  and 
by  virtue  hereof  do  enact,  constitute,  and  frame  such  just  and  equal  laws  and  or 
dinances,  acts,  constitutions,  and  offices,  from  time  to  time,  as  shall  be  thought 
most  meet  and  convenient  for  the  general  good  of  the  colony,  unto  which  we 
promise  all  due  subjection  and  obedience.  In  witness  whereof  we  have  hereunto 
subscribed  our  names,  at  Cape  Cod,  the  llth  day  of  November,  in  the  year  of  the 
reign  of  our  sovereign  Lord  King  James  of  England,  France  and  Ireland,  the 
eighteenth,  and  of  Scotland  the  fifty-fourth,  Anno  Domini  1620." 

This  compact  was  subscribed  in  the  following  order  by : 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 


29 


No.  in  Family. 

No.  in  Family. 

Mr.  John  Carver,  f              8 

John    Howland,  (of  Car 

Mr.  William  Bradford,  f     2 

ver's  family). 

Mr.  Edward  Winslow,  |     5 

Mr.  Stephen  Hopkins,  f      8 

Mr.  William  Brewster,  f     6 

*Edward  Tilly,  f                  4 

Mr.  Isaac  Allerton,  f          6 

*John  Tilly,  f                        3 

Capt.  Miles  Standish,  f      2 

Francis  Cook,  «                      2 

John  Alden,                           1 

*Thomas  Eogers,                  2 

Mr.  Samuel  Fuller,               2 

*Thornas  Tinker,  f              3 

*Mr.     Christopher     Mar- 

#John  Ridgdale,  f               2 

tin,t                                    4 

*Edward  Fuller,  f 

*Mr.  William  Mullins,  |    5 

®John  Turner,                      3 

*Mr.  William  White,  f        5 

Francis  Eaton,  f                  3 

(Besides   a    son   born    in 

*James  Chilton,  f                 3 

Cape   Cod   harbor,   and 

*John  Crackston,                  2 

named  Peregrine). 

John  Billington,  f                4 

Mr.  Richard  Warren,          1 

*Moses  Fletcher,                  1 

No.  in  Family. 

*John  Goodman,  1 

*Degory  Priest,  1 

*Thomas  Williams,  1 

Gilbert  Winslow,  1 

*Edward  Margeson,  1 

Peter  Brown,  1 

*Richard  Britterige,  1 

George  Soule,  (of  Edward 

Winslow's  family). 
^Richard  Clarke,  1 

Richard  Gardiner,  1 

*John  Allerton,  1 

*Thomas  English,  1 

Edward  Dotey,  Edward 
Leicester  (both  of  Ste 
phen  Hopkins'  family). 


This  brief,  and  comprehensive,  and  simple  instrument  established  a  most  impor 
tant  principle,  a  principle  which  is  the  foundation  of  all  the  democratic  institu 
tions  of  America,  and  is  the  basis  of  the  republic ;  and,  however  it  may  be  ex 
panded  and  complicated  in  our  various  constitutions,  however  unequally  power 
may  be  distributed  in  the  different  branches  of  our  various  governments,  has  im 
parted  to  each  its  strongest  and  most  striking  characteristic. 

Many  philosophers  have  since  appeared,  who  have,  in  labored  treatises,  endea 
vored  to  prove  the  doctrine,  that  the  rights  of  man  are  inalienable,  and  nations  have 
bled  to  defend  and  enforce  them,  yet  in  this  dark  age,  the  age  of  despotism  and 
superstition,  when  no  tongue  dared  to  assert,  and  no  pen  to  write,  this  bold  and 
novel  doctrine,  which  was  then  as  much  at  defiance  with  common  opinion  as  with 
actual  power,  of  which  the  monarch  was  then  held  to  be  the  sole  fountain,  and  the 
theory  was  universal  that  all  popular  rights  were  granted  by  the  crown — in  this 
remote  wilderness,  among  a  small  and  unknown  band  of  wandering  outcasts,  the 
principle  that  the  will  of  the  majority  of  the  people  shall  govern,  was  first  conceived, 
and  was  first  practically  exemplified. 

The  pilgrims,  from  their  notions  of  primitive  Christianity,  the  force  of  circum 
stances,  and  that  pure  moral  feeling  which  is  the  offspring  of  true  religion,  dis 
covered  a  truth  in  the  science  of  government  which  had  been  concealed  for  ages. 
On  the  bleak  shore  of  a  barren  wilderness,  in  the  midst  of  desolation,  with  the 
blast  of  winter  howling  around  them,  and  surrounded  with  dangers  in  their  most 
awful  and  appalling  forms,  the  pilgrims  of  Leyden  laid  the  foundation  of  American 
liberty. — Baylies,  vol.  i,  p.  29. 

THE  PURITANS  FOUND  A  COLONY  AT  PLYMOUTH. 

When  the  Puritan  colony  arrived  on  the  coast  of  Massachusetts  the 
weather  was  wintry,  and  they  were  undetermined  on  a  spot  for  their 
settlements.  Parties  were  dispatched  to  explore  the  country,  which, 
after  great  suffering  from  cold,  rain  and  snow,  found  a  harbor.  There 


•(•  Those  with  this  mark  brought  their  wives. 

*  Those  who  died  before  the  end  of  the  next  March  are  distinguished  by  an  asterisk. 


30  OUTLINE  HISTORY 

they  landed  on  the  22d  of  December,  1620,  and  named  the  place  Ply 
mouth,  from  the  name  of  the  last  town  they  had  left  in  England.  The 
anniversary  of  their  landing  is  still  celebrated  by  the  descendants  of 
the  pilgrim  fathers,  as  a  festival,  in  several  prominent  places  in  this 
country. 

GRANT  OP  PATENT  OF  NEW  ENGLAND  TO  THE  DUKE  OF  LENOX. 

The  same  month  that  the  Plymouth  settlers  arrived  in  America, 
King  James  granted  a  patent  to  the  Duke  of  Lenox  and  others,  in 
corporating  with  the  style  of  the  "Council  established  at  Plymouth,  in 
the  county  of  Devon,  for  the  planting  and  governing  of  New  England 
in  America."  The  limits  of  the  grants  to  them  were,  "from  forty  to 
forty-eight  degrees  of  latitude,  throughout  the  main  lands  from  sea  to 
sea,"  with  the  isles  adjoining,  provided  they  were  not  occupied  by  any 
other  Christian  prince  or  state,  and  on  the  condition  of  paying  to  the 
crown  a  fifth  of  the  gold  and  silver  ore  they  should  find  and  mine. 
By  this  patent,  the  territory  granted,  which  had  before  been  called 
NORTH  VIRGINIA,  received  by  royal  authority  the  name  of  NEW  ENG 
LAND  ;  from  this  instrument  were  derived  all  the  subsequent  grants 
made  of  the  several  parts  of  the  territory. 

VARIOUS  GRANTS  OF  LAND. 

In  1621,  the  Council  of  Plymouth  granted  to  John  Mason  all  the 
land  from  Salem  to  the  Merrimac,  extending  inward  to  the  heads  of 
the  rivers.  This  district  was  called  Mariana.  In  1622,  the  council 
assigned  another  grant  to  Gorges  and  Mason  jointly,  all  the  lands  be 
tween  the  Merrimac  and  Sagadahoc,  extending  westward  to  the  rivers 
of  Canada,  which  district  was  called  Laconia.  In  1628,  the  Plymouth 
Company  granted  to  Sir  Henry  Rosewell  and  others  all  the  lands  lying 
between  a  line  three  miles  north  of  the  Merrimac,  and  a  line  three 
miles  south  of  every  part  of  Charles  River,  and  of  the  Bay  of  Massa 
chusetts  throughout  the  main  lands  "from  the  Atlantic  to  the  South 
Sea"  They  also  obtained  a  charter  from  the  crown  of  England,  by 
which  the  company  was  erected  into  a  corporation,  with  ample  powers 
of  government.  Massachusetts  was  settled  under  this  charter. 

In  1630,  the  council  for  planting  New  England,  granted  to  Governor 
Bradford  of  Plymouth,  and  his  associates,  a  patent  of  a  tract  of  land 
extending  from  a  rivulet  called  Cohasset,  to  Narraganset  River,  and 
westward  to  a  country  called  Paconokit ;  and  also  a  tract  of  fifteen 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  31 

miles  on  each  side  of  the  Kennebec,  with  full  powers  of  colonial  gov 
ernment. 

In  1631,  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  one  of  the  Plymouth  company,  grant 
ed  to  Lord  Say,  and  Seal  and  others,  a  patent  of  the  territory  in  New 
England  extending  westward  of  the  River  Narraganset  forty  leagues, 
in  a  straight  line  near  the  sea  shore,  and  all  the  lands  of  and  within 
that  breadth  to  the  South  Sea. 

The  shores  of  that  part  of  America,  extending  from  the  River  Pas- 
catagua  to  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  had  been  discovered  by  many  of  the 
first  voyagers,  both  English  and  French.  The  grant  of  the  French 
king  to  De  Monts,  in  1603,  covered  the  lands  from  the  fortieth  to  the 
forty-sixth  degree  of  latitude,  and  of  course  included  Maine ;  but  the 
French  settlements  were  north  and  east  of  this  district.  In  1639,  Sir 
Fernando  Gorges  obtained  a  grant  by  royal  patent  of  all  the  lands 
between.  Pascatagua  and  Newichawanoc  on  the  south  and  west,  and 
Sagadahoc  and  Kennebec  on  the  east,  extending  one  hundred  and 
twenty  leagues  north-westward  into  the  country,  with  the  isles  adjacent, 
and  Martha's  Vineyard.  This  charter  gave  that  territory  the  title  of 
the  "  Province  of  Maine,"  by  which  it  was  known  afterward. 

GRANT   TO   LORD   BALTIMORE. 

In  1632,  Charles  I  granted  to  Cecilius  Calvert,  Baron  of  Baltimore, 
in  Ireland,  the  lands  in  America  between  Watkins'  Point  in  the  Chesa 
peake,  and  a  line  under  the  fortieth  degree  of  latitude  on  the  Dela 
ware,  on  the  north;  which  north  line  was  extended  to  the  highest 
source  of  the  Potomac,  and  thence  by  that  river  to  its  mouth,  and 
across  the  bay  to  Watkins' — to  be  held  by  him  and  his  heirs  in  fee 
simple.  This  tract,  named  Maryland,  was  settled  at  first  by  Catholics 
from  Ireland. 

SETTLEMENTS   ON   THE   DELAWARE. 

It  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  exact  date  of  the  first  plantations  on 
the  Delaware.  The  Dutch  and  Swedes  began  settlements  there  within 
a  few  years  after  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  obtained  a  grant  of 
New  Netherlands.  Both  claimed  the  territory,  and  a  controversy  arose 
between  the  Dutch  governor  of  New  Netherlands  and  the  Swedish 
settlers,  which  continued  many  years.  The  plantations  on  the  Dela 
ware  fell  within  the  patent  of  the  Duke  of  York  in  1664,  or  were  con 
sidered  within  its  limits.  After  the  grant  of  Pennsylvania  to  William 
Penn  in  1682,  the  Duke  of  York  granted  and  released  to  him  all  his 


32  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

claims  to  the  lands  within  William  Penn's  patent,  and  the  lands  about 
New  Castle,  for  a  circle  of  twelve  miles,  and  south  to  the  Hoar  Kills. 

CONFLICTING  GRANTS. 

After  the  English  had  conquered  New  Netherlands  from  the  Dutch 
in  1664,  King  Charles  II  granted  to  his  brother  James,  Duke  of  York, 
a  tract  of  land  beginning  at  Nova  Scotia  and  extending  along  the  coast 
to  Pemaquid,  and  to  the  head  of  that  river ;  thence  to  the  Kennebec 
and  northward  to  the  River  of  Canada;  also  Long  Island  and  Hudson's 
River,  and  all  the  lands  from  the  west  side  of  Connecticut  River  to  the 
east  side  of  Delaware  Bay,  with  Martha's  Vineyard  and  Nantucket. 
To  this  territory  the  duke  gave  the  name  of  New  York.  The  bound 
aries  are  hardly  to  be  understood  ;  but  this  grant  of  lands,  with  those 
before  granted  to  others  on  the  Connecticut,  occasioned  many  and 
warm  controversies  between  the  colonies  of  New  York,  Connecticut, 
New  Hampshire  and  Vermont,  some  of  which  lasted  more  than  a  cen 
tury. 

GRANT  OP  THE  DUKE  OF  YORK,  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF  NEW  JERSEY. 

In  1664,  the  Duke  of  York  sold  and  confirmed  by  deed  of  release 
to  Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir  George  Carteret,  all  that  tract  of  land  to  the 
westward  of  Long  Island  and  Manhattan,  between  the  ocean  and  the 
Hudson  on  the  east,  and  the  Delaware  on  the  west,  from  Cape  May  to 
the  north  branch  of  the  Delaware  in  forty-one  degrees  and  forty  min 
utes  of  latitude  by  the  name  of  New  Cesaria,  or  New  Jersey.  Under 
this  grant  settlements  were  soon  begun,  and  Philip  Carteret  was  ap 
pointed  first  governor.  In  1676,  this  tract  was  divided,  Sir  George 
Carteret  taking  the  eastern  half,  and  one  Byllinge  and  others,  the  pur 
chasers  under  Lord  Berkeley,  taking  the  other  half.  The  dividing  line 
was  agreed  to  be  a  straight  line  from  a  point  on  the  east  side  of  Little 
Egg  Harbor,  to  the  northernmost  branch  of  the  Delaware.  This  line 
was  not  run  for  many  years,  controversies  and  riots  therefore  arose  be 
tween  the  different  claimants  ;  thence  also  the  distinction  between  East 
and  West  Jersey.  These  disputes  continued  till  the  Revolution. 

In  1663,  the  Earl  of  Clarendon,  and  seven  othefs,  obtained  from 
Charles  II  a  patent  of  the  lands  in  America  lying  between  the  thirty- 
fii-:«t  and  thirty-sixth  degrees  of  north  latitude.  Two  years  after,  this 
grant  was  extended  from  the  twenty-ninth  degree  to  the  thirty-sixth 
and  a  half,  and  between  these  parallels  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  of  this  tract,  the  grantees  were  constituted  the  absolute  lords 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  33 

and  proprietors.  For  the  government  of  the  country  they  procured  a 
form  of  constitution,  drawn  up  by  the  celebrated  John  Locke.  This 
instrument  appeared  well  on  paper,  but  not  being  adapted  to  the  cir 
cumstances  of  the  country  it  was  not  established. 

i  j(i'jj 

SETTLEMENT   OF   SOUTH   CAROLINA. 

In  1670,  Captain  Sayle,  with  a  small  company,  arrived  at  Port  Royal, 
and  begun  a  settlement,  but  he  soon  fell  a  victim  to  disease.  The  next 
year  the  settlers  removed  to  the  banks  of  Ashly  River,  and  begun 
what  has  been  called  Old  Charleston.  In  1680  they  begun  the  present 
city  of  Charleston.  About  the  year  1672,  the  settlements  were  aug 
mented  by  a  number  of  Dutch  inhabitants  from  New  York.  A  few 
years  later  a  considerable  number  of  French  Protestants,  in  conse 
quence  of  the  persecutions  which  followed  the  revocation  of  the  edict 
of  Nantz  in  1685,  left  France  and  settled  in  Carolina. 

GRANT   TO   WILLIAM   PENN   AND   SETTLEMENT   OF   PENNSYLVANIA. 

In  1681,  Charles  II  granted  to  William  Penn  a  tract  of  land  extend 
ing  from  a  line  twelve  miles  northward  from  Newcastle  to  the  forty- 
third  degree  of  latitude,  and  from  the  Delaware  westward  five  degrees 
of  longitude.  Penn  took  possession  of  the  country,  purchased  the 
soil  of  the  natives,  introduced  a  colony  of  his  friends,  and  called  the 
tract  Pennsylvania.  He  gave  free  toleration  to  all  religious  sects,  and 
thus  invited  a  rapid  settlement  of  the  province. 

FIRST  PLANTATIONS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA — SETTLEMENT  OF  GEORGIA. 

The  people  of  Virginia  began  the  first  plantations  within  Carolina 
by  gradually  extending  their  settlements  southward  of  Jamestown. 
In  1665,  Sir  J.  Yeamaus,  with  a  company  from  Barbadoes,  formed  a 
settlement  on  Cape  Fear  River.  This,  with  the  Virginia  plantations 
along  the  Chowan  River  and  Albemarle  Sound,  were  the  first  settle 
ments  within  North  Carolina.  Georgia  was  first  settled  in  1733,  for 
the  purpose  of  furnishing  the  means  of  subsistence  to  many  needy 
persons.  Governor  Oglethorpe  was  one  of  the  trustees  who  repaired 
to  Savannah  River,  on  the  banks  of  which  he  began  the  settlement  of 
Savannah.  The  territory  was  called  Georgia  from  the  name  of  the 
king,  and  was  the  latest  settled  of  any  within  the  thirteen  original 
States. 


34  OUTLINE   HISTORY 

INDIAN  WARS. 

Nearly  all  the  States  of  the  American  Union  have  suffered  more  or 
less  from  the  ravages  of  Indian  wars.  They  commenced  at  the  first 
settlement  in  the  country,  and  have  been  continued  down  to  the  present 
time. 

WAR  WITH   THE   INDIANS   OF  VIRGINIA. 

In  the  year  1622,  the  settlers  in  Virginia  lost  three  hundred  and 
forty-nine  of  their  numbers  by  a  sudden  massacre.  The  Indians  for 
some  time  before  lived  on  very  familiar  terms-  with  the  English ;  but 
in  the  spring  of  that  year  they  secretly  plotted  to  exterminate  the 
Colony.  It  appears  that  a  young  Indian  chief  had  murdered  an  Eng 
lishman  by  the  name  of  Morgan  for  some  toys  which  he  was  carrying 
to  sell  to  his  people.  The  English  attempted  to  save  him,  but  he  mak 
ing  an  obstinate  resistance  was  killed.  To  revenge  his  death,  a  con 
spiracy  was  formed,  when  the  Indians  fell  upon  the  inhabitants  who 
were  unprepared,  and  killed  all  they  found.  Most  of  the  plantations 
had  to  be  abandoned,  and  the  settlers  retired  to  Jamestown  for  safety. 
A  furious  war  ensued,  in  which  the  Indians  were  slain  without  mercy. 

THE   PEQUOT  WAR. 

The  settlers  at  Plymouth  and  Massachusetts  had  no  trouble  with  the 
Indians  for  many  years.  But  to  the  westward  of  Narraganset  Bay  in 
Rhode  Island,  lived  several  powerful  tribes,  who  had  not  been  reduced 
by  the  mortal  sickness  which  had  a  few  years  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Plymouth  settlers,  swept  off  such  a  large  portion  of  the  more  eastern 
Indians.  The  Pequots,  a  tribe  in  the  eastern  part  of  Connecticut, 
were  the  most  warlike,  ferocious  and  formidable.  In  1634,  they  killed 
Captain  Stone  and  his  companions,  who  were  sailing  up  the  Connecti 
cut  River;  and  in  1636,  Captain  Oldham  was  killed  at  Block  Island, 
where  he  had  gone  to  trade.  The  next  year  they  went  up  the  Connec 
ticut  in  canoes,  and  at  Wethersfield  killed  nine  persons,  and  took  two 
young  women  prisoners.  These  and  other  murders  and  outrages,  in 
duced  the  New  England  colonies  to  unite  in  an  expedition  against  them. 

Early  in  May,  1637,  Captain  Mason,  with  ninety  men  from  Hartford, 
Windsor,  and  Wethersfield,  in  Connecticut,  went  down  the  river  and 
were  joined  by  Captain  Underbill,  at  Saybrook,  and  by  Uncas,  sachem 
of  the  Moheagans.  From  that  place  they  sailed  round  to  the  Narra 
ganset  shore,  where  they  were  joined  by  five  hundred  Indians  of  that 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  35 

tribe,  who  were  the  enemies  of  the  Pequots.  Captain  Mason  marched 
by  moonlight  to  the  hill  on  which  the  Pequot  fort  was  built,  attacked 
it  by  surprise,  set  fire  to  the  wigwams,  and  killed  and  burnt  six  or 
seven  hundred  Indians,  losing  of  his  party  only  two  men.  This  victory 
was  followed  up  by  such  a  vigilant  pursuit  of  the  Pequots,  that  this 
haughty  tribe  was  entirely  ruined,  and  became  nearly  extinct. 

KING  PHILIP'S  WAK. 

In  1675,  Philip,  sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  who  lived  at  Mount 
Hope,  in  Rhode  Island,  began  the  most  general  and  destructive  war 
ever  sustained  by  the  infant  colonies.  Philip,  a  proud  and  high  minded 
chieftain,  undertook  the  war  in  hopes  of  exterminating  the  English, 
who  were  extending  their  settlements  on  every  side.  By  his  influence 
he  succeeded  in  drawing  into  the  conflict  most  of  the  tribes  in  New 
England. 

The  war  having  commenced,  Philip  and  his  allies  hovered  around  the 
exposed  settlements,  burnt  several  frontier  towns,  killed  numbers  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  slew  several  parties  of  soldiers  who  went  to  their 
defense.  The  Narragansets,  with  whom  the  English  had  formed  a 
treaty  in  July,  1675,  were  found  secretly  aiding  the  hostile  Indians. 
To  punish  this  perfidious  tribe,  it  was  determined  to  reduce  them  by  a 
winter  expedition.  For  this  purpose,  about  one  thousand  men,  under 
Governor  Winslow,  marched  late  in  December,  wading  in  deep  snow, 
and  attacked  their  fort,  which  was  situated  in  a  swamp.  The  Narra 
gansets  being  furnished  with  fire  arms,  made  great  havoc  among  the 
officers  who  first  entered  the  fort.  Six  captains  and  eighty  men  were 
killed,  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  wounded,  and  all  suffered  greatly  from 
frozen  limbs  and  other  hardships.  Their  success,  however,  was  com 
plete.  The  fort  was  taken,  five  or  six  hundred  wigwams  were  burnt 
and  destroyed,  and  about  one  thousand  Indians  are  supposed  to  have 
perished. 

Notwithstanding  the  severe  blow  to  Indians  by  the  destruction  at 
the  Narraganset  fort,  King  Philip,  as  he  was  called,  refused  to  listen 
to  any.  terms  of  peace  with  the  English.  He  still  continued  to  attack 
and  burn  the  settlements  of  the  whites,  and  to  kill  the  inhabitants;  but 
soon  the  tide  of  war  began  to  turn  against  him.  Many  of  his  faithful 
followers  were  either  killed  or  captured,  and  he  himself  was  hunted 
like  a  wild  beast  from  place  to  place.  He  was  finally  shot  through  the 
heart  by  a  friendly  Indian  under  the  command  of  Captain  Church,  near 
Mount  Hope,  as  he  was  endeavoring  to  make  his  escape  from  his  pur- 
3 


36  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

suers,  on  the  12th  of  August,  1676.  This  event  put  an  end  to  the 
war,  and  extinguished  the  Indian  power  in  this  part  of  New  England. 
Thus  closed  a  most  distressing  era,  during  which  about  six  hundred 
of  the  inhabitants  of  New  England,  composing  the  flower  of  its  strength, 
were  either  killed  in  battle,  or  were  murdered  by  the  enemy;  twelve 
or  thirteen  towns  swept  away,  about  six  hundred  buildings,  mostly 
dwelling  houses,  destroyed,  and  a  heavy  debt  incurred. 

THE   FRENCH   INSTIGATE   THE   INDIANS   TO  WAR  AGAINST  THE   SETTLERS. 

On  the  accession  of  William,  Prince  of  Orange,  to  the  throne  of 
England,  war  ensued  between  England  and  France,  and  as  Canada  then 
belonged  to  France,  the  French  instigated  the  Indians  to  hostilities 
against  the  colonies.  On  the  night  of  February  8,  1690,  a  party  of 
French  and  Indians  from  Montreal,  finding  the  inhabitants  of  Schenec- 
tady  asleep  and  unguarded,  broke  in  upon  them,  murdered  sixty-three, 
and  took  twenty-seven  prisoners.  They  also  burnt  the  houses,  killed 
most  of  the  cattle  and  horses,  and  marched  off  with  the  remainder  of 
the  horses  laden  with  plunder.  Those  of  the  people  who  escaped,  fled 
nearly  naked  toward  Albany,  about  fifteen  miles  distant,  amid  the  snow, 
in  a  severe  night,  twenty -five  of  whom  lost  their  limbs  by  the  frost. 

The  inhabitants  in  the  eastern  part  of  New  England  suffered  much 
from  the  Indians  from  the  year  1690,  to  1698.  The  brave  and  venera 
ble  Major  Waldron,  and  twenty-two  others,  were  taken  by  surprise, 
and  slain,  at  Dover,  in  New  Hampshire.  The  plantation  at  Salmon 
Falls  was  surprised  by  a  party  of  French  and  Indians,  under  Hertel,  a 
Frenchman.  Thirty  men  were  killed,  and  fifty-four  women  and  chil 
dren  captured.  Such  was  the  distress  of  the  times,  from  the  incur 
sions  of  the  enemy,  that  the  inhabitants  had  to  abandon  the  defenseless 
parts  of  the  country,  and  retire  to  the  garrisoned  towns.  These  ca 
lamities  were  continued  till  the  peace  between  England  and  France,  in 
1698,  when  Frontenac,  the  French  commander  in  Canada,  ceased  to 
instigate  the  savages. 

In  1702,  during  Queen  Anne's  reign,  war  was  again  proclaimed  be 
tween  England  and  France,  and  the  American  colonies  were  again  ex 
posed  to  all  the  horrors  of  Indian  warfare.  In  February,  1704,  Deer- 
field,  in  Massachusetts,  was  surprised  and  burnt  by  a  party  of  two 
hundred  Frenchmen,  and  one  hundred  and  forty-two  Indians.  About 
forty-seven  of  the  inhabitants  were  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  twelve 
were  made  prisoners,  among  whom  were  the  Rev.  John  Williams  and 
his  family.  New  Hampshire,  and  especially  Maine,  was  exposed  to 


OUTLINE  HISTORY.  37 

the  murderous  inroads  of  these  ferocious  savages.  In  August,  1708, 
a  party  of  Indians,  headed  by  Frenchmen,  assaulted  Haverhill,  on  the 
Merrimac,  burnt  some  of  the  houses,  slew  thirty  or  forty  of  the  in 
habitants,  among  whom  was  Mr.  Rolfe,  their  minister. 

UNSUCCESSFUL  ATTEMPTS  TO  INVADE  CANADA. 

As  the  colonies  could  not  be  safe  from  the  ravages  of  the  French 
and  Indians,  while  Canada  and  Nova  Scotia  were  under  the  govern 
ment  of  France,  Massachusetts  solicited,  and  the  Queen  granted,  a 
large  naval  force  to  aid  in  the  conquest  of  those  provinces.  In  1709, 
the  New  England  colonies,  with  New  York,  raised  about  two  thousand 
five  hundred  men,  who  were  commanded  by  General  Nicholson.  This 
force  was  marched  near  Lake  George,  and  there  waited  to  hear 
of  the  arrival  of  the  expected  fleet  at  Boston.  The  fleet  did  not 
arrive,  and  the  troops  lay  at  Wood  Creek  till  autumn.  While  en 
camped,  they  were  attacked  with  a  malignant  disease,  by  which  many 
died,  and  the  remainder  compelled  to  withdraw,  and  thus  this  expen 
sive  expedition  was  frustrated. 

In  1711,  General  Nicholson  procured,  of  the  Queen,  a  fleet  of  men- 
of-war,  and  transports  under  admiral  Walker,  for  aiding  in  the  con 
quest  of  Canada.  This  fleet  arrived  in  Boston  in  June,  and  although 
not  expected,  the  colonies  made  great  exertion  to  second  the  expedi 
tion.  The  whole  force,  when  the  British  and  colonial  troops  were 
united,  amounted  to  seven  thousand  men.  General  Nicholson  went 
to  Albany,  intending,  with  additional  forces,  to  join  Admiral  Walker 
before  Quebec.  The  fleet  sailed  from  Boston  on  the  30th  of  July,  but 
met  with  fogs  and  tempestuous  weather,  near  the  mouth  of  the  St. 
Lawrence,  in  which  eight  or  nine  transports,  with  about  one  thousand 
men,  were  lost  by  shipwreck.  This  put  an  end  to  the  expedition,  the 
admiral  sailed  to  England,  and  the  colonial  troops  returned.  The 
peace  of  Utrecht,  signed  March  3,  1713,  put  an  end  to  hostilities,  and 
peace  continued  till  1739. 

EXPEDITION   AGAINST   THE    SPANISH   WEST   INDIES. 

In  1740,  war  having  been  declared  by  Great  Britain  against  Spain, 
expeditions  were  undertaken  against  the  Spanish  West  Indies,  and 
requisitions  were  made  on  the  colonies  to  assist  in  these  enterprises. 
Four  regiments  were  raised  from  the  American  colonies,  who  were  at 
the  charge  of  levy  money,  provisions,  and  transports  for  their  several 
quotas.  Admiral  Vernon,  the  British  commander,  found  himself  at 


38 


OUTLINE  HISTORY. 


the  head  of  the  most  formidable  fleet  and  army  ever  sent  io  the  West 
India  Islands.  The  whole  fleet  consisted  of  twenty-nine  ships  of  the 
line,  with  nearly  the  same  number  of  frigates,  besides  fire,  ships,  etc 
The  number  of  seamen  amounted  to  fifteen  thousand,  and  the  land 
forces  twelve  thousand.  Vernon  took  and  plundered  Porto  Bello, 
and  proceeded  with  his  fleet,  and  the  land  forces  under  General 
Wentworth,  to  attack  Carthagena.  He  demolished  the  forts  and  cas 
tles  in  the  harbor,  but  the  attack  on  the  town  by  General  Wentworth, 
was  unsuccessful.  In  July,  the  combined  forces  made  an  attempt  on 
Cuba,  but  by  an  extraordinary  sickness  and  mortality,  they  were  not 
able  to  accomplish  anything  of  importance.  More  than  a  thousand 
men  died  per  day,  for  several  days.  Of  nearly  one  thousand  men 
from  New  England,  not  one  hundred  returned — of  five  hundred  men 
from  Massachusetts,  fifty  only  returned. 

CONQUEST   OF  LOUISBUKG. 

After  the  peace  of  Utrecht,  the  French  built  the  town  of  Louisburg 
on  the  Island  of  Cape  Breton,  and  fortified  it  with  a  rampart  of  stone, 
from  thirty  to  thirty-six  feet  high,  and  a  ditch  eighty  feet  wide. 
There  were  embrasures  for  one  hundred  and  forty-eight  cannon  and 
six  mortars.  On  an  island  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor,  was  planted 
a  battery  of  thirty  cannon. 

At  the  bottom  of  the  harbor,  opposite  the  entrance,  was  the  grand 
or  royal  battery  of  twenty-eight  cannon,  each  of  forty-two  pound 

caliber.  The  entrance 


N 


of  the  town  on  the  land 
side  was  over  a  draw 
bridge,  near  which  was 
a  circular  battery  of  six 
teen  guns.  These  works 
had  been  twenty-five 
years  in  building;  and, 
though  not  finished,  had 
cost  the  French  not  less 
than  thirty  millions  of 

Map  of  Louisburg  and  vicinity.  llVTCS.       It    Was    deemed 

so  strong  and  impregnable  as  to  be  called  the  "Dunkirk  of  America." 
This  place  was  a  safe  harbor  and  station  for  French  shipping  of  all 
descriptions,  and  its  reduction  was  of  the  highest  importance  to  the 
New  England  colonies.  The  following  account  of  its  conquest  is 
from  Holmes'  Annals: 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 


39 


Under  these  impressions,  governor  Shirley,  of  Massachusetts,  had  written  to  the 
British  ministry  in  the  autumn  of  the  last  year,  soliciting  assistance  for  the 
preservation  of  Nova  Scotia,  and  the  acquisition  of  Cape  Breton.  Early  in  Jan 
uary,  before  he  received  any  answer  or  orders  from  England,  he  requested  the 
members  of  the  general  court,  that  they  would  lay  themselves  under  an  oath  of 
secrecy,  to  receive  from  him  a  proposal  of  very  great  importance.  They  readily 
took  the  oath;  and  he  communicated  to  them  the  plan  which  he  had  formed  of  at 
tacking  Louisburg.  The  proposal  was  at  first  rejected;  but  it  was  finally  carried 
by  a  majority  of  one  voice.  Circular  letters  were  immediately  dispatched  to  all 
the  colonies,  as  far  as  Pennsylvania,*  requesting  their  assistance,  and  an  embargo 
on  their  ports.  Forces  were  promptly  raised;  and  William  Pepperrejl,  Esq.,  of 
Kittery,  was  appointed  commander  of  the  expedition.  This  officer,  on  board  the 
Shirley  Snow,  Captain  Rouse,  with  the  transports  under  her  convoy,  sailed  from 
Nantasket  on  the  24th  of  March,  and  arrived  at  Canso  on  the  4th  of  April,  f  Here 
the  troops,  joined  by  those  of  New  Hampshire  and  Connecticut,  amounting  col 
lectively  to  upward  of  four  thousand,  J  were  detained  three  weeks,  waiting  for  the 
ice,  which  environed  the  Island  of  Cape  Breton,  to  be  dissolved.  At  length  Com 
modore  Warren,  agreeably  to  orders  from  England,  arrived  at  Canso  in  the 
Superbe  of  sixty  guns,  with  three  other  ships  of  forty  guns  each ;  and,  after  a  con 
sultation  with  the  general,  proceeded  to  cruise  before  Louisburg.  The  general 
soon  after  sailed  with  the  whole  fleet;  and  on  the  30th  of  April,  coming  to  anchor 
at  Chapeaurouge  Bay,  landed  his  troops.  The  next  object  was  to  invest  the  city. 
Lieutenant  Colonel  Vaughan  conducted  the  first  column  through  the  woods  with 
in  sight  of  Louisburg,  and  saluted  the  city  with  three  cheers.  At  the  head  of  a 
detachment,  chiefly  of  the  New  Hampshire  troops,  he  marched  in  the  night  to  the 
north-east  part  of  the  harbor,  where  they  burned  the  warehouses,  containing  the 
naval  stores,  and  staved  a  large  quantity  of  wine  and  brandy.  The  smoke  of  this 
fire,  driven  by  the  wind  into  the  grand  battery,  so  terrified  the  French,  that  they 
abandoned  it;  and,  spiking  up  the  guns,  retired  to  the  city.  The  next  morning 
Vaughan  took  possession  of  the  deserted  battery,  which  he  bravely  defended. 

*  All  excused  themselves  from  any  share  in  the  adventure,  excepting  Connecticut,  New 
Hampshire,  and  Rhode  Island.  The  assembly  of  Pennsylvania,  though  it  could  not  be  pre 
vailed  on  to  take  part  in  an  enterprise  which  appeared  desperate ;  yet,  on  receiving  infor 
mation  that  Louisburg  was  taken,  and  that  supplies  were  wanted,  voted  £4000  in  pro 
visions  for  the  refreshment  and  support  of  the  brave  troops  which  had  achieved  the  action. 
Franklin,  Pennsylv.  94,  Univ.  Hist,  xli,  33. 

•f  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  consented  that  their  colony  sloops  should  be  employed 
as  crusiers.  A  small  privateer  ship  of  about  two  hundred  tuns,  and  a  snow  of  less  burden, 
belonging  to  Newport,  were  hired  there  by  Massachusetts ;  a  new  snow,  Captain  Rouse,  and 
a  ship,  Captain  Snelling,  were  taken  into  the  service  at  Boston ;  and  these,  with  a  snow,  a 
brig,  three  sloops,  and  a  ship  of  twenty  guns,  purchased  on  the  stocks,  Captain  Tyng,  the 
commodore,  composed  the  whole  naval  force. 

$.  Massachusetts  forces         .....     3250 
New  Hampshire     .   f.  ,     .   .         .         .  304 

Connecticut    .      ,.»;    ,,;-<.     :,   .         .-  516 

Total 4070 

The  Connecticut  troops  were  commanded  by  Roger  Wolcott,  lieutenant  governor  of  the 
colony,  who  was  the  second  officer  in  the  army.  Rhode  Island  raised  three  hundred  men ; 
but  they  did  not  arrive  until  the  place  had  surrendered.  Hutchinson. 


40  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

With  extreme  labor  and  difficulty  cannon  were  drawn,  for  fourteen  nights  suc 
cessively,  from  the  landing  place  through  a  morass  to  the  camp.*  The  cannon 
left  by  the  enemy  were  drilled,  and  turned  with  good  effect  on  the  city,  within 
which  almost  every  shot  lodged,  while  several  fell  into  the  roof  of  the  citadel 
On  the  7th  of  May,  a  summons  was  sent  in  to  the  commanding  officer  at  Louis- 
burg,  who  refused  to  surrender  the  place.  The  siege  was,  therefore,  still  pressed 
with  activity  and  vigilance  by  Commodore  Warren  and  his  ships,  and  with 
vigorous  perseverance  by  the  land  forces.  The  joint  efforts  of  both  were  at 
length,  by  the  blessing  of  Heaven,  crowned  with  success.  It  was  a  circumstance 
favorable  to  the  assailants,  that  the  garrison  of  Louisburg  had  been  so  mutinous 
before  the  siege,  that  the  officers  could  not  trust  the  men  to  make  a  sortie,  lest 
they  should  desert.  The  capture  of  a  French  sixty-four  gun  ship,  richly  laden 
with  military  sto'res,  and  having  on  board  five  hundred  and  sixty  men,  destined 
for  the  relief  of  the  garrison,  threw  the  enemy  into  perturbation. f  A  battery, 
erected  on  the  high  cliff  at  the  lighthouse,  greatly  annoyed  their  island  battery. 
Preparations  were  evidently  making  for  a  general  assault  Discouraged  by  these 
adverse  events  and  menacing  appearances,  Duchambon,  the  French  commander, 
determined  to  surrender;  and,  on  the  16th  of  June,  articles  of  capitulation  were 
signed.  After  the  surrender  of  the  city,  the  French  flag  was  kept  flying  on  the 
ramparts ;  and  several  rich  prizes  were  thus  decoyed.  Two  East  Indiamen  and 
one  South  Sea  Ship,  estimated  at  £600,000  sterling,  were  taken  by  the  squadron 
at  the  mouth  of  the  harbor.  This  expedition  was  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
events  in  the  history  of  North  America.  It  was  hazardous  in  the  attempt,  but 
successful  in  the  execution.  "  It  displayed  the  enterprising  spirit  of  New  Eng 
land  ;  and,  though  it  enabled  Britain  to  purchase  a  peace,  yet  it  excited  her  envy 
and  jealousy  against  the  colonies,  by  whose  exertions  it  was  acquired.''^ 

The  news  of  this  important  victory  flew  through  the  continent.  Considerate 
and  pious  persons  remarked,  with  mingled  gratitude  and  admiration,,  the  coinci- 

•*•  The  men,  with  straps  over  their  shoulders,  and  sinking  to  their  knees  in  mud,  per 
formed  the  service  which  horses  or  oxen,  on  such  ground,  could  not  have  done. 

f  This  French  man-of-war,  the  Vigilant,  was  taken  by  Captain  Edward  Tyng,  comman 
der  of  the  Massachusetts  frigate.  Governor  Shirley  having  directed  him  to  procure  the  lar 
gest  ship  in  his  power,  he  had  purchased  this  ship  when  on  the  stocks,  and  nearly  ready  for 
launching.  It  was  a  ship  of  about  four  hundred  tuns,  and  was  soon  after  launched  at  Bos 
ton.  Tyng  took  the  command  of  her,  and  was  appointed  commodore  of  the  fleet.  Alden's 
Memoir  of  Edward  Tyng,  Esq. 

J  Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc.  i,  4 — 60 ;  where  there  is  an  authentic  account  of  this  expedition 
from  original  papers.  Uutchinson,  ii,  c.  4.  Douglass,  i,  336.  Belknap,  N.  Hamp.  ii,  193 — 
224.  Adams,  N.  Eng.  208.  Trumbull,  U.  S.i,  c.  9.  Solicitations  were  made  for  a  parlia 
mentary  reimbursement,  which,  after  much  difficulty  and  delay,  was  obtained.  In  1749 
the  money,  granted  by  parliament  for  that  purpose,  arrived  at  Boston,  and  was  conveyed  to 
the  treasury  office.  The  sum  was  £183,649  2s.  Id.  1-2.  It  consisted  of  two  hundred  and 
fifteen  chests  (three  thousand  pieces  of  eight,  at  a  medium,  in  each  chest)  of  milled  pieces 
of  eight,  and  one  hundred  casks  of  coined  copper.  There  were  seventeen  cart  and  truck 
loads  of  the  silver,  and  about  ten  truck  loads  of  copper.  Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc.  vt  supra. 
Brit.  Emp.  i,  377.  Pemberton,  MS.  Chron.  The  instructions  given  by  Governor  Shirley 
to  lieutenant  general  Pepperrell  for  this  expedition,  are  published  in  Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc. 
i,  1 — 11.  The  plan  for  the  reduction  of  a  regularly  constructed  fortress  "  was  drawn  by  a 
lawyer,  to  be  executed  by  a  merchant,  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  husbandmen  and  me 
chanics." 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 


41 


dence  of  numerous  circumstances  and  events,  on  which  the  success  of  the  under 
taking  essentially  depended.  While  the  enterprise,  patriotism,  and  firmness  of 
the  colonists  were  justly  extolled  for  projecting  and  executing  a  great  design,  at 
tended  with  hardships  and  danger  never  before  paralleled  in  America,  it  was  per 
ceived  that  there  was  also  no  small  degree  of  temerity  in  the  attempt,  and  that  its 
success  was  to  -be  ascribed  to  the  manifest  favor  of  divine  Providence. 

DESTRUCTION   OF   THE   FLEET   OF   D'ANYILLE. 

In  1746,  while  the  New  England  colonies  were  projecting  new  en 
terprises  against  the  French,  intelligence  arrived  which  threw  the 
whole  country  into  the  utmost  consternation.  A  large  fleet  from 
France,  consisting  of  upward  of  forty  ships  of  war,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Duke  D'Anville,  bringing  between  three  and  four  thousand 
regular  troops  with  experienced  officers,  with  all  kinds  of  military 
stores,  were  sent  over  to  the  American  coast.  Their  orders  were  to 
retake  Louisburg,  to  destroy  Boston,  range  along  the  coasts,  and  cap 
ture  or  distress  the  English  settlements.  This  force  was  to  be  joined 
by  four  ships  under  M.  Conflans,  from  the  West  Indies,  and  seven 
teen  hundred  French  and  Indians  from  Canada.  The  country  was 
kept  in  great  fear  and  anxiety  for  six  weeks,  when  it  was  relieved  by 
intelligence  of  the  disabled  state  of  the  enemy.  By  storms,  some  of 
their  ships  were  damaged,  and  they  bore  away  for  the  West  Indies. 
One  was  condemned  and  burnt ;  and  another  was  forced  to  return  to 
Brest,  by  a  malignant  disease  among  her  crew.  The  officers  were 
divided  in  their  opinions,  D'Anville  either  poisoned  himself  or  died  in 
an  apoplectic  fit.  The  second  in  command,  during  a  delirious  fever, 
fell  on  his  sword.  The  French  being  disconcerted  in  their  original 
plans,  determined  to  make  an  attempt  on  Annapolis;  but  having 
sailed  from  Chebucto,  now  Halifax,  they  were  overtaken  by  a  violent 
storm,  and  what  ships  escaped  destruction,  .returned  singly  to  France. 
Such  an  instance  of  preservation,  without  the  aid  of  human  power, 
seldom  occurs;  and  the  pious  people  in  the  American  colonies, 
ascribed  their  deliverence  to  that  Being  who,  in  ancient  time,  caused 
"  the  stars  in  their  course  to  fight  against  Sisera." 

POSSESSIONS   OF   THE   FRENCH  IN  AMERICA. 

The  treaty  of  peace,  signed  at  Aix  la  Chapelle,  in  1754,  left  the 
French  masters  of  Canada  and  Louisiana,  the  large  and  almost  un 
known  tract  of  country  on  the  Mississippi.  They  knew  the  value  of 
America,  and  had  formed  the  plan  of  restraining  the  settlements  of 
the  English.  The  better  to  accomplish  their  designs,  they  extended 


»^^>Q  V    ' '  r- 

5>    T^^^ 


/  F  L  OiR  I   D  A 

ensacbla. 


THE 

FRENCH,  ENGLISH, 

AND 

Spanish  Possessions 


NORTH  AMERICA 

IN  1750. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  43' 

a  chain  of  fortified  places  from  Canada  to  Louisiana,  in  the  rear  of  the 
English  colonies.  The  mother  country  was  alarmed,  as  well  as  the 
colonies,  and  suggested  the  necessity  of  confederating  for  the  pur 
pose  of  mutual  safety. 

DR.  FRANKLIN'S  PLAN  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

In  July  1754,  commissioners  from  the  northern  and  middle  colonies 
met  at  Albany,  and  agreed  to  a  plan  of  union  drawn  up  by  Dr.  Frank 
lin.  By  this  it  was  proposed  that  the  confederated  colonies  should 
have  a  general  government  formed  by  delegates  from  the  several  colo 
nies,  and  appointed  by  the  houses  of  representatives,  once  in  three 
years.  This  government  was  to  be  administered  by  a  president  gene 
ral,  who  was  to  be  appointed  by  the  crown  once  in  three  years.  This 
plan  was  submitted  to  each  of  the  colonial  assemblies,  and  one  to  the 
king's  council;  but  it  shared  "the  singular  fate  of  being  rejected  by 
both ;  by  the  first,  because  it  was  supposed  to  give  too  much  power  to 
the  representative  of  the  king;  and  by  the  last,  because  it  was  sup 
posed  to  give  too  much  power  to  the  representatives  of  the  people." 

ENCROACHMENT   OF   THE   FRENCH   AND   MISSION   OF   WASHINGTON. 

The  French,  continuing  their  encroachments  on  lands  claimed  by 
the  colonies  or  the  crown  of  Great  Britain,  occasioned  an  order  from 
the  latter  to  the  colonies  to  resist  the  French.  In  November,  1753, 
Major,  afterward  General  Washington,  was  sent  by  Governor  Din- 
widdie,  of  Virginia,  to  learn  the  views  of  the  French,  who  had  taken 
possession  of  the  territory  on  the  Ohio.  By  the  answer  of  the  French 
commander,  it  appeared  that  the  French  government  claimed  the 
country,  and  were  determined  to  hold  possession.  The  Virginians 
then  erected  a  fort  on  the  Monongahela,  but  it  was  taken  by  the 
French  in  1754.  In  July,  of  the  same  year,  Washington,  who  com 
manded  about  four  hundred  men,  was  attacked  by  superior  numbers, 
and  obliged  to  capitulate.  In  1755,  hostilities  again  commenced  be 
tween  Great  Britain  and  France,  and  America  became  the  theater  of 
operations. 

BRADDOCK' s  DEFEAT. 

In  1755,  in  order  to  drive  the  French  from  the  Ohio,  the  British 
government  sent  over  General  Braddock  with  two  regiments  to  Vir 
ginia.  Being  joined  by  Colonel -Washington,  with  a  body  of  colonial 
troops,  they  arrived  at  Fort  Cumberland  in  June.  Here  Braddock 
left  Col.  Dunbar  with  eight  hundred  men,  to  carry  forward  the  pro- 


44  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

visions  and  heavy  baggage,  while  he  advanced  toward  Du  Quesne, 
the  French  fort  which  stood  on  the  present  site  of  Pittsburg. 
Marching  along  with  twelve  hundred  troops,  he  fell  into  an  ambus 
cade  of  French  and  Indians,  who,  concealed  behind  trees,  fired  with 
fatal  effect.  Braddock  and  his  principal  officers  were  killed,  with 
about  seven  hundred  men :  the  remainder  were  saved  by  the  brave 
and  skillful  conduct  of  Colonel  Washington. 

DEFEAT   OF   DIESKAU. 

At  the  time  of  Braddock's  expedition  against  the  French  on  the 
Ohio,  the  northern  colonies  raised  a  body  of  about  five  thousand  men 
to  take  Crown  Point,  a  fort  fifteen  miles  north  from  Ticonderoga. 
These  troops  were  placed  under  the  command  of  Major  General, 
afterward  Sir  William  Johnson,  aided  by  a  body  of  Indians  under 
Hendrick,  the  celebrated  chieftain.  While  they  were  encamped  at 
Lake  George,  waiting  for  boats  to  proceed  down  the  lake,  the  Baron 
Dieskau,  with  a  body  of  French  and  Indians,  advanced  by  South  Bay 
with  a  view  to  attack  and  seize  the  camp  at  the  portage,  now  called 
Fort  Edward.  Being  informed  that  the  place  was  defended  by  can 
non,  and  that  General  Johnson's  camp  was  destitute  of  large  guns, 
the  baron  altered  his  plan  and  attacked  Johnson's  troops.  A  severe 
struggle  ensued,  and  the  French  were  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  seve 
ral  hundred  men,  and  the  brave  Dieskau  was  severely  wounded 
and  made  a  prisoner.  General  Williams,  of  the  colonial  troops,  and 
the  brave  Hendrick  were  killed. 

EXPEDITION   AGAINST   THE   ACADIANS. 

In  the  same  year,  1755,  an  expedition  against  Nova  Scotia  was 
conducted  by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Monkton,  a  British  officer,  and  Lieu 
tenant  Colonel  Winslow,  with  a  force  of  about  three  thousand  men 
mostly  drawn  from  Massachusetts.  The  principal  fortress  was  taken 
with  little  loss.  The  inhabitants  were  descendants  from  the  French 
settlers,  and  were  called  Acadians :  they  were  of  a  mild,  frugal,  and 
industrious  character,  about  seven  thousand  in  number.  They  called 
themselves  Neutrals,  but  it  appears  that  they  had  furnished  the 
French  and  Indians  with  intelligence,  quarters,  and  provisions.  As 
they  refused  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  it  was  determined  to  dis 
perse  them  among  the  British  colonies.  To  prevent  the  resettlement 
of  those  who  escaped,  the  country  was  laid  waste  and  their  dwellings 
were  destroyed. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  45 

REVERSES   OF   THE   CAMPAIGNS   OF   1756   AND   1757. 

The  campaigns  of  1756  and  1757,  ended  with  loss  and  disgrace  to 
the  British  arms.  In  1756,  Oswego,  on  Lake  Ontario,  with  a  garri 
son  of  one  thousand  four  hundred  men,  was  surrendered  to  the 
French,  and  in  1757,  Fort  William  Henry,  at  the  south  point  of  Lake 
George,  was  besieged  by  General  Montcalm,  and  after  a  brave  resist 
ance  from  Colonel  Munroe,  the  commanding  officer,  it  was  surrendered 
to  the  French.  Shocking  barbarities  were  committed  upon  the  pris 
oners,  after  they  had  marched  from  the  fort,  by  the  Indians  in  the 
service  of  the  French. 

THE   REDUCTION   OF  LOUISBURG. 

In  1758,  great  efforts  were  made  to  subdue  the  French  in  America. 
Three  armies  were  employed;  one  commanded  by  General  Amherst, 
destined  to  take  Louisburg,  which  had  been  surrendered  to  the 
French;  one  under  General  Abercrombie  to  act  against  Crown  Point, 
and  a  third  under  General  Forbes,  to  drive  the  French  from  the  Ohio. 
A  fleet  under  Admiral  Boscawen,  and  twelve  thousand  men  under 
General  Amherst,  laid  siege  to-  Louisburg,  which  was  captured  after 
a  vigorous  resistance.  Three  French  ships  of  the  line  were  burnt  in 
the  harbor,  and  two  were  taken.  Forty  cannon  out  of  fifty-two  were 
dismounted  in  the  principal  bastions,  before  the  besieged  consented  to 
capitulate.  The  inhabitants  of  the  island  were  sent  to  France,  and 
the  prisoners  to  England ;  and  after  the  conquest  of  Canada,  in  1760, 
the  fortifications  of  Louisburg  were  reduced  to  a  heap  of  rubbish. 

DEFEAT   OF   ABERCROMBIE  BEFORE   TICONDEROGA. 

As  the  reduction  of  the  French  forts  at  Ticonderoga  was  a  point  of 
great  importance  to  the  northern  colonies,  they  made  great  exer 
tions  to  carry  it  into  execution.  For  this  purpose  they  raised  about 
ten  thousand  men.  They  were  accompanied  with  between  six  and 
seven  thousand  regular  troops.  This  army  arrived  near  Ticonderoga. 
After  disembarking  from  the  batteaux  and  other  boats,  the  troops  had 
to  march  through  the  woods.  Their  guides  proved  unskillful,  the 
troops  became  bewildered,  and  the  columns  were  broken.  Lord 
Howe,  a  young  officer  and  idol  of  the  army,  advancing  at  the  heafa..9f 
the  right  column  fell  in  with  an  advanced  guard  of  the  enemy,  by 
whom  he  was  killed  at  their  first  fire.  The  main  body  advanced  to 
within  a  short  distance  from  the  fort.  General  Abercrombie,  igno- 


46 


OUTLINE  HISTORY. 


rant  as  to  its  strength,  determined  to  attack  it  without  bringing  up 
his  artillery. 

The  army  advanced  to  the  charge  with  the  greatest  intrepidity,  and 
for  more  than  four  hours  maintained  the  attack  with  incredible  obsti 
nacy.  But  the  works  where  the  principal  attack  was  made,  were 
eight  or  nine  feet  high,  and  impregnable  even  to  field  pieces ;  and  for 
nearly  a  hundred  yards  from  the  breastwork,  trees  were  felled  so 
thick,  and  so  wrought  together  with  their  limbs  pointing  outward, 
that  it  rendered  the  approach  of  the  troops,  in  a  great  measure,  im 
possible.  In  this  dreadful  situation,  under  the  fire  of  three  thousand 
of  the  enemy,  these  gallant  troops  were  kept  without  the  least  prospect 
of  success,  until  nearly  two  thousand  were  killed  and  wounded. 
Abercrombie  then  called  off  his  troops  and  retreated  to  his  encamp 
ment  at  the  south  end  of  Lake  George. 

SUCCESSES   OF   THE  ENGLISH. 

The  operations  of  the  British  and  colonial  arms  in  other  places, 
were  more  successful  than  at  Ticonderoga.  Fort  Frontenac,  on  the 

St.  Lawrence,  near  Lake 
Ontario,  was  taken  by  the 
colonial  troops,  under  Col- 
onel  Bradstreet.  General 
Forbes  marched  from  Phil 
adelphia  with  a  considerable 
body  of  troops,  to  attack 
the  French  Fort  Du  Quesne. 
After  passing  the  moun 
tains,  he  detached  Colonel 
Boquet  with  two  thousand 
men,  to  a  position  fifty 
miles  in  advance.  This  of 
ficer  sent  Major  Grant  forward  with  eight  hundred  men,  to  recon- 
noiter  the  country  and  fort.  The  detachment  was  met  by  a  superior 
French  force  and  defeated  with  the  loss  of  Colonel  Grant  and  three 
hundred  men.  The  French,  however,  abandoned  Fort  Du  Quesne,  and 
retreated  down  the  Ohio.  General  Forbes  took  possession  of  the 
place,  and  named  it  Pittsburg,  in  honor  of  the  British  statesman, 
which  name  it  has  retained  to  this  day.  In  1759,  General  Amherst 
took  possession  of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  they  being  aban 
doned  by  the  enemy.  The  French  fort  at  Niagara  was  besieged  by 


Situation  of  Quebec,  etc. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY  47 

General  Prideaux,  and  after  that  officer  was  killed,  it  surrendered  to 
Sir  William  Johnson. 

CAPTUKE  OF  QUEBEC. 

The  year  1759  was  distinguished  by  the  capture  of  Quebec,  by 
General  James  Wolfe.  The  following  account  of  this  important  event 
is  from  Holmes'  American  Annals: 

Gen.  Wolfe  having  embarked  about  eight  thousand  men  at  Louisburg,  under  con 
voy  of  Admirals  Saunders  and  Holmes,  safely  landed  them  toward  the  end 
of  June  a  few  leagues  below  the  city  of  Quebec,  on  the  Isle  of  Orleans,  lying 
in  the  St.  Lawrence.  From  this  position  he  had  a  distinct  view  of  the  difficulties 
and  dangers  of  the  projected  enterprise.  Quebec  is  chiefly  built  on  a  steep  rock  on 
the  northern  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence ;  and,  besides  its  natural  strength,  is  defend 
ed  by  the  River  St.  Charles,  which,  passing  by  it  on  the  east,  empties  into  the  St 
Lawrence  immediately  below  the  town,  and  places  it  in  a  kind  of  peninsula.  In  the 
St.  Charles,  whose  channel  is  rough,  and  whose  borders  are  intersected  with  fa- 
viues,  there  were  several  armed  vessels  and  floating  batteries;  and  a  strong  boom 
was  drawn  across  its  mouth.  On  its  eastern  bank  a  formidable  French  army, 
strongly  entrenched,  extended  its  encampment  to  the  River  Montmorency,  having 
its  rear  covered  by  an  almost  impenetrable  wood ;  and  at  the  head  of  this  army 
was  the  intrepid  Montcalm.  To  attempt  a  siege  of  the  town,  in  such  circumstances, 
seemed  repugnant  to  all  the  maxims  of  war;  but,  resolved  to  do  whatever  was 
practicable  for  the  reduction  of  the  place,  Wolfe  took  possession  of  Point  Levi,  on 
the  southern  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  there  erected  batteries  against  it. 
These  batteries,  though  they  destroyed  many  houses,  made  but  little  impression  on 
the  works,  which  were  too  strong,  and  too  remote,  to  be  essentially  affected;  their 
elevation,  at  the  same  time,  placing  them  beyond  the  reach  of  the  fleet. 

The  British  general,  convinced  of  the  impossibility  of  reducing  the  place,  unless 
he  could  erect  batteries  on  the  north  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  soon  decided  on 
more  daring  measures.  The  northern  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  to  a  considera 
ble  distance  above  Quebec,  is  so  bold  and  rocky  as  to  render  a  landing,  in  the  face 
of  an  enemy,  impracticable.  If  an  attempt  were  made  below  the  town,  the  River 
Montmorency  passed,  and  the  French  driven  from  their  entrenchments,  the  St. 
Charles  would  present  a  new,  and  perhaps  insuperable  barrier.  With  every  ob 
stacle  fully  in  view,  Wolfe,  heroically  observing  that  "a  victorious  army  finds  no 
difficulties,"  resolved  to  pass  the  Montmorency,  and  bring  Montcalm  to  an  engage 
ment.  In  pursuance  of  this  resolution,  thirteen  companies  of  English  grenadiers, 
and  part  of  the  second  battalion  of  royal  Americans,  were  landed  at  the  mouth  of 
that  river,  while  two  divisions,  under  Generals  Townshend  and  Murray,  prepared  to 
cross  it  higher  up.  Wolfe's  plan  was,  to  attack  first  a  redoubt,  close  to  the  water's 
edge,  apparently  beyond  reach  of  the  fire  from  the  enemy's  entrenchments,  in  the 
belief  that  the  French,  by  attempting  to  support  that  fortification,  would  put  it  in 
his  power  to  bring  on  a  general  engagement;  or,  if  they  should  submit  to  the  loss 
of  the  redoubt,  that  he  could  afterward  examine  their  situation  with  coolness,  and 
advantageously  regulate  his  future  operations.  On  the  approach  of  the  British 
troops,  the  redoubt  was  evacuated ;  and  the  general,  observing  some  confusion  in 


48  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

the  French  camp,  changed  his  original  plan,  and  determined  not  to  delay  an  attack. 
Orders  were  immediately  dispatched  to  the  Generals  T ownshend  and  Murray,  to 
keep  their  divisions  in  readiness  for  fording  the  river;  and  the  grenadiers  and  royal 
Americans  were  directed  to  form  on  the  beach,  until  they  could  be  properly  sus 
tained.  These  troops,  not  waiting  for  support,  rushed  impetuously  toward  the  en 
emy's  entrenchments ;  but  they  were  received  with  so  strong  and  steady  a  fire  from 
the  French  musketry,  that  they  were  instantly  thrown  into  disorder,  and  obliged 
to  seek  shelter  at  the  redoubt,  which  the  enemy  had  abandoned.  Detained  here 
awhile  by  a  dreadful  thunder  storm,  they  were  still  within  reach  of  a  severe  fire 
from  the  French ;  and  many  gallant  officers,  exposing  their  persons  in  attempting 
to  form  the  troops,  were  killed.  The  plan  of  attack  being  effectually  disconcerted, 
the  English  general  gave  orders  for  repassing  the  river,  and  returning  to  the  Isle 
of  Orleans.  This  premature  attempt  on  the  enemy  was  attended  with  the  loss 
of  near  five  hundred  men. 

Assured  of  the  impracticability  of  approaching  Quebec  on  the  side  of  the  Mont- 
morency,  while  Montcalm  chose  to  maintain  his  station,  Wolfe  detached  General 
Murray  with  one  thousand  two  hundred  men  in  transports,  to  co-operate  with  Ad 
miral  Holmes  above  the  town,  in  endeavoring  to  destroy  the  French  shipping,  and 
to  distract  the  enemy  by  descents  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  After  two  unsuccess 
ful  attempts  to  land  on  the  northern  shore,  Murray,  by  a  sudden  descent  at  Cham- 
baud,  burned  a  valuable  magazine,  filled  with  clothing,  arms,  ammunition,  and  pro 
visions  ;  but  the  French  ships  were  secured  in  such  a  manner,  as  not  to  be  ap 
proached  either  by  the  fleet  or  army.  On  his  return  to  the  British  camp,  he 
brought  the  consolatory  intelligence,  received  from  his  prisoners,  that  Niagara  was 
taken ;  that  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  were  abandoned ;  and  that  General  Aiu- 
herat  was  making  preparations  to  attack  the  enemy  at  Jsle  Aux  Noix.  This  intel 
ligence,  though  in  itself  grateful,  furnished  no  prospect  of  immediate  assistance. 
It  even  confirmed  the  certainty  of  failure  on  the  part  of  General  Amherst,  in  sea 
sonably  executing  the  plan  of  co-operation,  concerted  between  the  two  armies — a 
failure  to  which  all  the  embarrassments  of  Wolfe  are  attributed. 

Nothing,  however,  could  shake  the  resolution  of  this  valiant  commander,  or  in 
duce  him  to  abandon  the  enterprise.  In  a  council  of  his  principal  officers,  called 
on  this  critical  occasion,  it  was  resolved,  that  all  the  future  operations  should  be 
above  the  town.  The  camp  at  the  Isle  of  Orleans  was  accordingly  abandoned ; 
and  the  whole  army  having  embarked  on  board  the  fleet,  a  part  of  it  was  landed  at 
Point  Levi,  and  a  part  higher  up  the  river.  Montcalm.  apprehending  from  this 
movement  that  the  invaders  might  make  a  distant  descent,  and  come  on  the  back 
of  the  city  of  Quebec,  detached  M.  de  Bougainville,  with  one  thousand  five  hun 
dred  men,  to  watch  their  motions,  and  prevent  their  landing. 

Although  Wolfe  was  at  this  time  confined  by  sickness,  the  three  English  briga 
dier  generals  projected  and  laid  before  him  a  daring  plan  for  getting  possession  of 
the  hights  back  of  Quebec,  where  it  was  but  slightly  fortified.  They  proposed  to 
land  the  troops  in  the  night  under  the  Hights  of  Abraham,  a  small  distance  above 
the  city,  and  to  gain  the  ascent  by  morning.  This  attempt  would  obviously  be  at 
tended  with  extreme  difficulty  and  hazard.  The  stream  was  rapid,  the  shore  shelv 
ing,  the  proposed  and  only  landing  place  so  narrow,  as  easily  to  be  missed  in  the 
dark,  and  the  steep  so  great  as  not  to  be  ascended  by  day  but  with  difficulty,  even 
though  there  were  no  opposition.  Wolfe  did  not  fail  to  approve  a  plan,  that  was 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  49 

altogether  congenial  to  his  own  adventurous  spirit.  He  was  soon  able  to  prosecute 
it  in  person,  and  it  was  effected  with  equal  judgment  and  vigor.  The  admiral, 
having  moved  up  the  river  several  leagues  above  the  place  fixed  on  for  the  landing, 
made  signs  of  an  intention  to  dehark  the  troops  at  different  places.  During  the 
night,  a  strong  detachment  was  put  on  board  the  flat  bottomed  boats,  which  fell  si 
lently  down  with  the  tide  to  the  intended  place  of  debarkation ;  and  about  an  hour 
before  day  break  a  landing  was  effected.  Wolfe  was  one  of  the  first  men  who 
leaped  on  shore.  The  Highlanders  and  light  infantry,  commanded  by  Colonel 
Howe,  led  the  way  up  the  dangerous  precipice,  which  was  ascended  by  the  aid  of 
the  rugged  projection  of  the  rocks,  and  the  branches  of  trees  and  plants,  growing 
on  the  cliffs.  The  rest  of  the  troops,  emulating  their  example,  followed  up  the 
narrow  pass,  and  by  break  of  day  the  whole  army  reached  the  summit. 

Montcalm,  when  informed  that  the  English  had  gained  the  Hights  of  Abraham, 
which  in  a  manner  commanded  Quebec,  could  not  at  first  credit  the  intelli 
gence.  Believing  the  ascent  of  an  army  by  such  a  rugged  and  abrupt  preci 
pice  impracticable,  he  concluded  it  was  merely  a  feint,  made  by  a  small  detach 
ment,  to  induce  him  to  abandon  his  present  position.  When  convinced  of  his 
mistake,  he  perceived  that  a  battle  could  no  longer  be  prudently  avoided,  and 
instantly  prepared  for  it.  Leaving  his  camp  at  Montmorency,  he  crossed  the  Kiver 
St.  Charles  with  the  intention  of  attacking  the  English  army.  No  sooner  did 
Wolfe  observe  this  movement,  than  he  began  to  form  his  order  of  battle.  His 
troops  consisted  of  six  battalions,  and  the  Louisburg  grenadiers.  The  right  wing 
was  commanded  by  General  Monckton,  and  the  left  by  General  Murray.  The  right 
flank  was  covered  by  the  Louisburg  grenadiers,  and  the  rear  and  left  by  Howe's 
light  infantry.  The  form  in  which  the  French  advanced  indicating  an  intention  to 
outflank  the  left  of  the  English  army,  General  Townshend  was  sent  with  the  bat 
talion  of  Amherst,  and  the  two  battalions  of  royal  Americans,  to  that  part  of  the 
line ;  and  they  were  formed  en  potence,  so  as  to  present  a  double  front  to  the  ene 
my.  The  body  of  reserve  consisted  of  one  regiment,  drawn  up  in  eight  divisions, 
with  large  intervals.  The  dispositions  made  by  the  French  general  were  not  less 
masterly.  The  right  and  left  wings  were  composed  about  equally  of  European  and 
colonial  troops.  The  center  consisted  of  a  column,  formed  of  two  battalions  of 
regulars.  Fifteen  hundred  Indians  and  Canadians,  excellent  marksmen,  advancing 
in  front,  screened  by  surrounding  thickets,  began  the  battle.  Their  irregular  fire 
proved  fatal  to  many  British  officers ;  but  it  was  soon  silenced  by  the  steady  fire  of 
the  English.  About  nine  in  the  morning,  the  main  body  of  the  French  advanced 
briskly  to  the  charge ;  and  the  action  soon  became  general.  Montcalm  having 
taken  post  on  the  left  of  the  French  army,  and  Wolfe,  on  the  right  of  the  English, 
the  two  generals  met  each  other,  where  the  battle  was  most  severe.  The  English 
troops  reserved  their  fire  until  the  French  had  advanced  within  forty  yards  of  their 
line ;  and  then,  by  a  general  discharge,  made  terrible  havoc  among  their  ranks. 
The  fire  of  the  English  was  vigorously  maintained,  and  the  enemy  everywhere 
yielded  to  it.  General  Wolfe,  who,  exposed  in  the  front  of  his  battalions,  had  been 
wounded  in  the  wrist,  betraying  no  symptom  of  pain,  wrapped  a  handkerchief 
round  his  arm,  and  continued  to  encourage  his  men.  Soon  after,  he  received  a 
shot  in  the  groin;  but,  concealing  the  wound,  he  was  pressing  on  at  the  head  of 
his  grenadiers  with  fixed  bayonets,  when  a  third  ball  pierced  his  breast.  The 
army,  not  disconcerted  by  his  fall,  continued  the  action  under  Monckton,  on  whom 


50  OUTLINE    HISTORY. 

the  command  now  devolved,  but  who,  receiving  a  ball  through  his  body,  soon 
yielded  the  command  to  General  Townshend.  Montcalm,  fighting  in  front  of  his 
battalions,  received  a  mortal  wound  about  the  same  time ;  and  General  Senezer- 
gus,  the  second  in  command,  also  fell.  The  British  grenadiers  pressed  on  with 
their  bayonets.  General  Murray,  briskly  advancing  with  the  troops  under  his  di 
rection,  broke  the  center  of  the  French  army.  The  Highlanders,  drawing  their 
broadswords,  completed  the  confusion  of  the  enemy;  and,  falling  on  them  with 
resistless  fury,  drove  them,  with  great  slaughter,  partly  into  Quebec,  and  partly 
over  the  St  Charles.  The  other  divisions  of  the  army  behaved  with  equal  gal 
lantry.  M.  de  Bougainville,  with  a  body  of  two  thousand  fresh  troops,  appeared  in 
the  rear  of  the  victorious  army;  but  the  main  body  of  the  French  army  was  al 
ready  so  much  broken  and  dispersed,  that  he  did  not  hazard  a  second  attack.  The 
victory  was  decisive.  About  one  thousand  of  the  enemy  were  made  prisoners,  and 
nearly  an  equal  number  fell  in  the  battle  and  the  pursuit ;  the  remainder  retired 
first  to  Point  au  Tremble,  and  afterward  to  Trois  Kivieres  and  Montreal.  The  loss 
of  the  English,  both  of  killed  and  wounded,  was  less  than  six  hundred  men. 

General  Townshend  proceeded  to  fortify  his  camp,  and  to  make  the  necessary 
preparations  for  the  siege  of  Quebec;  but,  five  days  after  the  victory,  the  city  sur 
rendered  to  the  English  fleet  and  army.  By  the  articles  of  capitulation,  the  in 
habitants  were,  during  the  war,  to  be  protected  in  the  free  exercise  of  their  relig 
ion,  and  their  future  destination  was  left  to  be  decided  at  a  general  peace.  The 
capital  of  New  France,  thus  reduced  under  the  dominion  of  Great  Britain,  was 
garrisoned  by  about  five  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  General  Murray, 
and  the  British  fleet  sailed  out  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  Quebec  contained,  at  the  time 
of  its  capitulation,  about  ten  thousand  souls. 

The  prisoners  were  embarked  in  transports,  the  day  after  the  capitulation,  for 
France.  General  James  Wolfe,  who  expired  in  the  arms  of  victory,  was  only 
thirty-three  years  of  age.  He  possessed  those  military  talents,  which,  with  the 
advantage  of  years  and  opportunity  of  action,  "  to  moderate  his  ardor,  expand  his 
faculties,  and  give  to  his  intuitive  perception  and  scientific  knowledge  the  correct 
ness  of  judgment  perfected  by  experience,"  would  have  "placed  him  on  a  level 
with  the  most  celebrated  generals  of  any  age  or  nation."  After  he  had  received 
his  mortal  wound,  it  was  with  reluctance  that  he  suffered  himself  to  be  conveyed 
into  the  rear.  Leaning  on  the  shoulder  of  a  lieutenant,  who  kneeled  down  to  sup 
port  him,  he  was  seized  with  the  agonies  of  death ;  but,  hearing  the  words  ''  they 
run,"  he  exclaimed,  "  Who  run  ?  "  "  The  French,"  replied  his  supporter.  "  Then 
I  die  happy,"  said  the  general,  and  expired.  A  death  mere  glorious,  says  Belsham, 
is  no  where  to  be  found  in  the  annals  of  history.  Montcalm  was  every  way  worthy 
to  be  a  competitor  of  Wolfe.  He  had  the  truest  military  genius  of  any  officer 
whom  the  French  had  ever  employed  in  America.  After  he  had  received  his  mor 
tal  wound,  he  was  carried  into  the  city ;  and  when  informed  that  it  was  mortal, 
his  reply  was,  "I  am  glad  of  it."  On  being  told  that  he  could  survive  but  a  few 
hours,  "So  much  the  better,"  he  replied,  "1  shall  not  then  live  to  see  the  surren 
der  of  Quebec." 

Early  in  the  summer  of  1760,  General  Amherst  put  in  motion  his 
troops,  in  order  to  make  an  attack  on  Montreal,  the  last  fortress  of 
consequence  remaining  in  possession  of  the  French.  Advancing  from 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  51 

Albany  to  the  lake,  he  took  the  French  fort  at  Isle  Royal,  and  pro 
ceeded  down  the  St.  Lawrence  to  Montreal,  where  he  was  joined  by 
General  Murray,  from  Quebec.  Vaudreuil,  the  French  commander, 
finding  resistance  useless,  surrendered  Montreal  by  capitulation.  The 
inhabitants  of  Canada  then  submitted,  and  took  the  oath  of  allegiance 
to  the  British  crown. 

WAR  WITH   THE   CHEROKEES. 

While  the  troops  were  conquering  Canada,  the  Cherokees,  a  power 
ful  tribe  of  Indians,  were  committing  outrages  on  the  frontiers  of  Vir 
ginia  and  Carolina.  Governor  Lyttleton,  of  South  Carolina,  entered 
their  country  with  a  military  force,  and  obliged  them  to  sue  for  peace, 
which 'was  granted.  The  Indians,  however,  violated  the  treaty,  and 
attempted  to  surprise  a  fort  on  the  frontiers  of  Carolina.  On  applica 
tion  to  General  Amherst,  he  sent  Colonel  Montgomery  with  twelve 
hundred  men,  to  protect  the  southern  colonies.  That  officer  penetrated 
into  the  heart  of  the  Cherokee  country,  plundering  and  destroying  all 
their  villages,  and  magazines  of  corn.  In  revenge,  the  Indians  be 
sieged  Fort  Loudon,  in  Virginia ;  the  garrison,  after  being  reduced  to 
extreme  distress,  capitulated,  but  on  their  march  toward  Carolina,  a 
body  of  savages  fell  upon  the  party  and  murdered  twenty-five,  with  all 
the  officers  but  Captain  Stuart.  Early  in  1761,  General  Amherst  sent 
Colonel  Grant  with  a  body  of  troops,  who  landed  in  Charleston.  Be 
ing  joined  by  a  regiment  of  colonial  forces  under  Colonel  Middleton, 
he  made  an  expedition  into  the  Cherokee  country,  defeated  the  Indians, 
destroyed  fourteen  of  their  towns,  with  corn  and  stores,  and  then  re 
paired  to  Fort  Prince  George,  for  rest  and  refreshment.  In  a  few  days 
several  Indian  chiefs  arrived,  with  proposals  of  peace,  which  were 
gladly  received  and  adopted. 

SURRENDER   OF   HAVANA. 

On  the  5th  of  June,  1762,  Admiral  Pocock,  with  a  fleet  of  thirty- 
seven  ships-of-war,  with  one  hundred  and  fifty  transports,  and  a  land 
force  of  about  fifteen  thousand  men  under  the  command  of  Lord  Al- 
bemarle,  arrived  before  Havana.  About  four  thousand  men  of  the  in 
vading  force  were  from  the  American  colonies.  After  a  siege  of  more 
than  two  months,  this  important  place  surrendered  to  his  Britannic 
majesty.  During  the  siege,  many  of  the  soldiers  dropped  down  dead 
under  the  pressure  of  heat,  thirst  and  fatigue.  Of  the  troops  from 
New  England,  scarcely  any  of  the  private  soldiers,  and  but  few  of  the 
4 


52  OUTLINE    HISTORY. 

officers,  ever  returned.     Such  as  were  not  killed,  were  generally  swept 
away  by  the  great  mortality  which  prevailed  in  the  army  and  navy. 

CESSION   OF   CANADA   AND   NEW   FRANCE. 

By  the  treaty  of  Paris  in  1763,  France  ceded  to  Great  Britain  all 
claim  to  Canada  and  New  France  embracing  all  the  territory  east  of 
the  Mississippi,  excepting  the  Island  of  Orleans.  By  a  secret  treaty 
previously  made  with  Spain,  France  ceded  to  that  power  all  the  re 
mainder  of  her  American  possessions  on  the  Mississippi,  embracing 
Western  Louisiana  and  the  Island  of  Orleans.  Spain  at  this  time 
also  ceded  the  province  of  Florida,  so  that  all  of  America  east  of  the 
Mississippi  River,  excepting  the  Island  of  Orleans,  came  under  the 
dominion  of  Great  Britain,  and  so  remained  until  the  war  of  the 
Revolution. 


THE  REVOLUTIONARY  PERIOD. 

f  .        THE   CHARTER,  PROPRIETARY  AND   ROYAL   GOVERNMENTS. 

Before  the  Revolution,  three  kinds  of  government  were  estab 
lished  in  the  British  American  colonies.  The  first  was  a  Charter  gov 
ernment,  by  which  the  powers  of  legislation  were  vested  in  a  governor, 
council  and  assembly,  chosen  by  the  people.  The  second  was  a  Pro 
prietary  government,  in  which  the  proprietor  of  the  province  was  gov 
ernor.  Although  he  generally  resided  abroad,  he  administered  the 
government  by  a  deputy  of  his  own  appointment,  the  assembly,  only, 
being  chosen  by  the  people.  The  third  kind  was  a  Royal  government, 
where  the  governor  and  council  were  appointed  by  the  crown,  and  the 
assembly  by  the  people.  This  variety  of  governments  created  differ 
ent  degrees  of  dependence  on  the  crown.  To  render  laws  valid,  it  was 
constitutionally  required  that  they  should  be  ratified  by  the  king  ;  but 
this  formality  was  often  dispensed  with,  especially  in  the  charter  gov 
ernments. 

FEARS  OF  THE   COLONISTS   OF  THE   ENCROACHMENTS  OF  THE   CROWN. 

From  a  very  early  period,  the  colonists  had  reason  to  fear  that  the 
mother  country  would  endeavor  to  abridge  their  civil  and  religious 
freedom;  a  majority  were  dissenters  from  the  established  church,  and 
the  ecclesiastical  tyranny  which  some  of  them  had  suffered  in  the  old 
country,  they  had  reason  to  fear  would  be  extended  to  the  new.  Dur 
ing  the  reign  of  Charles  I,  the  colonies  were  frequently  alarmed  with 


OUTLINE  HISTORY.  53 

the  report  of  some  act  of  the  British  government,  to  abridge  their 
freedom.  Their  enemies  represented  them  as  aiming  at  entire  inde 
pendence,  and  a  plan  was  nearly  matured  to  deprive  the  colonies  of 
their  charters,  and  place  over  them  a  governor  general.  The  civil 
wars  and  contentions  in  England  at  this  period,  probably  frustrated 
this  plan. 

THE   ODIOUS  NAVIGATION  ACT. 

No  measure  of  the  English  government  excited  more  discontent,  or 
was  resisted  with  more  firmness  by  the  first  settlers,  than  the  law  for 
regulating  the  trade  of  England  and  the  colonies,  first  enacted  by  the 
parliament  in  1651,  during  the  administration  of  Cromwell,  and  in 
1660,  re-enacted  by  the  king  and  parliament  with  considerable  addi 
tions.  By  this  act,  all  trade  with  England  and  the  colonies  was  re 
stricted  to  English  ships,  the  masters  of  which,  and  three  fourths,  at 
least,  of  the  seamen,  were  to  be  English ;  and  the  colonies  were  pro 
hibited  from  shipping  many  of  their  most  valuable  articles  to  any  ports 
but  to  England,  where  they  were  to  be  landed,  before  they  could  be 
sent  to  market  in  any  other  country. 

SIR  EDMUND   ANDROSS   APPOINTED   GOVERNOR   GENERAL. 

The  Navigation  Act  being  so  unpopular  in  the  colonies,  it  was 
deemed  necessary  by  the  English  government  to  send  over  Edward 
Randolph,  with  powers  to  spy  out  and  to  make  seizures,  where  the  law 
was  disobeyed,  and  in  short  to  act  as  a  common  informer.  He  made  it  his 
business  to  collect  charges  against  the  colonies,  and  to  excite  the  jeal 
ousies  of  the  mother  country.  In  this  manner  the  way  was  prepared 
for  annulling  the  charters  of  the  colonies,  and  the  appointment  of  Sir 
Edmund  Andross  as  governor  general  over  New  England  and  New 
York.  Andross,  the  "  Tyrant  of  New  England"  as  he  was  called,  be 
came  exceedingly  unpopular,  and  his  conduct  served  to  alienate  the 
people  from  the  parent  state. 

ACT   TO   PREVENT   THE   MANUFACTURE   OF  IRON  BY   THE   COLONIES. 

The  proceedings  of  the  British  parliament,  which  manifested  a  fixed 
determination  to  make  the  Americans  subservient  to  the  interests  of 
Great  Britain,  were  the  immediate  causes  of  an  opposition  which  re 
sulted  in  an  appeal  to  arms.  As  early  as  1750,  an  act  was  passed  in 
parliament  to  encourage  the  exportation  of  iron  in  pigs  and  bars,  from 
America  to  London ;  and  to  prevent  the  erection  of  any  mill  in  the 


54  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

colonies  for  slitting  or  rolling  iron,  or  any  plating  forge,  or  furnace  for 
making  steel.  The  object  of  the  English  government  was  to  check  the 
growth  of  American  manufactures,  and  compel  the  colonies  to  ex 
port  their  iron,  and  to  import  from  England  their  manufactured  ar 
ticles. 

THE   STAMP   ACT. 

After  the  reduction  of  Canada,  the  British  parliament  attempted  to 
raise  a  revenue  by  taxing  the  colonies.  The  pretext  for  this  was,  to  ob 
tain  indemnification  for  the  great  expenses  of  Great  Britain  in  defend 
ing  the  colonies,  and  to  enable  her  to  discharge  the  debt  incurred  in 
the  preceding  wars.  For  this  purpose,  an  act  was  passed  in  1765,  for 
laying  a  duty  on  all  kinds  of  paper  used  in  America,  and  declaring  all 
writings  on  unstamped  materials  to  be  null  and  void. 

The  news,  and  the  act  itself,  arrived  first  at  Boston,  when  the  bells 
were  muflled,  and  rung  a  funeral  peal.  The  act  was  first  hawked  about 
the  street  with  a  death's  head  affixed  to  it,  and  styled  "  The  Folly  of 
England,  and  the  Ruin  of  America;"  and  afterward  publicly  burnt 
by  the  enraged  populace.  The  stamps,  when  found,  were  seized  and 
destroyed.  Those  who  were  to  receive  the  stamp  duties,  were  compelled 
to  resign  their  offices,  and  such  as  sided  with  government  had  their 
houses  plundered  and  burnt.  It  was  on  this  occasion  that  Governor 
Hutchinson,  of  Massachusetts,  had  his  house  plundered,  and  valuable 
original  papers  concerning  the  history  of  the  colonies  were  irrecovera 
bly  lost. 

ASSERTION  OF  THE  PRINCIPLE,  "  NO  TAXATION  WITHOUT   REPESENTATION." 

Though  these  outrages  were  committed  by  a  mob,  yet  it  was  evident 
that  they  were  first  connived  at  by  persons  holding  superior  stations ; 
and  the  doctrine  was  soon  avowed  by  them  that  Britain  had  no  right 
whatever  to  tax  the  colonies  without  their  consent.  The  ferment  pro 
duced  by  the  stamp  act  diffused  itself  universally  throughout  all  the 
colonies.  Virginia  first,  and  afterward  all  the  rest,  declared  against 
the  right  of  Britain  to  lay  taxes  in  America.  The  principle  asserted 
by  the  friends  of  liberty  in  parliament,  that  "  taxation  and  represen 
tation  are  inseparable,"  was,  of  course,  universally  adopted  by  the 
Americans.  In  vain  did  the  ministry  allege  that  a  revenue  raised  in 
America  would  be  expended  in  supporting  the  government,  and  in  de 
fending  the  colonies.  The  colonial  assemblies  wished  not  to  have  the 
taxes  raised  by  Great  Britain,  nor  to  be  at  her  disposal. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  55 

REPEAL    OF    THE    STAMP   ACT. 

In  October,  1765,  delegates  from  nine  of  the  colonies  met  in  New 
York,  and  after  deliberation,  agreed  on  a  declaration  of  grievances ; 
asserted  their  exemption  from  taxes  not  imposed  by  their  own  repre 
sentatives,  and  sent  a  petition  to  the  king,  with  a  memorial  to  both 
houses  of  parliament.  This  spirited  opposition,  seconded  by  the  elo 
quence  of  Mr.  Pitt  and  other  friends  of  America,  produced  a  repeal  of 
the  stamp  act,  March  18,  1766.  The  news  of  this  event  was  received 
in  America  with  bonfires,  ringing  of  bells,  and  other  demonstrations 
of  joy. 

DUTIES   ON   TEA,  PAPER,  GLASS,  ETC.,  ENACTED. 

The  British  ministry,  still  persisting  in  their  attempts  to  raise  a  reve 
nue  in  America,  in  1767,  passed  an  act  laying  duties  on  glass,  painters 
colors,  paper  and  tea,  imported  into  the  colonies.  A  custom  house 
was  directed  to  be  established  in  America,  with  a  board  of  commis 
sioners  to  oversee  the  revenues,  and  to  reside  in  Boston.  These  du 
ties  were  small,  but  the  colonists  objected  to  the  principle,  rather  than 
the  amount  of  the  tax,  and  remonstrated  against  the  act.  A  ferment 
ensued,  much  greater  than  that  occasioned  by  the  stamp  act.  Combi 
nations  were  formed  to  suspend  the  importation  and  consumption  of 
British  goods.  This  opposition,  supported  by  petitions,  and  remon 
strances  in  January,  1770,  caused  the  repeal  of  all  the  duties  except 
three-pence  on  every  pound  of  tea. 

TROOPS    SENT   TO    AMERICA   TO   ENFORCE   OBEDIENCE   TO  OBNOXIOUS  LAWS. 

The  severe  restrictions  laid  upon  the  commerce  of  the  colonies, 
which  deprived  them  of  seeking  the  best  markets  for  their  produce, 
caused  much  ill  feeling.  The  attempt  to  evade  the  duties  was  consid 
ered  honorable,  and  smuggling  to  some  extent  was  practiced.  The 
ministry  finding  all  mild  measures  to  establish  their  authority  in  re 
gard  to  a  revenue,  unavailing,  sent  four  regiments  of  troops  to  enforce 
obedience  to  the  obnoxious  laws  of  parliament.  The  arrival  of  these, 
in  1772,  was  a  source  of  much  uneasiness  to  the  colonies,  but  no  o'p- 
position  was  then  made.  In  order  to  prevent  smuggling,  an  armed 
schooner,  called  the  Gaspee,  was  stationed  in  Providence  River ;  while 
there  she  was  burnt  by  the  populace. 

THE   BOSTON   RIOT   OF   MARCH   5,   1770. 

The  presence  of  an  insolent  military  force  in  Boston,  was  a  source 
of  much  provocation  to  the  inhabitants,  and  soon  led  to  bloodshed. 


56  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

On  the  night  of  the  5th  of  March,  1770,  a  body  of  troops  being  or 
dered  to  disperse  a  number  of  the  citizens  of  Boston,  who  were  col 
lected  in  Cornhill,  the  populace  pelted  them  with  stones,  upon  which 
the  troops  fired  among  them,  killed  three,  and  wounded  five,  two  of 
whom  died.  This  outrage  inflamed  the  animosity  of  the  Americans, 
and  hastened  forward  the  important  crisis.  To  commemorate  this 
tragedy,  an  anniversary  oration  was  instituted  in  Boston,  and  was  an 
nually  pronounced  by  some  distinguished  citizen,  on  the  5th  of  March, 
until  the  Revolution. 

DESTRUCTION   OF   TEA   IN   THE   HARBOR   OF   BOSTON. 

Though  the  colonies  had  entered  into  a  non-importation  agreement, 
against  tea  and  other  commodities,  it  nevertheless  found  its  way  into 
America,  though  in  small  quantities.  The  East  India  Company  having 
suffered  by  this  state  of  trade,  were  authorized  to  send  a  large  quan 
tity  of  tea  to  America,  free  from  any  duty  payable  in  Great  Britain. 
The  Americans  being  convinced  that  they  could  not  prevent  the  sale 
of  the  tea,  were  it  brought  on  shore,  endeavored  to  prevent  its  being 
landed.  For  this  purpose,  a  company  of  persons  disguised  as  Mohawk 
Indians,  one  evening  went  on  board  the  ships,  and  threw  into  the  sea 
their  whole  cargoes,  consisting  of  three  hundred  and  forty-two  chests 
of  tea;  after  which,  they  peaceably  retired. 

Determined  to  reduce  the  province  of  Massachusetts  to  obedience, 
an  act  of  parliament  was  passed  to  regulate  its  government,  by  which 
the  powers  of  the  people  were  abridged,  and  the  officers  of  the  gov 
ernment  were  made  dependent  on  the  crown  for  their  appointment  and 
salaries.  By  another  act,  persons  indicted  for  murder  or  other  capi 
tal  offenses,  might,  if  the  governor  should  think  an  impartial  trial 
could  not  be  had  in  the  colony,  be  sent  to  Great  Britain  to  be  tried. 
They  also  passed  another  act  to  strengthen  the  interest  and  power  of 
the  crown,  by  enlarging  the  province  of  Canada,  and  granting  unusual 
privileges  to  the  Catholics. 

THE  BOSTON   PORT   BILL. 

In  1774,  the  British  government,  in  order  to  punish  Massachusetts, 
and  especially  the  refractory  inhabitants  of  Boston,  as  also  to  bring 
them  to  submission,  passed  an  act  to  shut  the  port  of  Boston,  and  to 
restrain  all  intercourse  with  the  town  by  water.  The  government  and 
public  offices  were  removed  to  Salem.  These  proceedings,  added  to 
the  detection  of  some  letters  written  by  the  crown  officers  in  Boston, 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  57 

advising  to  more  decisive  measures  against  the  colonies,  raised  such  a 
ferment  in  America,  that  but  little  hopes  were  left  of  a  reconciliation. 
In  May,  1774,  General  Gage  arrived  in  Boston  as  governor  of  Massa 
chusetts,  and  commander-in-chief  of  the  British  forces.  Soon  after, 
two  more  regiments  arrived  with  artillery  and  military  stores,  evi 
dently  showing  the  determination  of  the  British  government  to  reduce 
the  colonies  to  submission  by  force  of  arms. 

KETALIATOllY   AND   DEFENSIVE   MEASUKES   OF   THE   COLONISTS. 

Feeling  that  reconciliation  was  no  longer  to  be  expected,  and  that 
their  rights  must  be  maintained  by  an  appeal  to  arms,  the  Americans 
set  apart  a  day  of  humiliation  and  prayer,  to  invoke  the  Supreme 
Being,  and  to  manifest  their  dependence  on  him  for  support  in  this 
trying  conflict.  And  as  the  Port  Bill  had  put  an  end  to  the  trade  of 
Boston,  and  thus  deprived  the  inhabitants  of  the  means  of  subsistence, 
the  inhabitants  of  the  other  colonies  sent  liberal  contributions  to  their 
relief.  The  " committee  of  correspondence"  which  had  been  formed 
in  several  colonies,  now  framed  an  agreement  called  a  "  Solemn 
League  and  Covenant,"  by  which  they  determined  to  suspend  all  in 
tercourse  with  Great  Britain,  until  all  their  chartered  rights  should  be 
restored.  Agreements  were  also  formed  throughout  the  colonies, 
neither  to  import,  nor  to  consume  British  goods  until  a  redress  of 
grievances  was  granted. 

General  Gage,  soon  after  his  arrival,  observing  the  spirit  of  the 
people,  began  to  think  of  measures  of  defense ;  and  directed  Boston 
Neck  to  be  fortified.  He  seized  on  the  powder  lodged  in  the  public 
store  at  Charlestown ;  he  also  proclaimed  the  "  Solemn  League  and 
Covenant "  to  be  a  traitorous  combination.  He  had  summoned  the 
Assembly  of  Massachusetts  to  convene  at  Salem ;  but  on  further  re 
flection  had  countermanded  the  summons.  The  counter  order  was 
deemed  illegal,  and  the  members  convened.  The  governor  not  meet 
ing  them,  they  organized  themselves  into  a  "  Provincial  Congress," 
which  formed  a  plan  of  defense.  They  resolved  to  enroll  a  body  of 
men  to  be  prepared  to  march  at  a  minute's  notice,  and,  therefore, 
called  "Minute  Men."  They  also  appointed  officers,  a  "  committee 
of  safety,"  and  took  measures  to  collect  military  supplies  at  Worces 
ter  and  Concord. 

MEETING   OF   THE   CONTINENTAL   CONGRESS   AT   PHILADELPHIA. 

On  the  5th  of  September,  1774,  a  general  congress  was  convened 
at  Philadelphia,  consisting  of  delegates  from  twelve  colonies.  These 


58  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

delegates,  fifty-one  in  number,  were  appointed  by  the  colonial  legis 
latures;  or  where  none  existed,  the  appointments  were  made  by 
select  meetings  and  associations  of  citizens.  Their  first  act  was  an 
approbation  of  the  conduct  of  Massachusetts.  They  next  addressed 
General  Gage,  stating  the  grievances  of  the  people  of  Massachusetts, 
and  their  resolution  to  support  that  province  in  her  opposition,  en 
treating  him  to  forbear  hostilities,  and  not  preclude  the  hope  of  a 
reconciliation.  They  published  a  declaration  of  the  rights  of  the 
colonies,  one  of  which  was  an  exemption  from  taxes  imposed  upon 
them  by  a  legislature  in  which  they  were  not  represented.  They  de 
clared  several  of  the  acts  of  parliament  to  be  infringements  of  their 
rights,  and  a  repeal  of  them  necessary  to  a  reconciliation. 

When  the  proceedings  of  the  American  Congress  were  laid  before 
the  British  Partiament,  Lord  Chatham  introduced  some  conciliatory 
propositions,  but  they  were  rejected  by  a  large  ministerial  majority; 
and  a  joint  address  of  both  houses  to  the  king,  declared  that  rebellion 
actually  existed  in  the  province  of  Massachusetts.  The  houses, 
therefore,  besought  his  majesty  to  take  the  most  effectual  measures  to 
enforce  due  obedience  to  the  laws.  From  this  moment  an  appeal  to 
arms  became  unavoidable,  and  both  parties  prepared  for  the  conflict. 


1775.— FIRST  YEAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1775,  the  British  ministry,  headed  by 
Lord  North,  procured  an  act  of  parliament  to  prohibit  the  New  Eng 
land  colonies  from  carrying  on  the  fisheries,  and  from  trading  in 
Europe  and  the  West  Indies.  These  restraints  were  afterward  ex 
tended  to  the  other  colonies.  The  army  in  Boston  was  increased  to 
ten  thousand  men,  which  number  was  deemed  sufficient  to  reduce  the 
rebellious  colonies  to  submission.  At  the  same  time  Lord  North  in 
troduced  a  motion,  the  object  of  which  was,  evidently,  to  divide  the 
colonies  from  each  other,  by  exempting  from  parliamentary  duties 
and  taxation,  such  of  them  as  would  contribute  to  the  common  defense 
by  raising  their  proportion  of  money  in  their  own  way. 

A  British  proclamation,  forbidding  the  exportation  of  arms  and 
ammunition  to  the  colonies,  was  no  sooner  received,  than  the  most 
vigorous  efforts  were  made  in  America  to  procure  supplies.  A  high 
bounty  on  the  materials  and  manufacture  of  powder,  caused  mills  for 
making  it  to  be  erected  in  various  parts  of  the  country.  Ships  and 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  59 

money  were  dispatched,  secretly,  to  Europe,  to  purchase  and  import 
arms  and  ammunition.  In  some  places,  the  cannon  belonging  to  the 
crown  were  siezed.  A  list  of  all  the  fencible  men  in  each  colony  was 
made  out,  and  especially  of  those  who  had  served  in  the  former  war: 
of  whom  they  had  the  satisfaction  to  find  that  two  thirds  of  them  were 
alive  and  fit  to  bear  arms.  The  militia  were  put  under  discipline,  and 
the  resolutions,  or  recommendations  of  congress  were  as  effective  as 
regular  laws. 

On  the  26th  of  February,  1775,  General  Gage  having  been  informed 
that  a  number  of  field  pieces  had  been  brought  to  Salem,  dispatched  a 
party  to  sieze  them.  The  draw  bridge  over  which  they  were  to  pass 
being  pulled  up  by  the  people,  the  soldiers  siezed  a  boat  to  ferry 
them  over;  but  the  people  had  cut  out  the  bottom.  Hostilities  would 
then  have  been  commenced,  had  it  not  been  for  the  interposition  of  a 
clergyman,  who  induced  the  people  to  let  the  troops  march  over  the 
bridge.  But  it  was  of  no  avail,  as  the  cannon  had  been  removed, 
and  the  soldiers  returned  without  executing  their  orders. 

AFFAIK   AT  LEXINGTON. 

The  next  attempt  was  attended  with  more  serious  consequences. 
General  Gage  having  been  informed  that  a  large  quantity  of  ammu 
nition  and  military  stores  had  been  collected  at  Concord,  about  six 
teen  miles  from  Boston,  where  the  provincial  congress  was  sitting, 
sent  a  detachment  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Smith  and  Major 
Pitcairn,  to  destroy  the  stores,  and,  as  was  reported,  to  sieze  Messrs. 
Hancock  and  Adams,  the  leading  men  of  the  Congress. 

The  party  set  out  before  daybreak,  on  the  19th  of  April,  1775, 
marching  with  the  utmost  silence,  and  securing  every  one  on  the  road 
that  they  might  not  be  discovered.  But  notwithstanding  all  their 
care,  soon  the  continual  ringing  of  bells  and  the  firing  of  guns,  as 
they  went  along,  gave  them  notice  that  the  country  was  alarmed. 

About  five  in  the  morning,  they  had  reached  Lexington,  about  ten 
miles  from  Boston.  There  they  found  some  forty  or  fifty  of  the  Lex 
ington  militia  assembled  on  the  green.  Major  Pitcairn,  who  led  the 
van,  rode  up  to  the  militia  and  exclaimed:  "Disperse,  you  d — d 
rebels!  throw  down  your  arms  and  disperse!"  This  order,  as  far  as 
throwing  down  their  arms  was  concerned,  appears  not  to  have  been 
obeyed.  Pitcairn  then  fired  his  pistol,  and  flourishing  his  sword, 
ordered  his  soldiers  to  fire.  Eight  of  the  Americans  were  killed; 
three  or  four  by  the  first  fire  of  the  British,  the  others  after  they  had 


60  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

left  the  parade.  Thus  opened  the  great  drama  of  the  Revolution. 
There  the  first  blood  was  shed,  and  there  the  first  American  lives  taken 
in  the  contest. 

The  British  detachment  from  thence  proceeded  on  to  Concord.  The 
inhabitants  of  that  town  made  some  preparations  for  defense,  but  the 
number  of  the  British  was  too  great  for  them  to  encounter,  and  they 
retired  over  the  north  bridge  and  waited  for  reinforcements.  The 
troops  having  destroyed  about  sixty  barrels  of  flour,  and  disabled  two 
cannon,  with  some  other  damage,  grew  alarmed  at  the  numbers  of  the 
militia,  and  began  to  make  a  retreat.  A  skirmish  took  place  at 
the  bridge,  and  two  or  three  on  each  side  were  killed.  This  was  the 
first  forcible  resistance  to  British  aggression.  The  British  continued 
their  retreat,  followed  by  the  exasperated  Americans,  who  fired  upon 
them  from  behind  walls  and  fences.  When  they  had  arrived  at  Lex 
ington,  they  met  a  reinforcement  of  upward  of  a  thousand  men,  under 
Earl  Percy,  who  had  been  sent  to  their  assistance.  By  this  means 
they  were  able  to  return  to  Boston.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was 
forty-nine  killed,  and  forty-one  wounded  and  missing.  The  British 
loss  was  seventy-three  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  seventy-two 
wounded,  and  twenty-six  missing. 

The  engagements  at  Concord  and  Lexington  so  much  raised  the 
spirits  of  the  Americans,  that  they  meditated  nothing  less  than  the 
total  expulsion  of  the  British  troops  at  Boston.  An  army  of  twenty 
thousand  men  was  assembled,  who  formed  a  line  of  encampment  from 
Roxbury  to  the  Mystic,  through  a  space  of  about  twenty  miles,  and  there 
they  were  soon  after  joined  by  a  large  body  of  Connecticut  troops 
under  General  Putnam,  an  old  officer  of  great  bravery  and  ex 
perience. 

BATTLE   OF   BUNKER   HILL. 

On  the  night  previous  to  the  17th  of  June,  1775,  the  Americans 
took  possession  of  Bunker  Hill,  a  high  elevation  which  overlooks 
and  commanded  the  town  of  Boston.  There  they  worked  with  such 
diligence,  that  to  the  astonishment  of  their  enemies,  they  had,  before 
day  light,  almost  completed  a  redoubt  with  a  strong  entrenchment, 
reaching  toward  the  Mystic.  When  the  dawn  of  the  morning  en 
abled  the  enemy  to  discover  the  Americans,  a  severe  cannonade  from 
the  ships-of-war  and  floating  batteries  in  Charles  River,  showed  the 
determination  of  the  British  commander  to  oppose  the  progress  of  the 
works.  The  Americans,  however,  continued  their  labors  on  the 
redoubt  and  other  defenses,  which  they  completed  before  mid-day. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  (ft 

At  two  o'clock,  p.  M.,  the  British  having  landed  over  three  thousand 
men  at  Morton's  Point,  under  the  immediate  command  of  Gen.  Howe, 
moved  forward  in  apparently  invincible  order,  to  drive  the  Americans 
from  the  hill.  At  this  moment,  in  the  church  steeples,  on  the  house 
tops,  and  from  every  place  in  Boston  and  its  vicinity,  where  the  battle 
ground  could  be  seen,  persons  of  both  sexes  had  assembled  with  trem 
bling  anxiety  to  view  the  movements  of  the  combatants.  Gen.  Put 
nam  ordered  his  men  to  reserve  their  fire  against  the  foe,  till  they 
could  "  see  the  whites  of  their  eyes,"  then  to  "  aim  at  their  waistbands'" 
and  to  "  pick  off  the  handsome  coats." 

The  enemy  were  suffered  to  advance  to  within  eight  rods  of  the 
Americans,  when  a  sheet  of  fire  was  poured  in  upon  them,  and  con 
tinued  a  short  time  with  such  deadly  effect  that  hundreds  of  the  as 
sailants  lay  weltering  in  their  blood,  when  the  remainder  retreated  in 
dismay  to  the  place  where  they  had  first  landed.  The  British  officers 
having  succeeded  in  rallying  their  men,  they  again  advanced  in  the 
same  order  to  the  attack.  To  divert  the  attention  of  the  Americans, 
the  town  of  Charlestown,  consisting  of  about  five  hundred  wooden 
buildings,  was  set  on  fire.  The  scene  was  now  awful  and  sublime; 
but  the  stillness  of  death  reigned  within  the  American  works,  and 
nothing  could  be  seen  but  the  deadly  pointed  weapons,  ready  to  send 
death  to  the  approaching  foe.  The  fire  of  the  Americans  was  the 
second  time  reserved,  until  the  British  came  still  nearer  than  before, 
when  another  deadly  discharge  sent  them  retreating  to  the  banks  of 
the  river,  leaving  the  field,  as  before,  covered  with  their  dead  and 
wounded. 

A  third  time  the  British,  aided  by  their  reinforcements,  advanced  to 
the  attack,  but  with  great  caution  and  skill.  They  brought  up  cannon 
to  bear  against  the  north-eastern  corner  of  the  redoubt,  and  also  the 
entrenchment  on  the  east  side  of  the  hill,  and  at  the  same  time  they 
prepared  to  storm  the  opposite  side  of  the  redoubt  with  fixed  bayonets. 
The  slaughter  on  their  advance  was  great,  but  the  powder  of  the 
Americans  becoming  exhausted,  and  they  being  destitute  of  bayonets 
to  resist  the  charge,  they  were  forced  to  abandon  their  works.  Over 
powered  by  numbers,  they  retreated  across  Charlestown  Neck,  exposed 
to  the  fire  of  a  ship-of-war  and  two  floating  batteries.  The  British 
had  nearly  five  thousand  soldiers  on  the  field  of  battle ;  the  Americans 
had  less  than  two  thousand.  The  British  had  nearly  one  thousand  five 
hundred  killed  and  wounded,  one  thousand  two  hundred  of  whom  were 
either  slain  on  the  spot  or  died  of  their  wounds.  The  American  loss 


62  OUTLINE    HISTORY. 

was  about  four  hundred.  Among  the  killed,  however,  was  General 
Warren,  the  brave  patriot,  and  president  of  the  provincial  congress, 
who  volunteered-  on  this  occasion,  and  did  duty  as  a  private  soldier  in 
the  battle. 

SURRENDER   OF   TICONDEROGA   AND   CROWN   POINT. 

The  importance  of  securing  the  passes  into  Canada  was  quite  appa 
rent.  For  this  purpose,  several  gentlemen  in  Connecticut  formed  the 
bold  design  of  seizing  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga  by  surprise. 
With  this  object  in  view,  about  forty  volunteers  set  out  from  Connec 
ticut  and  proceeded  to  Vermont,  where  they  were  joined  by  Colonel 
Ethan  Allen  and  Colonel  Arnold.  So  secret  was  the  expedition,  that 
they  succeeded  in  surprising  the  commander  of  Ticonderoga  in  his 
bed.  When  required  to  surrender  the  fort,  he  asked,  "  By  what  au 
thority?"  "  I demand  it,"  said  Allen,  "in  the  name  of  the  Great  Je 
hovah,  and  of  the  Continental  Congress"  Colonel  Warner,  with  a  com 
pany,  took  Crown  Point,  and  in  these  two  forts  the  Americans  found 
cannon  and  military  stores,  which  were  greatly  wanted. 

ACTS   OF   THE   CONTINENTAL   CONGRESS. 

In  May,  1775,  the  general  congress,  composed  of  delegates  from  all 
the  colonies,  met  at  Philadelphia.  One  of  their  acts  was  a  manifesto, 
written  in  a  masterly  manner,  justifying  the  necessity  of  taking  up 
arms  for  the  defense  of  their  rights.  They  sent  another  petition  to 
the  king,  but  it  was  treated  with  contempt.  They  directed  an  emis 
sion  of  bills  of  credit,  not  to  exceed  two  millions  of  dollars.  They 
established  a  post  office,  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Franklin.  At  this 
congress,  GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  a  delegate  from  Virginia,  was  ap 
pointed  commander-in-chief  of  the  American  army,  June  15,  1775. 

WASHINGTON  .JOINS   THE   ARMY  INVESTING  BOSTON. 

General  Washington,  soon  after  his  appointment,  repaired  to  the 
army  investing  Boston,  accompanied  by  General  Lee,  and  established 
his  quarters  at  Cambridge.  On  his  journey,  and  at  camp,  he  was  re 
ceived  and  welcomed  with  the  most  profound  respect,  and  his  presence 
inspired  confidence.  The  army  investing  Boston  amounted  to  about 
fifteen  thousand  men,  but  was  destitute  of  good  arms,  ammunition  and 
clothing.  The  first  and  most  difficult  task  was  to  organize  and  dis 
cipline  the  troops.  All  the  powder  in  the  army  amounted  to  only  nine 
rounds  to  a  soldier.  A  small  supply  from  New  Jersey,  and  the  cargo 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  gg 

of  a  brig,  the  first  prize  taken  by  Captain  Manly,  afforded  a  most 
timely  but  limited  supply. 

BURNING   OF  FALMOUTH. 

The  inhabitants  of  Falmouth,  a  thriving  town  in  Maine,  in  com 
pliance  with  the  resolves  of  the  provincial  congress,  obstructed  the 
loading  of  a  ship,  which  drew  upon  them  the  vengeance  of  the  British 
admiral.  An  order  was  given  to  burn  the  town,  which  accordingly 
was  given  to  the  flames,  October  18,  1775.  In  November  following, 
the  government  of  Massachusetts  authorized  letters  of  marque  and 
reprisal,  and  instituted  courts  of  admiralty,  for  the  trial  and  condem 
nation  of  prizes.  Immediately  the  sea  swarmed  with  American  pri 
vateers,  which  captured  great  numbers  of  valuable  British  ships,  and 
supplied  the  Americans  with  all  kinds  of  goods  and  military  stores. 

EXPEDITION  FOR  THE  CONQUEST  OF  CANADA,  UNDER  MONTGOMERY  AND 

ARNOLD. 

In  pursuance  of  the  plan  of  guarding  the  frontiers  by  taking  Cana 
da,  Generals  Schuyler  and  Montgomery  were  sent  forward  to  that 
province  with  a  body  of  troops ;  General  Schuyler  being  taken  sick, 
the  command  devolved  on  Montgomery.  A  small  fort  at  Chamblee 
was  first  taken,  where  a  supply  of  powder  was  obtained.  St.  Johns, 
with  a  garrison  of  seven  hundred  men,  was  next  taken,  which  was 
succeeded  by  the  capture  of  Montreal.  The  only  misfortune  which 
attended  these  enterprises,  was  the  capture  of  Colonel  Ethan  Allen, 
who,  in  a  rash  attempt  on  Montreal,  was  made  prisoner  and  sent  in 
irons  to  England. 

In  order  to  assist  in  the  reduction  of  Canada,  General  Arnold,  with 
a  force  of  one  thousand  men,  was  sent  to  penetrate  through  the  un 
broken  wilderness  to  Quebec.  The  army  encountered  great  difficul 
ties  in  their  march  of  three  hundred  miles,  through  swamps,  woods, 
and  over  craggy  mountains,  which  so  obstructed  their  progress,  that 
for  part  of  their  time  they  progressed  only  four  or  five  miles  a  day. 
One  half  of  their  number  were  obliged  to  return;  provisions  were  so 
scanty,  that  some  of  the  men  ate  their  dogs,  leather,  and  shoes.  Still 
they  proceeded  with  great  fortitude,  and  on  the  3rd  of  November, 
reached  the  inhabited  part  of  Canada,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  in 
habitants. 

ATTACK  ON  QUEBEC  AND  DEATH  OF  MONTGOMERY. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  Arnold  at  Quebec,  General  Montgomery 


64  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

advanced  from  Montreal,  but  the  American  forces,  when  united,  were 
too  small  to  reduce  a  place  so  strongly  situated  as  Quebec.  When 
the  seige  had  continued  for  a  month,  General  Montgomery,  conscious 
that  he  could  accomplish  nothing  except  by  surprise,  resolved  to 
make  an  attempt  on  the  last  day  of  1775.  Under  the  cover  of  night, 
and  during  a  snow  storm,  two  attacks  were  made  at  the  same  time, 
one  by  himself  and  the  New  York  troops,  the  other  by  Colonel  Ar 
nold  with  the  New  England  troops.  Montgomery,  while  passing  a 
barrier  at  the  head  of  his  men,  was  killed  by  a  cannon  shot,  together 
with  his  two  aids.  Arnold  took  a  battery,  but  he  being  wounded  was 
compelled  to  leave  the  field.  His  men  fought  bravely ;  but  becoming 
bewildered  and  benumbed  amidst  the  darkness  and  snow,  and  being 
unable  to  retreat,  surrendered. 


1776.— SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

BURNING   OF  NORFOLK. 

The  first  day  in  the  year  1776,  was  signalized  by  the  burning  of 
the  flourishing  town  of  Norfolk,  in  Virginia,  by  order  of  Lord  Dun- 
more  the  royal  governor.  At  the  commencement  of  the  revolutionary 
troubles,  violent  altercations,  between  Dunmore  and  the  Virginia 
Assembly,  had  induced  the  governor  to  dissolve  the  legislature,  and 
to  refuse  calling  another.  A  convention  of  two  delegates,  from  a 
county  assembled  in  March  1/75,  and  exercised  the  powers  of  gov 
ernment.  Dunmore  then  seized  the  powder  at  Williamsburg,  and 
conveyed  it  on  board  of  the  shipping.  The  people  assembled  in 
arms  and  demanded  the  powder  or  its  value.  The  governor  with 
drew  on  board  of  a  ship ;  much  altercation  took  place,  which  resulted 
in  his  giving  the  order  to  lay  Norfolk  in  ashes. 

BRITISH   FLEET   REPULSED   IN   CHARLESTON   HARBOR. 

Early  in  1776,  a  squadron  of  British  ships,  under  Admiral  Parker, 
with  a  body  of  land  forces  on  board,  appeared  before  Charleston, 
South  Carolina,  with  a  view  to  take  possession.  An  attempt  had 
been  made  in  the  winter,  by  a  party  of  British  troops  and  royalists,  to 
penetrate  into  North  Carolina,  but  it  was  repelled  by  the  bravery  of 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  fJ5 

the  militia.  In  June,  the  British  ships  were  brought  to  bear  upon 
Sullivan's  Island,  which  commands  the  passage  to  Charleston.  An 
attack  was  made  upon  the  Palmetto  fort  upon  the  island,  which  con 
tinued  for  ten  hours.  But  the  fire  of  the  shipping  was  returned  with 
great  effect,  from  the  fort  commanded  by  Colonel  Moultrie.  The 
ships  were  shattered  and  obliged  to  abandon  the  attack,  with  a  heavy 
loss  of  men. 

INDEPENDENCE   DECLARED. 

Notwithstanding  the  active  war  carried  on  by  the  colonies,  they 
still  considered  themselves  subjects  of  the  British  king,  contending 
for  constitutional  liberty.  But  the  determined  hostility  of  the  British 
government  induced  them  to  dissolve  their  connection  with  the  mother 
country.  A  pamphlet,  entitled  Common  Sense,  written  by  THOMAS 
PAINE,  an  Englishman  by  birth,  in  which  the  excellencies  of  a  re 
publican  government  were  described,  and  the  monarchical  system  ridi 
culed,  produced  a  remarkable  effect  on  the  public  mind.  On  June  7th, 
a  motion  was  made  in  the  American  congress  then  assembled  in  Phila 
delphia,  by  RICHARD  HENRY  LEE,  of  Virginia,  and  seconded  by  JOHN 
ADAMS,  of  Massachusetts,  for  declaring  the  colonies  free  and  inde 
pendent.  A  committee  consisting  of  JEFFERSON,  ADAMS,  FRANKLIN, 
SHERMAN  and  LIVINGSTON,  were  appointed  to  prepare  a  Declaration 
of  Independence.  The  .Declaration,  written  by  Mr.  Jefferson,  was 
adopted  by  congress  by  an  almost  unanimous  vote,  on  the  4th  of  July, 
1776,  by  which  the  thirteen  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA  were  declared 
free  and  independent. 

DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 

When,  in  the  course  of  human  events,  it  becomes  necessary  for  one  people  to 
dissolve  the  political  bands  which  have  connected  them  with  another,  and  to  as 
sume,  among  the  powers  of  the  earth,  the  separate  and  equal  station  to  which  the 
laws  of  nature  and  of  nature's  God  entitle  them,  a  decent  respeet  to  the  opinions 
of  mankind  requires  that  they  should  declare  the  causes  which  impel  them  to  the 
separation.  ^^  j 

We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident:  that  all  men  are  created  equal;  that 
they  are  endowed,  by  their  Creator,  with  certain  unalienable  rights;  that  among 
these  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness.  That  to  secure  these  rights, 
governments  are  instituted  among  men,  deriving  their  just  powers  from  the  con 
sent  of  the  governed;  that  whenever  any  form  of  government  becomes  destructive 
of  these  ends,  it  is  the  right  of  the  people  to  alter  or  to  abolish  it,  and  to  institute 
a  new  government,  laying  its  foundation  on  such  principles,  and  organizing  its 
powers  in  such  form  as  to  them  shall  seem  most  likely  to  effect  their  safety  and 
happiness.  Prudence,  indeed,  will  dictate,  that  governments  long  established 


66  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

should  not  be  changed  for  light  and  transient  causes;  and,  accordingly,  all  expe 
rience  hath  shown,  that  mankind  are  more  disposed  to  suffer  while  evils  are  suf- 
ferable,  than  to  right  themselves  by  abolishing  the  forms  to  which  they  are  ac 
customed.  But  when  a  long  train  of  abuses  and  usurpations,  pursuing  invariably 
the  same  object,  evinces  a  design  to  reduce  them  under  absolute  despotism,  it  is 
their  right,  it  is  their  duty  to  throw  off  such  government,  and  to  provide  new 
guards  for  their  future  security.  .  Such  has  been  the  patient  sufferance  of  these 
colonies;  and  such  is  now  the  necessity  which  constrains  them  to  alter  their 
former  systems  of  government.  The  history  of  the  present  king  of  Great  Britain 
is  a  history  of  repeated  injuries  and  usurpations,  all  having  in  direct  object  the 
establishment  of  an  absolute  tyranny  over  these  states.  To  prove  this,  let  facts  be 
submitted  to  a  candid  world. 

He  has  refused  his  assent  to  laws  the  most  wholesome  and  necessary  for  the 
public  good. 

He  has  forbidden  his  governors  to  pass  laws  of  immediate  and  pressing  impor 
tance,  unless  suspended  in  their  operation,  till  his  assent  should  be  obtained;  and 
when  so  suspended,  he  has  utterly  neglected  to  attend  to  them. 

He  has  refused  to  pass  other  laws  for  the  accommodation  of  large  districts  of 
people,  unless  those  people  would  relinquish  the  right  of  representation  in  the 
legislature — a  right  estimable  to  them,  and  formidable  to  tyrants  only. 

He  has  called  together  legislative  bodies  at  places  unusual,  uncomfortable,  and 
distant  from  the  repository  of  their  public  records,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  fatigu 
ing  them  into  compliance  with  his  measures. 

He  has  dissolved  representative  houses  repeatedly,  for  opposing,  with  manly 
firmness,  his  invasions  on  the  rights  of.the  people. 

He  has  refused,  for  a  long  time  after  such  dissolutions,  to  cause  others  to  be 
elected ;  whereby  the  legislative  powers,  incapable  of  annihilation,  have  returned 
to  the  people  at  large,  for  their  exercise,  the  state  remaining,  in  the  meantime, 
exposed  to  all  the  dangers  of  invasion  from  without,  and  convulsions  within. 

He  has  endeavored  to  prevent  the  population  of  these  states;  for  that  purpose 
obstructing  the  laws  for  naturalization  of  foreigners;  refusing  to  pass  others  to 
encourage  their  migration  hither,  and  raising  the  conditions  of  new  appropria 
tions  of  lands. 

He  has  obstructed  the  administration  of  justice,  by  refusing  his  assent  to  laws 
for  establishing  judiciary  powers. 

He  has  made  judges  dependent  on  his  will  alono,  for  the  tenure  of  their  offices, 
and  the  amount  and  payment  of  their  salaries. 

He  has  erected  a  multitude  of  new  offices,  and  sent  hither  swarms  of  officers,  to 
harass  our  people,  and  eat  out  their  substance. 

He  has  kept  among  us,  in  times  of  peace,  standing  armies,  without  the  consent 
of  our  legislatures. 

He  has  affected  to  render  the  military  independent  of,  and  superior  to,  the  civil 
power. 

He  has  combined  with  others  to  subject  us  to  a  jurisdiction  foreign  to  our  con 
stitution,  and  unacknowledged  by  our  laws ;  giving  his  assent  to  their  acts  of  pre 
tended  legislation: 

For  quartering  large  bodies  of  armed  troops  among  us : 

For  protecting  them,  by  a  mock  trial,  from  punishment  for  any  murders  which 
they  should  commit  on  the  inhabitants  of  these  states: 

For  cutting  off  our  trade  with  all  parts  of  the  world : 

For  imposing  taxes  on  us  without  our  consent: 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  67 

For  depriving  us,  in  many  cases,  of  the  benefits  of  trial  by  jury : 

For  transporting  us  beyond  seas  to  be  tried  for  pretended  offenses : 

For  abolishing  the  free  system  of  English  laws  in  a  neighboring  province,  es 
tablishing  therein  an  arbitrary  government,  and  enlarging  its  boundaries,  so  as 
to  render  it  at  once  an  example  and  fit  instrument  for  introducing  the  same  abso 
lute  rule  into  these  colonies : 

For  taking  away  our  charters,  abolishing  our  most  valuable  laws,  and  altering, 
fundamentally,  the  forms  of  our  governments : 

For  suspending  our  own  legislatures,  and  declaring  themselves  invested  with 
power  to  legislate  for  us  in  all  cases  whatsoever. 

He  has  abdicated  government  here,  by  declaring  us  out  of  his  protection,  and 
waging  war  against  us. 

He  has  plundered  our  seas,  ravaged  our  coasts,  burnt  our  towns,  and  destroyed 
the  lives  of  our  people. 

He  is  at  this  time  transporting  large  armies  of  foreign  mercenaries  to  complete 
the  works  of  death,  desolation,  and  tyranny,  already  begun  with  circumstances  of 
cruelty  and  perfidy,  scarcely  paralleled  in  the  most  barbarous  ages,  and  totally  un 
worthy  the  head  of  a  civilized  nation. 

He  has  constrained  our  fellow-citizens,  taken  captive  on  the  high  seas,  to  bear 
arms  against  their  country,  to  become  the  executioners  of  their  friends  and 
brethren,  or  to  fall  themselves  by  their  hands. 

He  has  excited  domestic  insurrections  among  us,  and  has  endeavored  to  bring 
on  the  inhabitants  of  our  frontiers  the  merciless  Indian  savages,  whose  known 
rule  of  warfare  is  an  undistinguished  destruction  of  all  ages,  sexes,  and  conditions. 

In  every  stage  of  these  oppressions  we  have  petitioned  for  redress  in  the  most 
humble  terms :  our  repeated  petitions  have  been  answered  only  by  repeated  in 
jury.  A  prince,  whose  character  is  thus  marked  by  every  act  which  may  define  a 
tyrant,  is  unfit  to  be  the  ruler  of  a  free  people. 

Nor  have  we  been  wanting  in  attentions  to  our  British  brethren.  'We  have 
warned  them,  from  time  to  time,  of  attempts  by  their  legislature  to  extend  an  un 
warrantable  jurisdiction  over  us.  We  have  reminded  them  of  the  circumstances 
of  our  emigration  and  settlement  here.  We  have  appealed  to  their  native  justice 
and  magnanimity,  and  we  have  conjured  them  by  the  ties  of  our  common  kindred 
to  disavow  these  usurpations,  which  would  inevitably  interrupt  our  connections 
and  correspondence.  They  too  have  been  deaf  to  the  voice  of  justice  and  of  con 
sanguinity.  We  must,  therefore,  acquiesce  in  the  necessity  which  denounces  our 
separation,  and  hold  them,  as  we  hold  the  rest  of  mankind — enemies  in  war,  in 
peace,  friends. 

We,  therefore,  the  representatives  of  the  UNITED  STATES  OP  AMERICA,  in  general 
congress  assembled,  appealing  to  the  Supreme  Judge  of  the  world  for  the  rectitude 
of  our  intentions,  do,  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  the  good  people  of  these 
colonies,  solemnly  publish  and  declare,  That  these  United  Colonies  are,  and  of 
right  ought  to  be,  FREE  and  INDEPENDENT  STATES;  that  they  are  absolved  from  all 
allegiance  to  the  British  crown,  and  that  all  political  connection  between  them 
and  the  state  of  Great  Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved;  and  that,  as 
FREE  and  INDEPENDENT  STATES,  they  have  full  power  to  levy  war,  conclude  peace, 
contract  alliances,  establish  commerce,  and  to  do  all  other  acts  and  things  which 
INDEPENDENT  STATES  may  of  right  do.  And  for  the  support  of  this  Declaration, 
with  a  firm  reliance  on  the  protection  of  DIVINE  PROVIDENCE,  we  mutually  pledge 
to  each  other  our  lives,  our  fortunes,  and  our  sacred  honor.  JOHN  HANCOCK. 

5 


68  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

New  Hampshire. — Josiah  Bartlett,  Win.  Whipple,  Matthew  Thornton. 
Massachusetts   Bay. — Samuel  Adams,  John  Adams,  Robert  Treat  Paine,  El- 
bridge  Gerry. 

Rhode  Island,  etc. — Stephen  Hopkins,  Wm.  Ellery. 

Connecticut. — .Roger  Sherman,  Samuel  Huntingdon,  Wm.  Williams,  Oliver  Wol- 

i-ott. 

New  York. — Wm.  Floyd,  Philip  Livingston,  Francis  Lewis,  Lewis  Morris. 

New  Jersey. — Richard  Stockton,  John  Witherspoon,  Francis  Hopkinson,  John 
Hart,  Abraham  Clark. 

Pennsylvania. — Robert  Morris,  Benjamin  Rush,  Benjamin  Franklin,  John  Mor 
ton,  George  Clyiner,  James  Smith,  George  Taylor,  James  Wilson,  George  Ross. 

Delaware. — Caesar  Rodney,  Geo.  Read,  Thos.  M'Kean. 

Maryland. — Samuel  Chase,  Wm,  Paca,  Thomas  Stone,  Charles  Carroll,  of  Car- 
rollton. 

Virginia. — George  Wythe,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  Thomas  Jefferson,  Benjamin 
Harrison,  Thomas  Nelson,  jr.,  Francis  Lightfoot  Lee,  Carter  Braxton. 

North  Carolina. — William  Hooper,  Joseph  Hewes,  John  Penn. 

South  Carolina. — Edward  Rutledge,  Thomas  Hay  ward,  jr.,  Thomas  Lynch,  jr., 
Arthur  Middleton. 

Georgia. — Button  Gwinnett,  Lyman  Hall,  George  Walton. 


THE   BRITISH   EVACUATE   BOSTON. 

The  Americans  having  closely  invested  Boston,  and  erected  strong 
fortifications  from  whence  the  British  troops  in  the  town  could  be  an 
noyed,  they  determined  to  abandon  the  place,  which  they  did  with 
great  alacrity,  and  General  Washington  marched  into  the  city  March 
17,  1776.  The  news  of  the  conflict  at  Bunker  Hill  determined  the 
British  ministry  to  employ  a  powerful  force  to  reduce  the  rebellious 
colonies  to  submission.  For  this  purpose,  they  took  into  pay  sixteen 
thousand  German  troops,  which,  with  the  British  regiments,  constituted 
a  force  of  about  fifty  thousand  men,  destined  for  America.  They  also 
caused  an  act  to  be  passed  to  prohibit  all  trade  and  intercourse  be 
tween  Great  Britain  and  the  colonies.  One  clause  in  the  act  author 
ized  the  seizure  and  condemnation  of  all  American  property  on  the 
high  seas ;  and  another  was  so  inhuman  as  to  compel  the  men  taken  on 
board  of  American  vessels  to  fight  against  their  own  countrymen. 

As  soon  as  Boston  was  evacuated,  the  American  army  was  con 
centrated  at  New  York,  for  the  purpose  of  repelling  the  British  forces, 
which  it  was  supposed  would  be  sent  to  occupy  that  central  and  im 
portant  position. 

In  June,  1776,  the  British  fleet  arrived  at  Sandy  Hook,  having  on 
board  thirty-five  thousand  men  including  Hessian  mercenaries,  from 
Germany,  a  body  of  cavalry,  and  warlike  apparatus  of  every  kind. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  (59 

Washington's  force  consisted  only  of  seventeen  thousand  men,  most  of 
whom  were  inexperienced  and  weakened  by  sickness.  While. in  this 
state,  they  erected  fortifications  on  Long  Island,  and  prepared  to  resist 
the  enemy.  Before  hostilities  commenced,  General  Howe,  the  com 
mander  of  the  British  forces,  sent  one  of  his  officers  to  Washington, 
and  proposed  conditions  of  peace,  which  amounted  to  little  more  than 
the  offer  of  pardon.  .Washington  observed  that,  as  the  Americans  had 
committed  no  crime,  they  wanted  no  pardon.  The  officer  returned, 
and  both  parties  prepared  for  action. 

BATTLE   OF   LONG  ISLAND. 

On  the  22d  of  August,  the  British  troops  landed  on  the  south-west 
side  of  Long  Island,  near  Utrecht,  and  a  party  gained  the  rear  pf  some 
of  the  American  forces.  On  the  27th  of  the  month  the  attack  com 
menced  ;  but  the  Americans  being  surrounded,  and  exposed  to  the  fire  of 
the  Hessians  in  front,  and  the  British  regulars  in  the  rear,  were  severely 
defeated.  Some  regiments  forced  their  way  through  the  enemy  with 
great  loss ;  but  a  large  part  fell  in  the  action  or  became  prisoners. 
The  Americans  stated  their  loss  at  one  thousand  two  hundred;  the 
British  at  three  thousand.  Among  the  slain,  a  regiment  consisting  of 
young  gentlemen  of  family  and  fortune  in  Maryland  were  almost  en 
tirely  cut  to  pieces ;  and  of  the  survivors  not  one  escaped  without  a 
wound.  General  Sullivan,  and  Lord  Sterling  in  the  American  service 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  whose  loss  was  no  more  than  three 
or  four  hundred. 

After  this  defeat  General  Washington  with  the  advice  of  a  council 
of  war,  ordered  a  retreat  from  Long  Island,  on  the  night  of  the  29th. 
This  was  effected  with  a  success  which  was  deemed  a  merciful  dispen 
sation  of  Heaven.  The  retreat  was  to  have  commenced  at  eight  o'clock 
but  a  strong  adverse  wind  and^tide  prevented.  Fortunately  for  the 
Americans  the  wind  changed,  in  their  favor,  and  toward  morning  a 
thick  fog  hung  over  Long  Island  which  concealed  their  movements 
from  the  enemy.  Thus  within  a  single  night,  an  army  of  nine  thous 
and  men,  with  their  artillery,  tents,  and  baggage,  was  transported  to 
New  York  over  a  difficult  ferry  of  a  mile  in  width,  while  part  of  the 
British  army  was  encamped  within  six  hundred  yards,  and  did  not 
discover  the  retreat,  until  it  was  too  late  to  annoy  them. 

EXECUTION   OF   CAPTAIN   HALE. 
After  the  retreat  from  Long  Island,  Washington  was  very  desirous 


70 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 


of  gaining  some  knowledge  of  the  future  designs  of  the  enemy.  For 
this  purpose  he  applied  to  Colonel  Knowlton,  who  communicated  this 
request  to  Captain  Nathan  Hale,  of  Connecticut,  who  at  once  nobly 
offered  himself  for  this  perilous  enterprise.  He  passed  in  disguise  to 


Map  of  the  Seat  of  War  in  New  Jersey  and  Vicinity. 

Long  Island,  and  obtained  the  desired  information  respecting  their 
situation  and  future  operations.  On  his  way  back  he  was  arrested 
and  carried  before  Sir  William  Howe.  The  proof  of  his  object  was  so 
clear  that  he  acknowledged  it ;  and  he  was  ordered  to  be  executed  the 
next  morning.  Before  he  was  executed,  he  requested  the  Bible.  It 
was  refused,  and  the  letters  he  wrote  to  his  mother  and  friends  were 
destroyed.  This  "  martyr  spy  "  was  a  young  man  of  amiable  char 
acter,  and  died  lamenting  that  "he  had  but  one  life  to  lose  for  his 
country." 

RETREAT  OF   THE   AMERICAN   ARMY   THROUGH   NEW  JERSEY. 

After  a  series  of  disasters,  General  Washington  was  obliged  to  re 
treat  from  New  York  toward  Pennsylvania,  being  pursued  by  the 
enemy.  This  retreat  was  attended  with  many  circumstances  of  a 
painful  and  trying  nature.  The  army  which  had  consisted  of  thirty 
thousand  men  was  diminished  down  to  scarcely  three  thousand,  and 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  7J. 

these  were  without  provisions,  without  pay,  and  many  of  them  very 
poorly  clothed.  Their  footsteps  were  stained  with  blood  as  they  fled 
before  the  enemy.  Such  was  the  desperate  condition  of  the  American 
cause,  that  many  who  had  been  most  confident  of  its  success  began  to 
despond  and  give  up  all  as  lost.  Many  persons  went  over  to  the 
enemy,  and  took  British  protections. 

THE   VICTORY   OP   TRENTON. 

In  this  season  of  general  gloom,  the  American  congress  recom 
mended  to  each  of  the  states  to  observe  "  a  day  of  solemn  fasting  and 
humiliation  before  God."  Washington  now  felt  it  important  to  make 
a  desperate  eifort  for  the  salvation  of  his  country.  On  the  night  of 
December  25th  1776,  the  American  army  recrossed  the  Delaware,  to 
attack  a  division  of  Hessians,  who  were  reposing  at  Trenton  in  fancied 
security.  His  army  was  divided  into  three  bodies,  one  of  which  he 
ordered  to  cross  the  Delaware  a  little  below  the  town,  the  second,  a 
considerable  distance  below,  at  Bordentown,  while  he  himself,  with 
the  third  division  directed  his  course  to  a  ferry  some  miles  above 
Trenton. 

The  only  division  able  to  cross  the  river  was  that  under  the  command 
of  Washington.  This  was  accomplished  with  some  difficulty  on  account 
of  the  floating  ice.  He  formed  his  force  consisting  of  upward  of  two 
thousand  men  in  two  divisions,  each  of  which  though  taking  different 
roads  reached  Trenton  about  sunrise.  The  Hessians  were  taken  by 
surprise.  Colonel  Rahl,  their  commander  endeavored  to  rally  them, 
but  -being  mortally  wounded  at  the  commencement  of  the  action,  his 
troops  were  surrounded  and  they  were  obliged  to  lay  down  their  arms. 
About  twenty  of  the  enemy  were  killed  and  one  thousand  made  priso 
ners.  Six  field  pieces  and  a  thousand  stand  of  arms  were  also  taken. 
Of  the  Americans  two  privates  only  were  killed,  two  were  frozen  to 
death,  one  officer  and  three  or  four  privates  wounded.  This  bold  and 
successful  enterprise  revived  the  depressed  spirits  of  the  Americans 
and  produced  an  immediate  and  happy  effect  in  recruiting  their  army. 


1777.— THIRD  YEAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

BATTLE    OF   PRINCETON. 

On  the  night  of  the  1st  of  January,  1777,  General  Washington, 
who  had   possession  of  Trenton,  ordered  Generals  Mifflin  and  Cad- 


72  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

wallader,  who  lay  at  Bordentown  and  Croswicks  with  three  thousand 
six  hundred  militia,  to  come  to  his  assistance.  His  whole  effective 
force,  after  this  accession,  did  not  exceed  five  thousand  men.  Lord 
Cornwallis  having  collected  his  scattered  detachments  at  Princeton, 
on  the  2d  of  January,  advanced  toward  Trenton  in  great  force.  On 
their  approach,  General  Washington  retired  across  the  Assunpink,  a 
creek  that  runs  through  the  town.  The  British  several  times  at 
tempted  to  pass  the  bridge  over  the  creek,  but  they  were  compelled 
to  fall  back  out  of  the  reach  of  the  American  guns.  The  two  armies 
retained  their  positions  on  each  side  of  the  creek,  and  kept  up  a  can 
nonade  until  night. 

"The  situation  of  the  American  general  was,  at  this  moment,  extremely  critical. 
Nothing  but  a  stream,  in  many  places  fordable,  separated  his  army  from  an 
enemy,  in  every  respect  its  superior.  If  he  remained  in  his  present  position,  he 
was  certain  of  being  attacked  the  next  morning,  at  the  hazard  of  the  entire  de 
struction  of  his  little  army.  If  he  should  retreat  over  the  Delaware,  the  ice  in 
that  river  not  being  firm  enough  to  admit  a  passage  upon  it,  there  was  danger  of 
great  loss,  perhaps  of  a  total  defeat;  the  Jerseys  would  be  in  full  possession  of  the 
enemy;  the  public  mind  would  be  depressed;  recruiting  would  be  discouraged; 
and  Philadelphia  would  be  within  the  reach  of  General  Howe.  In  this  extremity, 
he  boldly  determined  to  abandon  the  Delaware,  and  by  a  circuitous  march  along 
the  left  flank  of  the  enemy,  fall  into  their  rear  at  Princeton.  As  soon  as  it  was 
(lurk,  the  baggage  was  silently  removed  to  Burlington;  and  about  one  o'clock  the 
army,  leaving  its  fires  lighted,  and  the  sentinels  on  the  margin  of  the  creek,  de 
camped  with  perfect  secresy.  Its  movement  was  providentially  favored  by  the 
weather,  which  had  previously  been  so  warm  and  moist,  that  the  ground  was  soft, 
und  the  roads  were  scarcely  passable;  but,  the  wind  suddenly  changing  to  the 
north-west,  the  ground  was,  in  a  short  time,  frozen  as  hard  as  a  pavement. 
About  sunrise,  two  British  regiments,  that  were  on  their  march  under  Lieuten 
ant-Colonel  Mawhood  to  join  the  rear  of  the  British  army  at  Maidenhead,*  fell  in 
with  the  van  of  the  Americans,  conducted  by  General  Mercer;  and  a  very  sharp 
action  ensued.  The  advanced  party  of  Americans,  composed  chiefly  of  militia, 
soon  gave  way,  and  the  few  regulars  attached  to  them  could  not  maintain  their 
ground.  General  Mercer,  while  gallantly  exerting  himself  to  rally  his  broken 
troops,  received  a  mortal  wound.  The  British  rushed  forward  with  fixed  bayo 
nets,  and  drove  back  the  Americans.  General  Washington,  who  followed  close 
in  the  rear,  now  led  on  the  main  body  of  the  army,  and  attacked  the  enemy  with 
great  spirit  While  he  exposed  himself  to  their  hottest  fire,  he  was  so  well  sup 
ported  by  the  same  troops,  which  had  aided  him  a  few  days  before  in  the  victory 
at  Trenton,  that  the  British  were  compelled  to  give  way.  The  17th  regiment, 

5  When  Lord  Cornwallis  quitted  Princeton,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Mawhood  was  left  to  de 
fend  it  with  the  17th,  40th,  and  55th  regiments ;  but  orders  had  just  been  transmitted  him 
to  march  with  the  17th  and  55th  regiments  to  Maidenhead,  a  village  midway  between 
Princeton  and  Trenton.  These  were  the  two  regiments  now  on  their  march. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  73 

which  was  in  front,  forced  its  way  through  a  part  of  the  American  troops,  and 
reached  Maidenhead.  The  55th  regiment,  which  was  in  the  rear,  retreated  by  the 
way  of  Hillsborough  to  Brunswick.  General  Washington  pressed  forward  to 
Princeton.  A  party  of  the  British,  that  had  taken  refuge  in  the  college,  after  re 
ceiving  a  few  discharges  from  the  American  field  pieces,  came  out  and  surren 
dered  themselves  prisoners  of  war;  but  the  principal  part  of  the  regiment,  that 
was  left  there,  saved  itself  by  a  precipitate  retreat  to  Brunswick.  In  this  action, 
upward  of  one  hundred  of  the  enemy  were  killed  on  the  spot,  and  nearly  three 
hundred  were  taken  prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  killed  was  somewhat 
less;  but,  beside  General  Mercer,  Colonels  Haslet  and  Potter,  two  brave  and  ex 
cellent  officers  from  Pennsylvania,  Captain  Neal  of  the  artillery,  Captain  Fleming, 
and  five  other  valuable  officers,  were  among  the  slain.* 

Lord  Cornwallis,  discovering  at  day  light  that  the  American  army  had  moved 
off,  broke  up  his  camp,  and  commenced  a  rapid  march  to  Brunswick,  and  was 
close  in  the  rear  of  the  Americans  before  they  left  Princeton.  General  Wash 
ington  retired  with  his  army  to  Morristown.  During  these  movements,  many  of 
the  American  soldiers  were  without  shoes;  and  their  naked  feet,  in  marching 
over  the  frozen  ground,  were  so  gashed,  as  to  mark  each  step  with  blood.  There 
was  scarcely  a  tent  in  the  whole  army." 

BRITISH   INCURSION   TO   CONNECTICUT. 

In  April  1777,  General  Tryon,  with  three  thousand  men,  landed  in 
Connecticut,  between  Fairfield  and  Norwalk — advanced  to  Danbury, 
burnt  the  continental  stores  and  most  of  the  town,  and  then  retreated 
to  the  shipping.  On  their  return,  Generals  Wooster,  Arnold  and 
Silliman,  with  such  of  the  militia  as  could  be  hastily  collected,  ha 
rassed  them  and  killed  a  considerable  number.  The  Americans  lost 
a  few  men,  but  among  them  was  General  Wooster,  a  brave  and  valu 
able  officer.  In  May,  Colonel  Meigs,  with  one  hundred  and  seventy 
men,  passed  over  to  Long  Island,  destroyed  the  British  shipping  at 
Sagg  Harbor,  and  took  ninety  prisoners  without  the  loss  of  a  man. 
In  July,  Colonel  Barton,  of  Rhode  Island,  with  a  few  volunteers, 
crossed  the  Narraganset  at  night,  surprised  and  took  prisoner  Gene 
ral  Prescott. 

BATTLE    OF   BRANDYWINE. 

The  force  under  General  Washington  had  been  so  augmented,  that 
General  Howe  abandoned  his  plan  of  penetrating  to  Philadelphia 
through  New  Jersey.  He,  therefore,  embarked  on  board  of  his  ship 
ping,  entered  the  Chesapeake,  and  landed  at  the  head  of  the  Elk.  On 

*  General  Mercer  was  from  Virginia.  Though  a  Scotchman  by  birth,  yet  from  principle 
and  affection  he  had  engaged  to  support  the  liberties  of  his  adopted  country.  In  the  French 
war,  lie  had  served  with  Washington,  who  greatly  esteemed  him.  "  In  private  life  he  wag 
amiable,  and  his  character  as  an  officer  stood  high  in  public  esteem." 


74  OUTLINE    HISTORY. 

September  llth,  an  action  was  fought  at  Brandywine  Creek,  in  which 
the  American  forces,  after  a  brave  resistance,  were  obliged  to  yield  to 
superior  numbers  and  discipline,  with  the  loss  of  about  twelve  hun 
dred  men.  In  this  action,  the  Marquis  de  La  Fayette,  a  French,  and 
Count  Pulaski,  a  Polish  nobleman,  both  fought  on  the  American  side. 
La  Fayette  was  slightly  wounded.  General  Washington  being  obliged 
to  retreat,  encamped  about  eighteen  miles  from  Philadelphia;  while 
General  Howe  took  possession  of  that  city. 

DEFEAT  OF  DONOP — BATTLE  OF  GERMANTOWN. 

After  having  taken  Philadelphia,  it  became  necessary  for  General 
Howe  to  take  the  forts  in  the  Delaware,  to  open  the  communication 
with  the  Atlantic.  The  Americans  had  constructed  a  fort  on  Mud 
Island,  and  a  redoubt  at  Red  Bank  on  the  opposite  shore  of  New 
Jersey.  The  enterprise  against  Red  Bank  was  entrusted  to  Count 
Donop,  a  brave  German  officer.  The  defense  was  entrusted  to  Colo 
nel  Christopher  Greene,  of  Rhode  Island,  with  about  four  hundred 
soldiers.  Count  Donop  was  mortally  wounded  in  the  attack,  and  his 
force  entirely  defeated,  with  the  loss  of  about  four  hundred  men. 
While  General  Howe  was  engaged  in  removing  the  obstructions  in 
the  Delaware,  Washington  made  an  attempt  to  surprise  his  camp  at 
Germantown. 

"  The  American  army,  having  moved  from  its  ground  about  seven  in  the  after 
noon  of  the  3d  of  October,  began  an  attack  about  sunrise  the  next  morning. 
The  advance  of  the  column  led  by  Sullivan  (which  was  accompanied  by  the  com- 
mander-in-chief ),  encountered  and  drove  in  a  picket,  which  presently  gave  way; 
and  his  main  body,  soon  following,  engaged  the  light  infantry  and  other  troops 
encamped  near  the  picket,  and  forced  them  from  their  ground.  Though  closely 
pursued,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Musgrove,  with  six  companies,  took  post  in  a  strong 
stone  house,  which  lay  in  the  way  of  the  Americans,  and  severely  galled  them  by 
a  fire  of  musketry  from  the  doors  and  windows.  General  Washington  imme 
diately  ordered  a  brigade  to  surround  the  house ;  but  Colonel  Musgrove  refused 
to  surrender.  Four  pieces  of  cannon  were  brought  against  him,  but  he  sustained 
the  fire  of  them  until  Major-General  Grey,  with  the  3rd  brigade,  and  Brigadier- 
General  Agnew  with  the  4th,  came  to  his  assistance,  and  attacked  the  Americans 
with  great  spirit  In  the  meantime  General  Greene  arrived  with  his  column, 
and  attacked  the  right  wing  of  the  enemy.  Colonel  Matthews  routed  a  party  of 
the  British  opposed  to  him,  killed  several,  and  took  one  hundred  and  ten  prison 
ers;  but  from  the  darkness  of  the  day,  caused  by  an  uncommonly  thick  fog,  he 
lost  sight  of  the  brigade  to  which  he  belonged,  and  was  taken  prisoner  with  his 
whole  regiment.  At  length  a  part  of  the  right  wing  of  the  British  attacked  the 
Americans  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  town  ;  while  General  Grant  moved  up  the 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 


75 


49th  regiment  to  the  aid  of  the  4th,  which  was  employed  in  supporting  the  troops 
engaged  with  Greene's  column.  The  embarrassments  among  the  American 
troops,  occasioned  by  the  darkness,  had  given  the  enemy  time  to  recover  from 
their  first  consternation.  While  the  front  of  Sullivan's  division,  having  penetrated 
far  into  Germantown,  was  very  warmly  engaged,  the  main  body  of  the  American 
army  began  to  retreat ;  and  all  efforts  to  rally  it  were  ineffectual.  In  this  battle, 
about  two  hundred  Americans  were  killed,  nearly  six  hundred  wounded,  and 
about  four  hundred  made  prisoners.  Among  the  slain  were  General  Nash,  of 
North  Carolina,  who  fell  at  the  head  of  his  brigade,  and  his  aid-de-camp,  Major 
Witherspoon.  The  loss  of  the  enemy,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  six  hundred, 
of  whom  less  than  one  hundred  were  killed. 


EXPEDITION  OF  GENERAL  BURGOYNE. 

While  the  British  were  making  successful  progress  at  the  south,  they 
were  severely  checked  in  their  operations  in  the  northern  section  of 
the  country.  An  important  object  of 
the  British  in  the  campaign  of  1777, 
was  to  open  a  free  communication  be 
tween  New  York  and  Canada,  and  to 
cut  off,  or  obstruct  the  communication 
between  the  New  England  and  the  other 
States.  For  this  purpose  an  army  of 
British  and  German  troops,  more  than 
seven  thousand  in  number,  were  put  un 
der  the  command  of  General  Burgoyne, 
an  able  officer.  The  plan  of  operations 
consisted  of  two  parts:  Burgoyne  was  to 
advance  from  Canada  by  the  way  of  Lake 
Champlain  to  Albany  to  effect  a  junction 
with  the  royal  army  from  New  York. 
Lieut.  Colonel  St.  Leger  with  two  hun 
dred  British  soldiers  and  a  regiment  of 
New  York  loyalists  under  Sir  John  John 
son,  and  a  large  body  of  Indians,  were  to  penetrate  to  Albany  by  the 
way  of  Mohawk  River. 

In  June,  1777,  the  British  army,  amounting  to  seven  thousand  men 
besides  Indians  and  Canadians,  commanded  by  Burgoyne  crossed  the 
lake,  and  laid  seige  to  Ticonderoga.  Having  obtained  possession  of 
Sugar  Hill  which  commanded  the  American  lines,  General  St.  Clair 
ordered  the  post  to  be  abandoned. 


Map  showing  the  Koute  of  Burgoyne. 


76  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

BATTLE   AT   HUBBARDTON. 

The  Americans,  were  severely  harassed  on  their  retreat,  and  finally 
overtaken  by  General  Frazer  at  Hub'bardton.  They  made  a  brave 
resistance,  but  on  the  arrival  of  the  German  troops  were  obliged  to 
give  way.  Two  hundred  of  the  Americans  with  Colonel  Francis  were 
killed,  and  as  many  taken  prisoners ;  and  above  six  hundred  were 
wounded,  many  of  whom  perished  in  the  woods  for  want  of  assistance. 

BATTLE   OF  BENNINGTON. 

The  Americans  having  collected  a  quantity  of  stores  at  Bennington, 
Burgoyne  detached  Colonel  Baum  with  five  hundred  men  and  one 
hundred  Indians  either  to  seize  or  destroy  what  was  collected.  Colo 
nel  Breyman  was  sent  to  reinforce  him,  but  did  not  arrive  in  time. 
On  August  16th,  General  Stark  attacked  Colonel  Baum  in  his  en 
trenched  camp,  with  about  eight  hundred  militia  and  killed  or  took 
prisoners  nearly  the  whole  detachment.  The  next  day  Colonel  Brey 
man  was  attacked  and  defeated. 

BATTLE   OF   ORISKANY. 

On  August  3d,  St.  Leger  with  about  sixteen  hundred  men  invested 
Fort  Schuyler,  which  was  garrisoned  by  six  hundred  continental  troops 
under  General  Gansevoort.  General  Herkimer,  who  commanded  the 
militia  of  Tryon  county,  advancing  to  their  relief,  was  waylaid  by  a 
strong  detachment  of  British  troops  and  Indians.  A  most  desperate 
and  murderous  conflict  ensued  in  which  the  Americans  remained,  mas 
ters  of  the  field.  The  brave  General  Herkimer  was  mortally  wounded. 
St.  Leger  soon  after  abandoned  the  seige  and  returned  to  Montreal. 

BATTLE   OF   STILLWATER. 

General  Burgoyne,  having  collected  about  thirty  days'  provisions, 
crossed  the  Hudson  and  encamped  on  the  hights  and  plains  of  Sar 
atoga.  General  Gates,  the  American  commander,  advanced  toward 
the  enemy,  and  encamped  near  Stillwater.  On  the  19th  of  Septem 
ber  the  armies  came  in  contact.  The  Americans  fought  with  such 
bravery  under  Colonel  Morgan  and  General  Arnold,  that  the  enemy 
could  boast  of  no  advantage,  and  night  put  an  end  to  the  action.  The 
loss  of  the  enemy  was  estimated  at  six  hundred,  that  of  the  Americans 
between  three  and  four  hundred. 

Both  armies  lay  some  time  in  sight  of  each  other,  each  fortifying 
its  camp.  Meanwhile  Burgoyne's  force  daily  decreased,  his  Indians 


OUTLINE    HISTORY.  77 

deserted  him,  and  his  army  was  limited  to  half  the  usual  amount  of 
provisions.  His  forage  became  exhausted,  and  his  horses  perished 
in  great  numbers.  To  aggravate  his  distress,  no  intelligence  had  yet 
been  received  of  the  approach  of  General  Clinton,  or  of  any  diver 
sion  in  his  favor  from  New  York. 

"  In  this  exigency,  General  Burgoyne  resolved  to  examine  the  possibility  of  dis 
lodging  the  Americans  from  their  posts  on  the  left,  by  which  means  he  would  be 
enabled  to  retreat  to  the  lakes.  P'or  this  purpose  he  drew  out  fifteen  hundred  men, 
which  he  headed  himself,  attended  by  Generals  Phillips,  Reidesel,  and  Frazer. 
This  detachment  had  scarcely  formed,  within  less  than  half  a  mile  of  the  Ameri 
can  intrenchments,  when  a  furious  attack  was  made  on  its  left .  but  Major  Ack- 
land,  at  the  head  of  the  British  grenadiers,  sustained  it  with  great  firmness.  The 
Americans  soon  extended  their  attack  along  the  whole  front  of  the  German 
troops,  which  were  posted  on  the  right  of  the  grenadiers;  and  marched  a  body 
round  their  flank,  to  prevent  their  retreat.  On  this  movement  the  British  light 
infantry  with  a  part  of  the  twenty-fourth  regiment  instantly  formed,  to  cover  the 
retreat  of  the  troops  into  the  camp.  Their  left  wing,  in  the  meantime,  over 
powered  with  numbers,  was  obliged  to  retreat,  and  would  inevitably  have  been 
cut  to  pieces,  but  for  the  intervention  of  the  same  troops,  which  had  just  been 
covering  the  retreat  on  the  right.  The  whole  detachment  was  now  under  the  ne 
cessity  of  retiring;  but  scarcely  had  the  British  troops  entered  the  lines,  when  the 
Americans,  led  by  General  Arnold,  pressed  forward,  and,  under  a  tremendous  fire 
of  grape  shot  and  musketry,  assaulted  the  works  throughout  their  whole  extent 
from  right  to  left.  Toward  the  close  of  the  day,  a  part  of  the  left  of  the  Ameri 
cans  forced  the  intrenchments,  and  Arnold  with  a  few  men  actually  entered  the 
works ;  but  his  horse  being  killed,  and  he  himself  badly  wounded  in  the  leg,  they 
were  forced  out  of  them,  and  it  being  now  nearly  dark,  they  desisted  from  the  at 
tack.  On  the  left  of  Arnold's  detachment,  Jackson's  regiment  of  Massachusetts,  led 
by  Lieutenant  Colonel  Brooks,  was  still  more  successful.  It  turned  the  right  of 
the  encampment,  and  carried  by  storm  the  works  occupied  by  the  German 
reserve.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Breyman  was  killed ;  and  Brooks  maintained  the 
ground  he  had  gained.  Darkness  put  an  end  to  the  action.  The  advantage  of 
the  Americans  was  decisive.  They  killed  a  great  number  of  the  enemy;  made 
upward  of  two  hundred  prisoners,  among  whom  were  several  officers  of  distinc 
tion;  took  nine  pieces  of  brass  artillery,  and  the  encampment  of  a  German  bri 
gade,  with  all  their  equipage.  Among  the  slain  of  the  enemy  waa  General  Fra 
zer,  an  officer  of  distinguished  merit,  whose  loss  was  particularly  regretted.  The 
loss  of  the  Americans  was  inconsiderable. 

Gates  posted  fourteen  hundred  men  on  the  hights  opposite  the  Ford  of  Sara 
toga ;  two  thousand  in  the  rear,  to  prevent  a  retreat  to  Fort  Edward,  and  fifteen 
hundred  at  a  ford  higher  up.  Burgoyne,  apprehensive  of  being  hemmed  in,  re 
tired  immediately  to  Saratoga. 

An  attempt  was  now  made  to  retreat  to  Fort  George.  Artificers  were  accord 
ingly  dispatched  under  a  strong  escort,  to  repair  the  bridges,  and  open  the  road  to 
Fort  Edward ;  but  they  were  compelled  to  make  a  precipitate  retreat.  The  situa 
tion  of  General  Burgoyne  becoming  every  hour  more  hazardous,  he  resolved  to  at 
tempt  a  retreat  by  night  to  Fort  Edward ;  but  even  this  retrograde  movement  was 
rendered  impracticable.  While  the  army  was  preparing  to  march,  intelligence 


78  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

was  received  that  the  Americans  had  already  possessed  themselves  of  Fort 
Edward,  and  that  they  were  well  provided  with  artillery.  No  avenue  to  escape 
now  appeared.  Incessant  toil  had  worn  down  the  whole  British  army,  which  did 
not  now  contain  more  than  three  thousand  five  hundred  fighting  men.  Provisions 
were  almost  exhausted,  and  there  were  no  possible  means  of  procuring  a  supply. 
The  American  army,  which  was  daily  increasing,  was  already  much  greater  than 
the  British  in  point  of  numbers,  and  almost  encircled  them.  In  this  extremity, 
the  British  general  called  a  council  of  war;  and  it  was  unanimously  resolved  to 
enter  into  a  convention  with  General  Gates.  Preliminaries  were  soon  settled,  and 
the  royal  army  surrendered  prisoners  of  war." 

The  whole  number  of  British  troops  surrendered  at  Saratoga,  Oct. 
17,  1777,  was  five  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty-two.  The 
thanks  of  congress  were  voted  to  General  Gates  and  his  army ;  and 
a  medal  of  gold,  in  commemoration  of  this  splendid  achievement,  was 
ordered  to  be  struck,  and  presented  to  him  by  the  president,  in  the 
name  of  the  United  States. 


1778.— FOURTH  YEAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

AN  ALLIANCE  FORMED  WITH  FRANCE. 

The  beginning  of  1778,  was  distinguished  by  a  treaty  of  alliance 
with  France.  In  1776,  congress  had  sent  Silas  Deane  as  agent  to 
France,  to  solicit  a  treaty,  and  procure  arms  and  military  stores. 
But  the  French  court  could  give  no  open  countenance  to  the  agent, 
although  it  was  evident  that  they  secretly  wished  success  to  the 
Americans.  Mr.  Deane,  however,  procured  some  ammunition,  cloth 
ing,  and  a  few  muskets.  The  French  would  not  officially  listen  to 
any  propositions  of  alliance  until  they  had  news  of  the  surrender  of 
Burgoyne.  That  event  decided  the  negotiation,  and  on  the  6th  of 
February,  1778,  a  treaty  of  alliance,  and  a  treaty  of  amity  and  com 
merce  were  signed  at  Paris  by  the  French  ministry,  and  the  American 
commissioners,  Dr.  Franklin,  Mr.  Deane  and  Mr.  Lee. 

BRITISH  GOVERNMENT    OFFER  TERMS   OF   RECONCILIATION. 

The  news  of  the  alliance  with  France  was  received  in  America  with 
great  joy,  infusing  new  life  and  vigor  into  all  their  councils.  In  this 
state  of  the  public  mind,  the  British  commissioners  arrived  with  terms 
of  reconciliation,  which  a  few  years  earlier  might  have  effected  the 
object.  But  the  Americans  had  gone  too  far,  and  were  too  confident 
of  the  final  success  of  their  cause  to  think  of  any  reconciliation  which 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  79 

would  place  them  in  subjection  to  the  British  crown.  The  commis 
sioners  endeavored  to  make  their  conciliatory  offers  as  public  as  pos 
sible  ;  on  this  occasion  Governor  Tryon  inclosed  several  copies  of  the 
bill  to  General  Washington  in  a  letter,  entreating  that  he  would  allow 
them  to  be  circulated ;  to  which  the  general  returned,  for  an  answer, 
a  copy  of  a  newspaper,  in  which  the  bill  was  printed,  with  the  resolu 
tions  of  congress  upon  it.  These  were,  that  whoever  presumed  to 
make  a  separate  agreement  with  Britain,  should  be  deemed  a  public 
enemy ;  that  the  United  States  could  not  with  propriety  keep  corres 
pondence  with  the  commissioners  until  their  independence  was  ac 
knowledged,  and  the  British  fleets  and  armies  removed  from  America. 

EVACUATION   OF   PHILADELPHIA   AND   BATTLE   OF   MONMOUTH.    . 

On  the  alliance  of  America  with  France,  it  was  resolved  in  Great 
Britain  immediately  to  evacuate  Philadelphia,  and  to  concentrate  the 
royal  forces  in  the  city  and  harbor  of  New  York.  In  pursuance  of 
this  resolution,  the  British  army  left  Philadelphia  in  June,  and 
marched  across  New  Jersey  toward  New  York.  In  their  march  they 
were  annoyed  by  the  Americans  ;  and  on  June  28th,  a  division  of  the 
army  under  General  Lee,  was  ordered,  if  possible,  to  bring  them  to  an 
engagement.  The  order  was  not  obeyed :  General  Washington  ar 
rived,  and  riding  up  to  General  Lee,  addressed  him  in  terms  that  im 
plied  censure.  Lee  answered  with  warmth  and  disrespectful  language. 
Washington  led  the  troops  in  person,  and  an  action  took  place,  in 
which  both  parties  claimed  the  victory ;  but  the  advantage  was  evi 
dently  on  the  side  of  the  Americans.  The  loss  in  killed  and  wounded 
amounted  to  three  or  four  hundred  on  each  side.  This  battle  took 
place  in  Freehold,  Monmouth  county.  Many  of  the  soldiers  died 
without  a  wound,  being  overcome  by  the  extreme  heat  and  fatigue. 
General  Lee  was  tried  by  a  court  martial,  and  his  command  suspended 
for  one  year.  About  one  thousand  soldiers,  mostly  Germans,  deserted 
from  the  enemy  during  their  march. 

ARRIVAL   OF   THE    FRENCH   FLEET. 

A  French  fleet  from  Toulon,  of  twelve  ships-of-the-line,  and  four 
frigates,  under  the  command  of  the  Count  D'Estaing,  arrived  at  the  en 
trance  of  the  Delaware  in  July ;  but  it  was  too  late  to  intercept  Lord 
Howe's  fleet,  which  had  reached  Sandy  Hook.  The  count  sailed  and 
lay  off  the  Hook  for  some  days,  and  then  departed  for  Rhode  Island. 
It  was  proposed  that  D'Estaing,  with  the  six  thousand  troops  he  had 


80  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

with  him,  should  make  a  descent  on  the  south  part  of  the  island,  the 
Americans  at  the  north  :  at  the  same  time  the  French  fleet  was  to  en 
ter  the  harbor  at  Newport,  and  destroy  the  British  shipping.  Gen 
eral  Sullivan  effected  a  landing  on  the  island ;  but  Lord  Howe,  with 
the  British  fleet,  appearing  off  Newport,  Count  D'Estaing  left  the 
seige,  and  sailed  to  fight  him.  A  violent  storm  parted  the  two  fleets, 
and  rendered  them  unfit  for  action,  and  the  French  vessels  put  into 
Boston  to  refit.  Gen.  Sullivan  was  now  obliged  to  raise  the  siege  of 
Newport:  on  his  retreat  an  action  took  place  in  which  two  or  three 
hundred  men  were  slain. 

MASSACRE    OF   WYOMING INVASION    OF   GEORGIA. 

In  July  of  this  year,  the  flourishing  settlements  at  Wyoming,  on 
the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna,  were  laid  waste,  and  many  of  the  in 
habitants  massacred,  by  a  party  of  tories  and  Indians  under  Colonel 
Butler.  None  escaped  but  a  few  women  and  children,  who  wandered 
through  the  forests  to  the  older  settlements.  In  the  autumn  General 
Clinton  sent  Colonel  Campbell  to  invade  Georgia.  He  arrived  late  in 
December  at  Tybee,  near  Savannah,  the  fortifications  of  which  were  in 
a  decayed  condition,  and  being  feebly  defended  the  British  took  pos 
session  of  the  place.  At  this  time  the  Royalist  Insurrection  in  North 
Carolina  was  suppressed  by  the  militia.  In  this  year  a  more  regular 
discipline  was  introduced  into  the  American  army  by  Baron  Steuben, 
a  German  officer. 


1779.— FIFTH  YEAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

MARAUDING   INCURSION   OF   THE   BRITISH. 

The  campaign  of  1779,  was  distinguished  for  nothing  decisive  on 
the  part  of  the  Americans  or  British.  "  It  seems  to  have  been  the 
object  of  the  British  to  do  but  little  more  than  to  distress,  plunder, 
and  consume.  Early  in  the  year  Sir  George  Collier  and  General 
Matthews  were  dispatched  for  Virginia.  They  landed  at  Portsmouth, 
and  destroyed  the  shipping  and  valuable  stores  in  that  vicinity  and 
many  houses.  In  July  an  expedition  from  New  York  against  the 
southern  margin  of  Connecticut  was  undertaken  by  Governor  Tryon. 
He  was  accompanied  by  General  Garth  and  Sir  George  Collier,  with 
a  fleet  of  armed  transports.  About  two  thousand  men  were  landed  at 
New  Haven,  with  but  little  effectual  opposition ;  the  town  was  occu- 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  gl 

pied  for  one  night  and  partially  plundered.  The  next  day  they  em 
barked,  and  sailing  westward  landed  and  burnt  Fairfield.  A  few  days 
afterward  they  laid  the  town  of  Norwalk  in  ashes. 

STORMING   STONY   POINT. 

The  campaign  of  this  year  was  distinguished  by  a  brilliant  exploit 
on  the  part  of  the  Americans.  The  British  having  fortified  Stony 
Point,  on  the  Hudson  River,  and  garrisoned  it  with  six  hundred  men, 
Gen.  Wayne  was  detached  with  a  body  of  troops  to  take  it.  About 
midnight  of  July  15th,  two  columns  of  Wayne's  men  moved  to  the 
charge  on  opposite  points  of  the  works,  with  unloaded  muskets,  de 
pending  on  the  bayonet  alone  for  success.  Each  column  was ,  pre 
ceded  by  a  forlorn  hope  of  twenty  men ;  the  one  commanded  by 
Lieutenant  Gibbons,  and  the  other  by  Lieutenant  Knox,  whose  duty 
it  was  to  remove  the  abbatis  and  other  obstructions.  A  deep  morass, 
overflowed  by  the  tide,  and  a  double  row  of  abbatis  presented  serious 
impediments.  Twenty  minutes  after  twelve  both  columns  rushed  for 
ward  under  a  tremendous  fire  of  musketry  and  grape  shot,  entered  the 
works  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and,  meeting  in  the  center  of  them 
at  nearly  the  same  instant,  compelled  the  garrison  to  surrender  at  dis 
cretion. 

ATTEMPTED   REDUCTION   OF   PENOBSCOT. 

An  expedition  of  some  importance  was  projected  by  the  Americans 
against  the  British  post  at  Penobscot.  With  much  difliculty  they 
effected  a  landing,  erected  several  batteries,  and  kept  up  a  fire  for  a 
fortnight ;  after  which  they  proposed  a  general  assault.  But  before 
this  could  be  'effected  they  perceived  Sir  George  Collier,  with  a 
British  fleet  sailing  up  the  river  to  attack  them.  On  this  they  in 
stantly  embarked  their  artillery  and  military  stores,  sailing  up  the 
river  as  far  as  possible  to  avoid  him.  They  were,  however,  so  closely 
pursued  that  not  a  single  vessel  could  escape;  so  that  the  whole 
American  fleet,  consisting  of  nineteen  armed  vessels,  and  twenty -four 
transports,  was  destroyed  :  most  being  blown  up  by  themselves. 

MILITARY   OPERATIONS  IN   CAROLINA   AND   GEORGIA. 

General  Lincoln,  having  been  appointed  to  the  command  of  the 
southern  American  army,  established  his  first  post  at  Purisburg,  a 
small  village  on  the  northern  bank  of  Savannah  River.  In  May, 
General  Ash  was  defeated  at  Briar  Creek  by  the  enemy  under  General 


82  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

Prevost,  with  the  loss  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  killed,  and  about 
the  same  number  taken.  Emboldened  by  this  success^  General  Pre 
vost  contemplated  taking  possession  of  Charleston ;  but  the  most 
strenuous  efforts  of  the  governor  of  the  state,  the  militia,  and  the 
commander  of  the  regular  forces,  defeated  the  attempt.  In  September 
Count  D'Estaing  arrived  with  his  fleet  from  the  West  Indies,  and  it 
was  determined  to  attack  General  Prevost  at  Savannah.  At  first  a 
regular  siege  was  begun,  but  the  count,  impatient  of  delay,  urged  an 
assault.  On  October  9th,  an  attempt  was  made  to  storm  the  works ; 
both  the  French  and  Americans  behaved  with  gallantry,  but  were  re 
pulsed  with  the  loss  of  nearly  one  thousand  men.  Count  Pulaski,  a 
Polish  nobleman  in  the  service  of  the  Americans,  was  mortally 
wounded  in  the  assault. 

SULLIVAN'S  INDIAN  CAMPAIGN. 

The  American  congress  through  its  measures  with  the  Indians,  en 
deavored  to  secure  the  frontiers  from  invasion.  The  Six  Nations 
had  been  advised  by  that  body,  and  had  promised  to  observe  a  neu 
trality  in  the  war :  but  excepting  the  Oneidas,  and  a  few  others  who 
were  friendly  to  the  Americans,  those  Indians  took  a  decided  stand 
against  them.  The  presents  of  John  Johnson  and  other  British  agents, 
with  the  desire  of  plunder,  induced  them  to  invade  the  frontiers ; 
and  wherever  they  went,  they  carried  slaughter  and  devastation. 
An  expedition  was  therefore  ordered  against  them;  and  General 
Sullivan,  to  whom  the  conduct  of  it  was  intrusted,  marched  into  their 
country.  The  Indians  on  his  approach  took  a  strong  post  in  the  most 
woody  and  mountainous  part  of  their  territory,  where  they  constructed 
breastworks  of  large  logs  of  wood.  General  Sullivan  with  artillery 
cannonaded  their  works  with  such  success  that  they  were  mostly  de 
stroyed,  and  after  a  conflict  of  about  two  hours  the  Indians  fled  with 
precipitation.  The  victorious  army  penetrated  into  the  heart  of  their 
country,  and  laid  it  desolate.  Their  villages,  their  habitations,  many 
of  which  were  of  a  superior  order,  their  cornfields,  fruit  trees,  and 
gardens  were  indiscriminately  destroyed. 


1780.— SIXTH  YEAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

THE   SEAT  OP  WAR  TRANSFERRED   TO   THE   SOUTH. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  finding  it  more  easy  to  make  an  impression  on 
the  southern  states,  which  were  less  populous  than  the  northern,  and 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 


8:-J 


which  being  a  level  country,  rendered  the  transportation  of  artillery 
less  difficult,  determined  to  make  them  the  seat  of  war.  He  accord 
ingly,  in  the  severe  winter  of  1779-80,  sailed  from  New  York  with  a 
large  force,  and  after  a  tempestuous  passage,  in  which  he  lost  some  of 
his  transports,  arrived  at  Savannah  in  the  latter  part  of  January. 
From  Savannah  his  army  proceeded  to  Charleston,  and  in  April  laid 
seige  to. that  city.  The  enemy  made  regular  approaches,  and  finally 
being  prepared  to  storm  the  town,  General  Lincoln,  its  commander, 
was  obliged  to  capitulate.  About  two  thousand  five  hundred  men,  be- 


Map  Showing  Position  of  Battle  Fields  in  the  South. 

sides  the  militia  and  inhabitants,  became  prisoners,  and  all  the  cannon 
and  military  stores  fell  into  their  possession.  The  capitulation  took 
place  on  the  12th  of  May.  Clinton  now  left  Lord  Cornwallis  to  com 
mand  the  southern  army,  and  returned  himself  to  New  York.  Great 
numbers  of  the  people  in  South  Carolina,  being  left  defenseless,  re 
turned  to  their  allegiance,  and  the  British  commander  represented  the 
state  as  subdued. 
6 


84  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

SUMTER'S  VICTORY  AT  HANGING  ROCK. 

As  the  British  advanced  to  the  upper  part  of  South  Carolina,  a  con 
siderable  number  of  the  patriotic  Americans  retreated  before  them 
into  North  Carolina.  Colonel  Sumter,  a  distinguished  pa/tisan,  at  the 
head  of  a  little  band  of  freemen,  returned  to  his  own  state ;  and  after 
all  ideas  of  further  resistance  had  been  generally  abandoned,  took  the 
field  against  the  victorious  enemy.  On  July  12th,  one  hundred  and 
thirty-three  of  his  corps  attacked  and  routed  a  detachment  pf  royal 
forces  and  militfa.  This  had  such  an  effect  that  the  troops  of  Sumter 
amounted  in  a  few  days  to  six  hundred  men.  He  soon  attacked  and 
defeated  a  large  body  of  British  troops  and  tories  at  Hanging  Rock. 
In  the  meantime,  several  corps  of  continental  troops  and  militia  hav 
ing  formed  a  junction,  were  conducted  by  the  Baron  de  Kalb,  a  Ger 
man  officer,  into  South  Carolina.  On  July  27th,  they  were  joined  by 
General  Gates,  who  had  been  appointed  to  the  chief  command  in  the 
southern  states. 

BATTLE   OF   CAMDEN. 

Lord  Cornwallis  hearing  that  General  Gates  was  approaching  Cam- 
den,  repaired  to  that  place  to  reinforce  Lord  Rawdon.  The  two  armies 
met  on  the  16th  of  August,  and  a  severe  action  ensued,  commencing 
at  the  break  of  day.  The  British  troops  having  the  advantage  of  the 
ground,  attacked  the  Americans  with  great  vigor.  The  American 
militia  fled  at  the  first  fire,  and  could  not  be  rallied;  the  regular  Ameri 
can  troops  fought  with  great  bravery,  but  were  at  last  overcome,  and 
retreated,  leaving  their  artillery,  wagons,  and  two  thousand  stand  of 
arms.  Their  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  was  about  seven  hundred  men ; 
the  British  loss  was  about  half  that  number.  The  rout  of  the  militia 
was  so  great  that  the  British  cavalry  pursued  them  twenty-two  miles 
from  the  place  of  action.  The  Baron  de  Kalb,  the  second  in  command 
in  the  American  army,  was  mortally  wounded.  General  Gates,  with 
the  feeble  remains  of  his  army,  retreated  to  Hillsborough,  in  North 
Carolina. 

BATTLE   OF   KING'S   MOUNTAIN. 

After  the  defeat  of  Gates,  Lord  Cornwallis  exerted  himself  with 
considerable  success,  to  extend  his  triumph.  In  the  district  of  Nine 
ty-six,  Major  Ferguson  took  great  pains  to  discipline  the  loyalists  or 
tory  militia,  and  with  a  party  of  these  and  some  British  troops,  amount 
ing  in  all  to  about  fourteen  hundred,  made  incursions  into  the  country. 
The  hardy  mountaineers  of  Carolina  and  Virginia,  constituting  a  con- 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  85 

ble  force,  advanced  by  a  rapid  movement  toward  Ferguson,  and 
compelled  him  to  retire.  Being  followed  by  about  one  thousand  six 
hundred  mounted  riflemen,  Ferguson  seeing  that  he  must  be  overtaken, 
strongly  posted  his  men  at  King's  Mountain.  The  Americans  forming 
themselves  in  three  divisions  under  Colonels  Campbell,  Shelby  and 
Cleveland,  ascended  the  mountain  in  three  different  and  opposite  di 
rections.  After  a  furious  action,  Ferguson  and  one  hundred  and  fifty 
of  his  men  were  killed  on  the  spot,  about  the  same  number  wounded, 
and  eight  hundred  and  ten  were  made  prisoners. 

TKEASON   OF   ARNOLD. 

.  In  the  year  1780,  a  plot  of  great  danger  to  the  American  cause  was 
timely  discovered.  The  author  of  the  plot  was  General  Arnold,  who, 
having  been  wounded,  was  appointed  to  a  command  in  Philadelphia, 
where  his  extravagance  and  his  overbearing  conduct  had  caused  a  se 
vere  inquiry  to  be  made  into  his  conduct.  He  was  tried  by  a  court 
martial,  by  which  he  was  sentenced  to  be  reprimanded.  This  aroused 
his  passions,  and  disaffected  him  to  the  American  cause.  Being  still 
valued  for  his  bravery,  he  was  entrusted  with  the  important  command 
at  West  Point.  He  took  that  opportunity  to  carry  on  a  negotiation 
with  the  British  commander  at  New  York,  for  the  surrender  of  the 
post  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

To  facilitate  measures  for  the  consummation  of  the  plot,  Major 
Andre,  adjutant  general  of  the  British  army,  proceeded  to  West  Point 
in  disguise,  where  he  took  plans  of  the  fortresses,  and  agreed  upon 
the  time  and  manner  of  attack.  He  then  received  a  passport  from 
Arnold,  and  set  out  on  his  return  to  New  York,  under  the  name  of 
Anderson.  He  succeeded  in  passing  all  the  outposts  of  the  American 
army,  when,  riding  along  the  road  in  Tarrytown,  he  was  stopped  by 
three  militia  men,  who  were  on  a  scouting  party.  When  arrested,  he 
offered  his  watch,  a  purse  of  gold  and  a  large  reward,  if  they  would 
allow  him  to  proceed.  But  these  men,  though  poor,  could  not  be 
bribed.  They  found  papers  in  his  boot,  which  showed  that  he  was  a 
spy.  He  was  tried  by  a  board  of  officers,  condemned,  and  hung  at 
Tappan,  New  York,  October  3d.  Arnold,  hearing  of  the  capture  of 
Andre,  escaped,  and  was  made  a  brigadier  general  in  the  British 
army. 


86  OUTLINE    HISTORY. 

<if"»m»v  --.'ol 

1781.— SEVENTH  YEAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 

MUTINY   OF   THE   PENNSYLVANIA   LINE. 

The  beginning  of  1781  was  distinguished  by  a  mutiny  in  the  Penn 
sylvania  line  of  the  American  army.  This  was  occasioned  by  their 
severe  sufferings  and  privation^,  and  the  depreciation  of  the  continen 
tal  or  paper  money,  with  which  they  had  been  paid.  This  became  so 
much  reduced  in  value,  that  the  four  months  pay  of  a  soldier  would 
not  procure  a  bushel  of  wheat,  and  the  pay  of  a  colonel  would  not  pro 
cure  oats  sufficient  for  his  horse.  A  committee  of  congress  were  ap 
pointed  to  confer  with  the  authorities  of  Pennsylvania,  who,  confer 
ring  with  the  soldiers,  were  able  to  effect  an  adjustment  of  their  diffi 
culties. 

BATTLE   OF   COWPENS. 

After  the  defeat  of  General  Gates  in  Carolina,  General  Greene  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  American  troops  in  that  quarter. 
From  this  period,  the  aspect  of  the  war  was  more  favorable  to  the 
American  cause.  General  Greene  was  accompanied  by  General  Mor- 
jran,  an  active  officer  who  commanded  a  body  of  riflemen.  On  the  en 
trance  of  Morgan  into  the  district  of  Ninety-six,  Lord  Cornwallis  di 
rected  Colonel  Tarleton  to  drive  him  from  this  section,  and  "push  him 
to  the  utmost."  On  January  27th,  Morgan,  after  having  been  closely 
pursued  by  Tarleton,  (Determined  to  make  a  stand  at  Cowpens.  He 
drew  up  his  men  in  two  lines;  the  first,  consisting  of  militia,  were 
placed  in  front  of  a  wood,  while  his  best  troops  were  drawn  up  in  the 
rear  and  out  of  sight.  The  first  line  soon  gave  way,  and  as  Tarleton 
pursued  them,  the  other  line  opened,  to  let  his  men  advance  until  they 
were  placed  between  two  fires,  when  a  deadly  discharge  from  Morgan's 
troops  threw  the  enemy  into  irrecoverable  disorder.  The  enemy  lost 
three  hundred  killed,  and  five  hundred  wounded ;  the  American  loss 
was  but  twelve  killed,  and  sixty  wounded. 

BATTLE   AT   QUILFORD   COURT   HOUSE. 

After  the  battle  of  Cowpens,  Lord  Cornwallis  determined  to  inter 
cept  Morgan,  and  retake  the  prisoners,  but  a  heavy  rain  so  swelled  the 
rivers  as  to  prevent  his  design.  General  Greene  having  at  length 
joined  General  Morgan  with  additional  forces,  and  Lord  Cornwallis 
having  collected  his  troops,  the  armies  met  March  15,  1781,  near  the 
court  house  in  Guilford.  The  Americans  amounted  to  between  four  and 


OUTLINE    HISTORY.  37 

five  thousand  men,  but  mostly  militia  or  inexperienced  soldiers;  the 
British  force  consisted  of  about  two1  thousand  four  hundred  men, 
chiefly  veteran  troops.  The  battle  which  ensued  was  fought  with  great 
bravery  and  effect,  for  although  Cornwallis  remained  master  of  the 
field,  his  losses  in  a  country  where  he  could  not  recruit  his  army  had 
the  effect  of  a  defeat.  The  loss  of  the  British  in  killed,  wounded  and 
missing,  was  upward  of  five  hundred  men.  The  Americans  lost  about 
four  hundred. 

BATTLE  OF  EUTAW  SPRINGS. 

Many  skirmishes  and  movements  took  place  between  the  British  and 
Americans  during  the  summer  of  1781.  On  the  19th  of  September, 
General  Greene,  with  about  two  thousand  men,  attacked  Colonel 
Stewart  at  Eutaw  Springs.  After  a  severe  fire  between  the  advanced 
parties,  the  action  became  general,  and  the  American  militia  gave  way. 
General  Greene  then  ordered  the  regular  troops  of  the  Virginia  and 
Maryland  lines  to  advance  with  trailed  arms,  and  make  a  free  use  of 
the  bayonet.  A  shower  of  musketry  and  a  severe  cannonade  was 
directed  against  them  in  vain,  for  they  pressed  on  and  gained  the  vic 
tory.  In  the  evening  of  the  next  day,  Colonel  Stewart  leaving  sev 
enty  of  his  wounded,  and  a  thousand  stand  of  arms,  moved  toward 
Charleston.  His  whole  loss  was  estimated  at  one  thousand  one  hun 
dred.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  was 
five  hundred  and  fifty-four ;  among  the  missing  was  Colonel  Washing 
ton,  who  was  wounded  and  taken  prisoner. 

'CORNWALLIS  ENCAMPS  AT  YORKTOWN. 

After  the  action  at  Guilford,  Lord  CornAvallis  retreated  to  Wilming 
ton,  Worth  Carolina.  His  troops  suffered  much  from  the  want  of  pro* 
visions  and  the  extreme  heat  of  the  climate.  From  thence  he  pro 
ceeded  by  a  forced  march  to  Virginia,  to  join  General  Philips,  who, 
with  General  Arnold,  had  been  committing  great  ravages  in  that  state. 
After  some  predatory  warfare,  Cornwallis  finally  encamped  at  York- 
town  and  Gloucester  Point,  on  York  River,  which  affords  deep  water 
for  shipping,  and  there  he  fortified  his  camps.  The  main  body  of  his 
army  was  on  the  south  side  of  the  river  at  Yorktown,  and  his  whole 
force  was  about  seven  thousand  men. 

INVESTMENT    OF   YORKTOWN. 

At  the  time  Cornwallis  was  fortifying  his  position  at  Yorktown, 
the  main  body  of  the  American  army  under  Washington,  was  at  White 


gg  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

Plains,  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York.  After  making  a  show  of  attack 
ing  New  York,  in  order  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  enemy,  Wash 
ington  suddenly  left  his  camp,  crossed  the  Hudson  with  his  army,  and 
passing  through  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  speedily  arrived  at  the 
head  of  the  Elk,  where  a  part  of  his  forces  embarked  and  sailed  to  Vir 
ginia;  the  rest  marched  by  land.  On  the  arrival  of  the  Americans,  a 
French  fleet  under  Count  de  Grasse,  appeared  in  the  Chesapeake,  and  a 
body  of  French  troops  were  landed  from  the  fleet  to  assist  the  Ameri 
cans.  The  whole  combined  force  under  General  Washington,  amount 
ing  to  twelve  or  thirteen  thousand  men,  besides  the  militia,  closely 
invested  the  British  army  at  Yorktown. 

ARNOLD'S  EXPEDITION  TO  NEW  LONDON. 

As  soon  as  Sir  Henry  Clinton  discovered  that  General  Washington 
had  drawn  off  his  forces  toward  Virginia,  he  sent  General  Arnold,  the 
traitor,  on  another  expedition  for  plunder  and  destruction.  On  the  6th 
of  September  the  British  troops  were  landed  in  two  divisions,  one  on 
each  side  of  the  harbor  of  New  London,  Connecticut.  The  east  side 
was  defended  by  Fort  Griswold.  This  was  garrisoned  by  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  men,  suddenly  collected  from  the  vicinity,  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Ledyard.  After  a  brave  resistance,  the  fort  was 
taken  by  assault,  and  the  garrison  was  slaughtered  after  they  had  sur 
rendered.  Colonel  Ledyard  was  slain  by  his  own  sword.  Colonel 
Eyre,  the  commander  of  the  British  detachment,  was  wounded,  and 
Major  Montgomery  was  killed  while  entering  the  fort.  The  detach 
ment  under  General  Arnold,  who  landed  on  the  west  side  of  the  har 
bor,  proceeded  to  New  London,  the  most  valuable  part  of  which,  with 
ks  stores,  were  laid  in  ashes.  Arnold  having  completed  the  objects  of 
the  expedition,  returned  to  New  York. 

SUERENDER   OP   CORNWALLI8. 

The  British  forces  at  Yorktown  being  blockaded  by  sea,  the  Ameri 
can  army  opened  their  batteries  upon  them,  on  the  9th  and  10th  of 
October,  with  great  effect.  Two  British  redoubts  which  annoyed  the 
besiegers  were  taken  by  storm,  one  by  the  Americans,  who  attacked 
with  unloaded  arms  and  carried  the  works  with  little  loss ;  the  other 
by  a  detachment  of  French  troops  with  considerable  loss.  The  second 
parallel  was  begun  on  the  night  of  the  llth,  and  such  was  the  tremen 
dous  effect  of  the  American  artillery,  that  the  British  works  were  de 
molished.  Lord  Cornwallis  seeing  no  hope  of  relief  or  escape  re- 


OUTLINE  HISTORY.  89 

mained,  on  the  19th  of  October,  1781,  he  surrendered  his  army, 
consisting  of  upward  of  seven  thousand  men,  to  General  Washington, 
and  the  ships  and  seamen  to  Count  de  Grasse,  the  commander  of  the 
French  fleet. 

As  the  capture  of  Cornwallis  was  considered  as  deciding  the  war, 
the  news  was  received  by  the  American  people  with  emotions  of  the 
greatest  joy.  "Divine  service  was  performed  in  all  the  American 
brigades,  and  the  commander-in-chief  recommended  that  all  who  were 
not  on  duty  should  join  in  the  worship,  with  a  serious  deportment,  and 
that  sensibility  of  heart,  due  to  the  recollection  of  the  surprising  and 
particular  interposition  of  Providence.  Congress  resolved  to  go  in 
procession  to  church,  and  make  public  acknowledgment  of  gratitude 
to  heaven  for  the  singular  event.  A  public  thanksgiving  was  recom 
mended,  and  the  day  was  observed  throughout  the  United  States." 
Washington  liberated  all  persons  under  arrest,  that  all  might  partake 
of  the  general  joy. 

END    OF    THE    REVOLUTION. 

The  capture  of  Cornwallis  and  his  army  convinced  the  British  peo 
ple  of  the  utter  impracticability  of  conquering  the  United  States.  A 
new  ministry  was  appointed,  who  advised  the  British  monarch  to  dis 
continue  all  further  attempts  to  subdue  the  Americans.  General 
Carleton  was  appointed  to  the  command  in  America,  and  arrived  in 
May,  1782,  with  instructions  to  propose  an  accommodation.  On  No 
vember  20th,  provisional  articles  of  peace  were  signed,  by  which  the 
independence  and  sovereignty  of  the  United  States  were  acknowl 
edged.  On  the  3d  day  of  September,  1783,  a  definitive  treaty  was 
signed,  which  secured  to  the  United  States  the  objects  for  which  they 
had  contended,  and  gave  them  a  rank  among  nations. 

CONTINENTAL   MONEY. 

When  the  American  army  was  about  to  be  disbanded,  serious  diffi 
culties  arose  respecting  the  payment  of  their  wages.  The  paper,  or 
continental  money r,  with  which  the  soldiers  had  been  paid,  had  become 
entirely  worthless,  and  nearly  five  hundred  millions  of  dollars  of  it 
had  been  issued.  Many  of  the  officers  and  soldiers  could  not  make  a 
decent  appearance  in  point  of  dress,  and  many  of  their  families  were 
in  a  state  of  suffering  at  home.  Large  numbers  of  the  officers  had 
expended  their  private  fortunes  in  the  service  of  their  country,  and 
had  the  prospect  of  being  dismissed  in  poverty,  with  no  provision  for 
their  future  support.  In  this  state  of  things,  addresses  were  privately 


<K)  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

circulated  among  the  officers,  in  order  to  stir  them  up  to  violent  meas 
ures  to  obtain  their  just  rights.  This  was  a  most  dangerous  crisis. 
By  the  efforts  and  entreaties  of  Washington,  the  rising  tumults  were 
Duelled,  and  the  army  was  disbanded  in  peace.  Washington  delivered 
to  the  president  of  congress  his  military  commission,  and  retired  to 
private  life. 

THE   STATES   ADOPT  A  PLAN    OF   CONFEDERATION. 

In  1778,  a  plan  of  confederation  and  union  was  formed  by  con 
gress,  which  was  finally  agreed  to  by  all  the  state  legislatures.  The 
states  were  compelled,  during  the  war,  to  act  in  concert,  by  the  prin 
ciples  of  common  safety ;  and  the  resolutions  of  congress  were  gen 
erally  carried  into  effect  by  the  several  state  legislatures.  When 
freed,  from  the  pressure  of  external  dangers,  the  weakness  of  the 
confederation  began  to  appear.  Congress  had  no  power  to  levy  taxes 
to  supply  their  treasury.  The  various  states  soon  became  delinquent 
in  raising  the  funds  apportioned  to  them,  and  the  national  treasury 
was  left  unsupplied.  Congress  then  attempted  to  raise  a  revenue  by 
a  duty  on  foreign  goods ;  this  was  agreed  to  by  all  the  states  except 
ing  Rhode  Island  and  New  York,  and  their  opposition  defeated  the 
measure. 

FORMATION   OF   THE    FEDERAL   CONSTITUTION. 

The  confederation  being  found  utterly  insufficient  to  accomplish  the 
ends  of  a  national  union,  delegates  were  assembled  at  Annapolis  for 
the  purpose  of  consulting  on  the  formation  of  some  general  and  effi 
cient  government.  This  body  adjourned  and  recommended  that  a 
general  convention  should  be  held  the  next  year.  Accordingly,  in 
May,  1787,  delegates  from  all  the  states  excepting  Rfyode  Island  as 
sembled  at  Philadelphia,  and  appointed  General  Washington  their 
president.  "  After  four  months'  deliberation,  in  which  the  clashing 
interests  of  the  several  states  appeared  in  all  their  force,"  the  conven 
tion  united  upon  a  fran>e  of  government.* 

*  "  In  May,  1787,  the  convention  met  at  Philadelphia  for  the  revision  of  the  articles  of  con 
federation,  twelve  states  being  represented  by  men  distinguished  by  their  talents,  character, 
practical  abilities  and  public  services.  Franklin,  who  had  been  among  the  first  to  propose 
a  colonial  union  in  1754,  was  there;  Dickinson,  as  delegate  from  Delaware;  Johnson,  of 
Connecticut,  and  Rutledge,  of  South  Carolina,  who  had  been  movers  in  the  stamp  act  con 
gress  of  1765.  Beside  Benjamin  Franklin,  there  were  present  seven  who  had  signed  the 
'leelaration  of  independence,  all  tried  men  and  true,  while  the  revolutionary  army  was  rep 
resented  by  Washington,  Mifflin,  Hamilton  and  Pinckney ;  eighteen  were  members  at  the 
same  time  of  the  continental  congress.  Altogether,  the  convention  numbered  about  fifty 
delegates. 

On  the  29th  of  May,  the  business  of  the  convention  was  opened  by  Randolph,  of  Vir- 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  91 

The  states  referred  the  question  of  adopting  the  frame  of  govern 
ment  to  conventions  appointed  for  that  express  purpose.  It  was 
objected  that  the  constitution  proposed,  abridged  the  states  of  their 
sovereignty,  and  amounted  to  a  consolidation.  Many  other  objections 
were  urged,  especially  in  the  large  states.  At  length,  however,  this 
frame  of  federal  government  was  accepted  and  ratified  in  1788,  by 
eleven  states.  The  first  convention  of  North  Carolina  rejected  it,  as 
did  the  town  meetings  to  which  it  was  referred  in  Rhode  Island.  But 
North  Carolina  acceded  to  it  in  1789,  and  Rhode  Island  (the  thirteenth 
and  last  state),  in  May,  1790. 

"  The  ratification  of  the  federal  constitution  was  celebrated  in  the 
large  cities,  with  great  joy  and  splendid  exhibitions.  A  ship,  the  em 
blem  of  commerce,  and  shops  for  mechanical  labor,  and  the  emblems 
of  manufactures,  were  mounted  on  wheels  and  drawn  through  the 
streets,  attended  by  immense  processions  of  citizens  arranged  accord 
ing  to  their  professions ;  while  bands  of  music,  streaming  flags,  and 
the  roar  of  cannons  manifested  the  enthusiasm  with  which  the  people 
received  the  authority  of  the  national  government." 

THE    CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

We,  the  People  of  the  United  Statesrin  order  to  form  a  more  perfect  union,  es 
tablish  justice,  insure  domestic  tranquillity,  provide  for  the  common  defense,  pro 
mote  the  general  welfare,  and  secure  fhe  blessings  of  liberty  to  ourselves  and  our 
posterity,  do  ordain  and  establish  this  Constitution  for  the  United  States  of 
America. 

ARTICLE  I. 

SECTION    I. 

1.  All  legislative  powers  herein  granted,  shall  be  vested  in  a  congress  of  the 
United  States,  which  shall  consist  of  a  senate  and  house  of  representatives. 

ginia,  this  honor  being  conceded  to  Virginia  as  her  due,  the  idea  of  the  convention  having 
originated  with  her.  All  the  business,  however,  proceeded  with  closed  doors,  and  an  injunc 
tion  of  inviolate  secresy.  The  members  were  not  even  allowed  to  take  copies  of  the  pro 
ceedings.  They  had  met  to  revise  and  amend  the  articles  of  confederation,  instead  of  which 
it  was  soon  deemed  advisable  to  form  a  new  constitution.  Long  and  arduous  debates  fol 
lowed  ;  months  went  on  in  discussion  and  deliberation  ;  the  soundness  and  wisdom  of  purify 
democratic  and  republican  governments  were  questioned;  committees  sat;  adjournments 
took  place  ;  causes  of  dispute  occurred  ;  rival  parties  contended,  federalists  and  anti-fede 
ralists  ;  slaveholding  and  free  states  (difficulties  having  arisen  even  then  between  the  slave- 
holding  and  the  non-slaveholding  states  as  regarded  representation  and  every  other  inter 
est).  But  if  doubt,  and  difficulty,  and  discord  arose,  they  were  met  and  overcome.  Nor  can 
any  greater  argument  be  advanced  in  favor  of  the  sound  wisdom  and  the  true  patriotism  of 
every  party,  than  that  all  opposing  interests  and  all  questions  of  contention  were  gradually 
compromised;  and  spite  of  every  opposing  element,  spite  of  selfish  interests,  and  the  jeal 
ousies  and  rivalries  of  opposing  parties,  a  rough  draft  of  the  proposed  constitution  was  pre 
pared  by  the  beginning  of  August,  and  forms  in  fact  the  present  constitution  of  the  United 
States." — Ifowitt's  America, 


92  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

SECTION   II. 

1.  The  house  of  representatives  shall  be  composed  of  members  chosen  every 
second  year  by  the  people  of  the  several  states ;  and  the  electors  in  each    state 
shall  have  the  qualifications  requisite  for  electors  of  the  most  numerous  branch  of 
the  state  legislature. 

2.  No  person  shall  be  a  representative  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of 
twenty-five  years,  and  been  seven  years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who 
shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  state  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

3.  Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  apportioned  among  the   several 
states  which  may  be  included  within  this  union,  according  to  their  respective 
numbers,  which  shall  be  determined  by  adding  to  the  whole  number  of  free  per 
sons  including  those  bound  to  service  for  a  term  of  years,  and  excluding  Indians 
not  taxed,  three  fifths  of  all  other  persons.     The  actual  enumeration  shall  be  made 
within  three  years  after  the  first  meeting  of  the  congress  of  the  United  States,  and 
within  every  subsequent  term  of  ten  years,  in  such  manner  as  they  shall  by  law 
direct.     The  number  of  representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for  every  thirty  thous 
and,  but  each  state  shall  have  at  least  one  representative ;  and  until  such  enume 
ration  shall  be  made,  the  state  of  New  Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  choose 
three;  Massachusetts,  eight;  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations,  one;  Con 
necticut,  five;  New  York,  six;  New  Jersey,  four ;  Pennsylvania,  eight;  Delaware, 
one;  Maryland,  six;  Virginia,  ten;  North  Carolina,  five;  South  ^.Carolina,  five; 
and  Georgia,  three. 

4.  When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  from  any  state,  the  executive 
authority  thereof  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  up  such  vacancies. 

5.  The  house  of  representatives  shall  choose  their  speaker  and  other  officers, 
and  shall  have  the  sole  power  of  impeachment 

SECTION  JJI. 

1.  The  senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed  of  two  senators  from  each 
state,  chosen  by  the  legislature  thereof,  for  six  years ;  and  each  senator  shall  have 
one  vote. 

2.  Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled  in  consequence  of  the  first  elec 
tion,  they  shall  be  divided,  as  equally  as  may  be,  into  three  classes.     The  seats  of 
the  senators  of  the  first  class  shall  be  vacated  at  the  expiration  of  the  second  year; 
of  the  second  class,  at  the  expiration  of  the  fourth  year;  and  of  the  third  class,  at 
the  expiration  of  the  sixth  year :  so  that  one  third  may  be  chosen  every  second 
year ;  and  if  vacancies  happen,  by  resignation  or  otherwise,  during  the  recess  of 
the  legislature  of  any  state,  the  executive  thereof  may  make  temporary  appoint 
ments  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  legislature,  which  shall  then  fill  such  vacan- 
ci*. 

3.  No  person  shall  be  a  senator  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty 
years,  and  been  nine  years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when 
elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  state  for  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

4.  The  vice-president  of  the  United  States  shall  be  president  of  the  senate,  but 
ahall  have  no  vote  unless  they  be  equally  divided. 

5.  The  senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers,  and  also  a  president  pro  tempore, 
in  the  absence  of  the  vice-president,  or  when  he  shall  exercise  the  office  of  presi 
dent  of  the  United  States. 

6.  The  senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all  impeachments.     When  sit 
ting  for  that  purpose,  they  shall  be  on  oath  or  affirmation.     When  the  president 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  93 

of  the  United  States  is  tried,  the  chief  justice  shall  preside;  and  no  person  shall 
be  convicted  without  the  concurrence  of  two  thirds  of  the  members  present. 

7.  Judgment,  in  case  of  impeachment,  shall  not  extend  further  than  to  removal 
from  office,  and  disqualification  to  hold  and  enjoy  any  office  of  honor,  trust,  or 
profit,  under  the  United  States;  but  the  party  convicted  shall,  nevertheless,  be 
liable  and  subject  to  indictment,  trial,  judgment,  and  puniSIiment,  according  to 
law. 

SECTION   IV. 

1.  The  times,  places,  and  manner  of  holding  elections  for  senators  and  repre 
sentatives,  shall  be  prescribed  in  each  state  by  the  legislature  thereof;' but  the 
congress  may,  at  any  time,  by  law,  make  or  alter  such  regulations,  except  as  to 
the  places  of  choosing  senators. 

2.  The  congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  iu  every  year,  and  such  meeting 
shall  be  on  the  first  Monday  in  December,  unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint  a  dif 
ferent  day. 

SECTION  v. 

1.  Each  house  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  elections,  returns,  and  qualification  of  its 
own  members;  and  a  majority  of  each  shall  constitute  a  quorum  to  do  business; 
but  a  smaller  number  may  adjourn  from  day  to  day,  and  may  be  authorized  to 
compel  the  attendance  of  absent  members,  in  such  manner  and  under  such  penal 
ties  as  each  house  may  provide. 

2.  Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  proceedings,  punish  its  members 
for  disorderly  behavior,  and,  with  the  concurrence  of  two  thirds,  expel  a  member. 

3.  Each  house  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  proceedings,  and  from  time  to  time 
publish  the  same,  excepting  such  parts  as  may  in  their  judgment  require  secresy; 
and  the  yeas  and  nays  of  the  members  of  either  house,  on  any  question,  shall,  at 
the  desire  of  one  fifth  of  those  present,  be  entered  on  the  journal. 

4.  Neither  house,  during  the  session  of  congress,  shall,  without  the  consent  of 
the  other,  adjourn  for  more  than  three  days,  nor  to  any  other  place  than  that  iu 
which  the  two  houses  shall  be  sitting. 

SECTION   VI. 

1.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive  a  compensation  for  their  ser 
vices,  to  be  ascertained  by  law,  and  paid  out  of  the  treasury  of  the  United  States. 
They  shall,  in  all  cases,  except  treason,  felony,  and  breach  of  the  peace,  be  privi 
leged  from  arrest  during  their  attendance  at  the  session  of  their  respective  houses, 
and  in  going  to  or  returning  from  the  same ;  and  for  any  speech  or  debate  in 
either  house,  they  shall  not  be  questioned  in  any  other  place. 

2.  No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the  time  for  which  he  was  elected, 
be  appointed  to  any  civil  office  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States  which 
shall  have  been  created,  or  the  emoluments  whereof  shall  have  been  increased, 
during  such  time;  and  no  person  holding  any  office  under  the  United  States  shall 
be  a  member  of  either  house  during  his  continuance  in  office. 

SECTION   VII. 

1.  All  bills  for  raising  revenue  shall  originate  in  the  house  of  representatives ; 
but  the  senate  may  propose  or  concur  with  amendments,  as  on  other  bills. 

2.  Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the  house  of  representatives  and  the  sen 
ate,  shall,  before  it  become  a  law,  be  presented  to  the  president  of  the  United 


94  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

States;  if  he  approve,  he  shall  sign  it;  but  if  not,  he  shall  return  it,  with  his  ob 
jections,  to  that  house  in  which  it  shall  have  originated,  who  shall  enter  the  ob 
jection  at  large  on  their  journal,  and  proceed  to  reconsider  it.  If,  after  such 
reconsideration,  two  thirds  of  that  house  shall  agree  to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  bo 
sent,  together  with  the  objections,  to  the  other  house,  by  which  it  shall  likewise 
be  reconsidered,  and  i?  approved  by  two  thirds  of  that  house,  it  shall  become  a 
law.  But  in  all  such  cases,  the  votes  of  both  houses  shall  be  determined  by  yeas 
and  nays,  and  the  names  of  the  persons  voting  for  and  against  the  bill  shall  be 
entered  on  the  journal  of  each  house  respectively.  If  any  bill  shall  not  be  ro- 
turned  by  the  president  within  ten  days  (Sundays  excepted)  after  it  shall  have 
been  presented  to  him,  the  same  shall  be  a  law  in  like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed 
it,  unless  the  congress  by  their  adjournment  prevent  its  return,  in  which  case  it 
shall  not  be  a  law. 

3.  fcvery  order,  resolution,  or  vote,  to  which  the  concurrence  of  the  senate  and 
house  of  representatives  may  be  necessary,  except  on  a  question  of  adjournment, 
shall  be  presented  to  the  president  of  the  United  States;  and  before  the  same  shall 
take  effect,  shall  be  approved  by  him,  or  being  disapproved  by  him,  shall  be  re- 
passed  by  two  thirds  of  the  senate  and  house  of  representatives,  according  to  the 
rules  and  limitations  prescribed  in  the  case  of  a  bill. 

SECTION  vrn. 

The  congress  shall  have  power — 

1.  To  lay  and  collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  excises;  to  pay  the  debts  and 
provide  for  the  common  defense  and  general  welfare  of  the  United  States ;  but  all 
duties,  imposts,  and  excises,  shall  be  uniform  throughout  the  United  States: 

2.  To  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  United  States : 

3.  To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  and  among  the  several  states, 
and  with  the  Indian  tribe*  : 

4.  To  establish  a  uniform  rule  of  naturalization,  and  uniform  laws  on  the  sub 
ject  of  bankruptcies  throughout  the  United  States : 

5.  To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and  of  foreign  coin,  and  fix  the 
standard  of  weights  and  measures : 

6.  To  provide  for  the  punishment  of  counterfeiting  the  securities  and  current 
coin  of  the  United  States : 

7.  To  establish  post  offices  and  post  roads : 

8.  To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  useful  arts,  by  securing  for  limited 
times  to  authors  and  inventors  the  exclusive  right  to  their  respective  writings  and 
discoveries : 

9.  To  constitute  tribunals  inferior  to  the  supreme  court : 

10.  To  define  and  punish  piracies  and  felonies  committed  on  the  high  seas,  and 
offenses  against  the  laws  of  nations : 

11.  To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal,  and  make  rules  con 
cerning  captures  on  land  and  water: 

12.  To  raise  and  support  armies,  but  no  appropriation  of  money  to  that  use 
shall  be  for  a  longer  term  than  two  years : 

13.  To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy: 

14  To  make  rules  for  the  government  and  regulation  of  the  land  and  nava! 
forces : 

15.  To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to  execute  the  laws  of  the  union, 
suppress  insurrections,  and  repel  invasions. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  95 

16.  To  provide  for  organizing,  arming,  and  disciplining  the  militia,  and  for 
governing  such  part  of  them  as  may  be  employed  in  the  service  of  the  United 
States,  reserving  to  the  states,  respectively,  the  appointment  of  the  officers,  and 
the  authority  of  training  the  militia  according  to  the  discipline  prescribed  by  con 
gress. 

17.  To  exercise  exclusive  legislation  in  all  cases  whatsoever,  over  such  district, 
not  exceeding  ten  miles  square,  as  may,  by  cession  of  particular  states,  and  the 
acceptance  of  congress,  become  the  seat  of  government  of  the  United  States,  and 
to  exercise  like  authority  over  all  places  purchased  by  the  consent  of  the  legisla 
ture  of  the  state  in  which  the  same  shall  be,  for  the  erection  of  forts,  magazines, 
arsenals,  dock-yards,  and  other  needful  buildings ;  and, 

18.  To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and  proper  for  carrying  into 
execution  the  foregoing  powers,  and  all  other  powers  vested  by  this  constitution 
in  the  government  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  department  or  officer  thereof. 

SECTION   IX. 

1.  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as  any  of  the  states  now  ex 
isting  shall  think  proper  to  admit,  shall  not  be  prohibited  by  the  congress  prior  to 
the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight,  but  a  tax  or  duty  may  be  imposed 
on  such  importation,  not  exceeding  ten  dollars  for  each  person. 

2.  The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall  not  be  suspended,  unless 
when,  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion,  the  public  safety  may  require  it. 

3.  No  bill  of  attainder,  or  ex  post  facto  law,  shall  be  passed. 

4.  No  capitation  or  other  direct  tax  shall  be  laid,  unless  in  proportion  to  the 
census  or  enumeration  hereinbefore  directed  to  be  taken. 

5.  No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  exported  from  any  state.     No  pre 
ference  shall  be  given  by  any  regulation  of  commerce  or  revenue  to  the  ports  of 
one  state  over  those  of  another;  nor  shall  vessels  bound  to  or  from  one  state,  be 
obliged  to  enter,  clear,  or  pay  duties  in  another. 

6.  No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury,  but  in  consequence  of  appro 
priations  made  by  law ;  and  a  regular  statement  and  account  of  the  receipts  and 
expenditures  of  all  public  money  shall  be  published  from  time  to  time. 

7.  No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the  United  States,  and  no  person 
holding  any  office  of  profit  or  trust  under  them,  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the 
congress,  accept  of  any  present,  emolument,  office,  or  title  of  any  kind  whatever, 
from  any  king,  prince  or  foreign  state. 

;.!j  k*V' 

SECTION   X. 

1.  No  state  shall  enter  into  any  treaty,  alliance,  or  confederation ;  grant  letters 
of  marque  and  reprisal;  coin  money;  emit  bills  of  credit;  make  anything  but  gold 
and  silver  coin  a  tender  in  payment  of  debts;  pass  any  bill  of  attainder,  ex  post 
facto  law,  or  law  impairing  the  obligation  of  contracts;  or  grant  any  title  of  no 
bility. 

2.  No  state  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  congress,  lay  any  imposts  or  duties 
on  imports  or  exports,  except  what  may  be  absolutely  necessary  for  executing  its 
inspection  laws ;  and  the  net  produce  of  all  duties  and  imposts,  laid  by  any  state 
on  imports  or  exports,  shall  be  for  the  use  of  the  treasury  of  the  United  States, 
and  all  such  laws  shall  be  subject  to  the  revision  and  control  of  the  congress.    No 
state  shall,  without  the  consent  of  congress,  lay  any  duty  of  tunnage,  keep  troops 
or  ships  of  war  in  time  of  peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  or  compact  with  an- 


96  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

other  state,  or  with  a  foreign  power,  or  engage  in  war,  unless  actually  invaded,  or 
in  such  imminent  danger  as  will  not  admit  of  delay. 

ARTICLE  IL 

SECTION   I. 

1.  The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  president  of  the  United  States  of 
America.     He  shall  hold  his  office  during  the  term  of  four  years,  and,  together 
with  the  vice-president,  chosen  for  the  same  term,  be  elected  as  follows : 

2.  Each  state  shall  appoint,  in  such  manner  as  the  legislature  thereof  may  di 
rect,  a  number  of  electors,  equal  to  the  whole  number  of  senators  and  representa 
tives  to  which  the  state  may  be  entitled  in  the  congress ;  but  no  senator  or  repre 
sentative,  or  person  holding  an  office  of  trust  or  profit  under  the  United  States, 
shall  be  appointed  an  elector. 

[3.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states,  and  vote  by  ballot  for  two 
persons,  of  whom  one  at  least  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  "state  with 
themselves.  And  they  shall  make  a  list  of  all  the  persons  voted  for,  and  of  the 
number  of  votes  for  each ;  which  list  they  shall  sign  and  certify,  and  transmit 
sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  presi 
dent  of  the  senate.  The  president  of  the  senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  sen 
ate  and  house  of  representatives,  open  all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then 
be  counted.  The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  shall  be  president, 
if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed ;  and  if 
there  be  more  than  one  who  have  such  majority,  and  have  an  equal  number  of 
votes,  then  the  house  of  representatives  shall  immediately  choose,  by  ballot,  one 
of  them  for  president;  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then,  from  the  five  high 
est  on  the  list,  the  said  house  shall,  in  like  manner,  choose  the  president.  But,  in 
choosing  the  president,  the  votes  shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  representation  from 
each  state  having  one  vote ;  a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member 
or  members  from  two  thirds  of  the  states,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  states  shall  be 
necessary  to  a  choice.  In  every  case,  after  the  choice  of  the  president,  the  per 
son  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  of  the  electors,  shall  be  the  vice-president. 
But  if  there  should  remain  two  or  more  who  have  equal  votes,  the  senate  shall 
choose  from  them,  by  ballot,  the  vice-president.*] 

4.  The  congress  may  determine  the  time  of  choosing  the  electors,  and  the  day 
on  which  they  shall  give  their  votes :  which  day  shall  be  the  same  throughout  the 
United  States. 

5.  No  person,  except  a  natural  born  citizen,  or  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  at 
the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this  constitution,  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  presi 
dent  :  neither  shall  any  person  be  eligible  to  that  office,  who  shall  not  have  at 
tained  to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and  been  fourteen  years  a  resident  within 
the  United  States. 

6.  Jn  case  of  the  removal  of  the  president  from  office,  or  of  his  death,  resigna 
tion,  or  inability  to  discharge  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  said  office,  the  same 
shall  devolve  on  the  vice-president,  and  the  congress  may,  by  law,  provide  for  the 
case  of  removal,  death,  resignation,  or  inability,  both  of  the  president  and  vice- 
president,  declaring  what  officer  shall  then  act  as  president,  and  such  officer  shall 
act  accordingly,  until  the  disability  be  removed,  or  a  president  shall  be  elected. 

7.  The  president  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his  services  a  compensation, 
which  shall  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished  during  the  period  for  which  he 

'Altered,  see  amend,  art.  12. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  97 

shall  have  been  elected,  and  he  shall  not  receive  within  that  period  any  other 
emolument  from  the  United  States,  or  any  of  them. 

8.  Before  he  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office,  he  shall  take  the  following  oath 
or  affirmation: 

9.  "1  do  solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the  office  of 
president  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to  the  hest  of  my  ability,  preserve,  pro 
tect,  and  defend  the  constitution  of  the  United  States." 

SECTION   II. 

1.  The  president  shall  be  commander-in-chief  of  the  array  and  navy  of  the 
United  States,  and  of  the  militia  of  the  several  states,  when  called  into  the  actual 
service  of  the  United  States;  he  may  require  the  opinion,  in  writing,  of  the  prin 
cipal  officer  in  each  of  the  executive  departments,  upon  any  subject  relating  to 
the  duties  of  their  respective  offices ;  and  he  shall  have  power  to  grant  reprieves 
and  pardons  for  all  offenses  against  the  United  States,  except  in  cases  of  impeach 
ment. 

2.  He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  senate,  to 
make  treaties,  provided  two  thirds  of  the  senators  present  concur ;  and  he  shall 
nominate,  and  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  senate,  shall  appoint  am 
bassadors,  other  public  ministers,  and  consuls,  judges  of  the  supreme  court,  and 
all  other  officers  of  the  United  States,  whose  appointments  are  not  herein  other 
wise  provided  for,  and  which  shall  be  established  by  law.     But  the  congress  may, 
by  law,  vest  the  appointment  of  such  inferior  officers  as  they  think  proper,  in  the 
president  alone,  in  the  courts  of  law,  or  in  the  heads  of  departments. 

3.  The  president  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all  vacancies  that  may  happen  dur 
ing  the  recess  of  the  senate,  by  granting  commissions  which  shall  expire  at  the 
end  of  their  next  session. 

SECTION   III. 

1.  He  shall,  from  time  to  time,  give  to  the  congress  information  of  the  state  of 
the  union,  and  recommend  to  their  consideration  such  measures  as  he  shall  judge 
necessary  and  expedient;  he  may,  on  extraordinary  occasions,  convene  both 
houses,  or  either  of  them,  and,  in  case  of  disagreement  between  them,  with  re 
spect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  he  may  adjourn  them  to  such  time  as  he  shall 
think  proper ;  he  shall  receive  ambassadors  and  other  public  ministers ;  he  shall 
take  care  that  the  laws  be  faithfully  executed;  and  shall  commission  all  the 
officers  of  the  United  States. 

SECTION  IV. 

1.  The  president,  vice-president,  and  all  civil  officers  of  the  United  States,  shall 
be  removed  from  office  on  impeachment  for,  and  conviction  of,  treason,  bribery,  or 
other  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE  in. 

SECTION   I. 

1.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in  one  supreme 
court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  congress  may,  from  time  to  time,  ordain 
and  establish.  The  judges,  both  of  the  supreme  and  inferior  courts,  shall  held 
their  offices  during  good  behavior;  and  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  their  ser 
vices  a  compensation  which  shall  not  be  diminished  during  their  continuance  in 
office. 


98  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

SECTION   II. 

1.  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases  in  law  and  equity,  arising  under 
this  constitution,  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  treaties  made,  or  which  shall 
be  made,  under  their  authority;  to  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public- 
ministers  and  consuls;  to  all  cases  of  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdiction;  to 
controversies  to  which  the  United  States  shall  be  a  party;  to  controversies  be 
tween  two  or  more  states:  between  a  state  and  citizens  of  another  state;  be 
tween  citizens  of  another  state;  between  citizens  of  different  states;  between 
citizens  of  the  same  state  claiming  lands  under  grants  of  different  states;  and 
between  a  state,  or  the  citizens  thereof,  and  foreign  states,  citizens  or  subjects. 

2.  In  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  and 
those  in  which  a  state  shall  be  a  party,  the  supreme  court  shall  have  original  juris 
diction.     In  all  the  other  cases  before  mentioned,  the  supreme  court  shall  have 
appellate  jurisdiction,  both  as  to  law  and  fact,  with  such  exceptions,  and  under 
such  regulations,  as  the  congress  shall  make. 

3.  The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment,  shall  be  by  jury; 
and  such  trial  shall  be  held  in  the  state  where  the  said  crimes  shall  have  been 
committed;  but  when  not  committed  within  any  state,  the  trial  shall  be  at  such 
place  or  places  as  the  congress  may,  by  law,  have  directed. 

SECTION    III. 

1.  Treason  against  the  United  States  shall  consist  only  in  levying  war  against 
them,  or  in  adhering  to  their  enemies,  giving  them  aid  and  comfort.  No  person 
shall  be  convicted  of  treason  unless  on  the  testimony  of  two  witnesses  to  the  same 
overt  act,  or  on  confession  in  open  court. 

'2.  The  congress  shall  have  power  to  declare  the  punishment  of  treason,  but  no 
attainder  of  treason  shall  work  corruption  of  blood  or  forfeiture,  except  during 
the  life  of  the  person  attainted. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

SECTION   I. 

1.  Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in  each  state  to  the  public  acts,  records, 
and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other  state.  And  the  congress  may,  by  general 
laws,  prescribe  the  manner  in  which  such  acts,  records,  and  proceedings  shall  be 
proved,  and  the  effect  thereof. 

SECTION    II. 

1.  The  citizens  of  each  state  shall  be  entitled  to  all  privileges  and  immunities 
of  citizens  in  the  several  states. 

2.  A  person  charged  in  any  state  with  treason,  felony,  or  other  crime,  who  shall 
fleo  from  justice,  and  be  found  in  another  state,  shall,  on  demand  of  the  executive 
authority  of  the  state  from  which  he  fled,  be  delivered  up,  to  be  removed  to  the 
state  having  jurisdiction  of  the  crime. 

•  3.  No  person  held  to  service  or  labor  in  one  state  under  the  laws  thereof,  es 
caping  into  another,  shall,  in  consequence  of  any  law  or  regulation  therein,  be 
discharged  from  such  service  or  labor,  but  shall  be  delivered  up  on  claim  of  the 
party  to  whom  such  service  or  labor  may  be  due. 

SECTION    III. 

1.  New  states  may  be  admitted  by  the  congress  into  this  union;  but  no  new 
state  shall  be  formed  or  erected  within  the  jurisdiction  of  any  other  state;  nor  any 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  99 

state  be  formed  by  the  junction  of  two  or  more  states,  or  parts  of  states,  without 
the  consent  of  the  legislature  of  the  states  concerned,  as  well  as  of  the  congress. 
2.  The  congress  shall  have  power  to  dispose  of,  and  make  all  needful  rules  and 
regulations  respecting  the  territory  or  other  property  belonging  to  the  United 
States;  and  nothing  in  this  constitution  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  prejudice 
any  claims  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any  particular  state. 

SECTION   IV. 

1.  The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  state  in  this  union  a  republican 
form  of  government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them  against  invasion,  and  on  ap 
plication  of  the  legislature,  or  of  the  executive,  when  the  legislature  can  not  be 
convened,  against  domestic  violence. 

ARTICLE  V. 

1.  The  congress,  whenever  two  thirds  of  both  houses  shall  deem  it  necessary, 
shall  propose  amendments  to  this  constitution,  or,  on  the  application  of  the  legis 
latures  of  two  thirds  of  the  several  states,  shall  call  a  convention  for  proposing 
amendments,  which,  in  either  case,  shall  be  valid,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as 
part  of  this  constitution,  when  ratified  by  the  legislatures  of  three  fourths  of  the 
several  states,  or  by  conventions  in  three  fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or  the  other 
mode  of  ratification  may  be  proposed  by  the  congress ;  provided,  that  no  amend 
ment  which  may  be  made  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight, 
shall  in  any  manner  affect  the  first  and  fourth  clauses  in  the  ninth  section  of  the 
first  article;  and  that  no  state,  without  its  consent,  shall  be  deprived  of  its  equal 
suffrage  in  the  senate. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

1.  All  debts  contracted  and  engagements  entered  into,  before  the  adoption  of 
this  constitution,  shall  be  as  valid  against  the  United  States  under  this  constitu 
tion  as  under  the  confederation. 

2.  This  constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  United  States  which  shall  be  made  in 
pursuance  thereof,  and  all  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  under  the  au 
thority  of  the  United  States,  shall  be  the  supreme  law  of  the  land;  and  the  judges 
in  every  state  shall  be  bound  thereby,  anything  in  the  constitution  or  laws  of  any 
state  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

3.  The  senators  and  representatives  before  mentioned,  and  the  members  of  the 
several  state  legislatures,  and  all  executive  and  judicial  officers,  both  of  the  United 
States  and  of  the  several  states,  shall  be  bound  by  oath  or  affirmation,  to  support 
this  constitution :  but  no  religious  test  shall  ever  be  required  as  a  qualification  to 
any  office  or  public  trust  under  the  United  States. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

1.  The  ratification  of  the  conventions  of  nine  states,  shall  be  sufficient  for  the 
establishment  of  this  constitution  between  the  states  so  ratifying  the  same. 

Done  in  Convention,  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  states  present,  the  seventeenth 
day  of  September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-seven,  and  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  America  the 
twelfth.  In  witnees  whereof,  we  have  hereunto  subscribed  our  names. 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  PRESIDENT, 
and  deputy  from  Virginia. 

7 


100  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

New  Hampshire. — John  Langdon,  Nicholas  Gilman. 

Massachusetts. — Nathaniel  Gorham,  Rufus  King. 

Connecticut. — William  Samuel  Johnson,  Roger  Sherman. 

New  York. — Alexander  Hamilton. 

New  Jersey. — William  Livingston,  David  Brearly,  William  Patterson,  Jonathan 
Dayton. 

Pennsylvania. — Benjamin  Franklin,  Thomas  Mifflin,  Robert  Morris,  George 
Clymer,  Thomas  Fitzsimons,  Jared  Ingersoll,  James  Wilson,  Gouverneur  Morris. 

Delaware. — George  Read,  Gunning  Bedford,  jr.,  John  Dickinson,  Richard  Bas- 
sett,  Jacob  Broom. 

Maryland. — James  McHenry,  Daniel  of  St.  Thomas  Jenifer,  Daniel  Carroll. 

Virginia.— John  Blair,  James  Madison,  jr. 

North  Carolina. — William  Blount,  Richard  Dobbs  Spaight,  Hugh  Williamson 

South  Carolina. — John  Rutledge,  Charles  Cote"sworth  Pinckney,  Charles  Pinck- 
ney,  Pierce-  Butler. 

Georgia. — William  Few,  Abraham  Baldwin. 
Attest:  WILLIAM  JACKSOX,  Secretary. 

AMENDMENTS   TO   THE   CONSTITUTION. 

[The  following  Amendments  were  proposed  at  the  first  session  of  the  first  Congress  of  the 
United  States,  which  was  begun  and  held  at  the  city  of  New  York,  on  the  4th  of  March, 
1789,  and  were  adopted  by  the  requisite  number  of  states.  1st  Volume  of  the  Laws  of  the 
United  States,  page  72.] 

ARTICLE  I. 

1.  Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of  religion,  or  pro 
hibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof;  or  abridging  the  freedom  of  speech,  or  of  the 
press ;  or  the  right  of  the  people  peaceably  to  assemble,  and  to  petition  the  gov 
ernment  for  a  redress  of  grievances. 

ARTICLE   II. 

1.  A  well  regulated  militia  being  necessary  to  the  security  of  a  free  state,  the 
right  of  the  people  to  keep  and  bear  arms  shall  not  be  infringed. 

ARTICLE   III. 

1.  No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in  any  house  without  the 
consent  of  the  owner,  nor  in  time  of  war  but  in  a  manner  to  be  prescribed  by  law. 

ARTICLE   IV. 

1.  The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in  their  persons,  houses,  papers,  and 
effects,  against  unreasonable  searches  and  seizures,  shall  not  be  violated,  and  no 
warrants  shall  issue  but  upon  probable  cause,  supported  by  oath  or  affirmation, 
and  particularly  describing  the  place  to  be  searched,  and  the  persons  or  things  to 
be  seized. 

ARTICLE   V. 

].  No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a  capital  or  otherwise  infamous  crime, 
unless  on  a  presentment  or  indictment  of  a  grand  jury,  except  in  cases  arising  in 
the  land  or  naval  forces,  or  in  the  militia  when  in  actual  service,  in  time  of  war 
or  public  danger;  nor  shall  any  person  be  subject,  for  the  same  offense,  to  be 
twice  put  in  jeopardy  of  life  or  limb;  nor  ijiall  be  compelled  in  any  criminal  case 
to  be  a  witness  against  himself;  nor  be  deprived  of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  with- 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

out  due  process  of  law;  nor  shall  private  property  be  taken  for  public  use  without 
just  compensation. 

ARTICLE    VI. 

1.  In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  enjoy  the  right  to  a  speedy 
and  public  trial,  by  an  impartial  jury  of  the  state  and  district  wherein  the  crimo 
shall  have  been  committed,  which  district  shall  have  been  previously  ascertained 
by  law,  and  to  be  informed  of  the  nature  and  cause  of  the  accusation;  to  be  con 
fronted  with  the  witnesses  against  him;  to  have  compulsory  process  for  obtaining 
witnesses  in  his  favor;  and  to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel  for  his  defense. 

ARTICLE    VII. 

1.  In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  controversy  shall  exceed  twentv 
dollars,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  shall  be  preserved;  and  no  fact  tried  by  a  jury 
shall  be  otherwise  re-examined  in  any  court  of  the  United  States,  than  according 
to  the  rules  at  the  common  law. 

ARTICLE    VIII. 

1.  Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  fines  imposed,  nor  cruel 
and  unusual  punishments  inflicted. 

ARTICLE    IX. 

1.  The  enumeration  in  the  constitution  of  certain  rights,  shall  not  be  construed 
to  deny  or  disparage  others  retained  by  the  people. 

ARTICLE  x. 

1.  The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the  constitution,  nor  pro 
hibited  by  it  to  the  states,  are  reserved  to  the  states  respectively,  or  to  the  people. 

[The  following  amendment  was  proposed  at  the  second  session  of  the  third  congress.  It 
is  printed  in  the  Laws  of  the  United  States,  1  vol.,  p.  73,  as  article  11.] 

'      ARTICLE    XI. 

1.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  construed  to  extend  tc 
any  suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted  against  one  of  the  United 
States  by  citizens  of  another  state,  or  by  citizens  or  subjects  of  any  foreign  state. 

[The  three  following  sections  were  proposed  as  amendments  at  the  first  session  of  the 
eighth  congress.  They  are  printed  in  the  Laws  of  the  United  States,  as  article  12.} 

ARTICLE    XII. 

1.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states,  and  vote  by  ballot  for 
president  and  vice-president,  one  of  whom,  at  least,  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of 
the  same  state  with  themselves;  they  shall  name  in  their  ballots  the  person  voted 
for  as  president,  and  in  distinct  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  vice-president;  and 
they  shall  make  distinct  lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  president,  and  of  all  per 
sons  voted  for  as  vice-president,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists- 
they  shall  sign  and  certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the  seat  of  government  of  the 
United  States,  directed  to  the  president  of  the  senate;  the  president  of  the  senate 
shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  senate  and  house  of  representatives,  open  all  the  cer 
tificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted;  the  person  having  the  greatest  num 
ber  of  votes  for  president,  shall  be  the  president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of 
the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed;  and  if  no  person  have  such  majority, 
then  from  the  persons  having  the  highest  numbers,  not  exceeding  three,  on  the  list 


102  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

of  those  voted  for  as  president,  the  house  of  representatives  shall  choose  im 
mediately,  by  ballot,  the  president.  But  in  choosing  the  president,  the  votes 
shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  representation  from  each  state  having  one  vote;  a 
quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member  or  members  from  two  thirds  of 
the  states,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  states  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  And  if 
the  house  of  representatives  shall  not  choose  a  president,  whenever  the  right  of 
choice  shall  devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day  of  March  next  following, 
then  the  vice-president  shall  act  as  president,  as  in  the  case  of  the  death  or  other 
constitutional  disability  of  the  president.- 

2.  The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  vice-president,  shall  be 
the  vice-president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors 
appointed;  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then  from  the  two  highest  numbers 
on  the  list,  the  senate  shall  choose  the  vice-president;  a  quorum  for  the  purpose 
shall  consist  of  two  thirds  of  the  whole  number  of  senators,  and  a  majority  of  the 
whole  number  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice. 

3.  But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible  to  the  office  of  president,  shall  be 
eligible  to  that  of  vice-president  of  the  United  States. 

[In  the  edition  of  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  printed  in  1822,  there  is  an  amendment 
printed  as  article  13,  prohibiting  citizens  from  accepting  titles  of  nobility  or  honor,  or  pres 
ents,  offices,  etc.,  from  foreign  nations.  But,  by  a  message  of  the  president  of  the  United 
States,  of  the  4th  of  February,  1818,  in  answer  to  a  resolution  of  the  house  of  representa 
tives,  it  appears  that  this  amendment  had  been  ratified  only  by  twelve  states,  and,  there 
fore,  had  not  been  adopted.  See  vol.  4  of  the  printed  papers  of  the  first  session  of  the  15th 
congress,  No.  76.] 


WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

On  the  30th  of  April,  1789,  GEORGE  WASHINGTON  was  inaugurated 
the  first  president  of  the  United  States.  The  ceremony  was  performed 
in  the  open  gallery  of  the  Federal  Hall  in  New  York,  and  the  oath 
was  administered  by  Chancellor  Livingston,  in  the  presence  of  a  vast 
number  of  spectators.  From  that  moment,  the  AMERICAN  REPUBLIC 
has  steadily  advanced  in  a  tide  of  prosperity  and  growing  power. 

Washington's  term  of  office  continued  for  eight  years,  he  being 
twice  elected  president.  "  His  administration,  partaking  of  his  char 
acter,  was  mild  and  firm  at  home ;  noble  and  prudent  abroad."  In 
the  second  session  of  the  first  congress,  the  president  and  senators 
began  to  devise  means  by  which  they  could  pay  off  the  national  debt, 
which  amounted  to  fifty-four  millions  of  dollars.  Of  this  sum,  about 
twelve  millions  were  due  to  France  and  Holland,  and  more  than  twenty 
millions  had  been  contracted  by  various  states  in  support  of  the  war. 
The  whole  amount  of  the  debts  of  the  United  States  amounted  to  sev 
enty-five  millions.  After  much  discussion  and  opposition,  it  was 
decided  that  upon  part  of  this  debt  three  per  cent,  interest  should  be 
paid,  and  six  per  cent,  upon  the  remainder. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  103 

In  1790,  the  Indians  on  the  western  frontiers  having  become  hos 
tile,  General  Harmar,  with  fifteen  hundred  men,  was  sent  against  them, 
He  was  defeated  near  Fort  Wayne,  with  considerable  loss.  The  next 
year,  General  St.  Clair  marched  into  their  country  with  a  force  of  two 
thousand  men.  While  in  camp,  near  the  dividing  line  between  Ohio 
and  Indiana,  he  was  surprised  and  defeated,  with  the  loss  of  six  hun 
dred  of  his  army.  In  1793,  General  Wayne  organized  for  a  cam 
paign  against  the  savages.  He  spent  the  winter  at  Greenville,  near 
the  place  of  St.  Glair's  defeat.  In  August,  1794,  he  went  down  the 
Maumee  with  three  thousand  men,  and  on  the  20th  met  and  defeated 
the  Indians.  After  a  campaign  of  about  ninety  days,  having  laid 
waste  their  country,  he  went  into  winter  quarters.  In  August,  of  the 
following  year,  the  commissioners  of  the  United  States  and  the  chiefs 
and  warriors  of  the  western  tribes  made  a  treaty  of  peace,  which  re-' 
mained  unbroken  until  about  the  time  of  the  war  of  1812. 

In  1794,  a  popular  outbreak,  known  as  the  Whisky  Insurrection, 
occurred  in  western  Pennsylvania,  and  caused  the  government  much 
trouble.  An  excise  law,  passed  in  1791,  which  imposed  duties  on 
domestic  distilled  liquors,  was  very  unpopular,  and  the  effort  to  en 
force  it  was  resisted.  At  one  time,  between  six  and  seven  thousand 
insurgents  were  under  arms.  The  president,  having  in  vain  used 
peaceable  measures  to  disperse  them,  ordered  out  a  large  body  of  the 
militia  of  Virginia,  Maryland,  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey,  under 
the  command  of  General  Lee,  then  governor  of  Virginia.  This  body 
proceeded  to  the  scene  of  disturbances,  the  insurgents  submitted,  and 
all  opposition  was  happily  quelled. 

About  this  period,  affairs  with  Great  Britain  began  to  assume  a 
threatening  aspect.  The  British  government  claimed,  that  no  grain 
should  be  exported  to  France,  with  whom  she  was  at  war,  and  seized 
all  vessels  engaged  in  carrying  her  or  her  colonies  any  supplies. 
They  also  claimed  the  right  of  searching  American  vessels  and  com 
pelling  all  British  seamen  found  on  board  to  serve  in  their  national 
ships.  As  the  British  and  American  seamen  were  in  numerous  in 
stances  difficult  to  be  distinguished  from  each  other,  many  American 
seamen  were  impressed  on  board  of  British  ships.  For  the  purpose 
of  preserving  peace  and  amity,  John  Jay  was  sent  as  an  envoy  ex 
traordinary  to  the  British  court.  Mr.  Jay,  to  secure  certain  points 
of  great  importance,  was  compelled  to  yield  others.  This  treaty, 
known  by  the  name  of  "  Jay's  Treaty,"  occasioned  violent  debates  in 


104  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

congress  and  throughout  the  country ;  hut  it  was  finally  ratified  in 
June,  1795. 

The  French  government  was  displeased  with  Jay's  treaty  with  its 
ancient  enemy,  and  even  adopted  hostile  measures  toward  the  United 
States,  whose  policy  under  Washington  was  to  observe  a  strict  neu 
trality  among  the  contending  nations  of  Europe.  Under  the  French 
republic,  the  ships  of  France  committed  depredations  upon  American 
commerce.  In  1797,  on  the  prospect  of  war  with  that  power,  con 
gress  caused  the  frigates,  United  States,  Constellation,  and  Constitu 
tion,  to  be  equipped  and  sent  to  sea.  From  this  time  the  navy  be 
came  a  cherished  arm  of  the  national  defense. 


ADAMS'  ADMINISTRATION. 

John  Adams,  the  second  president,  commenced  his  administration 
in  March,  1797,  and  served  in  this  office  four  years.  The  difficulties 
with  France  still  continued.  The  French  directory  refused  to  receive 
Mr.  Pinckney,  the  American  minister,  until  their  demands  against  the 
United  States  should  be  complied  with.  He  was  met  by  certain  un 
official  agents  of  the  French  minister,  who  explicitly  demanded  a 
large  sum  of  money  before  any  negotiations  could  be  opened  toward 
securing  a  reconciliation.  The  demand  was  indignantly  refused, 
Pinckney  uttering  that  noble  sentiment,  "millions  for  defense,  but  not 
one  cent  for  tribute." 

These  proceedings  excited  general  indignation  in  the  United  States. 
As  preparatory  to  an  expected  war,  congress  made  provision  for 
raising  a  small  standing  army  under  the  command  of  General  Wash 
ington.  A  naval  armament  was  decided  upon,  and  captures  of  French 
vessels  authorized.  The  first  hostile  act  was  committed  by  the  In- 
surgente,  a  French  frigate,  which  took  the  American  schooner  Retali 
ation,  and  carried  her  into  Gaudaloupe.  Soon  after,  the  Constellation, 
Captain  Truxton,  encountered  and  captured  the  Insurgente.  The 
rate  of  the  Constellation  was  thirty-two  guns  ;  that  of  the  Insurgente, 
forty.  The  former  had  three  men  wounded,  one  of  whom  shortly 
died.  The  latter  had  forty-one  wounded,  and  twenty-nine  killed. 
The  bold  and  decided  tone  of  the  -Americans,  with  their  successes  in 
various  naval  engagements,  probably  hastened  negotiations  for  peace, 
which  was  concluded  in  September,  1800,  with  the  French  govern 
ment,  then  in  the  hands  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  the  first  consul. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  105 

On  the  14th  of  December,  1799,  Washington,  "  the  father  of  his 
country,"  died  at  his  residence  at  Mount  Vernon,  Virginia,  at  the  age 
of  sixty-eight  years.  In  every  part  of  the  United  States,  appropriate 
demonstrations  were  made  for  the  nation's  loss;  funeral  orations  were 
delivered,  and  the  best  talents  were  called  forth  to  express  the  na 
tion's  grief.  During  the  summer  of  1800,  the  seat  of  government 
was  removed  from  Philadelphia  to  Washington,  in  the  District  of 
Columbia. 

As  the  term  of  Mr.  Adams'  administration  drew  toward  its  close, 
each  of  the  great  parties — the  FEDERALISTS  and  REPUBLICANS — made 
strong  efforts  to  obtain  political  power.  Mr.  Adams,  who  was  nomin 
ated  by  the  federal  party,  became  somewhat  unpopular  from  the  pass 
age  of  the  Alien  and  Sedition  laws.  The  "  alien  law  "  authorized  the 
president  to  order  any  foreigner,  whom  he  should  judge  dangerous  to 
the  peace  and  safety  of  the  United  States,  to  depart  out  of  the  country 
upon  penalty  of  imprisonment.  The  "  sedition  law,"  designed  to  pun 
ish  the  abuse  of  speech  and  of  the  press,  imposed  a  heavy  fine  and 
imprisonment  for  "  any  false,  scandalous  and  malicious  writing  against 
the  government  of  the  United  States,  or  either  house  of  congress  or 
the  president."  The  laws  were  deemed  by  the  republicans,  or  demo 
crats,  highly  tyrannical,  and  their  unpopularity  tended  greatly  to  the 
overthrow  of  the  federal  party. 

In  the  coming  election,  Thomas  Jefferson  and  Aaron  Burr  were 
brought  forward  as  the  candidates  of  the  republican  party,  and  Mr. 
Adams  and  Mr.  Pinckney  by  the  federalists.  In  consequence  of  dis- 
sentions  among  the  federal  leaders,  and  the  progress  of  democratic 
sentiments  among  the  people,  the  republican  party  was  successful. 
Jefferson  and  Burr  had  an  equal  number  of  votes ;  and  as  the  consti 
tution  then  provided  that  the  person  having  the  greatest  number 
should  be  president,  it  became  the  duty  of  the  house  of  representa 
tives,  voting  by  states,  to  decide  between  the  two.  After  thirty -five 
ballotings,  the  choice  fell  upon  Mr.  Jefferson. 


JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Thomas  Jefferson,  the  third  president  of  the  United  States,  began 
his  administration  in  1801,  and  continued  in  office  for  eight  years. 
In  1800,  Louisiana  was  secretly  ceded  to  France.  A  negotiation  was 
opened  with  that  power,  which  resulted  in  the  purchase  of  Louisiana 


106  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

for  fifteen  millions  of  dollars,  and  in  1803  the  United  States  took  pos 
session  of  the  territory. 

War  now  existed  between  the  United  States  and  Tripoli,  one  of  the 
piratical  Barbary  powers.  In  1803,  Commodore  Preble  was  sent  into 
the  Mediterranean,  and  humbling  the  emperor  of  Morocco,  he  pro 
ceeded  to  Tripoli.  The  frigate  Philadelphia,  commanded  by  Captain 
Bainbridge,  struck  on  a  rock  while  reconnoitering.  Before  she  could 
be  extricated,  she  was  captured  by  the  Tripolitans.  The  officers  were 
treated  as  prisoners  of  war,  but  the  crew  were  made  slaves. 

In  February  of  the  following  year,  Lieutenant  Decatur,  with  only 
seventy-six  volunteers,  sailed  in  a  small  schooner  into  the  harbor  of 
Tripoli,  designing  to  destroy  the  Philadelphia,  which  was  then  moored 
near  the  castle,  with  a  strong  Tripolitan  crew.  The  pilot,  who  under 
stood  the  Tripolitan  language,  succeeded  in  bringing  the  schooner  in 
contact  with  the  Philadelphia.  Decatur  and  his  men  leaped  on  board, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  killed  twenty  of  the  Tripolitans,  and  drove  the 
rest  into  the  sea.  Having  set  the  Philadelphia  on  fire,  Decatur  suc 
ceeded  in  getting  out  of  the  harbor  under  a  heavy  fire  from  the  sur 
rounding  vessels  and  batteries,  without  the  loss  of  a  single  man. 

At  the  time  of  Preble's  expedition  to  the  Mediterranean,  the  reign 
ing  bashaw  or  governor  was  an  usurper,  and  his  brother  Hamet,  the 
legitimate  sovereign,  was  in  exile.  In  1805,  Captain  William  Eaton,  the 
American  consul  at  Tunis,  having  obtained  permission  of  the  United 
States  government,  concerted  with  Hamet  an  expedition  against  his 
brother,  the  reigning  bashaw.  With  about  seventy  American  sea 
men,  joined  to  the  followers  of  Hamet  and  some  Egyptian  troops, 
Eaton  sat  out  from  Alexandria  toward  Tripoli,  a  distance  of  a  thous 
and  miles  across  the  Lybian  desert.  After  much  suffering,  he  reached 
Derne,  a  Tripolitan  city  on  the  Mediterranean,  which  he  took  by  as 
sault.  After  two  successful  engagements  with  Tripolitan  troops,  the 
bashaw  offered  favorable  terms  of  peace,  which  were  accepted  by 
Colonel  Tobias  Lear,  the  American  consul  general  in  the  Mediterra 
nean. 

In  1806,  Colonel  Aaron  Burr  was  detected  in  a  conspiracy,  the  ap 
parent  object  of  which  seems  to  have  been  to  form  west  of  the  Alle- 
ghany  mountains,  an  independent  empire,  of  which  he  was  to  be  ruler, 
and  New  Orleans  the  capital ;  or  should  not  this  project  succeed,  it 
appears  to  have  been  his  design  to  march  upon  Mexico,  and  establish 
an  empire  there.  He  was  arrested  near  Ft.  Stoddart,  on  the  Tombig- 
bee,  in  the  present  state  of  Alabama,  and  taken  to  Richmond,  Va. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  107 

Here,  in  August,  1807,  he  was  brought  to  trial  on  a  charge  of  treason. 
It  was  proved  that  some  twenty  or  thirty  persons  had  assembled  on 
Blannerhassett's  Island,  in  the  Ohio ;  but  it  not  appearing  that  these 
conspirators  had  used  any  force  against  the  United  States,  or  that 
Burr  was  present  at  the  meeting,  he  was  acquitted. 

The  wars  produced  by  the  French  revolution  still  continued.  Na 
poleon,  the  Emperor  of  France,  extended  his  conquests  over  the 
greater  part  of  Europe ;  while  Great  Britain  was  triumphant  in  every 
sea.  In  May,  1806,  Great  Britain,  for  the  purpose  of  injuring  France, 
her  enemy,  declared  the  continent,  from  Brest  to  the  Elbe,  in  a  state 
of  blockade,  although  not  invested  by  a  British  fleet.  Many  Ameri 
can  vessels  trading  to  that  coast  were  seized  and  condemned.  The 
French  emperor  soon  retaliated  by  declaring  the  British  Islands  in  a 
state  of  blockade ;  and  the  American  vessels  trading  thither  were 
taken  by  French  cruisers.  These  measures  were  highly  injurious  to 
American  commerce,  and  contrary  to  the  rights  of  neutral  nations. 

"On  June  22,  1807,  the  frigate  Chesapeake,  being  ordered  on  a  cruise  in  the 
Mediterranean  Sea,  under  the  command  of  Commodore  Barren,  sailing  from  Hamp 
ton  Roads,  was  come  up  with  by  the  British  ship-of-war,  Leopard,  one  of  a  squad 
ron  then  at  anchor  within  the  limits  of  the  United  States.  An  officer  was  sent 
from  the  Leopard  to  the  Chesapeake,  with  a  note  from  the  captain  respecting  some 
deserters  from  some  of  his  Britannic  majesty's  ships,  supposed  to  be  serving  as 
part  of  the  crew  of  the  Chesapeake,  and  inclosing  a  copy  of  an  order  from  vice 
admiral  Berkley,  requiring  and  directing  the  commanders  of  ships  and  vessels 
under  his  command,  in  case  of  meeting  with  the  American  frigate  at  sea,  and 
without  the  limits  of  the  United  States,  to  show  the  order  to  her  captain,  and  to 
require  to  search  his  ship  for  the  deserters  from  certain  ships  therein  named,  and 
to  proceed  and  search  for  them;  and,  if  a  similar  demand  should  be  made  by  the 
American,  he  was  permitted  to  search  for  deserters  from  their  service,  according 
to  the  customs  and  usage  of  civilized  nations  on  terms  of  amity  with  each  other. 
Commodore  Barren  gave  an  answer,  purporting,  that  he  knew  of  no  such  men  as 
were  described;  that  the  recruiting  officers  for  the  Chesapeake  had  been  particu 
larly  instructed  by  the  government,  through  him,  not  to  enter  any  deserters  from 
his  Britannic  majesty's  ships;  that  he  knew  of  none  such  being  in  her;  that  he 
was  instructed  never  to  permit  the  crew  of  any  ship  under  his  command  to  be 
mustered  by  any  officers  but  her  own ;  that  he  was  disposed  to  preserve  harmony, 
and  hoped  his  answer  would  prove  satisfactory.  The  Leopard,  shortly  after  this 
answer  was  received  by  her  commander,  ranged  along  side  of  the  Chesapeake,  and 
commenced  a  heavy  fire  upon  her.  The  Chesapeake,  unprepared  for  action,  made 
no  resistance,  but  remained  under  the  fire  of  the  Leopard  from  twenty  to  thirty 
minutes ;  when,  having  suffered  much  damage,  and  lost  three  men  killed  and 
eighteen  wounded,  Commodore  Barren  ordered  his  colors  to  be  struck,  and  sent  a 
lieutenant  on  board  the  Leopard,  to  inform  her  commander  that  he  considered  the 
Chesapeake  her  prize.  The  commander  of  the  Leopard  sent  an  officer  on  board, 
who  took  possession  of  the  Chesapeake,  mustered  her  crew,  and,  carrying  off  four 


108  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

of  her  men,  abandoned  the  ship.  Commodore  Barron,  after  a  communication,  by 
writing,  with  the  commander  of  the  Leopard, "finding  that  the  Chesapeake  was 
very  much  injured,  returned,  with  the  advice  of  his  officers,  to  Hampton  Road*.'1 

The  outrage  upon  the  Chesapeake  was  followed  by  a  proclamation 
of  the  president,  forbidding  British  ships-of-war  to  enter  the  harbors 
of  the  United  States  until  satisfaction  should  be  made  by  the  British 
government.  In  November,  the  celebrated  "orders  in  council"  were 
issued  by  the  British  government,  prohibiting  all  trade  with  France 
and  her  allies ;  and  in  December  following,  Bonaparte  issued  the  re 
taliatory  "  Milan  decree,"  forbidding  all  trade  with  Great  Britain  and 
her  colonies.  In  December,  1807,  congress  decreed  an  embargo,  which 
provided  for  the  detention  of  all  vessels,  American  and  foreign,  at  our 
own  ports,  and  ordered  all  American  vessels  and  sailors  to  return 
home.  This  occasioned  great  commercial  distress  ;  it  was  repealed  on 
the  1st  of  March,  1809,  three  days  before  Mr.  Jefferson  retired  from 
office. 


MADISON'S   ADMINISTRATION. 

On  March  4,  1809,  James  Madison  became  president  of  the  United 
States,  and  continued  in  this  office  for  eight  years.  At  the  time  he 
entered  upon  its  duties,  the  state  of  the  country  in  some  respects  was 
gloomy  and  critical.  France  and  Great  Britain  were  at  war,  and 
they  issued  against  each  other  the  most  severe  commercial  edicts  in 
violation  of  the  law  of  nations,  and  injurious  to  those  who  wished  to 
remain  neutral.  Great  Britain  continued  her  hostile  decrees,  and  for 
the  purpose  of  enforcing  them,  stationed  before  the  principal  ports  of 
the  United  States  her  ships-of-war,  which  intercepted  American  mer 
chantmen,  and  sent  them  to  British  ports  as  prizes. 

On  May  16,  1811,  Commodore  Rogers,  of  the  American  frigate, 
President,  met  in  the  evening  a  vessel  on  the  coast  of  Virginia.  He 
hailed,  but  instead  of  a  satisfactory  answer,  received  a  shot  from  the 
unknown  vessel.  An  engagement  ensued,  and  the  guns  of  the  stran 
ger  were  soon  nearly  silenced.  Rogers  hailed  again,  and  was  an 
swered  that  the  ship  was  the  British  sloop-of-war  Little  Belt,  Captain 
Bingham.  The  Little  Belt  had  eleven  men  killed  and  twenty-one 
wounded ;  the  President  had  only  one  man  wounded. 

In  April,  1812,  congress  laid  an  embargo  for  ninety  days,  on  all 
vessels  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States.  On  the  4th  of 
June  following,  a  bill  declaring  war  against  Great  Britain  passed  the 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  109 

house  of  representatives,  and  on  the  17th,  the  senate  ;  and  on  the 
19th,  the  president  issued  a  proclamation  of  war. 

At  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  war,  General  Hull,  then  governor 
of  Michigan  territory,  was  on  his  march  from  Ohio  to  Detroit,  with 
two  thousand  men,  in  order  to  put  an  end  to  the  Indian  hostilities  on 
the  western  frontiers.  He  also  was  authorized  to  invade  Canada.  In 
July,  he  crossed  over  to  the  British  side  of  the  river,  apparently  for 
the  purpose  of  attacking  Maiden.  This  place  being  reinforced,  and 
a  large  body  of  British  and  Indians  collecting,  Hull  retreated  to  De 
troit,  and  being  besieged,  he  surrendered  his  army  and  the  territory 
of  Michigan  to  General  Brock.  A  second  attempt  to  invade  Canada 
was  made  by  General  Van  Rensselaer,  who  crossed  the  Niagara,  with 
about  one  thousand  men,  and  attacked  the  British  at  Queenston. 
After  an  obstinate  engagement,  he  was  forced  to  surrender. 

While  defeat  and  disgrace  attended  the  attempts  of  the  Americans 
to  subdue  Canada,  brilliant  success  favored  the  American  flag  on  the 
ocean.  In  August,  Captain  Hull,  who  commanded  the  frigate  Con 
stitution,  captured  the  Guerriere.  In  October,  Captain  Decatur,  com 
manding  the  frigate  United  States,  captured  the  Macedonian.  In 
November,  Captain  Jones,  commanding  the  Wasp,  took  the  British 
sloop-of-war  Frolic.  In  December,  the  Constitution,  commanded  by 
Captain  Bainbridge,  captured  the  Java.  In  these  four  engagements 
the  loss  of  the  British  in  killed  and  wounded  was  four  hundred  and 
twenty-three  ;  that  of  the  Americans  only  seventy-three. 

In  January,  1813,  about  eight  hundred  men,  under  General  Win 
chester,  were  surprised  and  defeated  at  Frenchtown,  on  the  River 
Raisin,  by  the  British  and  Indians  under  General  Proctor.  Many  of 
the  Americans,  after  they  had  surrendered,  were  inhumanly  murdered 
by  the  Indians.  In  May,  a  detachment  of  seventeen  hundred  Amer 
icans,  under  General  Pike,  took  possession  of  York,  in  Canada.  Gen 
eral  Pike,  with  one  hundred  of  his  men,  was  killed  by  the  explosion 
of  a  mine.  In  May,  one  thousand  British  troops,  under  Sir  George 
Prevost,  made  an  attack  on  Sackett's  Harbor,  but  were  repulsed  by 
General  Brown.  The  most  brilliant  affair  in  this  year,  on  the  side  of 
the  Americans,  was  the  capture  of  the  British  fleet  on  Lake  Erie,  by 
Commodore  Perry.  The  British  fleet  consisted  of  six  vessels,  carry 
ing  sixty-three  guns;  the  Americans  had  nine  vessels,  and  fifty-six 
guns.  The  conflict  lasted  for  three  hours ;  but  the  victory  was  com 
plete.  Perry  announced  his  victory  in  the  following  laconic  epistle : 
"  We  have  met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours." 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

After  this  victory,  General  Harrison  embarked  his  army  on  board 
of  the  American  fleet,  landed  in  Canada,  and  defeated  the  British 
army  under  General  Proctor,  near  the  River  Thames.  In  this 
battle,  Tecumseh,  the  celebrated  Indian  chief,  in  alliance  with  the 
British,  was  killed.  This  chieftain  was  one  of  the  greatest  of  In 
dian  warriors,  and  was  distinguished  for  his  eloquence,  dignity  of 
manners,  and  nobleness  of  soul.  During  this  year  the  British  ob 
tained  some  success  on  the  ocean,  the  most  important  of  which  was 
the  capture,  by  Captain  Broke,  in  the  Shannon,  of  the  frigate  Chesa 
peake,  commanded  by  Captain  Lawrence.  This  intrepid  officer,  be 
ing  mortally  wounded,  was  carried  below,  and  became  delirious,  from 
excess  of  mental  and  bodily  suffering.  Whenever  he  was  able  to 
speak,  he  would  exclaim,  "  Don't  give  up  the  ship," — an  expression 
long  to  be  remembered  by  his  countrymen. 

The  year  1814  was  distinguished  by  severe  fighting  in  Canada.  In 
July,  the  Americans,  under  General  Brown,  crossed  the  Niagara  with 
three  thousand  men,  and  took  possession  of  Fort  Erie.  A  bloody  ac 
tion  took  place  a  few  days  after,  at  Chippewa,  in  which  the  Americans 
were  victorious.  In  the  same  month,  tne  American  forces,  under 
Generals  Brown  and  Scott,  and  the  British  under  Generals  Drummond 
and  Rial,  fought  a  severe  battle  at  Lundy's  Lane.  This  battle  began 
before  sunset  and  continued  till  midnight.  The  action  was  fought 
near  the  cataract  of  Niagara,  whose  roar  was  silenced  at  times  by  the 
thunder  of  cannon  and  the  rattling  of  arms.  The  British  were  forced 
to  leave  the  field,  with  the  loss  of  about  nine  hundred  in  killed  and 
wounded.  The  Americans  were  so  much  weakened  that  they  fell  back 
to  Fort  Erie,  which  the  British  afterward  attempted  to  storm,  but 
were  repulsed  with  great  loss. 

In  September,  Sir  George  Prevost,  with  fourteen  thousand  men, 
advanced  on  Plattsburg.  The  operations  of  this  army  were  accom 
panied  by  a  British  fleet,  on  Lake  Champlain,  carrying  ninety-five 
guns,  and  one  thousand  and  fifty  men,  under  Commodore  Downie. 
This  fleet  was  defeated  by  Commodore  Macdonough,  whose  fleet  car 
ried  eighty-six  guns,  and  eight  hundred  and  twenty-six  men.  Upon 
the  loss  of  the  British  fleet,  Sir  George  Prevost,  after  having  been 
repulsed  by  General  Macomb,  retreated. 

In  August,  a  British  fleet  arrived  in  the  Chesapeake,  and  landed  an 
army  of  five  thousand  men,  about  forty  miles  from  Washington. 
Having  defeated  the  militia  at  Bladensburg,  they  entered  Washington, 
burnt  the  public  buildings,  and  then  retreated  to  their  shipping. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

About  a  fortnight  afterward,  nearly  seven  thousand  men,  under  Gen 
eral  Ross  and  Admiral  Cockburn,  made  an  attack  on  Baltimore,  but 
were  defeated,  and  General  Ross  was  killed. 

While  negotiations  for  peace  were  in  progress  between  the  United 
States  and  Great  Britain,  a  large  force,  under  Sir  Edward  Packen- 
ham,  landed  for  the  attack  of  New  Orleans.  The  defense  of  this 
place  was  entrusted  to  General  Jackson,  whose  force  was  about  six 
thousand  men,  chiefly  raw  militia.  On  the  morning  of  the  8th  of 
January,  1815,  the  main  body  of  the  enemy,  seven  or  eight  thous 
and  in  number,  marched  to  the  assault  of  the  American  lines. 
The  Americans,  in  security  behind  their  breastworks  of  cotton 
bales  and  other  materials,  which  no  balls  could  penetrate,  were 
formed  in  two  ranks,  those  in  the  rear  loading  for  those  in  front.  By 
this  they  were  enabled  to  fire  without  intermission.  As  the  British 
approached  sufficiently  near  for  shot  to  take  effect,  the  rolling  fire 
from  the  American  lines  resembled  peals  of  thunder,  and  the  plain 
before  them  was  strewn  with  the  dead  and  dying.  After  three  brave 
attempts  to  force  the  American  lines,  in  which  General  Packenham 
and  General  Gibbs,  the  second  in  command,  were  mortally  wounded, 
the  British  troops  retreated  from  the  field  of  action.  Their  loss  in 
killed,  wounded  and  captured,  was  two  thousand  six  hundred,  while 
that  of  the  Americans  amounted  to  only  six  killed  and  seven  wounded. 

Soon  after  this  event,  news  arrived  that  a  treaty  of  peace  had  been 
signed  at  Ghent,  by  the  commissioners  of  the  United  States  and  Great 
Britain,  on  the  25th  of  December,  1814.  This  treaty  was  immedi 
ately  ratified  by  the  president  and  senate. 

While  the  war  continued,  the  price  of  commodities  was  high ;  but 
at  its  close  they  fell  greatly  in  price,  causing  much  loss  to  speculators 
and  traders.  Numerous  manufacturing  establishments  had  sprung 
up ;  but  on  the  restoration  of  peace,  the  country  was  inundated  with 
foreign  goods,  mostly  of  British  manufacture,  and  the  ruin  of  most 
of  the  rival  establishments  in  the  United  States  was  the  consequence. 
In  this  state  of  affairs,  thousands  emigrated  to  the  fertile  lands  of  the 
west,  and  new  states  were  added  to  the  Union  in  rapid  succession. 


MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

James  Monroe  became  president  in  1817,  and  continued  in  office  for 
eight  years.     His  administration  commenced  under  many  favorable 


OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

circumstances;  the  country  was  fast  recovering  from  the  depression 
of  commerce  and  a  three  years'  war.  The  political  feuds  which  had, 
since  the  revolution,  occasioned  so  much  animosity,  were  now  gradu 
ally  subsiding,  and  there  appeared  in  the  administration  a  disposition 
to  remove  old  party  prejudices,  and  to  promote  union  among  the  peo 
ple.  A  spirit  of  improvement  was  spreading  throughout  the  country ; 
roads  and  canals  were  constructed  in  various  parts  of  the  Union. 

In  1817,  the  Seminole  Indians  inhabiting  the  northern  part  of 
Florida  committed  depredations  on  the  frontiers  of  Georgia  and  Ala 
bama.  For  several  years,  disaffected  Indians  from  neighboring  tribes, 
runaway  slaves,  and  other  desperate  characters,  made  Florida  a  place 
of  refuge.  In  1818,  General  Jackson,  with  about  one  thousand  vol 
unteers  from  Tennessee,  marched  into  the  Indian  country  and  defeated 
them  in  several  skirmishes.  Believing  the  Spaniards  were  active  in 
exciting  the  Indians  to  hostilities,  and  in  furnishing  them  with  sup 
plies,  he  was  satisfied  that  to  end  the  war  it  would  be  necessary  to  en 
ter  Florida  and  compel  the  Spaniards  to  desist  from  their  machina 
tions.  He  accordingly  marched  thither,  and  took  possession  of  St. 
Marks  and  Pensacola,  reduced  the  fortress  of  Barancas,  and  sent  the 
Spanish  troops  and  authorities  to  Havana.  Two  British  subjects  AM- 
BRISTER  and  ARBUTHNOT  were  taken  prisoners,  tried  and  executed  "  for 
exciting  and  aiding  the  Indians  to  make  war  against  the  United 
States."  Having  routed  the  Indians  in  several  battles,  he  put  an  ef 
fectual  check  to  their  hostilities. 

At  the  beginning  of  Mr.  Monroe's  administration,  a  Pension  Act 
was  passed,  which  made  provision  for  the  support  of  all  the  officers 
and  soldiers  of  the  revolution,  whose  circumstances  were  such  as  to 
need  assistance.  In  1821,  Florida,  which  had  hitherto  been  under  the 
dominion  of  Spain,  was  granted  by  treaty  to  the  United  States,  in 
compensation  for  spoliations  upon  their  commerce  by  Spanish  vessels 
during  the  European  wars.  In  1820  Missouri  applied  for  admission 
into  the  Union.  On  its  admission  congress  and  the  whole  country  be 
came  highly  excited  on  the  question  whether  slavery  should  be  allowed 
to  exist  in  that  state.  It  was  finally  settled  by  what  has  been  called 
"  the  Missouri  Compromise"  which  tolerated  slavery  in  Missouri,  but, 
otherwise  prohibited  it  in  all  the  territory  "  ceded  by  France  to  the 
United  States,  under  the  name  of  Louisiana;"  west  and  north  of  the 
northern  limits  of  Arkansas. 

The  summer  of  1824  was  distinguished  by  the  visit  of  General  La 
fayette,  who  arrived  in  New  York,  August  16,  1824.     The  "  nation's 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  H3 

guest'1''  was  received  with  great  enthusiasm  by  all  classes.  Prom  New 
York  he  proceeded  by  land  to  Boston,  passing  through  New  Haven 
and  Providence.  From  Boston  he  went  to  Portsmouth,  N.  H. ;  thence 
to  New  York,  through  Worcester,  Hartford  and  Middletown.  From 
New  York  he  proceeded  to  Albany  and  other  places.  Returning  to 
New  York,  he  visited  Philadelphia,  Baltimore  and  also  Washington 
City,  where  he  was  received  by  congress,  who  voted  him  two  hundred 
thousand  dollars  and  a  township  of  land,  for  important  services  ren 
dered  by  him  during  the  revolutionary  war. 

From  Washington,  Lafayette  made  a  tour  through  the  southern 
and  western  states,  and  returned  to  Albany,  by  way  of  Buffalo  and 
the  grand  canal.  From  Albany  he  passed  through  Springfield  to  Bos 
ton,  where  he  was  received  by  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts,  then 
in  session.  On  the  17th  of  June,  he  assisted  in  laying  the  founda 
tion  of  Bunker  Hill  monument.  He  then  visited  the  states  of  New 
Hampshire,  Maine  and  Vermont,  and  returned  to  New  York  to  parti 
cipate  in  the  celebration  of  the  forty-ninth  anniversary  of  American 
independence.  He  finally  left  New  York,  July  14,  1825,  visited  the 
ex-presidents  in  Virginia,  and  soon  after  embarked  on  board  the  frig- 
•ate  Brandywine  for  France. 

J.  Q.  ADAMS'  ADMINISTRATION. 

John  Quincy  Adams  was  inaugurated  president,  March  4, 1825,  and 
continued  in  office  four  years.  During  the  period  of  his  administra 
tion  peace  was  preserved  with  foreign  nations,  and  the  country  rap 
idly  advanced  in  wealth  and  population.  A  controversy  between  the 
national  government  and  the  state  of  Georgia,  respecting  certain 
lands  belonging  to  the  Creeks  and  Cherokees,  occasioned  considerable 
anxiety.  After  several  attempts  on  the  part  of  Georgia  to  obtain  the 
possession  of  the  Creek  territory,  in  accordance  with  treaties  made 
with  portions  of  the  tribe,  the  national  government  purchased  the  res 
idue  of  the  lands  for  the  benefit  of  that  state,  which  settled  the  con 
troversy. 

The  4th  of  July,  1826,  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  American  inde 
pendence,  was  rendered  remarkable  by  the  deaths  of  the  two  venera 
ble  ex-presidents,  Jefferson  and  Adams,  whose  wise  councils  for  a  long 
period  had  in  no  small  degree  contributed  to  the  independence  and 
prosperity  of  the  country ;  on  the  same  day,  and  almost  at  the  same 
hour,  both  expired.  They  were  both  members  of  the  committee  who 


114  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

had  franled  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  both  signed  it,  both  had 
been  vice-presidents,  and  afterward  presidents  of  the  United  States, 
and  both  had  lived  to  a  great  age. 

At  this  period,  the  anti-masonic  party  arose,  and  for  a  time  con 
trolled  various  of  the  state  governments.  It  originated  from  the  ex 
citement  consequent  upon  the  forcible  abduction  and  supposed  mur 
der  of  William  Morgan,  a  citizen  of  Batavia,  in  the  year  1826,  by 
members  of  the  masonic  fraternity,  to  prevent  his  publishing  a  book 
which,  as  was  said,  disclosed  the  secrets  of  masonry.  Opposition  to 
the  principle  of  secret  societies,  as  a  dangerous  element  to  the  perpetu 
ation  of  free  institutions,  was  the  sentiment  on  which  the  party  was 
based. 

The  presidential  election  of  1828  was  attended  with  great  excite 
ment  and  zeal  in  the  respective  parties,  the  opposing  candidates  being 
Mr.  Adams  and  General  Jackson.  "  In  the  contest,  which  from  the 
first  was  chiefly  of  a  personal  nature,  not  only  the  public  acts,  but 
even  the  private  lives  of  both  aspirants  were  closely  scanned,  and 
every  error,  real  or  supposed,  placed  in  a  conspicuous  view.  The  re 
sult  was  the  election  of  General  Jackson  by  a  majority  far  greater 
than  his  friends  had  anticipated." 


JACKSON'S   ADMINISTRATION. 

General  Andrew  Jackson,  on  the  4th  of  March,  1829,  took  the  oath 
of  office  as  president  of  the  United  States,  and  continued  in  this  sta 
tion  for  eight  years.  The  leading  measures  of  his  administration 
were  carried  out  with  an  uncommon  degree  of  energy  and  determina 
tion.  In  1832,  a  bill  to  recharter  the  United  States  Bank  was  passed 
by  both  houses  of  congress.  This  bill  was  vetoed  by  the  president, 
and  returned  to  congress  with  his  objections.  Not  being  repassed  by 
the  constitutional  majority  of  two  thirds,  the  bank  ceased  to  be  a 
national  institution  on  the  expiration  of  its  charter  in  1836. 

Among  the  subjects  of  general  interest  which  commanded  the  at 
tention  of  the  president,  were  the  claims  of  Georgia  to  the  lands  of 
the  Cherokees,  lying  within  the  limits  of  that  state.  President  Jack 
son  favored  the  views  of  the  Georgia  authorities,  and  the  whites  pro 
ceeded  to  take  possession  of  the  Indian  lands.  This  caused  much  dis 
turbance,  and  many  feared  a  civil  war.  The  matter  was  adjudicated 
by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States.  This  tribunal  decided 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  115 

against  the  claims  of  Georgia.  Being  favored  by  the  president,  that 
state  resisted  the  decision.  The  difficulty  was  finally  adjusted;  and 
in  1838,  General  Winfield  Scott  was  sent  thither  with  several  thous 
and  troops.  Through  his  conciliatory  measures  the  Cherokees  were 
induced  to  emigrate  westward  of  the  Mississippi. 

In  1832,  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  Winnebagoes,  Indians  in  Wisconsin 
Territory,  commenced  hostilities,  led  on  by  Black  Hawk,  their  chief 
tain.  After  numerous  skirmishes,  most  of  the  Indians  were  driven 
westward  of  the  Mississippi.  Black  Hawk  surrendered,  and  peace 
was  concluded  :  the  Indians  relinquished  a  large  portion  of  their  lands. 
Black  Hawk  and  several  other  chiefs  were  conducted  to  Washington, 
and  through  the  country,  to  show  them  the  extent  and  power  of  the 
United  States,  and  also  to  convince  them  of  the  folly  of  making  war 
against  the  whites. 

In  1832,  congress  passed  a  new  tariff,  imposing  additional  duties  on 
foreign  goods.  This  act  was  considered  so  grievous  in  South  Caro 
lina,  that  a  convention  was  assembled  who  published  an  "  ordinance," 
nullifying,  or  forbidding  the  operation  of  the  tariff  laws  within  the 
limits  of  that  state.  This  act  called  forth  a  proclamation  from  Presi 
dent  Jackson,  stating  that  "  such  opposition  must  be  repelled." 
Hostile  preparations  were  then  made  on  both  sides.  The  gathering 
storm  was  allayed  by  the  passage  of  the  "  Compromise  Act"  intro 
duced  by  Henry  Clay,  a  warm  friend  of  the  tariff,  which  provided  for 
a  gradual  reduction  of  the  obnoxious  duties,  during  the  succeeding 
ten  years. 

The  attempt  to  remove  the  Indians  to  lands  west  of  the  Mississippi, 
in  accordance  with  the  treaty  of  Payne's  Landing-,  was  resisted.  A 
large  portion  of  the  Indians  denied  the  validity  or  justice  of  the  treaty. 
Near  the  close  of  1832,  the  Seminole  Indians  of  Florida,  under 
Micanopy  and  Oceola,  their  most  noted  chieftains,  commenced  hos 
tilities  against  the  whites.  In  December,  Major  Dade,  with  upward 
of  one  hundred  men,  was  sent  to  the  assistance  of  General  Clinch,  who 
was  stationed  at  Fort  Crane.  On  his  march,  Dade  fell  into  an  am 
buscade,  and  was  killed  with  all  his  men,  excepting  four,  who  after 
ward  died  of  their  wounds.  The  war  continued,  and  several  Creek 
bands  joined  the  Seminoles.  Murders  and  devastations  were  frequent, 
towns  were  burnt,  and  thousands  of  whites  fled  to  save  their  lives.  In 
October,  1836,  Governor  Coll  took  command  of  the  forces  in  Florida, 
and  with  about  two  thousand  men  marched  into  the  interior,  where  he 
had  several  actions  with  the  Indians. 


116  OUTLINE  HISTORY. 

In  1835,  serious  apprehensions  were  entertained  of  a  war  with 
France.  The  United  States  government  for  many  years  had  urged 
in  vain  upon  that  country  the  claims  of  American  citizens  for  spolia 
tions  upon  their  commerce  during  the  wars  of  Napoleon.  These 
claims,  amounting  to  twenty-five  millions  of  francs,  had  heen  ac 
knowledged  by  the  French  government,  but  for  various  reasons  pay 
ment  was  delayed.  Certain  measures  were  now  proposed,  which  it 
was  feared  would  involve  the  two  nations  in  war.  Happily  all  differ 
ences  were  amicably  settled.  In  1835,  the  national  debt  was  extin 
guished  ;  and  in  1836,  several  millions  of  surplus  revenue  remained  in 
the  treasury. 


YAN  BUREN'S   ADMINISTRATION. 

Martin  Van  Buren,  the  eighth  president  of  the  United  States,  was 
inaugurated  March  4,  1837,  and  continued  president  for  four  years. 
During  the  administration  of  General  Jackson,  his  predecessor,  the 
public  moneys  were  removed  from  the  United  States'  Bank,  and  de 
posited  in  the  state  banks.  These  institutions  thus  had  their  facilities 
for  lending  money  increased,  speculations  were  encouraged,  and  the 
usual  track  of  honest  industry  in  acquiring  wealth  was  in  some 
measure  abandoned.  This  unnatural  state  of  things  could  not  con 
tinue  ;  it  had  its  crisis  in  1837.  Such  was  the  revulsion  in  business, 
that  the  banks  suspended  specie  payments.  During  the  months  of 
March  and  April,  the  failures  in  the  city  of  New  York  amounted  to 
nearly  one  hundred  millions  of  dollars. 

In  the  years  1837  and  1838,  the  difficulties  occurred  on  the  Canada 
border,  known  as  the  Canadian  Rebellion.  Considerable  bodies  of 
Americans  and  Canadians  assembled  at  different  points  on  the  fron 
tier,  in  the  states  of  Michigan,  Ohio,  and  New  York,  to  aid  the  dis 
affected  Canadians  to  achieve  their  independence.  On  the  night  of 
the  29th  of  December,  1837,  the  steamboat  Caroline  was  burnt  by  the 
British  at  Schlosser's  Landing,  two  miles  above  the  Falls  of  Niagara, 
on  the  American  side.  She  was  at  the  time  in  use  as  a  ferry-boat 
between  Schlosser's  and  Navy  Island,  a  rendezvous  of  the  rebels,  in 
the  Niagara  River.  Sandusky  City,  in  Ohio,  was  another  rendezvous 
of  the  "patriots"  under  a  Captain  Bradley:  in  the  winter  of  1838, 
they  had  an  action  on  the  ice  of  Lake  Erie,  near  Point  au  Pelee 
Island,  with  a  body  of  British  cavalry,  whom  they  repulsed.  In  No 
vember,  1838,  a  body  of  patriots  to  the  number  of  several  hundred, 


OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

invaded  Canada  at  Prescott,  opposite  Ogdensburg,  where  they  took 
possession  of  a  stone  windmill.  They  were  attacked  by  a  large  force 
of  British  regulars,  whom  they  at  first  repulsed ;  but  were  eventually 
obliged  to  surrender  to  superior  numbers.  Their  leaders  were  hung, 
and  others  transported  to  Van  Dieman's  Land. 

The  Seminole  war  still  continued  in  Florida  at  a  heavy  expense  to 
the  nation ;  while  many  of  the  soldiers  perished  from  exposure  in  a 
sickly  climate,  amid  swamps  and  marshes  to  which  they  had  driven 
the  hostile  Indians.  After  several  encounters,  a  number  of  chiefs, 
in  March,  1837,  came  to  the  camp  of  General  Jessup,  signed  a  treaty 
of  peace,  and  agreed  that  all  the  Seminoles  should  remove  beyond  the 
Mississippi.  This  treaty,  however,  was  soon  broken  through  the  in 
fluence  of  Oceola.  This  chieftain  coming  subsequently  into  the  camp 
of  General  Jessup,  under  the  protection  of  a  flag  of  truce,  was  seized, 
and  finally  imprisoned  at  Fort  Moultrie,  in  Charleston,  South  Caro 
lina,  where  he  died  of  a  fever  the  following  year. 

In  December,  1837,  Colonel  (afterward  President)  Taylor,  at  the 
head  of  six  hundred  men,  defeated  the  Indians  in  the  southern  part 
of  the  peninsula.  At  this  time,  the  army  stationed  at  various  posts 
in  Florida,  was  estimated  to  number  nearly  nine  thousand  men.  The 
Indians  still  continued  the  contest  during  the  years  1837,  1838,  1839 
and  1840.  General  Macomb  was  in  command  in  1839.  In  1840, 
Colonel  Harney  penetrated  into  the  extensive  everglades  of  southern 
Florida,  and  succeeded  in  capturing  a  band  of  forty,  nine  of  whom 
(their  leaders)  he  caused  to  be  executed. 

During  the  session  of  congress,  which  terminated  in  the  summer  of 
1840,  the  sub-treasury  bill,  designed  for  the  safekeeping  of  the  public 
funds,  which  had  been  rejected  at  the  extra  session  of  1837,  passed 
both  houses  of  congress,  and  became  a  law.  This  was  regarded  as  the 
great  financial  measure  of  Mr.  Van  Buren's  administration. 


HARRISON'S   ADMINISTRATION. 

On  the  4th  of  March,  1841,  William  Henry  Harrison  was  inaugu 
rated  president,  in  the  presence  of  an  unusually  large  assemblage, 
convened  at  the  capitol  in  Washington.  The  preceding  political  con 
test  by  which  General  Harrison  was  elevated  to  the  presidency,  was 
one  of  the  most  exciting  which  ever  took  place  in  the  United  States. 
The  trying  scenes  of  financial  difficulties  through  which  the  country 


118  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

was  then  passing,  and  the  "  experiments  on  the  currency  "  furnished 
the  opponents  of  the  government  a  theme  by  which  their  measures 
were  denounced.  General  Harrison  received  two  hundred  and  thirty- 
four  votes,  while  Mr.  Van  Buren  received  only  sixty.  John  Tyler 
was  elected  vice-president. 

President  Harrison  died  on  the  4th  of  April,  1841,  just  one  month 
after  he  had  taken  the  oath  of  office.  The  only  official  act  of  general 
importance  performed  during  his  administration,  was  the  issuing  of  a 
proclamation  on  the  17th  of  March,  calling  an  extra  session  of  con 
gress  at  the  close  of  the  following  May,  to  legislate  on  the  subjects  of 
finance  and  revenue. 


TYLER'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

On  the  death  of  General  Harrison,  John  Tyler,  the  vice-president, 
became  acting  president  of  the  United  States.  At  the  extra  session 
called  by  President  Harrison,  the  sub-treasury  bill  was  repealed,  and 
a  general  bankrupt  law  passed.  The  second  year  of  Mr.  Tyler's  ad 
ministration,  1842,  was  distinguished  by  the  return  of  the  United 
States  Exploring  Expedition,  the  settlement  of  the  north-eastern 
boundary  question,  and  the  domestic  difficulties  in  Rhode  Island.  In 
this  year,  also,  an  important  treaty,  adjusting  the  dispute  in  relation 
to  the  north-eastern  boundary  of  the  United  States,  was  negotiated  at 
Washington,  between  Mr.  Webster,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States, 
and  Lord  Ashburton  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain. 

The  exploring  expedition,  commanded  by  Lieutenant  Wilkes,  of  the 
United  States  Navy,  had  been  absent  several  years,  during  which  they 
had  coasted  along  what  was  supposed  to  be  the  Antarctic  Continent  : 
in  all,  they  had  voyaged  about  ninety  thousand  miles,  equal  to  almost 
four  times  the  circumference  of  the  globe.  A  large  number  of  curi 
osities  of  island  human  life,  and  many  fine  specimens  of  natural  history 
were  collected,  and  deposited  in  public  buildings  in  Washington. 

A  movement  was  made  in  Rhode  Island,  called  the  "  Dorr  Insurrec 
tion,"  the  object  of  which  was  to  set  aside  the  ancient  charter  of  the 
colony  and  state,  and  under  which  the  people  had  been  ruled  for  one 
hundred  and  eighty  years.  The  "  suffrage  party  "  adopted  a  consti 
tution  unauthorized  by  the  laws  of  the  state,  and  chose  T.  W.  Dorr  as 
governor.  The  "law  and  order  party"  at  the  same  time  chose  S.  W. 
King  for  the  same  office.  In  May,  1843,  both  parties  met  and  organ 
ized  their  respective  governments,  then  armed,  when  a  bloody  strug- 


OUTLINE  HISTORY.  119 

gle  seemed  inevitable.  The  insurgents,  however,  dispersed  on  the 
approach  of  the  government  forces,  and  Dorr  fled  from  the  state. 
Upon  his  return  he  was  arrested  for  treason,  and  sentenced  to  be  im 
prisoned  for  life.  He  was.  however,  released  in  1845. 

The  most  important  political  event  which  took  place  during  Mr. 
Tyler's  administration,  was  the  subject  of  the  annexation  of  Texas. 
The  proposition  was  first  made  by  Texas,  originally  a  province  of 
Mexico,  in  which  a  considerable  number  of  emigrants,  from  the 
United  States,  had  settled.  She  had  thrown  off  her  allegiance  to 
their  poAver,  and  had  sustained  her  independence  although  unacknowl 
edged  by  her.  The  proposition  for  annexation  which  would  largely 
increase  the  area  and  political  strength  of  the  slave  system,  was 
warmly  opposed  by  the  more  northern  states.  A  treaty  of  annexa 
tion,  signed  by  the  president,  was  rejected  by  congress,  but  in  the  fol 
lowing  year,  1845,  the  bill  was  passed. 

In  the  year  1844,  the  first  electric  telegraph,  the  invention  of  Pro 
fessor  Morse,  was  completed  in  the  United  States.  It  extended  from 
Washington  to  Baltimore.  The  first  words  sent  over  it  were,  "  What 
hath  God  wrought?"* 


POLE'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

James  K.  Polk,  the  tenth  president  of  the  United  States,  was  in 
augurated  March  4,  1845.  Among  the  most  important  topics  which 
drew  the  public  attention,  were  the  annexation  of  Texas,  and  the 
claims  of  Great  Britain  to  a  large  portion  of  the  territory  of  Oregon 
on  the  Pacific  Coast.  The  Texan  government  having  approved,  by 
resolution  on  July  4,  1845,  the  joint  resolution  of  the  American  con 
gress  in  favor  of  annexation,  Texas  became  that  day  one  of  the 
states  of  the  American  Union,  with  the  privilege  of  forming  "new 
states  of  convenient  size,  not  exceeding  four  in  number,  in  addition  to 
said  state  of  Texas,"  whenever  the  population  shall  be  sufficient. 

The  vast  territory  between  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  the  Pacific, 
was  for  some  time  a  subject  of  dispute  between  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain.  In  1818,  it  was  agreed  that  each  nation  should  enjoy 
equal  privileges  on  the  coast  for  ten  years.  This  agreement  was  re- 

*The  first  message  of  a  public  nature  sent  over  the  wires,  was  the  announcement  of  James 
K.  Polk,  as  the  nominee  of  the  Democratic  party  for  the  presidency,  by  their  convention  at 
Baltimore. 


120  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

newed  in  1827,  for  an  indefinite  time,  with  the  stipulation  that  either 
party  might  rescind  it,  by  giving  the  other  party  twelve  months'  no 
tice.  Such  notice  was  given  by  the  United  States  in  1846.  Great 
Britain  claimed  a  part  of  the  territory.  The  boundary  was  finally 
settled  at  the  parallel  of  49°  north  latitude,  and  in  1848,  a  territorial 
government  was  established.' 

The  annexation  of  Texas,  as  had  been  predicted,  caused  an  immedi 
ate  rupture  with  Mexico,  who  still  claimed  it  as  part  of  their  territory. 
By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  of  annexation  the  United  States  govern 
ment  was  bound  to  protect  the  new  state.  In  consequence  of  the 
hostile  movements  of  Mexico,  General  Taylor  was  sent  in  July  1845, 
with  several  military  companies  to  Corpus  Christi  Bay,  on  the  fron 
tiers  of  Texas.  Afterward  General  Taylor  took  a  position  on  the 
Rio  Grande,  opposite  Matamoras.  While  marching  toward  this  point, 
he  was  attacked  by  a  large  body  of  Mexicans,  and  the  battles  of  Palo 
Alto,  and  Resaca  de  la  Palma  ensued,  which  proved  victorious  to  the 
Americans.  On  September  21,  1846,  the  Americans,  under  General 
Taylor,  attacked  Monterey,  and  on  the  24th  it  surrendered.  About 
the  same  time  divisions  under  Wool,  .Kearney,  Fremont,  and  others, 
penetrated  New  Mexico  and  California,  and  took  possession  of  some 
of  the  principal  towns. 

In  January  1847,  General  Winfield  Scott,  who  was  appointed  to  the 
chief  command,  reached  Mexico.  He  soon  made  preparations  to  at 
tack  Vera  Cruz,  the  nearest  seaport  to  the  city  of  Mexico.  On  Feb 
ruary  22d,  General  Taylor  gained  a  decisive  victory  at  Buena  Vista, 
over  the  Mexican  army  under  Santa  Anna.  The  American  force  in 
this  bloody  conflict,  consisted  of  only  about  five  thousand  men,  while 
that  of  the  Mexicans  consisted  of  twenty  thousand. 

On  the  13th  of  March,  1847,  the  United  States  military  and  naval 
forces  invested  Vera  Cruz,  and  on  the  29th,  the  city  and  the  strong 
castle  of  San  Juan  d'Ulloa  surrendered,  with  five  thousand  prisoners 
and  five  hundred  pieces  of  cannon.  At  least  one  thousand  Mexi 
cans  were  killed,  and  a  great  number  maimed.  The  Americans  had 
but  forty  killed,  and  about  the  same  number  wounded.  General 
Scott  now  proceeded  toward  the  capital.  At  Cerro  Gordo  he  was  met 
by  Santa  Anna,  the  president  of  the  Mexican  Republic,  with  twelve 
thousand  men.  The  action  took  place  at  a  difficult  mountain  pass 
which  the  Mexicans  had  strongly  fortified  with  many  pieces  of  can 
non.  With  about  eight  thousand  men,  General  Scott  attacked  the 
Mexicans  in  their  strong  position.  The  assault  was  successful,  and 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  121 

more  than  one  thousand  of  the  enemy  were  killed  and  wounded,  and 
three  thousand  were  made  prisoners.  The  American  loss  was  four 
hundred  and  thirty-one  in  killed  and  wounded.  Santa  Anna  nar 
rowly  escaped  capture  by  fleeing  on  a  mule  taken  from  his  carriage. 

On  the  22d  of  April,  the  castle  of  Perote,  on  the  summit  of  the 
eastern  Cordilleras,  the  strongest  fortress  in  Mexico,  excepting  Vera 
Cruz,  was  surrendered  without  resistance.  The  victorious  army  next 
entered  the  ancient  walled  and  fortified  city  of  Puebla,  without  oppo 
sition  from  its  eighty  thousand  inhabitants.  General  Scott  remained 
in  Puebla  till  August,  when  being  reinforced  by  troops  sent  by  the 
way  of  Vera  Cruz,  he  advanced  toward  the  capital.  The  fortified 
camp  of  Contreras,  near  the  hights  of  Cherubusco,  was  attacked  and 
after  a  sanguinary  contest,  the  Americans  were  victorious.  Eighty 
officers  and  three  thousand  private  soldiers  were  made  prisoners. 
General  Scott  now  directed  a  similar  movement  against  Cherubusco. 
The  Americans  were  again  successful:  four  thousand  Mexicans  were 
killed  and  wounded,  three  thousand  made  prisoners,  and  thirty-seven 
pieces  of  cannon  were  taken,  all  in  one  day.  The  American  loss  was 
about  eleven  hundred. 

On  the  8th  of  September,  about  four  thousand  Americans  attacked 
fourteen  thousand  Mexicans  under  Santa  Anna,  at  El  Molinos  del 
Rey,  near  Chepultepec.  They  were  at  first  repulsed  with  great 
slaughter,  but  returning  to  the  attack  they  fought  desperately,  and 
drove  the  Mexicans  from  their  position.  Chepultepec,  a  strong  for 
tress  on  a  lofty  hill,  the  last  fortress  to  be  taken  outside  of  the  capi 
tal,  was  carried  by  storm.  The  Mexicans  fled  to  the  city,  which  was 
abandoned  by  Santa  Anna  and  the  officers  of  government.  On  the 
16th  of  September,  1847,  General  Scott  entered  the  city  of  Mexico 
in  triumph. 

In  the  summer  of  1846,  during  the  pendency  of  this  war,  a  bill  was 
before  congress  placing  certain  moneys  at  the  disposal  of  the  presi 
dent,  to  negotiate  an  advantageous  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Mexican 
government.  To  this  bill  Mr.  David  Wilmot,  of  Pennsylvania,  offered 
an  amendment  called  the  "  Wilmot  Proviso"  which  forbade  the  in 
troduction  of  slavery  into  any  part  of  the  territory  which  should  be 
purchased  from  Mexico,  under  the  contemplated  treaty.  The  bill 
passed  the  house  and  failed  in  the  senate,  the  appointed  time  for  the 
adjournment  of  congress  having  arrived  when  that  body  had  it  under 
discussion. 

On  the  2d  of  February  1848,  the  Mexican  congress  concluded  a 


122  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

treaty  of  peace  with  the  commissioners  of  the  United  States,  at  Gua- 
daloupe  Hidalgo,  which  was  finally  agreed  to  by  both  governments. 
It  stipulated  the  evacuation  of  Mexico  by  the  American  army  within 
three  months ;  the  payment  of  three  millions  of  dollars  in  hand,  and 
twelve  millions  of  dollars  in  four  annual  installments  by  the  United 
States  to  Mexico,  for  the  territory  acquired  by  conquest.  It  also 
fixed  boundaries,  and  otherwise  adjusted  several  matters  in  dispute. 
New  Mexico,  and  California  with  her  gold  mines,  now  became  terri 
tories  of  the  United  States. 


TAYLOR'S   ADMINISTRATION. 

On  the  5th  of  March,  1849  (the  4th  being  Sunday),  Zachary  Tay 
lor  was  inaugurated  and  occupied  the  presidential  chair  for  sixteen 
months.  He  was  removed  by  death,  on  the  9th  of  July,  1850,  after 
an  illness  of  only  four  days. 

When  President  Taylor  entered  upon  the  duties  of  office,  thousands 
of  adventurers  were  flocking  to  California  in  search  of  gold  which 
had  been  discovered  on  Captain  Sutter's  mill,  on  a  branch  of  the  Sac 
ramento  River,  in  1848.  Statesmen  and  politicians  perceiving  the 
importance  of  the  new  territory  began  to  agitate  the  question  whether 
slavery  should  have  a  legal  existence  in  that  section.  The  inhabitants, 
in  a  convention  at  San  Francisco,  voted  against  slavery,  and  the  con 
stitution  prepared  and  adopted  at  Monterey,  September  1,  1849,  ex 
cluded  slavery  from  the  territory  forever. 

Delegates  and  senators  having  been  appointed  by  the  residents  of 
California,  the  latter  asked  for  the  admission  of  that  territory  as  a  free 
and  independent  state.  The  article  of  the  constitution  which  ex 
cluded  slavery,  caused  violent  debates  in  .congress,  and  bitter  sec 
tional  feeling  between  the  people  of  the  north  and  south.  In  January, 
1850,  Henry  Clay,  as  peacemaker,  offered  in  the  senate  a  plan  of 
compromise  which  met  the  difficulty.  A  bill  for  this  purpose  was  dis 
cussed  for  four  months,  and  in  September  the  famous  "Compromise 
Act"  of  1850,  became  a  law.  The  most  important  stipulations  were, 
1.  That  California  should  be  admitted  as  a  free  state:  2.  That  the 
vast  country  east  of  California,  containing  the  Mormon  settlements, 
should  be  formed  into  a  territory  called  Utah,  without  mention  of 
slavery:  3.  That  New  Mexico  should  be  made  a  territory  without 
any  stipulations  with  regard  to  slavery,  and  that  ten  millions  of  dol 
lars  should  be  paid  to  Texas,  for  the  purchase  of  her  claims:  4. 


OUTLINE  HISTORY.  123 

That  the  slave  trade  in  the  District  of  Columbia  should  be  abolished : 
5.  A  law  providing  for  the  arrest  and  return  of  all  slaves  escaping 
to  the  northern  or  free  states. 


FILLMORE'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

1  Millard  Fillmore,  the  vice-president,  in  accordance  with  the  pro 
visions  of  the  constitution,  succeeded  General  Taylor  in  the  presi 
dency,  and  on  the  10th  of  July,  1850,  took  the  oath  of  office.  The 
most  important  measure  adopted  during  the  early  part  of  Fillmore's 
administration,  was  the  Compromise  Act,  of  which  some  notice  has 
been  given.  In  the  spring  of  1851,  congress  made  important  changes 
in  the  general  postoffice  laws,  chiefly  in  the  reduction  of  letter  pos 
tage,  fixing  the  rate  upon  a  letter  weighing  not  more  than  half  an 
ounce  and  prepaid,  at  three  cents  to  any  part  of  the  United  States, 
at  less  distances  than  three  thousand  miles. 

During  the  summer  of  1851,  considerable  excitement  was  produced 
by  the  movements  for  the  purpose  of  invading  the  Island  of  Cuba. 
The  steamboat  Cleopatra  was  seized  at  New  York,  on  the  charge  of  a 
violation  of  the  neutrality  laws.  Much  excitement  prevailed  in  Cuba, 
and  a  large  Spanish  force  was  concentrated  there.  In  August  1851, 
General  Lopez,  a  native  of  Cuba,  sailed  from  New  Orleans,  and 
landed  on  the  northern  coast  of  Cuba,  with  nearly  five  hundred  men. 
Having  left  Colonel  Crittenden,  of  Kentucky,  with  one  hundred  men, 
Lopez  proceeded  toward  the  interior.  Colonel  Crittenden  and  his 
party  were  captured,  carried  to  Havana  and  shot.  Lopez  was  at 
tacked  and  his  little  army  dispersed.  He  was  arrested,  with  six  of 
his  followers,  taken  to  Havana,  and  executed  by  the  garote  on  the  1st 
of  September,  1851. 

The  first  American  expedition  to  the  Arctic  Regions,  left  New 
York  in  May  of  1850.  It  was  sent  out  by  Mr.  Henry  Grinnell,  an 
opulent  merchant  of  that  city,  on  an  errand  of  humanity,  in  search  of 
Sir  John  Franklin,  the  missing  navigator,  who,  as  subsequent  discove 
ries  have  proved,  perished  with  all  of  his  crews,  amid  the  regions  of 
the  icy  north.  This  "first  Grinnell  expedition,"  as  it  is  called,  con 
sisted  of  two  small  vessels,  the  Advance  and  the  Rescue,  under  the 
command  of  Lieutenant  E.  De  Haven,  a  young  naval  officer.  Dr.  E. 
K.  Kane  was  surgeon  and  naturalist,  and  wrote  a  history  of  the  expe 
dition  which,  after  a  variety  of  adventures,  returned  in  the  autumn 
of  1851. 


124  OUTLINE   HISTORY. 

In  December  1851,  Louis  Kossuth,  the  exiled  governor  of  Hungary, 
arrived  in  New  York  from  England,  on  a  mission  to  the  United  States, 
in  quest  of  aid  for  his  oppressed  country.  His  great  efforts  in  behalf 
of  freedom,  and  his  extraordinary  talents  as  a  writer  and  orator,  se 
cured  for  him  the  greatest  attention  and  respect,  both  in  Great  Britain 
and  America.  The  most  important  of  the  closing  events  of  Mr.  Fill- 
more's  administration,  was  the  creation,  by  congress,  of  the  territory 
of  Washington,  out  of  the  northern  section  of  Oregon.  This  took 
place  March  2,  1853. 

PIERCE'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Franklin  Pierce,  the  fourteenth  president  of  the  United  States,  was 
inaugurated  March  4,  1853,  and  continued  in  office  for  four  years. 

In  1846,  our  government  had  unsuccessfully  attempted  to  open  ne 
gotiations  with  the  Court  of  Japan,  for  the  purpose  of  commerce. 
The  Columbus  and  Vincennes,  under  the  command  of  Commodore 
Biddle,  in  July  of  that  year,  entered  the  Bay  of  Jeddo,  with  a  letter 
from  President  Polk  to  the  Emperor  of  Japan,  defining  the  objects 
desired.  The  reply  was  short  ajod  decisive.  "No  trade  can  be  al 
lowed  with  any  foreign  nation,  except  Holland."  In  the  years  1853 
and  1854,  a  second  expedition,  under  Commodore  Perry,  was  success 
ful.  A  treaty  was  effected  which  opened  the  ports  of  that  great  na 
tion  to  the  commerce  of  the  civilized  world. 

In  January  1854,  Senator  Douglas  introduced  into  congress  a  bill 
called  the  "Kansas-Nebraska-bill"  which  occasioned  great  agitation 
on  the  subject  of  slavery.  A  petition  against  the  measure  was  pre 
sented  to  the  senate,  signed  by  three  thousand  clergymen,  principally 
of  New  England.  Much  discussion  was  had  upon  it,  but  congress 
finally  passed  the  bill  in  May,  1854. 

The  passage  of  the  Kansas-Nebraska-bill  in  effect  rendered  the 
Missouri  Compromise  Act  of  no  avail,  if  as  was  claimed,  previous  legis- 
tion  had  not  done  so  before.*  It  left  all  territory  belonging  to  the 

*  Mr.  Douglass,  chairman  of  the  committee  on  territories  in  his  report  to  the  senate  on 
the  Kanaas-Nebraska-bill,  stated  it  was  apparent  that  the  compromise  measures  of  1850, 
affirm  and  rest  upon  this,  among  other  propositions,  viz  :  "  That  all  questions  pertaining  to 
slavery  in  the  territories,  and  the  uew  states  to  be  formed  therefrom,  are  to  be  left  to  the 
decision  of  the  people  residing  therein,  by  their  appropriate  representatives,  to  be  chosen 
by  them  for  that  purpose." 

It  was  claimed  in  reply,  that  even  if  this  proposition  was  true,  it  had  no  application  to 
the  territory  under  consideration  for  that  comprised  a  part  of  the  original  territory  of 
Louisiana,  in  all  of  which  north  of  latitude  36  deg.  SOmin.,  under  the  Missouri  Compromise 
of  1820,  slavery  was  forever  prohibited. 


OUTLINE   HISTORY.  125 

United  States  open  to  the  introduction  of  slavery.  A  most  ,desperate 
struggle  between  the  pro-slavery  and  anti-slavery  parties  now  ensued 
for  the  political  ascendency.  Two  months  after  the  repeal  of  the 
Missouri  Compromise,  an  Emigrant  Aid  Society  was  formed  in 
Boston :  an  act  of  incorporation  having  been  previously  made  by  the 
legislature  of  Massachusetts.  This  movement  excited  the  friends  of 
slavery  to  action ;  and  in  Missouri  combinations  under  the  name  of 
"  Blue  Lodges,"  "  Sons  of  the  South,"  etc.,  were  formed  to  extend 
their  institutions. 

A  territorial  legislature  was  formed  in  1855,  and  a  "reign  of  terror" 
commenced,  and  for  more  than  a  year  civil  war  raged.  In  November, 
1855,  the  free  state  party  met  in  convention  and  formed  a  state  con 
stitution,  and  in  the  following  January  elections  under  it  were  held. 
This  was  denounced  by  the  president  as  an  act  of  rebellion.  Troubles 
still  continued,  and  acts  of  violence  and  bloodshed  were  committed. 
The  accounts  from  Kansas,  being  contradictory  and  alarming,  the 
United  States  house  of  representatives  appointed  a  committee  of  three 
to  proceed  to  investigate  the  whole  matter  and  report. 

On  the  1st  of  July,  1856,  the  majority  of  the  committee  reported 
that  the  elections  held  under  the  organic  or  alleged  territorial  law, 
had  been  carried  by  organized  invasions  from  Missouri ;  that  the  peo 
ple  of  the  territory  had  been  prevented  from  exercising  their  rights; 
that  the  alleged  territorial  legislature  was  an  illegally  constituted 
body,  and  that  their  enactments  were  null  and  void.  They  also  re 
ported  that  neither  the  sitting  delegate,  J.  W.  Whitfield,  or  A.  H. 
Reeder,  his  free  state  opponent,  were  elected  in  pursuance  of  any 
valid  law. 

The  "Second  Grinnell  Expedition"  to  the  Arctic  regions  in  search 
of  Sir  John  Franklin,  popularly  known  as  Kane's  expedition,  sailed 
from  New  York  in  May,  1853,  and  returned  in  October,  1855.  It 
consisted  of  a  single  vessel,  the  Advance,  a  small  brig,  and  was  under 
the  command  of  Dr.  Kane.  Important  additions  were  made  to  the 
geography  of  the  Arctic  regions,  among  which  was  the  discovery  of  an 
open  and  iceless  sea  toward  the  pole. 


BUCHANAN'S   ADMINISTRATION. 

James  Buchanan,  the  fifteenth  president  of  the  United  States,  was 
inaugurated  March  4,  1857.     The  events  during  his  administration, 


126  OUTLINE    HISTORY. 

now  in  its  last  quarter,  have  been  full  of  interest.  Among  these  may 
be  mentioned  the  final  defeat  of  Colonel  Walker  in  his  expedition  of 
conquest  to  Central  America;  the  Utah  Expedition;  and  the  intense 
sectional  agitation,  growing  out  of  the  diverse  views  upon  the  subject 
of  slavery,  as  held  respectively  by  the  people  of  the  free  and  of  the 
slave  states.  This  agitation  will  doubtless  terminate  in  ultimate 
good,  for  nothing  ever  becomes  a  finality  until  it  is  settled  right. 
Men,  singly  or  in  bodies,  by  legislation  or  other  means,  are  powerless 
to  control  the  march  of  great  events  which  in  thfiir  progress  advance 
the  general  welfare.  It  is  this  reflection  which  in  the  most  gloomy 
hour  gives  comfort  to  the  patriot,  and  inspires  him  with  confidence  in 
the  future  of  the  land,  rendered  sacred  by  the  graves  of  his  an 
cestors,  and  loved  as  his  own  birthplace,  and  as  the  heritage  of  his 
children. 


MAINE. 


ARMS  OF  MAINE. 
" — I  direct. 


IN  1607,  at  the  time  the  London  Company  commenced  a  perma 
nent  colony  at  Jamestown,  in  South  Virginia,  a  similar  enterprise 

was  matured  by  the  Plymouth  Com 
pany,  for  settling  another  colony 
in  North  Virginia.  The  leaders 
were  Lord  John  Popham,  chief 
justice  of  England,  and  Sir  Fer 
nando  Gorges.  A  hundred  emi 
grants,  beside  mariners,  were  en 
gaged  in  the  enterprise,  with  arms, 
utensils  and  provisions  necessary, 
until  they  might  receive  further 
supplies.  Embarked  on  board  of 
two  ships,  they  sailed  from  Ply 
mouth,  the  last  day  of  May,  and 
falling  in  with  Monhegan  Island, 
on  the  llth  of  August,  landed  on  a 
peninsula  in  Phipsburg,  on  the 
Kennebec  River,  called  by  the  na 
tives  Sagadahoc.  Here  they  located  a  settlement  which  was  after 
ward  called  the  Sagadahoc  Colony. 

At  this  place  a  commodious  house  and  barn  were  erected,  a  few 
cabins  built,  and  a  fortification  erected,  which  they  named  Fort 
George,  from  the  Christian  name  of  the  president  of  the  company,  and 
brother  of  Lord  Popham ;  but  it  was  eventually  called  Popham's  Fort. 
After  making  all  practical  preparations  for  winter,  on  December  5th 
the  two  ships  sailed  for  England,  leaving  only  forty-five  colonists 
situated  between  a  wilderness,  traversed  by  savages,  on  one  hand,  and 
a  waste  of  waters  on  the  other.  The  winter  was  extremely  severe, 
and  the  colonists  suffered  much  from  the  cold  in  their  poor  habita 
tions.  Beside  this,  it  appears  that  by  their  imprudences  they  had 
provoked  a  quarrel  with  the  Indians. 

The  ships  which  arrived  in  1608,  with  supplies  for  the  colony, 
brought  intelligence  of  the  death  of  Sir  John  Popham,  and  of  Sir  John 
Gilbert,  another  prominent  patron  of  the  colony.  These  misfortunes, 
with  the  death  of  the  president,  Captain  George  Popham,  in  whom 
great  confidence  was  placed,  together  with  the  loss  of  the  stores  the 
preceding  winter  by  a  fire,  so  dispirited  the  company  that  the  colony 
unanimously  resolved  to  return  to  England.  The  patrons  of  the 

127 


128  MAINE. 

colony,  offended  at  this  unexpected  result,  desisted,  for  several  years, 
from  making  any  further  attempts  toward  a  settlement. 

As  early  as  1623,  a  permanent  settlement  was  commenced  at  Saco 
Gorges,  fourteen  years  before,  and  afterward,  had  sent  hither  Rich 
ard  Vines  and  others,  to  collect  facts  and  select  some  eligible  situa 
tion  for  planting  a  colony.  The  first  winter  they  passed  in  the  coun 
try,  was,  in  all  probability,  A.  D.  1617-18,  and  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Saco.*  The  place  chosen  was  at  Winter  Harbor  near  the  sea  shore, 
an  inviting  situation;  and  six  years  after  this,  a  patent  was  granted 
to  the  settlers,  and  a  form  of  government  established. 

The  employments  of  the  colonists  were  chiefly  agriculture,  and 
fishing,  and  trade  with  the  natives.  Most  of  them  combined  these 
pursuits,  and  were  styled  husbandmen  or  planters.  They  took  up 
tracts  of  one  hundred  acres,  of  which  they  received  leases  on  nominal 
or  small  rents.  "  Some  of  these,"  says  Mr.  Tolson  in  his  history  of 
Saco  and  Biddeford,  "  are  now  on  record — the  estate  that  had  been 
in  possession  of  Thomas  Cole,  including  a  mansion  or  dwelling,  was 
leased  by  Mr.  Vines  to  John  West,  for  the  term  of  1,000  years,  for 
an  annual  rent  of  two  shillings  and  one  capon,  a  previous  considera 
tion  having  been  paid  by  West.  The  lease  which  is  partly  in  the 
Latin  language,  was  executed  in  1638."  Another  deed  requires  the 
rent  charge  of  five  shillings,  two  days'  work,  and  one  fat  goose  yearly. 
In  this  manner  were  all  the  planters  rendered  tenants  to  the  proprie 
tors,  none  of  them  holding  their  estates  in  fee  simple.  Fishing  was 
the  most  common  occupation,  as  it  was  both  easy  and  profitable  to 
barter  the  products  of  this  business,  for  corn  from  Virginia,  and  other 
stores  from  England.  The  trade  with  the  planters  of  Massachusetts 
soon  became  considerable. 

In  1630,  the  Plymouth  Council  granted  a  patent  called  Lygonia. 
The  territory,  though  indefinitely  described,  was  40  miles  square,  and 
extended  from  Cape  Porpoise  to  Casco.  It  was  executed  by  the  Earl 
of  Warwick,  the  "president  of  the  council,  and  by  Sir  Fernando 
Gorges,  claimant  of  the  country  under  a  former  assignment  to  him 
and  John  Mason.  To  encourage  emigration,  a  very  flattering  account 
was  given  of  the  country.  A  small  company  came  over  and  located 
themselves  on  the  south  side  of  Sagadahoc,  in  Casco  Bay.  This  com 
pany,  after  staying  about  one  year,  in  1631,  removed  to  Watertown, 
in  Massachusetts. 

The  next  patent  granted  by  the  Plymouth  Council,  was  on  March 
2,  1630,  to  John  Beauchamp,  of  London,  and  Thomas  Leverett,  of 
Boston,  England,  and  was  called  the  "Muscongm  Patent  or  Grant." 
Its  extent  was  from  the  sea  board  between  the  Rivers  Penobscot  and 
Muscongus,  to  an  unsurveyed  line  running  east  and  west,  so  far  north 
as  would,  without  interfering  with  the  Kennebec  or  any  other  patent, 
embrace  a  territory  equal  to  thirty  miles  square.  About  89  years 
afterward,  the  Waldos  became  extensively  interested  in  the  grant; 

*  Williamson's  History  of  Maine,  vol.  1,  p.  227. 


MAINE.  129 

and  from  them  it  took  the  name  of  "the  Waldo  Patent."  It  contained 
no  powers  of  government,  but  was  procured  expressly  for  the  purpose 
of  an  exclusive  trade  with  the  natives. 

The  eighth  and  last  grant  of  lands  by  the  Plymouth  Council,  with 
in  the  present  state  of  Maine,  was  the  " Pemaquid  Patent"  granted 
Feb.  20,  1631,  to  two  merchants  of  Bristol,  Robert  Aldsworth  and 
Gyles  Elbridge.  "It  extended  from  the  sea  between  the  Rivers  Mus- 
congus  and  Damariscotta,  so  far  northward  as  to  embrace  12,000  acres, 
beside  settlers'  lots;  it  also  was  to  include  100  acres  for  every  person 
who  should  be  transported  hither  by  the  proprietors  within  seven 
years,  who  should  reside  here  seven  years.  It  included  the  T)amaris- 
cove  Islands,  and  all  others  within  nine  leagues  from  the  shoiJ.  This 
grant  secured  extensive  charter  privilege  to  the  proprietary  grantees 
and  their  associates,  with  the  powers  of  establishing  the  civil  govern 
ment.  They  had  a  'right  to  hunt,  fish,  fowl,  and  trade  with  the  na 
tives  in  any  part  of  New  England ;  and  these  were  their  exclusive 
privileges,  within  their  own  patent.  The  earliest  settlements  appear 
to  have  been  made  on  the  western  banks  of  the  Pemaquid,  in  1623  or 
1624.  A  fort  was  built  here  before  the  date  of  the  patent,  but  rifled 
by  pirates  in  1632.  Formal  possession  was  taken  in  May,  1633,  and 
the  plantation  had  a  gradual  increase  till  the  fir&t  Indian  war. 

The  New  Plymouth  colonists  undismayed  by  the  attack  on  their 
trading  house  at  Pemaquid  [Penobscot],  kept  the  station  and  pursued 
their  traffic  three  years  longer,  before  they  were  obliged  to  entirely 
abandon  the  place.  In  the  spring  of  1634,  they  established  a  new 
trading  house  at  Machias.  In  1632,  King  Charles,  of  England,  re 
signed  to  the  French  Monarch,  "all  the  places  occupied  by  British 
subjects  in  New  France,  Acadia  and  Canada — especially  the  command 
of  Port  Royal,  Fort  Quebec  and  Cape  Breton.  This  act  of  the  Eng 
lish  monarch,  who  performed  it  without  consulting  the  nation,  became 
one  of  importance  to  the  northern  colonies,  especially  to  Maine. 

The  French  monarch,  desirous  to  advance  the  settlement  of  his 
Acadian  colony,  made  several  extensive  grants,  one  of  the  first  was  to 
Razilla,  which  embraced  the  river  and  bay  of  St.  Croix,  and  the  is 
lands  in  the  vicinity,  12  leagues  on  the  sea  and  20  leagues  into  land. 
The  next  year,  1634,  he  made  several  important  grants  to  La  Tour, 
one  of  which  was  100  miles  eastward,  upon  the  coast  from  the  isle  of 
Sables ;  and  as  many  miles  inland.  La  Tour,  upon  hearing  of  the 
Plymouth  establishment  at  Machias,  affected  to  feel  much  indignation, 
and  hastened  to  lay  it  in  ruins.  Meeting  with  resistance,  he  killed 
two  of  the  defendants,  and  after  rifling  the  house  of  such  valuable 
articles  as  he  could  find,  he  carried  his  booty  and  the  survivors  to 
Port  Royal.  Mr.  Allerton,  of  New  Plymouth,  who  afterward  was 
sent  to  recover  the  prisoners  and  goods,  inquired  of  La  Tour  if  he 
had  authority  for  his  proceedings.  La  Tour  replied,  "My  authority  is 
from  the  King  of  France,  who  claims  the  coast  from  Cape  Sable  to 
Cape  God — my  sword  is  all  the  commission  1  shall  show — take  your 
men  and  begone" 


130  MAINE. 

Another  difficulty  occurred  at  Kennebec,  from  a  question  of  exclu 
sive  trade.  New  Plymouth,  in  the  exercise  of  that  right  had,  upon 
the  river,  two  trading  stations,  at  Fort  Popham  and  at  Cushnoc,  and 
two  resident  magistrates,  who  were  vested  with  power  to  try  every 
case  not  capital.  In  May  1634,  one  Hoskjns  coming  hither  in  a  ves 
sel  of  Lords  Say  and  Brooke  from  Piscataqua,  was  expressly  forbid  to 
trade  with  the  natives,  and  ordered  to  depart.  John  Alden,  one  of 
the  magistrates,  finding  him  inexorable,  sent  three  men  to  cut  his 
cables.  They  parted  one : — "  Touch  the  other"  said  he,  swearing  with 
%n  oath,  and  seizing  a  gun,  "  and  deith  is  your  portion."  They  cut — 
and  he  ?v-»t  one  of  them  dead,  receiving  himself,  at  the  same  moment, 
a  fatal  .  uund.  The  blood  of  these  two  men  abated  the  quarrel  in 
this  quarter.  This  lamentable  occurrence  caused  much  excitement, 
the  royalists  and  malcontents  exclaiming  loudly — "  When  men  cut 
throats  for  beaver,  it  is  high  time  to  have  a  general  government"  Mr. 
Alden  was  arrested  and  brought  to  trial,  but  the  case  was  finally  ad 
judged  to  be  one  of  "excusable  homicide" 

In  1635,  the  Plymouth  Council  surrendered  their  charter  to  the 
king,  who  appointed  eleven  of  his  privy  counselors,  lords  commission 
ers  of  all  his  American  plantations,  and  committed  to  them  the  gene 
ral  superintendence  and  direction  of  colonial  affairs.  By  the  appli 
cation  of  this  body,  Sir  Fernando  Gorges  received  a  commission  of 
governor-general  over  the  whole  of  New  England.  By  his  first  pat 
ent,  and  by  the  assignment  of  the  Plymouth  Council,  he  obtained  an 
"absolute  property,"  in  the  territory  between  Piscataqua  and  Sagada- 
hoc,  or  the  two  divisions  in  conjunction  called  New  Somersetshire.  In 
order  to  organize  and  establish  an  administration  of  justice,  he  sent 
over  his  nephew,  William  Gorges,  in  the  capacity  of  governor,  who 
proved  to  be  a  man  equal  to  the  trust.  He  commenced  his  adminis 
tration  in  Saco,  at  the  dwelling  house  of  Mr.  Bonython,  on  the  east 
side  of  the  river  near  the  shore. 

He  opened  a  court,  March  28,  1636:  present,  Richard  Bonython, 
Thomas  Commock,  Henry  Joscelyn,  Thomas  Purchas,  Edward  God 
frey,  and  Thomas  Lewis,  commissioners,  who  arraigned,  tried,  and 
punished,  or  fined  for  divers  offenses :  and  if  Gorges  was  exercising  a 
power  as  extensive  as  his  jurisdiction,  every  wrong  doer  between  Pis 
cataqua  and  Sagadahoc,  was  amenable  to  this  tribunal :  it  being  the 
first  organized  government  established  within  the  present  state  of  Maine. 
At  this  period,  the  number  of  inhabitants  in  the  territory  was  esti 
mated  at  about  1,400.  The  continuance  of  William  Gorges  adminis 
tration  was,  probably,  less  than  two  years,  for  in  July,  1637,  the  au 
thorities  of  Massachusetts  were  presented  with  the  transcript  of  a 
commission  from  Sir  Fernando,  by  which  gentlemen  therein  named 
were  appointed  to  take  into  their  hands  the  government  of  the 
province,  and  the  superintendence  of  his  private  affairs.  This  extra 
ordinary  trust  was,  however,  declined. 

In  1639,  Sir  Fernando  Gorges  obtained  of  King  Charles  I,  a  pro-, 
vincial  charter,  possessing  uncommon  powers  and  privileges.  The 


MAINE.  131 

territory  is  described  "as  beginning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Piscataqua," 
and  extending  "  north-westward  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from 
Piscataqua  harbor ;  north-eastward  along  the  sea  coast  to  the  Saga- 
dahoc,"  thence  through  that  river  and  the  Kennebec  "north-westward 
one  hundred  and  twenty  miles,"  and  thence  overland  to  the  utmost 
northerly  end  of  the  line,  first  mentioned;  including  the  north  half 
of  the  Isles  of  Shoals,  and  the  Islands  "  Capawock  and  Nautican  near 
Cape  Cod ;"  also  "  all  the  islands  and  inlets  within  five  leagues  of  the 
main  along  the  coasts  between  the  said  Rivers  Piscataqua  and  Sagada- 
hoc."  By  the  charter,  this  territory,  and  the  inhabitants  upon  it, 
were  incorporated  into  a  body  politic,  and  named  THE  PROVINCE  OR 
COUNTY  OF  MAINE.  Sir  Fernando  and  his  heirs,  were  lords  proprie 
tors  of  the  province,  and  the  Church  of  England  was  made  the  estab 
lished  religion. 

After  the  death  of  Sir  Fernando  Gorges  in  1647,  the  settlers  in 
Maine  entertained  doubts  whether  the  powers  of  the  charter,  or  at 
least  the  administration  of  government  did  not  expire  with  the  lord 
proprietor.  They  accordingly  formed  themselves  into  a  "  social  com 
pact  "  to  see  that  the  country  was  regulated  according  to  their  usual 
laws,  and  to  make  such  others  as  were  needful,  but "  not  repugnant  to 
the  fundamental  laws  of  our  native  country."  It  was  also  ordained, 
that  a  governor  and  five  or  six  counselors,  magistrates,  or  assistants, 
should  be  annually  chosen.  Finding  that  their  sovereign  Charles  I, 
was  no  more,  and  that  the  government  of  England  was  in  the  hands 
of  the  commons,  they  readily  took  direction  from  that  body. 

The  government  of  Maine  was  administered  in  an  independent  form 
until  1652,  when  most  of  the  inhabitants  agreed  to  come  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts.  By  the  charter  given  to  Roswell  and 
others  in  1628,  Massachusetts  claimed  the  soil  and  jurisdiction  of 
Maine  as  far  as  the  middle  of  Casco  Bay.  Maine  then  took  the  name 
of  Yorkshire  ;  and  county  courts  were  held  in  the  same  manner  they 
were  in  Massachusetts,  and  the  towns  had  liberty  to  send  their  deputies 
or  representatives  to  the  general  court  at  Boston. 

Upon  the  restoration  of  Charles  II,  the  heirs  of  Gorges  complained 
to  the  crown  of  the  Massachusetts'  usurpation  ;  and  in  1665,  the  king's 
commissioners  who  visited  New  England,  came  to  the  province  of 
Maine  and  appointed  magistrates  and  other  officers  independently  of 
Massachusetts.  The  magistrates  thus  created,  administered  according 
to  such  instructions  as  the  king's  commissioners  had  given  them  un 
til  the  year  1668,  when  the  Massachusetts  general  court,  sent  down 
commissioners  and  interrupted  such  as  acted  by  the  authority  derived 
from  the  king's  commissioners.  At  this  time  public  affairs  were  in 
confusion  ;  some  declaring  for  Gorges  and  the  magistrates  appointed 
by  the  king's  commissioners,  and  others  for,  Massachusetts.  The  latter 
however  prevailed,  and  the  courts  of  pleas,  and  criminal  jurisdiction 
were  held  as  in  other  parts  of  Massachusetts. 

About  the  year  1674,  the  heirs  of  Gorges  complained  again  to  the 
king  and  council  of  the  usurpation  of  Massachusetts,  which  province 
Q 


132  MAINE. 

was  called  upon  to  answer  for  their  conduct.  Tire  result  was,  they 
ceased  for  a  time  their  jurisdiction.  Gorges,  the  grandson  of  Fer 
nando,  sent  over  instructions.  But  in  1677,  Massachusetts,  by  their 
agent,  John  Usher,  Esq.,  afterward  governor  of  New  Hampshire,  pur 
chased  the  interest  and  right  for  £1,200  sterling.  Massachusetts  now 
supposed  that  they  had  both  the  jurisdiction  and  soil,  and  accordingly 
governed  in  the  manner  the  charter  of  Maine  had  directed,  until  1684, 
when  the  Massachusetts'  charter  was  vacated.  In  1686,  Sir  Edmund 
Andros,  noted  for  his  tyranny,  was  appointed  governor,  captain- 
general,  etc.,  over  Massachusetts,  Maine,  and  the  other  New  England 
colonies.  The  people  bore  his  tyranny  until  the  beginning  of  1689, 
when  a  rumor  reached  Boston,  that  William,  Prince  of  Orange,  had 
invaded  England,  with  the  hope  of  dethroning  the  king.  Andros  was 
immediately  seized  and  placed  in  confinement,  and  a  council  of  safety 
was  organized  to  administer  the  government  until  further  news  should 
be  received  from  England. 

In  1691,  a  charter  was  given  by  William  and  Mary,  under  which 
Maine  and  the  large  territory  eastward  was  incorporated  with  Massa 
chusetts.  From  this  period  the  history  of  Maine  is  blended  with  that 
of  Massachusetts;  and  until  she  had  a  state  government  of  her  own, 
the  operation  of  the  laws,  customs,  pursuits  and  fortunes  of  "the  dis 
trict"  were  the  same  as  those  of  Massachusetts. 

Maine,  from  the  period  of  its  early  settlement,  was  much  harassed 
by  hostile  Indians,  particularly  during  the  French  and  Indian  wars. 
In  1692,  York  and  Wells  were  attacked  by  the  French  and  Indians. 
From  this  time  until  about  1702,  was  one  continued  scene  of  blood 
shed,  burning,  and  destroying.  The  inhabitants  suffered  much  for 
several  years  before  and  after  the  year  1724.  As  late  as  1744  and 
1748,  persons  were  captured  and  killed  by  the  savages.  During  these 
wars  the  Indians  in  the  French  interest  were  encouraged  by  the 
French  Catholic  missionaries  to  make  aggressions  upon  the  English, 
whom  they  considered  intruders  upon  the  country.  One  of  the  most 
prominent  was  Father  Sebastian  Ralle,  a  Jesuit,  and  a  man  of  learning 
and  address  who  resided  at  Norridgewock,  with  a  tribe  of  that  name. 
He  was  much  endeared  to  the  Indians  by  his  religious  labors  among 
them  for  a  space  of  thirty-seven  years.  He  was  killed  in  the  attack 
on  Norridgewock  in  1724. 

During  the  revolutionary  struggle  with  Great  Britain,  Maine,  in 
common  with  other  parts  of  the  country,  was  the  theater  of  military 
operations.  Falmouth  (now  Portland)  was  laid  in  ashes  in  October, 
1775.  It  was  through  the  vast  wilderness  in  the  north-west  section 
of  the  state  that  General  Arnold,  in  1775,  marched  on  his  celebrated 
expedition  to  Quebec. 

In  1820,  after  much  previous  discussion  of  the  most  deliberate  and 
prudent  kind,  a  separation  from  Massachusetts  was  effected  by  mutual 
arrangements.  All  the  voters  in  the  towns  and  plantations  of  Maine 
were  directed  to  meet  on  the  fourth  Monday  in  July,  1819,  and  give 
their  votes  either  for  or  against  the  proposition  of  separating  from 


MAINE.  133 

Massachusetts,  and  forming  themselves  into  a  new  state.  The  whole 
number  of  votes  given  was  17,091,  of  which  only  7,132  were  against 
the  measure  of  separation.  The  governor  of  Massachusetts  issued  his 
proclamation  announcing  the  result ;  delegates  from  the  towns  were 
appointed,  who  met  in  Portland,  October  llth,  and  a  draft -for  a  state 
constitution  was  formed.  On  the  3d  of  March,  1820,  the  congress 
passed  an  act,  in  which  Maine  was  admitted  into  the  Union,  on  an 
equal  .footing  with  the  original  states.  The  Honorable  William  King 
was,  without  opposition,  elected  the  first  governor. 

The  northern  divisional  line  between  Maine  and  the  British  pro 
vinces  was  for  a  time  a  subject  of  much  controversy.  By  a  partial 
construction  of  the  treaty  of  1783,  nearly  a  third  of  Maine  was  claimed 
by  Great  Britain.  The  land  agents  of  Maine  were  taken  at  Mada- 
waska,  in  Aroostook  County,  and  imprisoned  at  Fredericton,  New 
Brunswick,  by  order  of  the  British  government.  This  caused  much 
excitement;  troops  were  raised,  and  an  appeal  to  arms  seemed  to  be 
impending.  In  1842,  a  treaty,  adjusting  the  boundary  was  nego 
tiated  at  Washington,  between  Daniel  Webster,  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States,) and  Lord  Ashburton  on  behalf  of  Great  Britain. 

In  1851,  after  much  discussion,  and  many  efforts  on  the  part  of  the 
friends  of  temperance,  the  celebrated  "Maine  Laiu"  the  production 
of  Hon.  Neal  Dow,  of  Portland,  was  passed  by  an  act  of  the  legisla 
ture,  and  was  approved  on  the  2d  of  June  by  the  governor. 


MAINE,  by  far  the  largest  of  the  New  England  states,  and  the  most 
easterly  of  the  United  States,  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Canada 
East,  on  the  east  by  New  Brunswick,  south  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean, 
and  west  by  New  Hampshire  and  Canada  East.  It  lies  between  43° 
5'  and  470"30'  north  latitude,  and  between  66°  50'  and  71°  west  longi 
tude,  being  about  250  miles  in  extreme  length,  and  190  in  its  greatest 
breadth  from  east  to  west,  including  an  area  containing  upward  of 
twenty  millions  of  acres,  of  which  not  more  than  one  ninth  is  improved. 

The  shores  of  Maine  are  indented  by  deep  bays,  forming  many  ex 
cellent  harbors ;  and  its  waters  are  studded  with  a  great  variety  of 
islands,  from  the  rocky  islet  to  those  of  150  miles  in  extent.  Near 
the  coast  the  land  is  generally  level,  but  rises  on  proceeding  inland, 
and  the  most  part  of  the  state  is  hilly,  forming  in  many  places  ele 
vated  cones,  several  of  which  reach  an  elevation  of  4,000  feet,  while 
Mt.  Katahdin  rises  to  the  hight  of  5,335  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
sea.  A  ridge  of  broken  and  detached  eminences,  apparently  a  con 
tinuation  of  the  White  Mountains,  extends  along  the  western  borders 
of  Maine  for  some  distance,  and  then  crosses  the  state  in  a  north-east 
direction,  forming  a  chain  of  scattered  peaks  which  terminate  in  Mars 
Hill,  on  the  eastern  boundary.  There  are  numerous  lakes  among 
these  mountains,  the  largest  of  which  are  Moosehead,  Sebago,  Ches- 
uncook  and  Umbago.  Some  of  these  are  celebrated  for  their  pictur 
esque  beauty.  The  rivers  of  Maine  are  numerous  and  important,  fur- 


134  MAINE. 

nishing  abundant  water  power  for  mills  and  channels  for  navigation, 
and  down  which  are  floated  vast  quantities  of  lumber.  The  Kenne- 
bec  and  Penobscot  are  the  two  most  important  streams ;  the  former  is 
navigable  to  Augusta,  and  the  latter  to  Bangor.  The  Saco,  Andro- 
scoggin  and  St.  Croix  enter  the  Atlantic.  The  St.  John  and  its 
branches  drain  the  northern  part  of  the  state,  and  by  a  treaty  is  open 
to  the  navigation  of  the  Americans. 

The  winters  of  Maine  are  long  and  severe,  but  the  cold  is  generally 
steady,  and  free  from  those  frequent  changes  common  further  south. 
The  soil  is  various  as  its  surface.  The  best  lands  are  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  Penobscot  and  Kennebec  Rivers.  The  land  in  the  mountain 
ous  part  of  the  state  is  generally  poor.  The  most  abundant  agricul 
tural  products  are  potatoes,  oats,  Indian  corn,  hay,  butter,  cheese, 
wool,  live  stock,  and  fruits,  beside  considerable  quantities  of  wheat 
and  rye.  The  great  staple  of  Maine  is  its  lumber.  Extensive  forests 
of  pine  cover  the  country  around  the  sources  of  the  Kennebec,  Pe 
nobscot  and  other  rivers.  In  winter,  great  numbers  of  men  are  em 
ployed  in  felling  trees,  and  dragging  them  to  the  rivers,  where  in  the 
spring  they  are  floated  down  to  the  mills,  and  manufactured  into  lum 
ber.  Great  numbers  of  persons  are  employed  in  the  fisheries.  More 
ships  are  built,  and  perhaps  more  boards  and  scantling  sawed  in  Maine 
than  in  any  other  state  in  the  Union.  Till  recently,  the  population 
was  almost  wholly  of  English  or  New  England  origin.  The  popula 
tion,  in  1790,  was  96,540,  and  in  1820,  when  separated  from  Massa 
chusetts,  was  298,335.  In  1830,  its  population  was  399,455 ;  in 
1840,  501,793;  in  1850,  583,169; 'now  about  700,000. 


PORTLAND,  the  largest  city,  and  the  commercial  metropolis  of  Maine, 
is  pleasantly  situated  on  a  peninsula  at  the  west  extremity  of  Casco 
Bay,  between  Casco  River  on  the  south,  and  Back  Cove,  which  makes 
up  from  the  harbor  on  the  north.  It  is  65  miles  S.  W.  from  Augusta, 
105  N.  N.  E.  from  Boston,  136  from  Bangor,  and  290  S.  E.  from 
Montreal.  The  ground  on  which  the  city  is  built  rises  both  toward 
its  eastern  and  western  extremities,  which  gives  a  beautiful  appear 
ance  to  the  general  outlines  of  the  place,  as  it  is  approached  from  the 
sea.  The  whole  length  of  the  peninsula  is  about  three  miles,  and  its 
average  width  about  three  fourths  of  a  mile.  The  harbor  is  one  of 
the  best  on  the  Atlantic  coast,  being  land-locked,  safe,  capacious,  easy 
of  access,  and  of  a  depth  sufficient  for  the  largest  ships.  It  is  well 
defended  by  forts  Preble  and  Scammel.  The  city  is  generally  regu 
larly  laid  out,  and  handsomely  built,  chiefly  of  brick.  Many  of  the 
houses  are  elegant.  Beautiful  elms  and  other  shade  trees  adorn  many 
of  the  streets.  It  has  26  churches,  belonging  to  12  different  denomi 
nations.  The  public  schools,  25  in  number,  are  of  a  high  order  of 
excellence,  and  are  supported  at  an  annual  expense  to  the  city  of 
about  $25,000.  There  are  also  quite  a  number  of  charitable,  literary 
and  scientific  associations.  The  fine  situation  of  Portland,  and  its 


MAINE. 


135 


numerous  surrounding  summer  retreats,  its  superior  capabilities  for 
the  transaction  of  business,  and  its  general  health,  are  rapidly  tend 
ing  to  increase  its  population,  and  attract  strangers  from  various  parts 
of  the  Union.  Several  important  railroads  center  at  Portland,  among 
which  is  the  Atlantic  and  St.  Lawrence,  connecting  it  with  Montreal, 
Canada.  Its  foreign  commerce  is  mainly  with  Europe  and  the  West 
Indies  ;  and  its  chief  exports,  lumber,  ice,  fish,  provisions,  etc.  Pop 
ulation  in  1830,  12,601;  in  1840,  15,218;  in  1850,  20,879;  now, 
about  28,000. 


Southern  view  of  Portland. 

[The  view  annexed  is  from  near  the  western  extremity  of  the  bridge  and  causeway,  connecting  Portland 
with  the  township  of  Cape  Elizabeth.  The  station  for  the  Atlantic  and  St.  Lawrence  Railroad  is  seen  on 
the  left,  the  southwest  section  of  the  city.  The  railroad  to  Bangor  winds  around  the  verge  of  the  extreme 
point  on  the  right.  The  observatory,  on  Mt.  Joy,  80  feet  in  hight,  and  226  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea, 
ap[i?  are  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  city,  on  the  right.] 

Portland  was  formerly  a  part  of  Falmouth.  In  July,  1786,  the 
compact  part  of  that  town  and  the  port  were  incorporated  by  the 
name  of  Portland.  It  originally  contained  within  its  limits  the  pres 
ent  towns  of  Falmouth,  Cape  Elizabeth,  Portland  and  Westbrook  ;  and 
embraced  a  number  of  large  and  valuable  islands  lying  in  Casco  Bay. 
The  first  occupation  of  any  part  of  Falmouth,  of  which  we  have  any 
evidence,  was  of  Richmond's  Island,  about  a  mile  southerly  from  Cape 
Elizabeth,  by  Walter  Bagnall,  in  1628.  His  object  seems  to  have  been 
solely  to  drive  a  profitable  trade  with  the  Indians,  by  whatever  means 
within  his  power.  He  lived  upon  the  island  alone,  and  accumulated 
considerable  wealth.  He  was  killed  by  the  Indians  in  Oct.,  1681. 

George  Cleeves  and  Richard  Tucker  established  themselves  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Spurwink  River  in  1630,  but  the  territory  being  granted 
by  the  council  of  Plymouth  to  Robert  Trelawny  and  Moses  Good- 
yeare  obliged  them  to  seek  another  spot  for  a  settlement.  Driven 
from  the  place  which  they  had  selected  as  the  most  favorable  for  their 
purposes,  and  where  they  had  made  improvements  and  prepared  ac- 


136  MAINE. 

commodations,  their  next  care  was  to  provide  another  convenient  sit 
uation  in  the  wilderness,  where  they  might  hope  to  enjoy  without  in 
terruption  the  common  bounties  of  nature.  They  selected  the  Neck, 
called  Machigonne  by  the  natives,  now  Portland,  for  their  habitation, 
and  erected  there,  in  1632,  the  first  house,  and  probably  cut  the  first 
tree  that  was  ever  felled  upon  it  by  an  European  hand. 

"  In  1636,  Cleeves  went  to  England  and  procured  of  Gorges,  who  had  acquired 
a  title  to  the  province  of  Maine,  then  called  the  province  of  New  Somersetshire, 
a  deed  to  himself  and  Tucker,  of  a  large  tract  in  Falmouth.  including  the  Neck, 
on  which  they  had  settled.  This  deed,  dated  Jan.  27,  1637,  was  in  the  form  of  a 
lease  for  two  thousand  years.  It  conveyed,  in  consideration  of  £100  sterling,  and 
an  annual  quit  rent,  the  following  described  tract:  'Beginning  at  the  furthermost 
point  of  a  neck  of  land,  called  by  the  Indians,  Machigonne,  and  now  and  forever 
from  henceforth  to  be  palled  or  known  by  the  name  of  Stogummor,  and  so  along 
the  same,  westerly,  as  it  tendeth  to  the  first  falls  of  a  little  river  issuing  out  of  a 
very  small  pond,  and  from  thence  overland  to  the  falls  of  Pesumoca,  being  the 
first  falls  in  that  river  upon  a  straight  line,  containing,  by  estimation,  from  fall  to 
fall  as  aforesaid,  near  about  an  English  mile,  which  together  with  the  said  Neck 
of  land,'  etc.  Hog  Island  was  also  included  in  the  deed. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1675, Falmouth  contained  upward  of  40  families  ; 
the  population  had  been  steadily  increasing  in  every  part,  mills  had  been  estab 
lished  at  Capisic,  and  on  the  lower  falls  of  the  Penobscot  River,  and  the  borders 
of  both  rivers  were  occupied  by  an  enterprising  people.  But  their  opening  pros 
pects  were  all  changed  by  King  Philip's  war,  which  commenced  in  Plymouth  col 
ony  in  June  of  this  year.  The  first  blood  shed  was  at  the  northern  end  of  Casco 
Bay,  when  a  reconnoitering  party  of  English,  fired  upon  three  Indians,  killing 
one  and  wounding  another.  The  Indians,  after  this  affair,  threw  off  all  restraint, 
and  plundered  and  killed  the  inhabitants  in  this  part  of  the  country  whenever 
they  had  an  opportunity.  In  1676,  Falmouth  was  burnt,  and  34  persons  were 
killed  or  carried  away  captives.  Soon  after  the  peace  was  concluded  at  Casco, 
April  12,  1678,  the  inhabitants  began  to  return  to  their  desolated  lands. 

In  the  second  Indian  war,  in  May,  1690,  Falmouth  was  again  laid  in  ashes,  and 
the  fort  was  taken  by  the  French  and  Indians.  The  fort  mentioned  in  the  follow 
ing  account  was  situated  on  a  rocky  bluff  at  or  near  the  foot  of  King  street,  at  the 
base  of  which  the  enemy  could  securely  work,  beyond  the  reach  of  the  guns.  ,The 
following  is  the  account  given  by  Capt.  Davis,  the  commander  of  the  fort: 

'  Myself  having  command  of  a  garrison  in  Falmouth,  for  the  defense  of  the 
same,  a  party  of  French  from  Canada,  joined  with  a  company  of  Indians,  to  the 
number  of  betwixt  four  and  five  hundred  French  and  Indians,  set  upon  our  fort. 
The  16th  of  May,  1690,  began  our  fight;  the  20th,  about  three  o'clock,  afternoon, 
we  were  taken.  They  fought  us  five  days  and  four  nights,  in  which  time  they 
killed  and  wounded  the  greater  part  of  our  men,  burned  all  the  houses,  and  at  last 
we  were  forced  to  have  a  parley  with  them,  in  order  for  a  surrender.  We  not  know 
ing  whether  there  were  any  French  among  them,  we  set  up  a  flag  of  truce  in  order 
for  a  parley.  We  demanded  if  there  were  any  French  among  them,  and  if  they 
woula  give  us  quarter.  They  answered  that  they  were  Frenchmen,  and  that  they 
would  give  us  good  quarter.  Upon  this  answer,  we  sent  out  to  them  again,  to 
know  from  whence  they  came,  and  if  they  would  give  us  good  quarter,  for  our 
men,  women  and  children,  both  wounded  and  sound,  and  that  we  should  have  lib 
erty  to  march  to  the  next  English  town,  and  have  a  guard  for  our  defense  and 
safety  unto  the  next  English  town — then  we  would  surrender;  and  also  that  the 
governor  of  the  French  should  hold  up  his  hand  and  swear  by  the  great  and  ever 
living  God,  that  the  several  articles  should  be  performed.  All  of  which  he  sol 
emnly  said  should  be  performed;  but  as  soon  as  they  had  us  in  their  custody,  they 
broke  their  articles,  suffered  our  women  and  children,  and  our  men  to  be  made 
captives  in  the  hands  of  the  heathen,  to  be  cruelly  murdered,  and  destroyed  many 
of  them,  and  especially  our  wounded  men;  only  the  French  kept  myself  and  three 
or  four  more,  and  carried  us  over  by  land  for  Canada.'  " 


MAINE.  137 

The  burning  of  Falmouth,  the  pride  of  Maine,  was  a  prominent 
event  at  the  beginning  of  the  revolution.  The  central  part  was  the 
ancient  Casco,  now  Portland,  called  the  Neck,  which  had  been  perma 
nently  settled  more  than  145  years.  There  were  upon  the  peninsula 
at  this  time  about  250  dwelling  houses,  as  many  shops  and  stores, 
and  about  2,000  inhabitants.  On  Oct.  16,  1775,  Capt.  Mowett,  with 
a  squadron  of  four  vessels,  arrived  in  the  harbor.  After  he  had 
moored  his  vessels  in  a  line  near  the  compact  part  of  the  town,  he 
sent  a  letter  on  shore,  charging  the  inhabitants  with  rebellion ;  he 
stated  that  he  was  sent  to  execute  a  just  punishment,  and  that  he  gave 
them  two  hours  to  remove  the  "  human  species  "  out  of  the  town. 
The  town  convened  forthwith,  and  appointed  Gen.  Preble,  Dr.  Coffin, 
and  John  Pagan,  a  committee  to  learn  of  Mowett  the  cause  of  his 
letter  and  threats.  "My  orders,"  said  he,  "  are  to  burn,  sink  and 
destroy,  and  this  without  warning."  On  the  morning  of  the  18th  of 
October,  Mowett  offered  them  some  respite,  if  they  would  deliver  up 
their  arms  and  ammunition;  the  town  voted  not  to  comply  with  his 
terms. 

"About  nine  in  the  same  morning,  the  firing  was  opened  from  all  the  vessels, 
and  being  urged  with  great  briskness,  a  horrible  shower  of  cannon  balls,  from 
three  to  nine  pounds  weight,  carcasses,  bombs,  live  shells,  grape-shot,  and  even 
bullets  from  small  arms,  were  thrown  upon  the  compact  part  of  the  town,  which 
was  much  more  exposed  and  injured  by  reason  of  its  inclined  situation  toward  the 
harbor.  Armed  parties,  under  the  cover  of  the  guns,  set  fire  to  the  buildings; 
and  though  some  of  them  were  saved  by  the  watchfulness  and  courage  of  the  in 
habitants,  others  were  blazing  in  every  part  of  the  village.  The  cannonading  was 
continued  between  eight  and  nine  hours;  and  the  conflagration  was  general,  fcjt. 
Paul's  Church,  the  new  court  house,  the  town  house,  the  public  library,  the  fire 
engine,  about  130  dwelling  houses,  and  230  stores  and  warehouses,  and  a  great 
number  of  stables  and  out-houses,  were  all  in  a  short  time  reduced  to  ashes.  Two 
vessels  only  escaped  the  flames,  to  be  carried  away  by  the  enemy." 

Portland  received  a  city  charter  in  1832.  The  church  of  the  first 
parish  or  society  was  built  in  1825.  Their  original  meeting  house  is 
said  to  have  been  the  first  erected  in  the  state.  The  first  Episcopal 
Church  was  formed  in  1763 ;  the  first  society  of  Methodists  was 
formed  in  1795  ;  the  first  Baptist  Church  was  constituted  in  1801;  the 
Catholic  Church  was  erected  in  1828.  The  Seamen's  Church,  or 
Bethel,  was  first  organized  in  1827 ;  the  first  society  of  Friends  was 
collected  in  1743 ;  in  1790  the  present  society  was  established. 

The  eastern  cemetery,  near  which  the  observatory  is  erected,  was  the 
ancient  graveyard  of  the  place.  The  remains  of  Commodore  Preble, 
and  those  of  Rev.  Dr.  Payson,  so  celebrated  for  his  devotional  spirit, 
are  interred  in  this  yard,  each  of  which  have  on  their  monuments,  a 
simple  inscription  to  their  memories.  Here  also  are  interred,  side  by 
side,  Capt.  Burroughs,  of  the  U.  S.  brig  Enterprise,  and  Capt.  Blythe, 
of  the  British  brig  Boxer,  who  both  fell  in  a  naval  conflict  in  1813, 
at  sea  near  Portland.  The  following  inscriptions  are  on  the'ir  monu 
ments,  with  that  on  the  monument  of  Lieut.  Waters : 

In  memory  of  CAPT.  SAMUEL  BLYTHE,  late  commander  of  his  Britannic  majesty's  biig 
Boxer.  He  nobly  fell  on  the  5th  day  of  September,  1813,  in  action  with  the  U.  S.  brig  En 
terprise.  In  life,  honorable ;  in  death,  glorious !  His  country  will  long  deplore  one  of  her 


138 


MAINE. 


bravest  sons!  His  friends  long  lament  one  of  the  best  of  men  !  Aged  29.  The  surviving 
officers  of  his  crew  offer  this  feeble  tribute  of  admiration  and  respect. 

Beneath  this  stone  moulders  the  body  of  WILLIAM  BURROUGHS,  late  commander  of  the 
United  States  brig  Enterprise,  who  was  mortally  wounded  on  the  5th  of  September,  1813,  in 
an  action  which  continued  to  increase  the  fame  of  American  valor,  by  capturing  his  Britannic 
majesty's  brig  Boxer,  after  a  severe  contest  of  forty-five  minutes.  Aged  28.  A  passing 
stranger  has  erected  this  monument  of  respect  to  the  manes  of  a  patriot  who,  in  the  hour  of 
peril,  obeyed  the  loud  summons  of  an  injured  country,  and  who  gallantly  met,  fought  and 
conquered  the  foernen. 

Beneath  this  marble,  by  the  side  of  his  gallant  commander,  rest  the  remains  of  Lieut. 
HKRVIN  WATERS,  a  native  of  Georgetown,  District  of  Columbia,  who  received  a  mortal 
wound,  Sept.  5,  1813,  while  a  midshipman  onboard  the  United  States  brig  Enterprise,  in  an 
action  with  his  Britannic  majesty's  brig  Boxer,  which  terminated  in  the  capture  of  the  lat 
ter.  He  languished  in  severe  pain,  which  he  endured  with  fortitude,  until  Sept.  25,  1813, 
when  he  died  with  Christian  calmness  and  resignation,  aged  18.  The  young  men  of  Port 
land  erect  this  stone  as  a  testimony  of  respect  for  his  valor  and  virtues. 

"The  Boxer,  a  British  brig  of  18  guns,  carrying  104  men,  and  commanded  by 
(/apt  Blythe,  had  been  ordered  to  cruise  off  Portland,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing 
the  American  brig  Enterprise,  of  16  guns  and  102  men,  Capt.  Burroughs,  to  an 
engagement.  They  discovered  each  other  on  the  morning  of  Sept.  5 ;  and  at  a 
quarter  past  three  in  the  afternoon,  the  action  commenced  within  half  pistol  shot. 
For  thirty-five  minutes  the  firing  was  animated  and  incessant,  when  the  Boxer 
struck  her  colors,  having  lost  46  men  in  killed  and  wounded.  Only  two  of  our 
men  were  slain,  though  12  others  received  severe,  if  not  mortal  wounds ;  also, 
both  commanders  fell  early  in  the  action.  The  Enterprise,  arriving  at  Portland 
the  next  day  witb  her  prize,  was  greeted  with  great  and  heart-felt  exultation, 
damped  only  by  the  death  of  the  intrepid  Burroughs  and  his  brave  companions. 
He  was  interred  with  every  demonstration  of  attachment,  respect  and  grief;  and 
a  fort,  afterward  erected  for  the  defense  of  the  harbor,  was  called  by  his  name. 
The  capture  of  the  Boxer  was  an  event  which  excited  more  universal  joy  among 
the  inhabitants  upon  the  eastern  coast,  because  of  the  great  annoyance  she  had 
been  to  our  coasting.  She  had  also  been  a  troublesome  visitant  at  several  of  the 
islands." 


South-eastern  view  of  Augusta, 

[The  e  Craving  shows  the  appearance  of  the  principal  business  part  of  Augusta,  as  seen  from  the  east 
l*nk  of  the  Kenncbec  River.  On  the  left  is  seen  the  railroad  train  for  Portland  ;  the  Kennebec  bridge  is 
-hown  on  the  right ;  the  court  house,  the  First  Baptist  and  Episcopal  Churches  appear  on  the  elevated 
ground  above  the  railroad  cars ;  the  First  Congregational,  the  Free-will  Baptist  and  the  Catholic  Churches 
!n  the  central  part,  above  the  business  portion  of  the  city."] 

AUGUSTA,  the  capital  of  Maine,  is  at  the  head  of  sloop  navigation 
on  the  Kennebec  River,  43  miles  from  its  mouth.     By  railroad,  it  is 


MAINE.  139 

60  miles  N.  N.  E.  from  Portland,  67  S.  W.  from  Bangor,  175  N.  N. 
E.  from  Boston,  146  N.  E.  from  Concord,  N.  H.,  and  182  E.  N.  E. 
from  Montpelier,  Vt.  The  city  limits  embrace  both  sides  of  the  river, 
but  the  principal  part  is  built  on  the  west  side.  The  bridge  over  the 
Kennebec  at  this  place  is  520  feet  long  ;  about  one  fourth  of  a  mile 
above,  the  river  is  crossed  by  the  railroad  bridge,  900  feet  in  length. 
A  few  rods  distant  from  the  river,  the  ground  rises  abruptly  to  a  con 
siderable  elevation,  on  the  summit  of  which,  most  of  the  public  build 
ings  and  residences  are  built  on  a  wide  and  commodious  street.  The 
state  house,  a  noble  structure  of  whitish  granite,  is  situated  at  the 
southern  extremity  of  the  city,  in  rather  of  an  isolated,  though  com 
manding,  position.  Directly  in  front,  is  a  spacious  park,  adorned 
with  walks  and  shade  trees.  On  the  east  side  of  the  river,  opposite, 
contiguous  to  the  TJ.  S.  Arsenal  grounds,  stands  the  Maine  Insane 
Hospital,  a  fine  granite  structure.  On  the  morning  of  Dec.  4, 1850, 
most  of  the  building  was  destroyed  by  fire,  in  which  27  of  the  unfor 
tunate  inmates  perishe'd.  The  state,  true  to  the  call  of  humanity, 
promptly  rebuilt  the  hospital,  at  the  expense  of  some  $65,000,  adopt 
ing  all  the  modern  improvements  which  the  original  architectural  ar 
rangement  would  allow. 

Through  the  construction  of  a  dam,  584  feet  in  length,  above  the 
city,  a  vast  hydraulic  power  has  been  created  for  manufacturing  pur 
poses.  By  this  means,  the  navigation  of  the  river  above,  to  Water- 
ville,  18  miles  distant,  is  much  improved,  so  that  during  the  summer 
season,  steamboats  daily  ply  between  Augusta  and  Waterville.  Ship 
building  is  carried  on  to  some  extent.  The  facilities  at  this  place  for 
transportation  are  of  great  value  to  a  manufacturing  town.  Cotton 
and  other  raw  materials  may  be  transported,  by  water  and  the  cars, 
to  and  from  the  very  doors  of  the  mills.  Population  of  Augusta  is 
about  11,000. 

"  Augusta  is  the  ancient  Cushnoc,  a  very  noted  place  upon  the  Kennebec.  Soon 
after  the  patent  upon  that  river  was  granted  to  the  Plymouth  Colony,  in  1629,  the 
patentees,  it  appears,  made  settlements,  and  erected  a  trading  house  near  the 
head  of  the  tide.  In  their  institution  of  government,  A.  D.  1653,  within  the  pat 
ent,  under  a  commissioner,  Mr.  Thomas  Prince,  the  people  residing  at  Cushnoc 
were  included  therein,  and  took  the  oath  of  fidelity.  The  settlement  was  laid 
waste  in  the  second  Indian  war,  and  resumed,  with  partial  success,  after  the  peace 
of  1713,  when  Dr.  Noyes  built  a  stone  fort  at  Cushnoc.  But  the  place  was  again 
depopulated,  and  remained  without  inhabitants  till  Fort  Western  was  built  there 
in  1754,  by  the  Plymouth  proprietors.  Soon  after  the  French  war  was  closed,  a 
resettlement  was  permanently  effected  and  gradually  increased,  yet  it  is  said  that 
there  were  only  'three  families,'  in  what  is  now  the  village  of  Augusta.  *  *  * 
The  settlement  was  known  by  the  name  of  the  'Fort,'  till  it  was  separated  from 
Hallowell.  In  1794,  the  town  was  divided  into  three  religious  societies,  called  the 
South,  Middle,  and  North  parishes.  The  two  latter  are  embraced  by  Augusta.  * 
*  *  The  first  meeting  of  the  legislature  was  in  Jan.  1832." — Williamsons  Hist. 
of  Maine. 

Hallowell  is  beautifully  situated,  two  miles  below  Augusta,  on  the 
west  side  of  the  Kennebec,  in  fair  view  of  the  State  House.  The 
streets  run  parallel  with  the  river,  and  the  ground  ascends  about  200 
feet  from  the  lower  street  or  business  part  of  the  city.  Most  of  the 


140  MAINE. 

dwellings  are  on  the  back  or  elevated  streets,  and  are  built,  as  are 
the  churches,  with  taste;  and  being  surrounded  by  groves  make  a 
fine  appearance.  There  are  various  factories  in  the  town.  Ship 
building  is  also  carried  on,  and  the  granite  quarries  here  have  been 
worked  with  great  success.  The  Kennebec  and  Portland  Railroad 
passes  through  the  place ;  vessels  drawing  nine  feet  of  water  can 
come  up  to  the  wharves ;  and  steamboats  ply  between  this  place  and 
Boston.  It  was  incorporated  a  city  in  1850,  since  which  time  its 
business  affairs  have  been  much  increased.  Population  of  the  town 
ship  about  5,000. 

Hallowell  was  incorporated  in  1771,  and  at  that  time  embraced  the  present  Au 
gusta,  the  ancient  Cushnoc.  It  received  its  name  from  the  Hallowell  family,  who 
were  among  the  Plymouth  proprietors.  The  village  of  Hallowell  is  situated  at  a 
place  called  the  Hook.  Here  had  been  inhabitants  or  resident  traders  for  120 
years  before  its  incorporation.  The  place  was  depopulated  during  the  first  Indian 
war,  and  again  after  the  peace  of  1713  ;  though  the  inhabitants  were  unable  to  de 
fend  themselves  against  the  bold  tribe  of  Indians  seated  at  Norridgewock.  "The 
original  lots  in  Hallowell,  on  the  west  side  of  the  river  were  four,  each  a  mile  wide, 
extending  from  the  river  to  Winthrop  Pond.  Two  were  granted,  in  1760,  to  Dr. 
Gardiner,  one  to  Mr.  Pitts  and  one  to  Mr.  Hallowell,  two  of  the  Plymouth  proprie 
tors.  The  same  year  Dr.  Gardiner  erected  a  grist-mill  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cob- 
bessecontee  River;  at  which  the  inhabitants  on  the  river  above,  were  able  to  pro 
cure  the  grinding  of  their  corn  and  grain." 

Gardiner  lies  on  the  Kennebec,  six  miles  south  from  Augusta,  and 
four  miles  below  Hallowell.  It  is  located  at  the  head  of  large  navi 
gation,  and  is  quite  a  flourishing  place.  It  was  incorporated  as  a 
town  in  1803,  and  was  named  in  honor  of  Dr.  Sylvester  Gardiner,  one 
of  the  proprietors  of  the  old  Plymouth  patent,  who,  in  1760,  erected 
a  mill  here,  and  began  a  settlement.  The  Cobbessecontee  River  enters 
the  Kennebec  at  this  place,  and  within  the  limits  of  a  mile  there  are 
eight  stone  dams  across  this  stream,  upon  which  are  establishments  for 
sawing  boards,  etc.,  paper,  and  other  mills.  About  6,000  tuns  of 
shipping  are  owned  here,  more  than  half  of  which  are  employed  in  the 
southern  and  foreign  trade.  Gardiner  was  incorporated  a  city  in 
1849;  it  contains  eight  churches,  and  about  5,000  inhabitants.  Gar 
diner,  Hallowell,  and  Augusta,  lie  in  a  favored  section  of  the  state  on 
the  same  side  of  the  river,  and  are  united  by  similar  interests,  and 
connected  by  a  railroad  passing  between  them. 

Waterville,  18  miles  north  from  Augusta,  is  situated  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  Kennebec,  at  the  Ticonic  Falls.  It  was  incorporated  as  a 
part  of  Winslow  in  1771,  and  as  a  separate  town  in  1802.  It  is  con 
nected  with  Bangor,  by  the  Kennebec  and  Penobscot  Railroad,  and  it 
is  also  the  terminus  of  the  Kennebec  and  Portland  Railroad.  The 
water  power  afforded  by  the  Titonic  Falls,  and  others  in  the  vicinity, 
is  very  great,  and  might  easily  be  made  available  to  almost  any  ex 
tent;  but  a  part  of  it  is  at  present  employed.  There  are  numerous 
mills  for  sawing  lumber,  grinding  grain,  etc.;  also  various  manufac 
turing  establishments,  principally  of  machinery,  castings,  etc.  From 
Augusta,  goods  are  transported  to  Waterville  in  large  flat  boats,  some 
of  which  carry  40  tuns.  The  village  contains  four  or  five  churches, 


MAINE. 

and  about  4,000  inhabitants.  The  Liberal  Institute,  a  seminary 
founded  by  the  Universalists,  and  the  Waterville  College,  founded  by 
the  Baptists,  are  in  this  place.  The  college  has  two  edifices  for 
rooms,  a  chapel  and  commons  hall.  It  was  founded  in  1813,  as  a 
theological  school ;  in  1821,  it  was  converted  into  a  college.  It  is 
open  to  all  denominations,  and  has  facilities  for  manual  labor. 

Norridgewock,  the  chief  town  of  Somerset  county,  is  30  miles  north 
of  Augusta.  It  is  a  small  village  on  both  sides  of  the  Kennebec,  con 
taining  the  county  buildings  and  a  Female  Academy.  The  Indian 
village  of  the  Norridgewock  or  Canibas  tribe,  was  situated  partly  in 
Norridgewock,  and  extended  along  the  banks  of  the  river  to  the  foot 
of  Norridgewock  Falls,  in  Madison.  The  Jesuits  established  a  mis 
sion  here,  and  in  1646,  they  erected  a  rude  chapel  at  Old  Point.  In 
the  war  of  1674,  their  chapel  was  burnt ;  and  after  the  war,  was  re 
built  of  hewn  timber,  which  remained  till  the  tribe  was  destroyed  by 
a  military  force  sent  for  that  purpose,  by  Massachusetts,  commanded 
by  Capts.  Moulton  and  Harman,  Aug.  1724,  when  their  chapel  was 
burnt.  Among  the  slain  was  Father  Sebastian  Rasles,  or  Halle.  A 
monument  was  erected  to  his  memory,  on  the  23d  of  Aug.  1833,  by 
Bishop  Fenwick,  of  Boston,  at  an  expense  of  $200.  It  was  a  plain 
granite  pyramidal  shaft  standing  on  a  base  of  the  same  material, 
having  the  following  inscription : 

"  Revs.  Sebastianus  Basics,  natione  Gallns,  e'  societate  Jesu  missionarus,  per  alliquot  an- 
nos  Illinois  et  Huronibus  premum  evangelans,  dunder  per  34  armos  Abenaques,  fide  et 
charitate  Christ!  verus  apostulus,  periculis  armoram  interritus,  se  pro  suis  ovibus  mori  para- 
turn  saepius  testificans  inter  arma  et  caedes  ac  Pagi  Narantsouaek  (Norridgewock)  et  Eecle- 
.sise  surac  ruinus,  hock  in  ipso  loco  cecidit  tandem  optimus  pastor,  die  23d  Augustii,  Ann. 
Dom.  1724. 

Ipsi  et  filiis  in  Cheristi  defunctis,  monumentum  hoc  posuit  Benedictus  Fenwick,  Episeo- 
pus  Bostoniensis,  dedi  caoit  que  die  23d  Augustii,  A.  D.  1833,  A.  M.  D.  G." 

This  monument  was  thrown  down  by  mischievous  persons,  in  1835, 
but  was  immediately  re-erected  by  contributions  of  citizens  of  the 
town,  and  stood  till  1849,  when  it  was  again  thrown  down  by  persons 
actuated  by  a  spirit  to  be  deplored  in  a  civilized  community.  The 
first  of  the  following  accounts  of  the  destruction  of  the  Norridgewock 
is  from  Mr.  Drake's  Hist,  of  the  North  American  Indians : 

"Determined  on  destroying  this  assemblage  of  Indians,  which  was  the  head 
quarters  of  the  whole  eastern  country,  at  this  time,  the  English,  two  years  after, 
1724,  sent  out  a  force,  consisting  of  208  men  and  three  Mohawk  Indians,  under 
Capts.  Moulton,  Harman,  and  Bourne,  to  humble  them.  They  came  upon  the  village, 
the  23d  August,  when  there  was  not  a  man  in  arms  to  oppose  them.  They  had 
left  40  of  their  men  at  Teconet  Falls,  which  is  now  within  the  town  of  Winslow, 
upon  the  Kennebec,  and  about  two  miles  below  Waterville  College,  upon  the  op 
posite  side  of  the  river.  The  English  had  divided  themselves  into  three  squad 
rons :  80  under  Harman,  proceeded  by  a  circuitous  route,  thinking  to  surprise 
some  in  their  corn  fields,  while  Moulton,  with  80  more,  proceeded  directly  for  the 
village,  which,  being  surrounded  by  trees,  could  not  be  seen  until  they  were  close 
upon  it.  All  were  in  their  wigwams,  and  the  English  advanced  slowly  and  in 
perfect  silence.  When  pretty  near,  an  Indian  came  out  of  his  wigwam,  and,  ac 
cidentally  discovering  the  English,  ran  in  and  seized  his  gun,  and  giving  the  war- 
hoop,  in  a  few  minutes  the  warriors  were  all  in  arms,  and  advancing  to  meet  them. 
Moulton  ordered  his  men  not  to  fire  until 4he  Indians  had  made  the  first  discharge. 
This  order  was  obeyed,  and,  as  he  expected,  they  overshot  the  English,  who  then 


142  MAINE. 

fired  upon  them,  in  their  turn,  and  did  great  execution.  When  the  Indians  had 
given  another  volley,  they  fled  with  great  precipitation  to  the  river,  whither  the 
chief  of  their  women  and  children  had  also  fled  during  the  fight.  Some  of  the 
English  pursued  and  killed  many  of  them  in  the  river,  and  others  fell  to  pillaging 
and  burning  the  village.  Mogg  disdained  to  fly  with  the  rest,  but  kept  possession 
of  a  wigwam,  from  which  he  fired  upon  the  pillagers.  In  one  of  his  discharges 
he  killed  a  Mohawk,  whose  brother  observing  it,  rushed  upon  and  killed  him;  and 
thus  ended  the  strife.  There  were  about  60  warriors  in  the  place,  about  one  half 
of  whom  were  killed. 

The  famous  Rasle  shut  himself  up  in  his  house,  from  which  he  fired  upon  the 
English;  and,  having  wounded  one,  Lieut.  Jaques,  of  Newbury,  burst  open  the 
door,  and  shot  him  through  the  head ;  although  Moulton  had  given  orders  that 
none  should  kill  him.  He  had  an  English  boy  with  him,  about  14  years  old,  who 
had  been  taken  some  time  before  from  the  frontiers,  and  whom  the  English  re 
ported  Rasle  was  about  to  kill.  Great  brutality  and  ferocity  are  chargeable  to  the 
Knglish  in  this  affair  according  to  their  own  account;  such  as  killing  women  and 
children,  and  scalping  and  mangling  the  body  of  Father  Rasle." 

Father  Sebastian  Halle  is  the  most  conspicuous  of  all  the  Jesuit 
missionaries  who  labored  among  the  northern  Indians.  He  estab 
lished  his  abode  at  Narantsouak,  now  Norridgewock.  From  this 
place  the  distance  was  five  days  of  laborious  travel,  and  it  was  a  jour 
ney  of  two  days  to  the  dwellings  of  the  English.  The  country  around 
in  every  direction  was  a  wilderness  inhabited  only  by  savages.  Here 
Ralle  determined  to  consecrate  his  life  to  the  political  and  spiritual 
services,  which  he  had  been  appointed  to  surrender.  He  began  by 
building  a  church  supplied  with  all  the  decorations,  etc.,  calculated  to 
impress  the  imagination  in  the  worship  of  the  Catholic  faith. 

Above  the  village  at  the  head  of  the  rapid  of  the  Kennebec,  was  a  chapel  dedi 
cated  to  the  most  holy  virgin,  in  which  her  image  in  relief  demanded  the  prayers 
of  the  savages  as  they  passed  upward  to  the  chase,  and  below  where  the  waters 
rested  on  their  quiet  level,  another  chapel  stood,  dedicated  to  the  guardian  angel 
of  the  tribe.  The  women  contended  with  a  holy  emulation  in  the  embellishment 
of  their  sanctuary,  by  all  the  finery  they  possessed,  and  the  chapels  and  the  church 
were  illuminated  by  brilliant  lights  from  the  wax  of  the  bayberries,  gathered  upon 
the  islands  of  the  sea:  40  youths  in  cassocks  and  surplices,  officiated  in  perform 
ing  the  solemn  functions  around  the  altar.  Such  was  the  machinery  of  the  holy 
office,  among  the  rude  people  at  Narantsouak;  and  multitudinous  processions, 
symbolical  images,  paintings  and  mysterious  rites  were  combined  to  arrest  the  eye 
and  catch  the  fancy  of  the  savage  neophytes.  Every  day  was  introduced  by  the 
performance  of  mass,  and  the  evening  was  ushered  in  by  prayer  in  their  native 
tongue,  in  which  their  zeal  was  excited  by  the  chanting  and  recitation  in  which 
they  took  part,  while  the  frequent  exhortations  of  the  father  allowed  no  distraction 
of  their  attention,  no  suspension  of  their  piety,  and  no  back  slidings  in  their  faith. 
Dictator  of  the  consciences  of  his  flock,  where  no  envious  rival,  no  jealous  com 
petitor,  no  heretical  teacher  could  break  into  the  fold,  the  temporal  concerns  of 
their  mortal  welfare  could  not  be  kept  from  his  hands;  and  they  looked  to  him  for 
advice  at  the  council  fire,  on  the  policy  and  arrangements  for  war,  not  less  than 
for  edification  in  the  principles  of  the  religion  of  peace. 

"In  the  manuscript  dictionary  of  the  Norridgewock  language  compiled  by 
Ralle"  (says  Gov.  Lincoln),  1  found  a  loose  scrap  of  paper  from  which  1  present 
.a  short  extract,  strikingly  descriptive  of  his  habits  and  temper.  "Here  I  am." 
says  he,  ''  in  a  cabin  in  the  woods,  on  the  borders  of  the  sea,  where  I  find  both 
crosses  and  religious  observances  among  the  Indians.  At  the  dawn  of  the  morn 
ing,  1  pay  the  mass  in  a  chapel  made  of  the  branches  of  the  fir  tree.  The  residue 
of  the  day  I  spend  in  visiting  and  consoling  'the  savages — a  severe  affliction  to  see 
BO  many  famished  persons,  without  being  able  to  relieve  their  hunger." 

"Father  Ralle  never  abandoned  the  Indians.     He  attended  them  in  all  their  ex- 


MAINE. 


143 


peditions,  and  kept  them  in  regular  observance  of  their  religious  observances.  In 
a  letter  to  his  brother,  written  in  1723,  in  which  he  describes  most  particularly 
his  own  habits  of  life,  and  relates  many  interesting  particulars  of  his  own  tribe, 
he  seems  to  entertain  a  mournful  anticipation  of  the  fate  which,  through  the  ha 
tred  of  the  English,  was  soon  to  befall  him.  During  the  next  year,  a  party  of  those 
enemies,  with  some  allied  Indians,  marched  to  attack  the  village  of  Xarantsouak. 
It  was  surrounded  by  a  thicket  of  brush,  and  the  first  intelligence  of  the  incursion 
was  conveyed  to  the  unsuspecting  inhabitants  by  the  report  of  musketry  and  the 
balls  of  the  enemy  whizzing  through  their  cabins.  Fifty  only  of  the  warriors  were 
at  home;  but  they  seized  their  arms  to  withstand  their  enemies,  while  the  women 
and  children  should  make  their  escape.  Father  Ralle,  alarmed  by  the  tumult, 
also  departed  from  his  cabin,  but  as  soon  as  he  appeared,  a  great  cry  was  raised, 
and  a  volley  of  musketry  laid  him  dead  at  the  foot  of  the  cross  he  had  planted  in 
the  village.  Seven  of  the  savages  had  surrounded  him  to  protect  his  life;  but 
they  were  all  killed  by  his  side.  The  others  fled,  but  30  of  their  number  were 
slain,  and  14  wounded,  and  the  church  and  cabins  were  given  to  the  flames.  The 
Narantsouaks,  on  the  next  day,  returned  to  the  desolated  place  of  their  ancient 
abode,  to  lament  over  the  remains  -of  their  deceased  and  much  loved  missionary, 
and  to  pay  them  the  last  offices  of  their  affection  and  respect.  They  buried  him 
on  the  spot  where  the  altar  stood,  at  which  he  had  so  often  celebrated  the  rites  of 
his  faith.  Thus  terminated  the  painful  mission  of  this  remarkable  man,  which 
had  lasted  thirty-seven  years  amidst  hunger,  fatigue,  privation,  and  danger  in  the 
wilderness." 


South-west  mew  of  Bangor. 

[The  above  shows  the  appearance  of  Bangor  as  it  is  approached  by  the  railroad  from  Boston  and  Port 
land  ;  the  first  spire  on  the  left  is  that  of  the  Unitarian  Chnrch  ;  the  next  prominent  building  to  the  right 
is  the  Bangor  House.  The  railroad  depot  appears  below  the  spires.  On  the  extreme  right  are  seen  the  town 
house  and  the  Congregational  Church  in  Brewer,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Peuobscot,  eastward  of  the 
bridge.  The  Catholic  Cathedral,  one  of  the  most  prominent  objects  in  the  city  when  approached  from  the 
south,  appears  a  little  to  the  left  from  the  bridge.  At  some  particular  seasons  the  whole  channel  of  the 
river  here  is  almost  literally  covered  with  shipping.] 

BANGOR,  a  city  and  port  of  entry,  is  at  the  head  of  navigation  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Penobscot  River,  about  60  miles  from  its  mouth ; 
66  miles  E.  N.  E.  from  Augusta,  126  N.  E.  from  Portland,  and  231 
N.  E.  from  Boston.  It  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  the  Kenduskeag, 
a  stream  some  200  yards  wide,  which  here  enters  the  Penobscot  about 
100  rods  below  the  bridge  to  Brewer.  The  harbor  at  and  below  the 


144  MAINE. 

. 

bridge  is  90  rods  in  width,  and  at  high  tide,  which  rises  here  10  feet, 
is  of  sufficient  depth  for  vessels  of  the  largest  size. 

Bangor  is  one  of  the  greatest  lumber  depots  in  the  world.  On  the 
Penobscot  River  and  its  tributary  branches  above  the  town,  are  be 
tween  300  and  400  saw  mills,  capable  of  cutting  an  immense  amount 
of  lumber  annually,  all  of  which,  except  what  is  used  in  building,  must 
be  shipped  at  Bangor.  Nearly  2000  vessels  are  annually  employed 
in  the  lumber  trade  during  the  season  of  navigation,  which  usually 
continues  eight  or  nine  months  in  the  year.  Bangor  is  also  engaged 
in  foreign  commerce,  and  has  several  extensive  manufacturing  estab 
lishments,  among  which  are  foundries,  machine  shops,  furniture,  saw 
ing  and  planing  mills,  etc.  The  city  is  well  built,  containing  10  or  12 
churches,  13  banks,  a  custom  house,  a  fine  granite  building,  two  acad 
emies,  and  the  buildings  of  the  Bangor  Theological  Seminary,  beau 
tifully  situated  in  the  most  elevated  part  of  the  city.  Population  in 
1820, 1,221;  in  1830,  2,863;  1840,  8,627;  1850,  14,432;  now  about 
17,000. 

Bangor  was  originally  called  the  Kenduskeag  Plantation,  from  the  stream  which 
passes  through  it.  It  was  incorporated  a  town  in  1791.  Stephen  Bussell  and  his 
family,  who  passed  the  winter  of  1769  about  half  a  mile  above  Kenduskeag  Point, 
near  the  Penobscot,  is  considered  to  be  the  first  settler  of  the  place.  He  was  fol 
lowed  in  the  spring  by  his  father  and  Caleb  Goodwin.  The  next  year  (1771), 
Thos.  Howard,  Simon  Crosby,  Jacob  Dennet,  John  and  Hugh  Smart,  removed  into 
the  place;  and  in  1772,  there  were  in  the  settlement  12  families.  The  first  cler 
gyman  was  the  Rev.  Seth  Noble.  He  was  one  of  the  whig  refugees  who  fled  in 
1776,  with  Col.  Eddy,  from  Nova  Scotia.  He  was  installed  under  an  oak  tree,  and 
continued  with  the  people  hero  about  12  years.  Being  entrusted  with  an  agency 
in  procuring  the  incorporation  of  the  town,  he  was  directed  by  the  plantation  to 
have  Sunbury  inserted  in  the  act  as  appropriate  to  the  pleasant  appearance  of  the 
place.  "But,"  says  Mr.  Williamson,  in  his  History  of  Maine,  "the  name  dis 
pleased  him,  or  escaped  his  recollection;  for  when  the  legislative  committee  in 
quired  what  the  town  should  be  called,  he,  being  passionately  fond  of  the  church- 
tune  Bangor,  told  them  to  insert  that  name." 

From  1774  to  1779,  Dr.  John  Herbert  was  an  exhorterin  religious  meetings,  and 
in  winters  taught  a  school.  The  first  meeting  house  in  Bangor  was  built  in  1821-2, 
for  the  only  religious  society  in  the  place,  over  which  the  Rev.  Harvey  Loomis 
was  settled  in  1811.  This  excellent  and  universally  beloved  man  preached  to  this 
society  until  Jan.  2,  1825,  when  he  died  suddenly  in  the  pulpit,  before  the  com 
mencement  of  the  forenoon  services.  It  was  a  remarkable  fact,  that  he  had  se 
lected  for  his  text  the  following  passage  of  scripture :  i:  This  year  thou  shalt  ntrely 
die.1'  The  Unitarian,  Baptist  and  Methodist  houses  of  worship  were  commenced 
in  1828,  and  completed  in  that  and  the  following  year.  The  Maine  Charity  School, 
or  Theological  Seminary,  incorporated  in  1814,  and  opened  in  Hampden  in  1816, 
was  afterward  removed  to  Bangor,  and  a  classical  school  connected  with  it.  The 
first  printing  office  was  established  by  Peter  Edes,  in  the  autumn  of  1815.  Ban 
gor  was  first  represented  in  the  general  court  in  1806,  by  James  Thomas.  The 
postoffice  was  established  in  1800,  and  the  first  bank  in  1818.  , 

The  following  cut  shows  the  appearance  of  the  village  of  the  Penob 
scot  Indians,  as  seen  from  near  the  railroad  bridge,  some  40  or  50  rods 
above  the  saw  mills  at  the  falls  on  the  Penobscot.  The  village,  called 
Indian  Old  Town,  is  12  miles  north  of  Bangor,  on  an  island  in  the  Pe 
nobscot,  containing  about  350  acres  of  rich  land.  The  Indian  Catholic 
Church  appears  on  the  right,. before  which  is  a  wooden  cross,  on  which 
is  the  following  passage  :  "  Rogo — ut  omnes  unum  sint,  Joan  XVII." 


MAINE. 


145 


Tlie  Catholic  clergyman  from  Bangor  officiates  in  the  church  once  in 
two  or  three  weeks.  The  building  on  the  left,  by  the  flag  staff,  is 
called  the  "  Hall  where  the  Indians  occasionally  perform  their  ancient 
dances  in  the  native  style."  The  Kennebec  River,  seen  on  the  left,  is 
navigable  for  steamboats  to  the  falls,  about  24  miles  above  this  point. 
There  are  about  50  dwellings  on  the  island,  which  is  the  residence  of 
most  of  the  tribe,  which  number  in  all  about  450  souls.  The  Indian 
language  is  in  use  among  themselves,  but  when  with  the  whites,  they 
converse  in  English.  Some  of  the  men  assist  in  the  lumbering  busi 
ness,  some  hunt ;  and  basket  making  is  carried  on  by  the  women.  A 
school  is  taught  in  the  village,  and  the  state  appropriates  $350  annu 
ally  for  their  benefit. 


Southern  view  of  Indian  Old  Town. 

The  Penobscot  Indians,  or  Tarrantines,  as  they  have  been  called, 
were  neutrals  in  the  revolutionary  war ;  in  return,  Massachusetts  pro 
tected  them,  and  prohibited  all  trespasses  on  their  lands,  for  six  miles 
in  width  on  each  side  of  the  Penobscot  from  the  head  of  the  tide  up- 
Avard.  Since  that  period,  most  of  these  lands  have  been  purchased 
by  state  authorities.  "  In  later  years,"  says  Mr.  Williamson,  in  his 
History  of  Maine,  published  in  1832,  "  Indian  Old  Town  has  been  al 
together  the  place  of  their  greatest  resort.  At  the  close  of  the  rev 
olution,  the  village  contained  between  40  and  50  wigwams.  In  Sep 
tember,  1816,  there  were  about  25,  and  in  May,  1823,  there  were  only 
15  or  16  left  standing ;  the  chapel  dilapidated ;  the  porch  and  bell 
down,  since  rebuilt." 

"  In  1816,  the  Penobscot  tribe  at  Old  Town,  having  lost  its  sachem,  entered 
upon  the  election  of  another.  It  was  some  months  before  they  could  agree  upon 
a  successor,  although  it  is  their  custom  to  elect  a  near  relation  of  the  deceased. 
At  length  party  spirit  having  run  unreasonably  high,  their  priest,  who  is  a 
Roman  Catholic,  interfered,  and  they  forsook  the  rival  candidates,  and  elected 
John  Aittcon.  This  man,  it  is  said,  was  a  descendant  of  Baron  de  Saint  Castiens. 
The  induction  into  office  took  place  19th  Sept.,  1816.  At  the  same  time  John  Nep- 


146  MAINE. 

tune  was  constituted  his  lieutenant,  and  Capt.  Francis  and  another  were  confirmed 
as  chief  captains. 

A  specimen  of  modern  oratory  among  these  Indians  is  given  by  Mr.  Williamson, 
who  heard  it,  in  his  History  of  Maine.  It  was  made  in  a  court,  by  John  Neptune, 
in  extenuation  of  the  murder  of  one  Knight,  by  Peol  Susup.  The  case  was  nearly 
as  follows  :  Tn  the  evening  of  28th  June,  1816,  this  Indian  was  intoxicated,  and  at 
the  tavern  of  said  Knight,  at  Bangor  (whether  he  had  procured  liquor  there  with 
which  to  intoxicate  himself,  we  are  not  informed),  and  being  noisy  and  turbulent. 
Knight  endeavored  to  expel  him  from  his  house.  Having  thrust  him  out  of  the  door, 
he  endeavored  to  drive  him  away,  and  in  the  attempt  was  stabbed,  and  immedi 
ately  died.  On  his  arrest,  Susup  acknowledged  his  guilt,  but  said  he  was  in  liquor, 
and  that  Knight  abused  him,  or  he  had  not  done  it.  Being  brought  to  trial  in 
June,  the  next  year,  at  Castine,  by  advice  of  counsel,  he  pleaded  not  guilty ;  and 
after  a  day  spent  in  his  trial,  a  verdict  was  rendered  according  to  the  defense  set 
up,  manslaughter.  Susup  had  a  wife  and  several  children ;  four  of  whom,  with 
their  mother,  were  present,  as  were  many  other  Jndians  from  St.  Johns  and  Pas- 
samaquoddy,  beside  a  great  crowd  of  whites. 

After  sentence  was  declared,  Susup  was  asked  by  the  court  if  he  had  anything 
to  say  for  himself;  to. which  he  replied,  '  JOHN  NEPTUNE  will  speak  for  me?  Nep 
tune  rose  up,  and,  having  advanced  toward  the  judges,  deliberately  said,  in  English  : 

'  You  know  your  people  do  my  Indians  great  deal  wrong.  They  abuse  them 
very  much  —  yes,  they  murder  them;  then  they  walk  right  off — nobody  touches 
them.  This  makes  my  heart  burn.  Well,  then  my  Indians  say,  we  will  go  kill 
your  very  bad  and  wicked  men.  No,  I  tell  'em,  never  do  that  thing,  we  are  broth 
ers.  Some  time  ago  a  very  bad  man  about  Boston,  shot  an  Indian  dead.  Your 
people  said,  surely  he  should  die,  but  it  was  not  so.  In  the  great  prison  house  he 
eats  and  lives  to  this  day.  Certainly  he  never  dies  for  killing  Indian.  My  broth 
ers  say  let  that  bloody  man  go  free — Peol  Susup  too.  So  we  wish.  Hope  fills  the 
hearts  of  us  all — peace  is  good.  These,  my  Indians,  love  it  well.  They  smile 
under  its  shade.  The  white  men  and  red  men  must  be  always  friends.  The 
Great  Spirit  is  our  father — I  speak  what  I  feel.' 

Susup  was  sentenced  to  another  year's  imprisonment,  and  required  to  find  sure 
ties  for  keeping  the  peace  two  years,  in  the  penal  sum  of  $500;  when  John  Nep 
tune,  Squire  Jo  Merry  Neptune,  of  his  own  tribe,  Capt  Solmond,  from  Passama- 
quoddy,  and  Capt.  Jo  Tomer,  from  the  River  St.  Johns,  became  his  sureties  in  the 
cognizance."  . 

Fryeburg,  in  Oxford  county,  is  situted  on  both  sides  of  Saco  River, 
on  the  line  of  New  Hampshire,  47  miles  N.  W.  from  Portland.  Here 
was  the  Indian'  village,  Pegwacket,  near  which  is  Lovewell's  Pond, 
which  is  memorable  as  being  the  scene  of  a  most  bloody  conflict  with 
the  Indians  under  Paugus,  and  38  men  under  Capt.  Lovewell,  of  Dun- 
stable,  Mass.,  in  which  both  commanders  were  killed,  and  most  of 
their  men  either  killed  or  wounded,  on  the  8th  of  May,  0.  S.  (cor 
responding  with  May  19th,  N.  S.),  1725.  At  this  period  the  barbarous 
murders  almost  daily  committed  by  the  Indians  upon  the  defenseless 
frontier  inhabitants,  caused  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  to  offer 
£100  for  every  Indian's  scalp.  Among  the  excursions  of  Capt.  Love- 
well,  previous  to  that  in  which  he  was  killed,  was  one  with  a  party  of 
40  of  his  men,  when  he  surprised  and  killed  10  Indians  in  Wakefield, 
N.  H.  Their  scalps  were  taken  to  Boston,  for  which  £1000  was  re 
ceived.  Capt.  Lovewell  started  on  his  last  expedition  from  Dunsta- 
ble,  with  46  volunteers.  His  two  lieutenants  were  Josiah  Farwell  and 
Jonathan  Robbins  ;  his  ensigns,  John  Harwood  and  Seth  Wyman  ;  his 
chaplain,  Jonathan  Frye,  and  his  chief  pilot,  Toby,  an  Indian.  Be 
fore  he  reached  Pegwacket,  his  force  was  reduced  to  thirty-four,  in- 


MAINE.  147 

eluding  himself.  On  the  evening  of  May  7th,  they  encamped  at  the 
western  corner  of  the  pond,  and  on  the  next  morning  marched  for 
ward  in  search  of  the  Indians.  They  were  waylaid  by  upward  of  60 
Indians,  commanded  by  Paugus,  whose  name  was  a  terror  on  the  fron 
tiers.  The  following  account  of  the  fierce  battle  which  ensued,  called 
"  LoveweWs  Fight,"  is  from  Williamson's  History  of  Maine : 

"  It  was  about  ten  in  the  morning  when  they  arrived  back,  and  the  moment  they 
reached  the  spot,  the  Indians  rose  in  front  and  rear,  and  ran,  three  or  four  deep, 
toward  them  with  guns  presented,  raising  a  horrid  yell.  Lovewell  and  his  com 
panions  received  the  shock  with  entire  firmness,  and  facing  the  enemy,  presented 
their  guns  and  rushed  forward.  When  they  had  approached  within  a  few  yards 
of  each  other,  they  fired  on  both  sides — the  Indians  were  shot  in  considerable 
numbers ;  yet  the  most  of  our  men  escaped  the  first  fire,  and  drove  their  foes  sev 
eral  rods.  Turning,  they  renewed  the  charge  with  great  spirit  and  bravery ;  and 
at  one  time  some  of  the  combatants  were  within  twice  the  length  of  each  other's 
guns — the  Indians  constantly  raising  hideous  whoops,  and  the  English  frequent 
shouts  and  cheers.  Three  rounds  were  fired  on  each  side,  in  which  Capt.  Love- 
well  and  eight  of  his  men  were  killed,  and  Lieut.  Farwell  and  two  others  were 
wounded.  Several  more  of  the  enemy  fell,  yet  being  superior  in  number,  they 
endeavored  to  surround  our  men  ;  when,  at  the  word  given  for  a  retreat,  the  Eng 
lish  retired  in  great  order,  two  or  three  rods  to  the  pond.  In  this  forlorn  place 
they  were  compelled  to  take  their  station.  On  their  right  was  the  mouth  of  Bat 
tle  Brook;  on  their  left  was  a  point  of  rocks,  which  extended  into  the  water ;  their 
front  was  partly  sheltered  by  a  few  pine  trees  standing  on  a  sandy  beach,  partly 
covered  by  a  deep  bog,  and  partly  uncovered  ;  and  the  pond  was  in  the  rear. 
Here  they  maintained  the  fight  upward  of  eight  hours,  with  heroic  resolution, 
against  a  much  more  numerous  force ;  being  at  frequent  intervals  severely  engaged 
in  front  and  flank,  and  so  completely  in  the  power  of  the  enemy  that,  had  he  made 
the  best  ufee  of  his  advantage,  the  whole  company  must  either  have  been  killed  or 
obliged  to  surrender  at  discretion. 

At  one  time  a  group  of  savages  appeared  by  their  strange  gestures  to  be  en 
gaged  in  a  poioow ;  when  Ensign  Wyman,  secretly  approaching  them,  shot  the 
chief  actor  and  dispersed  them.  Some  of  the  Indians,  holding  up  ropes  or  cords 
toward  our  men,  exclaimed,  'will  you  have  quarter ?'  'Yes,  said  they,  'at  the 
muzzles  of  our  guns.'  They  were  determined  to  meet  a  speedy  and  honorable 
death,  rather  than  expire  in  torture,  or  in  a  lingering  captivity.  Mr.  Frye,  the 
chaplain,  who  was  a  young  man  greatly  beloved  for  his  piety  and  excellence, 
foutrht  with  undaunted  courage  till  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  when  he  received 
a  wound  which  proved  to  be  mortal,  and  fell;  yet  was  he  afterward  heard  in  aud 
ible  prayer  several  times,  for  the  success  and  preservation  of  his  surviving  com 
panions.  As  a  few  of  them  and  of  the  Indians  had  some  previous  acquaintance, 
they  bespoke  each  other  several  times  during  the  engagement.  John  Chamber 
lain,  a  soldier,  and  Paugus,  a  chief,  both  men  of  undaunted  courage  and  large  of 
stature,  finding  their  guns  too  foul  for  proper  use,  accidently  stepped  down,  at  the 
same  moment,  to  wash  them  at  the  brink  of  the  pond.  Standing  not  far  apart, 
they  exchanged  a  few  defying  words,  while  they  without  waste  of  time  washed 
their  guns;  then  the  chief,  as  he  forced  down  the  bullet,  called  out  to  his  foe — 
'  Quick,  me  kill  you  now.'  '  May  be  not,'  said  Chamberlain,  whose  gun,  by  priming 
itself,  gave  him  an  advantage,  and  he  sent  the  warrior  in  an  instant  to  his  long 
home. 

This  was  one  of  the  most  desperate  and  hard-fought  battles  which  the  English 
ever  had  with  the  Indians.  Several  discharged  their  guns  more  than  20  times. 
Retreat  was  impracticable,  and  surrender  never  mentioned.  The  brave  men  fought 
through  the  day  without  respite  or  a  morsel  of  sustenance.  By  an  unremitting 
and  well  directed  fire  so  long  a  time,  the  number  of  the  savages  was  manifestly 
thinned — as  their  whoops  and  halloes  became  fainter  and  fainter  till  just  before 
dark,  when  they  quitted  the  advantageous  ground,  carrying  off  their  slain  and 
wounded,  yet  leaving  the  dead  bodies  of  Lovewell  and  his  men  unscalped.  The 

10 


148  MAINE. 

loss  sustained  by  the  Indians  has  been  estimated  variously,  and  by  some  too  high. 
Their  killed  and  disabled,  however,  were  fully  equal  in  number  to  the  entire  force 
of  the  English  engaged  in  the  action  ;  Messrs.  Penhallow  and  Symmes,  two  authen 
tic  writers,  representing  the  Indians  to  have  lost  in  the  battle  of  Pegwacket  more 
than  40  lives,  possibly  50.  Penhallow  says  also,  '40  were  said  to  be  killed,  and 
18  more  died  of  their  wounds.'  The  shattered  company  of  Lovewell's  Spartan 
.  companions,  collecting  together  in  the  evening,  so  far  as  they  were  able,  found 
there  were  10  already  dead,  nine  uninjured,  one  missing,  and  14  wounded,  five  of 
whom  afterward  died." 

"It  was  inexpressibly  painful  to  leave  any  of  their  dying  associates  behind.  Bat  Ensign 
Robbins  and  Jacob  Usher  could  not  be  removed.  Bobbins  desired  them  to  lay  his  gun  by 
him  charged,  that  he  might  be  able  to  kill  one  more,  if  the  savage  foe  should  return  before 
his  death.  Solomon  Kies,  exhausted  with  fatigue,  and  faint  through  loss  of  blood  from 
three  wounds,  told  his  ensign  in  the  heat  of  battle  he  was  a  dying  man ;  yet,  if  possible,  I 
will  (said  he)  get  to  a  place  where  the  Indians  shall  never  be  gratified  with  mangling  my 
lifeless  remains.  Hence,  with  difficulty,  he  crept  to  the  pond,  and  rolled  himself  into  a 
birchen  canoe,  providentially  found  there;  and  while  he  lay,  unable  to  paddle, and  almost 
senseless,  his  slender  bark  drifted  toward  the  side  of  the  pond  nearest  the  stockaded  fort,  to 
which  he  at  last  attained. 

After  the  rising  of  the  moon,  the  condition  of  the  survivors,  as  they  thought,  rendered  a 
longer  delay  imprudent,  so  much  as  to  pay  the  last  sad  tribute  of  respect  to  the  dead;  and 
therefore,  twenty  of  them  leaving  the  fatal  spot,  directed  their  march  toward  the  fort. 
Eight  were  lame  or  full  of  anguish  from  their  wounds ;  and  all  of  them  having  lost  their 
knapsacks  and  provisions  in  the  morning,  and  taken  no  refreshments,  as  mentioned,  were 
still  without  food,  blankets,  tents  or  the  means  of  dressing  a  wound.  When  Farwell,  the 
lieutenant,  Frye,  the  chaplain,  and  two  soldiers,  Davis  and  Jones,  had  traveled  about  a  mile 
and  a  half,  they  sunk  down,  unable  to  go  another  step.  They  however  encouraged  the 
others  to  proceed,  in  hopes  of  ultimate  relief,  possibly  from  their  return  and  help;  and  after 
reviving,  traveled  together  at  short  stages  several  days.  At  length,  Frye,  reclining  upon 
the  ground,  said  to  his  friends,  '  I  shall  never  rise  more;  linger  no  longer  for  me;  should  you  by 
Divine  favor  ever  arrive  home,  tell  my  father,  though  I  expect  in  a  few  hours  to  be  in  eternity,  I 
fear  not  to.  die.'  Jones  there  leaving  them,  proceeded  down  the  River  Saco  to  Biddeford, 
subsisting  upon  wild  vegetables,  cranberries,  and  the  inner  bark  of  trees ;  being %  on  his  ar 
rival  emaciated  to  a  skeleton,  from  the  loss  of  blood,  the  want  of  food,  and  the  putrefaction 
of  his  wounds.  Farwell,  who  was  deservedly  applauded  in  a  high  degree  for  his  heroic  con 
duct,  being  left  on  the  tenth  day  by  Davis,  perished  in  the  woods  within  a  few  miles  of  the 
fort ;  Davis  himself  being  the  only  one  of  the  four  who  reached  it.  Elias  Barren,  one  of 
the  wounded,  was  lost  about  Ossipee  River,  and  nothing  more  heard  of  him. 

To  all  the  survivors,  the  night  after  they  left  the  battle  ground,  was  altogether  too  dread 
ful  to  admit  of  an  adequate  description.  ^Deprived  of  strength,  rest  and  guides;  they  felt 
that  every  step  they  took  along  the  untrodden  wilderness,  was  attended  by  the  echoing 
whoops  of  savages,  and  the  shadows  of  death.  In  the  morning  they  divided  into  three 
bands,  through  fear  of  making  a  track  to  be  traced  by  their  inveterate  enemies ;  and,  indeed, 
one  party  of  them  was  pursued  a  considerable  distance  by  three  Indians,  who  occasionally 
showed  themselves.  After  traveling  three  or  four  days,  a  distance  of  twenty  miles  in  direct 
course,  sixteen  arrived  at  the  fort:  when,  to  their  great  disappointment,  they  found  it  de 
serted.  It  seemed  that  in  the  beginning  of  the  action,  the  man  missing,  whose  name  has 
not  been  thought  worthy  to  be  transmitted  to  posterity,  quitted  the  field,  and  fleeing  thither, 
gave  a  frightful  account  of  the  battle,  stating  that  Lovewell  and  most  of  his  brave  compan 
ions  were  killed,  and  the  whole  company  defeated.  Believing  the  story,  they  made  the  best 
of  their  way  home.  They  left,  however,  a  quantity  of  bread  and  pork,  which  gave  season 
able  relief  and  renovated  spirits  to  the  returning  sufferers. 

From  this  place  they  endeavored  to  proceed  homeward  ;  and  after  enduring  the  most  se 
vere  famine  and  hardships,  they  arrived,  one  after  another,  at  the  outer  settlements — where 
they  met  with  every  demonstration  of  joy.  They  were  afterward  handsomely  rewarded  for 
their  valor  and  sufferings,  and  a  generous  provision  was  likewise  made  for  the  widows  and 
children  of  the  slain. 

Such  were  the  particulars  of  '  Lovewell's  memorable  fight,'  or  '  the  battle  of  Pegwacket,' 
which  broke  the  heart  and  spirit  of  the  Sokokis  natives.  In  a  short  time  they  withdrew, 
and  resided  no  more  in  those  pleasant  and  ancient  dwelling  places,  until  peace.  After  this 
event,  the  star  of  the  tribe,  pale  and  declining,  gradually  settled  in  darkness." 

The  following  lines  are  extracted  from  a  ballad  written  on  this  oc 
casion,  in  the  style  of  the  ancient  Chevy  Chase,  by  some  author  whose 
name  does  not  appear.  It  is  published  in  the  N.  H.  Collections : 


MAINE. 


149 


'Twas  Paugus  led  the  Pequ'k't  tribe: 
As  runs  the  fox,  would  Paugus  run  ; 
As  howls  the  wild  wolf,  would  he  howl ; 
A  huge  bear-skin  had  Paugus  on. 

But  Chamberlain,  of  Dunstable, 
One  whom  a  savage  ne'er  shall  slay, 
Met  Paugus  by  the  water-side, 
And  shot  him  dead  upon  that  day. 

What  time  the  noble  Lovewell  came, 
With  fifty  men  from  Dunstable, 
The  cruel  Pequ'k't  tribe  to  tame, 
With  arms  and  bloodshed  terrible. 

With  Lovewell  brave  John  Harwood  came ; 
From  wife  and  babes  'twas  hard  to  part; 
Young  Harwood  took  her  by  the  hand, 
And  bound  the  weeper  to  his  heart. 

Thus  left  young  Harwood,  babe  and  wife ; 
With  accent  wild  she  bade  adieu : 
It  grieved  those  lovers  much  to  part, 
So  fond  and  fair,  so  kind  and  true. 

John  Harwood  died  all  bathed  in  blood, 
When  he  had  fought  till  set  of  day; 
And  many  more  we  may  not  name, 
Fell  in  that  bloody  battle  fray. 

Seth  Wyman,  who  in  Woburn  lived, 
A  marksman  he  of  courage  true, 
Shot  the  first  Indian  whom  they  saw; 
Sheer  through  his  heart  the  bullet  flew. 

Anon,  there  eighty  Indians  rose, 
Who'd  hid  themselves  in  ambush  dread; 
Their  knives  they  shook,  their  guns   they 

aimed, 
The  famous  Paugus  at  their  head. 

John  Lovewell,  captain  of  the  band, 
His  sword  he  waved  that  glittered  bright, 
For  the  last  time  he  cheered  his  men, 
And  led  them  onward  to  the  fight. 

"  Fight  on,  fight  on,"  brave  Lovewell  said; 
"Fight  on,  while  Heaven    shall  give   you 

breath  I" 

An  Indian  ball  then  pierced  him  through, 
And  Lovewell  closed  his  eyes  in  death. 


The  chaplain's  name  was  Jonathan  Frye ; 
In  Andover  his  father  dwelt, 
And  oft  with  Lovewell's  men  he'd  prayed, 
Before  the  mortal  wound  he  felt. 

A  man  was  he  of  comely  form, 
Polished  and  brave,  well  learnt  and  kind  ; 
Old  Harvard's  learned  halls  he  left, 
Far  in  the  wilds  a  grave  to  find. 

Ah  1  now  his  blood-red  arm  he  lifts, 
His  closing  lids  he  tries  to  raise; 
And  speak  once  more  before  he  dies, 
In  supplication  and  in  praise. 

"  Come  hither,  Farwell,"  said  young  Frye, 

"  You  see  that  I'm  about  to  die  ; 

Now  for  the  love  I  bear  to  you, 

When  cold  in  death  my  bones  shall  lie, 

"Go  thou  and  see  my  parents  dear, 
And  tell  them  you  stood  by  me  here; 
Console  them  when  they  cry,  Alas  1 
And  wipe  away  the  falling  tear." 

Good  heav'ns  !  they  dance  the  powow  dance, 
What  horrid  yells  the  forest  fill  1 
The  grim  bear  crouches  in  his  den, 
The  eagle  seeks  the  distant  hill. 

Then  did  the  crimson  streams,  that  flowed, 
Seem  like  the  waters  of  the  brook, 
That  brightly  shine,  that  loudly  dash, 
Far  down  the  cliffs  of  Agiochook. 

With  foosteps  slow  shall  travelers  go, 
Where  Lovewell's   pond   shines   clear  and 

bright, 

And  mark  the  place  where  those  are  laid, 
Who  fell  in  Lovewell's  bloody  fight. 

Ah !  many  a  wife  shall  rend  her  hair, 
And  many  a  child  cry,  "Woe  is  me," 
When  messengers  the  news  shall  bear, 
Of  Lovewell's  dear-bought  victory. 

Old  men  shall  shake  their  heads,  and  say 

"  Sad  was  the  hour  and  terrible, 

When     Lovewell,   brave,    'gainst    Paugus 

went, 
With  fifty  men  from  Dunstable." 


BATH,  the  capitol  of  Sadagahoc  county,  city  and  port  of  entry,  is 
on  the  west  bank  of  the  Kennebec,  12  miles  from  the  ocean,  32  miles 
S.  from  Augusta,  36  N.  E.  from  Portland,  and  147  N.  E.  from  Bos 
ton.  The  city  extends  upward  of  two  miles  along  the  bank  of  the 
river,  and  about  one  mile  back.  The  surface  is  uneven  and  rocky, 
and  the  streets  somewhat  adapted  to  its  inequalities.  The  town  is 
well  built,  has  10  churches,  five  banks,  a  handsome  Custom  House 
just  erected,  and  several  other  elegant  public  buildings.  The  schools 
are  graded,  and  are  among  the  best  in  the  state.  The  population  is 
about  12,000.  The  manufactures  are  such  as  relate  chiefly  to  ship 
building,  which,  in  this  place,  is  an  important  business,  being  sur 
passed  only  by  New  York,  Boston,  and  Philadelphia.  In  1854,  56 
ships  and  13  other  vessels  (58,454  tuns)  were  built  in  the  district,  be 
ing  the  greatest  amount  of  shipping  constructed  in  any  district  in  the 
United  States,  except  those  of  Boston  and  New  York.  Bath  is  at  the 


150 


MAINE. 


head  of  large  navigation  on  the  river,  which  is  here  about  three 
fourths  of  a  mile  wide,  having  an  average  depth  of  eight  fathoms.  It 
is  connected  with  the  Kennebec  and  Portland  Railroad,  by  a  branch 
road  to  Brunswick  12  miles  distant. 


View  of  Rath  from  the  eastern  side  of  the  Kennebec. 

[The  engraving  shows  the  appearance  of  the  central  part  of  Bath,  as  viewed  from  the  ferry  on  the  Wool- 
N  ich  side  of  the  Kennebec.  On  the  left  is  oeen  the  terminus  of  the  branch  railroad.  The  Custom  House, 
I'nirersalist  Church,  Sagadahoc  House,  and  Central  Church,  appear  in  the  central  part  of  the  engraving.] 

Bath  was  incorporated,  as  a  town,  in  1781,  and  as  a  city  in  1841. 
The  place  was  first  bought  of  Robin  Hood,  an  Indian  sachem,  about 
the  year  1665,  by  the  Rev.  Robert  Gutch,  an  Episcopal  clergyman, 
for  a  quantity  of  corn  and  some  trinkets.  Mr.  Gutch  settled  on  the 
territory,  and  occasionally  preached  on  Arrowseag  Island,  opposite 
the  city:  he  was  eventually  drowned  in  crossing  the  river.  Com 
merce  began  with  the  West  Indies,  by  bartering  lumber  for  their  pro 
duce.  After  the  depression  caused  by  the  embargo  of  1807-8,  and 
the  war  of  1812,  business  revived,  and  the  merchants  began  to  in 
crease  in  wealth.  About  the  year  1818,  they  built  freighting  ships, 
which  since  has  become  one  great  cause  of  the  wealth  and  prosperity 
of  the  city. 

Eastport,  the  easternmost  town  in  the  United  States,  is  on  the  S.  E. 
part  of  Moose  Island,  and  is  the  smallest  town  in  the  state,  having  an 
area  of  less  than  2,000  acres.  It  is  234  miles  N.  E.  from  Portland, 
Lat.  44°  54'  N.,  Long.  66°  56'  W.  It  contains  six  churches,  about 
100  stores  and  warehouses  compactly  built,  a  fine  Custom  House 
built  at  an  expense  of  $35,000 ;  and  upon  the  hill  in  the  midst  is  Fort 
Sullivan,  usually  garrisoned  by  a  company  of  U.  S.  Artillery.  The 
town  has  an  excellent  school  system,  and  a  public  library  of  about 
1,700  volumes.  A  covered  bridge  1,200  feet  long  connects  it  with 
the  main  land  at  Perry,  and  a  ferry  with  Lubec,  three  miles  distant. 


MAINE.  151 

The  people  are  chiefly  engaged  in  commercial  pursuits ;  and  they 
have  a  considerable  trade  with  the  adjoining  British  Provinces. 
Many  vessels  are  built  and  owned  here,  and  the  fisheries  are  exten 
sively  carried  on.  The  harbor  is  remarkable  for  its  high  tides,  which 
usually  rise  25  feet,  thereby  preventing  the  accumulation  of  ice.  The 
population  is  about  4,000. 

Eastport  was  incorporated  a  town  in  1798,  it  comprised,  at  that 
time,  Moose  Island,  Dudleys,  Frederic,  Burnt  and  Patmos  Islands, 
and  township  Number  Eight,  on  the  Bay  of  Fundy.  But  when  Lubec 
was  incorporated,  there  was  left  to  Eastport  only  the  islands:  the 
chief  of  these  being  Moose  Island,  on  which  the  town  is  built.  This 
island  is  about  five  miles  long ;  breadth  from  one  mile  to  one  eighth 
of  a  mile.  It  was  settled  about  1780,  and  its  growth  was  slow,  there 
being,  in  1790,  only  244  inhabitants.  In  1820,  there  were  125  dwell 
ings,  75  stores  and  three  churches.  A  church  was  organized  in  1818, 
and  in  1820,  Rev.  Andrew  Bigelow,  an  evangelist,  dwelt  at  Eastport,  and 
preached  to  the  people.  A  postoffice  was  established  here  in  1802.  The 
first  representative  to  the  general  court,  was  Oliver  Shead,  Esq.,  1807. 

<;0n  July  5,  1814,  a  small  British  expedition  secretly  dispatched  from  Halifax, 
was  joined  by  a  fleet  from  Bermuda,  consisting  of  the  Ramilies  a  74,  Commodore 
Hardy,  the  Martin  sloop-of-war,  the  brig  Borer — the  Breame — the  Terror,  a  bomb- 
ship — and  several  transports  having  a  large  body  of  troops  on  board,  commanded 
by  Com.  Pilkington,  arrived  abreast  of  JEastport,  on  the  llth  of  the  month,  when 
the  commodore  demanded  a  surrender  of  the  ^ort,  allowing  only  five  minutes  for 
an  answer.*  Maj.  Putnam  replied  that  the  fort*  would  be  defended  against  any  force 
whatever,  and  that  he  was  prepared  to  meet  an  assault.  By  the  entreaty  of  the  inhab 
itants,  he  was  reluctantly  induced  to  strike  his  flag  without  making  any  resistance. 

By  the  terms  of  capitulation,  all  the  public  property,  consisting  of  four  18 
pounders,  two  sixes,  and  the  munitions  of  war,  were  delivered  up,  and  the  soldiers 
surrendering  were  put  on  board  of  the  enemy's  prison  ship — the  five  commissioned 
officers  were  admitted  to  the  parol,  and  all  private  rights  of  the  inhabitants  were 
to  be  respected.  Upward  of  1,000  troops,  principally  infantry  and  a  battalion  of 
artillery,  with  women  and  children,  were  set  on  shore  by  means  of  barges.  About 
50  or  60  pieces  of  cannon  were  also  landed ;  possession  was  taken  of  the  fort,  and 
the  British  flag  immediately  hoisted.  Prizes  were  made  of  several  vessels;  large 
quantities  of  goods  were  seized  for  breach  of  blockade ;  and  all  property  belong 
ing  to  other  persons  than  the  inhabitants  of  Eastport,  was  forfeited. 

The  next  day,  Lieut.  Col.  Fitzherbert  sent  a  letter  from  St.  Andrews  to  Gen. 
Brewer,  of  Robbinston,  the  commander  of  the  militia  in  Washington  County, 
stating,  that  by  order  of  Maj.  Gen.  Sir  John  C.  Sherbrook,  that  the  object  of  the 
British  government  was  to  '  obtain  possession  of  the  islands  in  Passant  aquoddy 
Ray,  as  being  within  the  British  boundary  line ;  that  there  was  no  design  to 
carry  on  offensive  operations  against  the  people  resident  on  the  main,  unless  their 
conduct  should  provoke  severities,'  etc.  The  Commanders  Hardy  and  Pilkington, 
on  the  14th,  also  issued  a  proclamation  in  the  name  of  the  prince  regent,  declar 
ing  that  the  municipal  laws  of  the  American  government,  for  the  peace  and  tran 
quillity  of  the  inhabitants,  would  remain  in  force;  and  commanding  them  all  to 
assemble  at  the  school-house  in  Eastport,  on  the  16th,  and  take  the  oath  of  alle 
giance  to  his  Britannic  majesty,  or  in  seven  days  depart  the  islands.  About  two 
thirds  of  the  inhabitants  reluctantly  submitted  to  the  requirement.  Batteries 
were  now  erected ;  between  40  and  50  cannon  were  mounted,  a  deputy  collector 
of  the  customs  appointed,  and  about  800  troops  being  left  upon  the  island,  the 
squadron  departed."* 

*  Williamson's  Hist,  of  Maine. 


152  MAINE. 

Castine  is  a  village  on  the  east  side  of  Penobscot  Bay,  at  the  mouth 
of  Penobscot  River,  34  miles  south  from  Bangor,  78  from  Augusta, 
and  118  north-east  from  Portland.  It  was  the  shire  or  chief  town  of 
Hancock  county  from  1789  to  1838,  when  the  courts  were  removed 
to  Ellsworth.  It  was  first  occupied  by  English  settlers  in  1760.  It 
was  held  by  the  British  in  both  wars  with  the  United  States. 

Castine  originally  bore  the  name  of  a  resident  Frenchman,  called 
"Major  Biguyduce"  (pronounced  Bagaduce).  It  was  taken  from 
Penobscot,  and  first  embraced,  besides,  the  peninsular  portion  of  that 
town  which  is  now  a  part  of  Brooksville.  Here  was  established  the 
trading-house  of  the  Plymouth  Colony  in  1626;  here  were  the  head 
quarters  and  fort  of  D'Aulney  from  1640  to  1648 ;  here  the  Baron 
Castine  lived  for  more  than  30  years,  and  here  was  the  British  garri 
son  from  1779  to  1783.  The  United  States  have  a  considerable  for 
tification  on  the  peninsula. 

"  The  Baron  Castine,  from  whom  the  town  derived  its  name,  was  a  French 
officer  of  distinction.  Taking  offense  at  some  treatment  he  received  from  those  in 
power,  it  is  said  he  '  threw  himself  upon  the  savages.'  To  French  writers  his 
conduct  was  a  mystery;  and  to  the  colonists  a  prodigy.  His  settled  abode  waa 
the  peninsula  upon  which  D'Aulney  had  resided,  and  where  he  found  means  to 
erect  a  commodious  house  for  trade,  and  for  a  habitation.  He  was  a  liberal  Catholic, 
though  devout  and  punctilious  in  the  rites  of  that  faith :  he  usually  had  several 
Jesuit  missionaries  in  his  train  devoted  to  the  'holy  cause.'  He  learned  to  speak 
with  ease  the  Indian  language;  he  made  numerous  presents  and  opened  a  valuable 
trade  with  the  Indians.  He  taught  the  men  the  use  of  the  gun,  and  some  of  the 
arts  of  war;  and  being  a  man  of  fascinating  manners,  he  attained  a  complete  as 
cendency  over  the  tribe.  In  the  language  of  one  writer,  they  looked  upon  him  as 
'their  tutelar  God.'  He  conformed  himself  in  all  respects  to  the  customs  and 
manners  of  the  natives.  He  married  four  or  five  Tarrantine  wives,  one  of  whom 
was  the  daughter  of  the  Indian  Sagamore  tribe.  The  governors  of  New  England 
and  of  Canada,  apprised  of  his  influence  and  wealth,  were,  for  obvious  reasons,  the 
courtiers  of  his  friendship  and  favor." 

Belfast  is  a  port  of  entry  and  the  shiretown  of  Waldo  county,  30 
miles  south  from  Bangor,  110  east  from  Portland,  40  east  from  Au 
gusta,  and  12  across  the  bay,  west  from  Castine.  The  harbor  is  ca 
pacious,  deep,  and  easy  of  access,  and  never  seriously  obstructed  by 
ice.  Commerce  and  ship-building  constitute  the  principal  business  of 
the  place,  and  a  great  amount  of  tunnage  is  annually  launched.  The 
fisheries  employ  a  large  number  of  men  and  vessels.  The  compact 
part  of  the  town  is  somewhat  irregularly  built,  but  it  has  an  elevated 
and  conspicuous  situation.  It  contains  6  churches.  Many  of  the 
streets  are  adorned  with  trees,  and  the  private  houses  indicate  taste 
and  wealth.  Population  about  5,000. 

Belfast  received  its  name  in  accordance  with  the  request  of  an  early 
settler,  from  his  native  place  in  Ireland.  The  township  being  in  the 
limits  of  the  Waldo  patent,  was  purchased  of  the  proprietors  in  1765, 
by  a  company  of  52  associates,  at  the  low  price  of  twenty  cents  by 
the  acre.  The  town  was  incorporated  in  1773,  and  continued  to  in 
crease  until  some  time  in  the  revolutionary  war,  when  the  settlers  were 
obliged  to  abandon  their  homes  in  consequence  of  the  rapacity  and 
cruelty  of  the  enemy ;  nor  did  they  return  until  two  years  after  the 


MAINE. 


153 


peace.     Rev.  Ebenezer  Price,  the  first  settled  minister,  was  ordained 
in  1796,  when  it  contained  only  90  families  and  12  framed  houses. 


Mount  Desert  Mock,  Light  House,  and  Mountain. 

The  engraving  annexed  is  from  one  published  in  the  "  American  Scenery"  some  years  since.  It  shows 
thp  Mount  Desert  Rock,  with  its  Light  House,  etc.,  about  12  miles  from  the  main  land.  Mt.  Desert  ap 
pears  in  the  distance."] 

The  Island  of  Mount  Desert  with  four  smaller  islands,  was  incor 
porated  as  a  town  in  1789.  It  is  the  largest  and  most  noted  island 
upon  the  seaboard  of  Maine.  It  contains  60,000  acres — two  thirds  of 
which  are  mountainous  and  unfit  for  cultivation.  This  was  the  place 
where  the  French  missionaries,  Biard  and  Masse,  in  1609,  formed  a 
temporary  residence.  A  third  part  of  the  island  is  elevated  into  thir 
teen  connected  and  rugged  mountains,  covered  with  woods ;  at  sea  they 
may  be  seen  at  the  distance  of  twenty  leagues,  and  are  remarkable  for 
being  the  first  landmark  for  seamen,  and  for  giving  the  French  name, 
Mom  Deserts,  to  the  island.  It  is  said  the  Indians  were  much  at 
tached  to  this  island,  as  upon  the  mountains  were  bears,  raccoons, 
foxes,  etc.;  in  the  marshes  and  natural  meadows,  beavers,  otter  and 
musquash,  and  the  waters,  fin  and  shell  fish.  About  the  pool  on  the 
west  side,  are  the  appearances  of  old  settlements,  where  it  is  supposed 
the  French  missionaries  located  themselves. 

Frenchman's  Bay,  washing  the  eastern  shore  of  Desert  Island,  contains  many 
good  harbors  and  beautiful  islands.  It  acquired  its  name  from  the  following  inci 
dent:  In  the  spring  of  1604,  after  De  Monts  left  his  winter  encampments  on  the 
Island  St.  Croix,  he  and  his  company  sailed  westward:  one  of  these,  N.  D'Aubri, 
a  French  ecclesiastic,  wishing  to  view  the  country  was  set  ashore.  Wandering 
too  far,  his  companions  could  not  find  him,  and  they  were  obliged  to  leave  him 
behind.  For  three  weeks  he  suffered  terrible  apprehensions  and  extreme  want; 
and  when  almost  in  despair,  the  people  of  the  same  vessel,  in  touching  in  at  some 
place  in  the  vicinity,  providentially  found  and  restored  him  to  his  companions. 
Interested  and  pleased  with  this  story,  which  gave  to  these  waters  the  name  of 


154  MAINE. 

Frenchman  s  Bay,  Mons.  Cadillac  obtained  a  grant  from  the  French  king  in  1691, 
of  a  large  tract  of  land  lying  on  this  bay,  which  was  supposed  to  be  within  the 
region  of  Acadia.  These  circumstances  attracted  the  attention  of  the  French 
Jesuits  to  this  particular  section  of  the  country. 

Brunswick  is  situated  on  the  south  side  of  Androsscoggin  River,  30 
miles  S.  from  Augusta,  27  N.  E.  from  Portland,  and  9  W.  from  Bath. 
It  lies  at  the  head  of  tide- waters.  Ship-building  to  a  large  extent  is 
carried  on.  Great  quantities  of  timber  and  logs  descend  the  Andross 
coggin,  and  lumber  of  all  kinds  is  sent  to  Bath  for  exportation.  This 
river  here,  in  about  the  distance  of  half  a  mile,  has  a  fall  of  50  feet, 
affording  immense  hydraulic  power ;  a  large  cotton  and  other 
mills  have  been  recently  put  in  operation.  It  has  5  churches,  and 
about  5,000  inhabitants.  Brunswick  was  incorporated  a  town  in 
1739. 

Bowdoin  College  was  first  incorporated  by  the  legislature  of  Massa 
chusetts  in  1794.  Five  townships  of  land  were  granted  from  the  un 
settled  districts  of  Maine,  as  a  foundation  for  the  college.  It  received 
its  name  from  an  early  and  distinguished  governor  of  Massachusetts. 
A  munificent  donation  of  money  and  lands  of  the  estimated  value  of 
$6,800,  made  by  the  Hon.  James  Bowdoin,  was  an  additional  means 
of  support.  The  college  went  into  operation  in  1801,  when  the  Rev. 
Joseph  McKeen  was  elected  the  first  president.  At  the  first  com 
mencement,  in  1806,  there  were  eight  graduates.  President  McKeen 
died  the  next  year,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  Jesse  Appleton. 
Mr.  Appleton  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  William  Allen,  formerly 
president  of  Dartmouth  University,  and  author  of  the  "Dictionary  of 
American  Biography."  He  was  chosen  in  1820,  and  continued  in  the 


Northern  view  of  Bowdoin  College,  Brunsicick. 

office  for  20  years,  with  the  exception  of  a  small  interval  in  1831, 
when  he  was  removed  by  an  act  of  the  legislature,  which  had  taken  to 
itself  authority  to  control  the  affairs  of  the  college,  in  consequence  of 
the  cession  of  the  old  charter  of  Massachusetts  to  the  new  state  of 
Maine.  The  question  was  finally  adjudicated  in  the  circuit  court  of 
the  United  States,  when  a  decision  was  given  by  Judge  Story  sus- 


MAINE.  155 

taining  the  rights  of  the  college,  which  had  been  violated,  and  President 
Allen  was  restored  to  his  office. 

The  college  buildings  are  finely  situated  on  an  elevated  plain,  about 
one  mile  S.  from  the  Androsscoggin,  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the 
village.  Here,  in  September,  1802,  the  president  and  the  professor  of 
languages,  John  Abbot,  of  Harvard,  were  installed :  a  platform  erected 
in  the  open  air,  in  the  grove  of  pines  on  the  land,  serving  the  purpose  of 
the  yet  unfinished  Massachusetts  Hall.  "When  this  building  was  com 
pleted,  it  was  parlor,  chapel,  and  hall  for  college  uses ;  the  president 
being  in  one  of  the  rooms  with  his  family,  and  summoning  his  pupils  to 
morning  and  evening  prayers  in  the  temporary  chapel  on  the  first  floor, 
by  striking  with  his  cane  on  the  staircase."  The  Maine  Medical  School, 
founded  in  1821,  having  6  professors  and  lecturers,  is  attached  to  the 
college.  The  principal  college  edifice  has  been  several  times  burned, 
but  has  been  rebuilt.  The  college  chapel,  a  granite  structure,  is  in  the 
Romanesque  style  of  architecture. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  grave 
yard  by  the  pine  grove,  back  of  the  college  buildings  : 

H.  S.  E.  Quod  mortale  fuit  vive  admodum,  Reverend!  JOSEPHI  McKEEN,  S.  T.  D.,  ac 
Collegii  Bowdoinsis  Praesidis  primi  natus  est  Octobo  die  XV°,  Anno  Dom.  MDCCLVII,  in 
Republica  Neo-Haritoniensi  ubi  primo  in  literis  humanioribus  institns,  honores  attigit 
Academicos,  Postea  VEKBI  DIVINI  ministerio  apud  Reverteam,  in  Republica  Massachuset- 
tensi,  annos  Septendecim  frenue  juxta,  ae  beninge  perfunctus  est.  Novissime  antem,  Nos- 
tratium  omnium  favore,  ac  praecipue  doetorum  priorumque  collegium  hie  loci  auspicate  fun- 
datum  quinque,  virannos  ea  qua  par  est,  dignitate  et  sapientiafideliter  feliciterrexit ;  donee, 
morbo  Flydropico  impeditus  gulii  die  XV°,  Ann.  MDCCCVII  in  domino  obdorinivit,  inge- 
nio  fuit  sagaci  judicio  imprimis  acerrimo,  priscorum  temporum  graviate  osmulus  et  benevo- 
Icntia  omnino  Christianus  dictatem  doctrinam  artes  optimas  quoniam  graviter  excolebatipse 
in  aliis  semper  amavit,  et,  quoad  potuit  auxit.  M.  S.  monumentum  hocee  luctus  eheu  !  sol- 
amen  leve,  at  testimonium  tamen.  SENATOS  ACADEMICOS  P.  L. 

Huic  tumulo  mandantur  reliquiae  REV.  JESSE  APPLETON,  S.  T..D.,  mariti  desideratissimi 
option  Amerique  nostrse  Academia  seeundi  Praesides — vir  fuit  ingenii  accumine  insignis 
moribus  compositis  ac  aspeclu  benigno  majestatern  quandam  prae  se  forente  ;  sed  morti  in- 
cxerabili  nihil  est  sanctum.  Eruditione  magna  inter  literatorum  principes  justissirne  col- 
locaudus  ;  at  Theologiae  scientias  lauream  praecipue  meritus  ;  hae  enim  quo  homines  aude- 
am,  cognovit  et  tentavit.  Integra  side,  disiplinaque  salutari,  duodecim  annus,  res  Acade- 
micas  Nimiis  tandrem  vigiliis  laboribusque  consumtus  ad  quietem  se  contulit.  Ita  vixit  ut 
omnes,  sic  se  moritutros  esse  optarem ;  tarnen  voluit  inscribi,  se  salutem  speragse  in  Jesu. 
Natus  est  Novem'is,  die  17  mo.,  Anno  Domini  MDCCLXXII,  obit.  Novem'is  die  12  mo., 
Anno  Domini  MDCCCXIX. 

iSaco,  the  port  of  entry  for  York  county,  is  situated  on  the  east 
bank  of  Saco  River,  six  miles  from  its  mouth,  on  the  Eastern  Rail 
road,  13  miles  S.  W."  from  Portland,  73  S.  W.  from  Augusta,  and  94 
N.  E.  from  Boston.  t  is  closely  connected  with  Biddeford,  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  Sato,  and  the  population  of  both  villages  is,  jointly, 
about  7000.  Saco  and  Biddeford  were  formerly  united ;  the  first  was 
settled  in  163},  the  last  in  1630.  The  industry  of  these  places  is 
chiefly  directed  to  commerce  and  to  cotton  manufactures.  The  most 
extensive  corporation  is  the  Saco  Water  Power  Co.,  which  has  a  cap 
ital  of  $2,000,000.  The  York  Manufacturing  Co.,  and  the  Laconia 
Co.,  each  have  a  capital  of  $1,500,000,  and  employ  more  than  3000 
hands.  The  falls  of  the  Saco  here,  within  a  short  distance,  are  42 
feet,  which  give  great  power  for  manufacturing  purposes  ;  10  or  12 
cotton  mills  are  now  in  operation,  part  on  the  Saco,  and  part  on  the 


156  MAINE. 

Biddeford  side.  Saco  is  a  place  of  summer  resort,  and  has  all  the 
conveniences  of  a  northern  watering  place,  such  as  sea  air,  bathing, 
fishing,  beautiful  scenery,  etc. 

York  is  an  ancient  maratime  town,  about  45  miles  S.  W.  of  Port 
land,  and  nine  N.  E.  from  Portsmouth,  N.  H.  The  settlement  of 
the  place  commenced  about  1630  ;  it  was  then  called  Agamenticus, 
from  a  mountain  of  that  name  in  the  north  part  of  the  town,  and  a 
noted  landmark.  It  was  for  many  years  the  shiretown,  and  the  place 
of  holding  the  courts,  and  keeping  the  records  of  the  whole  province, 
until  the  counties  of  Cumberland  and  Lincoln  were  set  off,  in  1760. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  Feb.  5,  1792,  at  the  signal  of  a  gun  fired,  the  town  was 
furiously  assaulted  at  different  places  by  a  body  of  200  or  300  Indians,  led  on  by 
several  Canadian  Frenchmen,  all  of  whom  took  up  their  march  here  on  snow 
shoes.  The  town  was  taken  by  surprise,  and  a  scene  of  horrid  carnage  ensued. 
About  75  of  the  inhabitants  were  killed,  among  whom  was  Mr.  Dumrner,  a  well 
educated  divine,  and  a  pastor  much  beloved  by  his  people.  Nearly  100  of  the  in 
habitants  were  carried  off  prisoners,  among  whom  was  Mrs.  Dummer,  the  wife  of 
the  minister,  who  being  heart-broken  and  exhausted,  soon  sunk  in  death. 

Wells  was  the  next  place  attacked  in  this  vicinity,  and  on  the  10th  of  June, 
1692,  by  about  500  French  and  Indians.  It  was  defended  by  Ciipt.  Converse  and 
15  soldiers,  being  all  the  fensible  men  in  Storer's  Garrison.  Two  sloops  the  day 
previous  had  arrived  in  the  harbor  with  military  stores  and  provisions,  having  on 
board  14  men.  Immediately  before  the  attack,  the  enemy  were  harrangued  by 
one  in  the  habit  of  a  gentleman,  who  assured  them  if  they  showed  courage  the 
heretics  must  surrender. 

"  Instantly  raising  a  hideous  shout,  they  assailed  the  garrison  with  great  fury, 
and  continued  the  assault  during  the  day.  A  party  constructed,  in  the  meantime, 
a  breastwork  of  plank,  hay,  post  and  rails,  over  which  they  fired  upon  the  vessels, 
secured  only  by  a  high  bank,  too  far  distant  for  men  to  spring  on  board.  Being 
only  a  dozen  rods  from  the  sloops,  they  were  able  to  set  them  on  fire  several  times 
with  fire-arrows ;  the  crews  extinguished  the  flames  by  wet  mops  upon  the  ends 
of  poles,  and  firing  also- with  an  aim  and  briskness  which  at  length  compelled  them 
to  withdraw.  One  of  the  Indians,  more  daring  than  his  fellows,  then  approached 
with  a  plank  for  a  shield,  whom  a  marksman  by  a  single  shot  brought  to  the  ground. 
Next,  a  kind  of  cart,  rigged  and  trimmed,  with  a  platform  and  breastwork  shot- 
proof,  was  rolled  forward  from  the  woods  till  within  fifteen  yards  of  the  sloops, 
when  one  of  the  wheels  sinking  into  the  oozy  earth,  a  Frenchman  stepped  to  heave 
it  forward  with  his  shoulder,  and  was  shot  dead;  and  another  taking  his  place, 
shared  the  same  fate.  The  firing  was  continued  upon  the  sloops,  with  the  repeated 
demand,  surrender !  surrender !  which  was  only  retorted  by  loud  laughter.  At 
night  they  called  out,  '  Who's  your  commander  f  '  We  have,'  said  they,  '  a  great 
many  commanders.'  '  You  lie,'  cried  an  Indian,  'you  have  none  but  Converse,  and 
we'll  have  him  before  morning.' 

A  scout  of  six  men,  sent  by  Capt.  Converse  toward  Newichawannock,  a  few 
hours  before  the  enemy  first  appeared,  returning  about  the  dawn  of  day,  being 
Sabbath  morning,  were  unwarily  exposed,  on  their  arrival,  to  certain  death.  But 
with  great  presence  of  mind,  the  corporal  loudly  bespoke  Capt.  Converse,  as  if  near 
him,  '  Wheel  your  men  around  the  hill,  and  these  few  dogs  are  ours.'  The  enemy 
supposing  Converse  was  at  their  heels,  hastily  flea,  and  the  scout  entered  the  gates 
unhurt 

The  French  and  Indians  now  embodied  themselves,  and  began  to  move  with 
great  regularity  toward  the  garrison,  when  one  of  the  Captain's  soldiers  sighed  a 
surrender.  '  Utter  the  word  again,  said  he,  '  and  you  are  a  dead  man ;  all  lie 
close  ;  fire  not  a  gun  until  it  will  do  execution.'  As  the  besiegers  with  a  firm  step 
approached,  they  gave  three  hideous  shouts — one  crying  out  in  English,  '  Fire  and 
jail  on,  brace  boys ' — and  the  whole  body  opening  into  three  ranks,  discharged 
their  guns  all  at  once.  A  blaze  of  fire  was  returned,  both  from  the  small  arms 


MAINE.  157 

and  the  cannon,  some  two  or  three  of  which  were  12  pounders ;  the  women  in  the 
garrison  handing  ammunition,  and  several  -times  touching  off  the  pieces  at  tho 
enemy.  It  was  a  crisis  of  life  or  death,  and  the  repulse  was  so  complete  that  the 
attack  was  not  renewed. 

One  further  attempt,  however,  was  made  upon  the  vessels,  which  were  still  lying 
lashed  together  in  the  best  posture  possible  for  defense.  The  enemy  now  con 
structed  a  fire-float,  18  or  20  feet  square,  and  filling  it  with  combustibles,  and  set 
ting  them  on  fire,  towed  it  as  far  as  was  safe,  directly  toward  the  sloops,  in  tho 
current  of  the  tide,  and  left  it  to  fleet  in  flames  against  them.  To  avoid  or  to  ex 
tinguish  this  burning  magazine  appeared  impossible,  and  their  fate  inevitable. 
But  by  the  interposition  of  Divine  Providence,  as  the  anxious  mariners  viewed  it, 
a  fresh  counter  breeze  was  breathed  upon  them,  which  drove  it  aground  on  the 
opposite  shore,  where  it  split  and  filled  with  water. 

Completely  worsted  in  every  effort  made,  and  unable  by  reason  of  tho  levelness 
of  the  ground,  to  undermine  the  garrison,  the  enemy  despaired  of  forcing  or  in 
ducing  a  capitulation ;  having  killed  none  in  the  fort,  and  no  more  than  a  single 
one  of  the  mariners.  Some  of  the  enemy,  however,  after  this  proceeded  over  the 
river  and  made  havoc  among  the  cattle,  while  the  leaders  sent  a  flag  of  truce,  and 
began  a  parley,  offering  Capt.  Converse  the  most  seducing  terms  if  he  would  sur 
render.  '  No,'  said  he,  '  I  want  nothing  of  you.'  A  short  dialogue  ensued,  after 
which  the  Indian  bearing  the  flag  threw  it  upon  the  ground  and  fled.  A  few  scat 
tering  guns  were  at  intervals  discharged  till  dusk,  and  about  ten  in  the  evening 
the  enemy  all  withdrew." 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,   MISCELLANIES,    ETC. 

Isaac  Allerton,  one  of  the  Plymouth  settlers,  was  the  first  who  opened  and  com 
menced  to  trade  with  the  eastern  Indians.  By  a  little  barter,  from  year  to  year, 
at  Monhegan  and  the  vicinity,  he  became  acquainted  with  the  fur  trade  and  fish 
ery,  and  in  1625,  a  shallop,  loaded  with  corn,  was  sent  from  Plymouth  up  the  Ken- 
nebec  River,  and  exchanged  for  700  Ibs.  of  beaver,  beside  other  furs.  Next  year 
a  small  trading  house  was  erected  at  Penobscot  (Biguyduce).  In  1627,  Mr.  Al 
lerton  went  to  England,  and  obtained  from  the  Plymouth  Company  the  first  patent 
for  trade  on  the  Kennebec ;  and  in  the  following  year  a  truck-house  was  estab 
lished  on  the  banks  of  that  river.  In  1633,  he  was  engaged  in  establishing  a  trad 
ing  house  at  Machias.  He  removed  to  New  Haven,  where  he  resided  at  least  fif 
teen  years. 

Sir  Ferdinando,  Robert,  William,  Thomas,  and  a  second  Ferdinando  Gorges,  are 
distinguished  persons  in  the  history  of  Maine.  The  first,  through  a  period  of 
forty  years,  greatly  interested  himself  in  the  discovery,  colonization  and  other  af 
fairs  relating  to  this  eastern  country.  He  was  of  Spanish  extraction,  born  in 
England.  He  and  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  were  both  adventurous,  and  at  an  early 
period  of  their  lives,  turned  their  attention  toward  America.  Being  many  years 
the  survivor,  he  had  a  proportionate  advantage.  He  collected  a  variety  of  matter 
respecting  the  history  of  this  country,  containing  many  curious  particulars,  which 
was  printed  about  ten  years  after  his  death.  He  died  at  the  age  of  74,  in  arms  on 
the  side  of  his  king,  Charles  I,  from  whom  he  had  received  many  favors.  Robert, 
his  son,  in  1622,  took  a  patent  of  lands  30  miles  by  10,  about  Cape  Ann.  He  had 
also  a  commission  as  governor  and  lieutenant  governor  of  New  England.  He, 
however,  returned  to  England  at  the  end  of  the  year.  William,  a  nephew  of  Sir 
Ferdinando,  called  Capt.  Gorges,  was  appointed  governor  of  New  Somersetshire  by 
his  uncle,  in  1635,  soon  after  the  12  provinces  were  formed.  He  appointed  a  coun 
cil,  held  courts  at  Saco,  and  exercised  an  official  jurisdiction  about  two  years  be 
fore  his  return.  Thomas  Gorges,  the  cousin  of  Sir  Ferdinando,  arrived  in  Maine 
in  1640,  as  deputy  governor.  He  opened  his  court  at  Saco,  which  had  regular  ses 
sions,  giving  to  his  administration  the  characteristics  of  energy  and  justice.  He 
returned  in  1643,  when  his  commission  expired.  Ferdinando  Gorges,  the  grand 
son  of  the  lord  proprietor,  came  over,  it  is  said,  in  1624,  to  settle  Agamenticus. 
If  he  visited  the  country,  his  abode  was  short.  The  whole  provincial  patent  of 
Maine  at  length  descended  to  him,  about  which  he  had  a  controversy  with  Massa- 


158  MAINE. 

chusetts,  from  1652  to  1677;  when  he  sold  the  whole  to  her  for  £1250  sterling. 
His  grandfather's  "  History  of  America,  painted  to  the  life,"  enlarged  by  him,  and 
published  in  1658,  contains  many  original,  rare  and  curious  facts,  precious  to  the 
antiquarian. 

Sir  William  Pepperell,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  persons  born  in  Maine, 
was  the  son  of  William  Pepperell,  a  native  of  Cornwall,  England,  who  emigrated 
to  the  Isle  of  Shoals  in  1676,  where  he  resided  for  20  years.  He  next  removed  to 
Kittery  Point,  where  he  died  in  1734.  His  son,  afterward  Sir  William,  was  born 
in  1696,  and  for  32  years  was  a  member  of  the  Province  Council  and  a  lieutenant- 
general.  For  his  brilliant  services  and  success  in  the  capture  of  Louisburg,  in 
1745,  the  king  enobled  him  with  the  title  and  dignity  of  Baronet  of  Great  Britain. 
He  died  at  his  seat  in  Kittery,  July  6,  1759,  .aged  63. 

Sir  William  Phips  was  born  in  1651,  in  the  wilderness  of  Maine,  where  he 
lived  until  he  was  18  years  of  age,  and  was  then  apprenticed  to  a  ship  carpenter  for 
four  years.  He  determined  to  seek  his  fortune  on  the  sea,  where  he  had  the  luck 
to  discover  the  wreck  of  a  very  valuable  Spanish  vessel,  and  with  the  aid  of  the 
British  government  proceeded  in  fishing  up  plate,  pearls,  and  jewels,  amounting  to 
£300,000  sterling  in  value,  with  which  he  sailed  to  England  in  1687.  He  ob 
tained,  by  his  enterprise,  £16,000  and  the  honor  of  knighthood.  He  returned  to 
Boston  in  1690,  and  commanded  the  expedition  which  captured  Port  Royal. 
When  the  new  charter  of  Massachusetts  was  obtained,  he  was  appointed  the  first 
governor  under  it  He  died  in  1695,  aged  44. 

Rufus  King,  minister  of  the  United  States  to  Great  Britain,  was  born  in  Scar 
borough,  Maine,  in  1755,  graduated  at  Harvard  in  1777;  in  1778  was  aid  to  Gen. 
Sullivan ;  was  a  delegate  from  Massachusetts  to  the  convention  which  formed  the 
constitution  of  the  United  States.  He  removed  to  New  York  and  was  elected  a 
senator  from  that  state  in  1789.  In  1796,  Washington  appointed  him  minister 
Plenipotentiary  to  Great  Britain.  In  1813,  he  was  again  elected  to  the  U.  S.  Sen 
ate,  and  in  1825  was  again  appointed  minister  to  England:  he  died  in  1827,  leav 
ing  the  reputation  of  having  possessed  extraordinary  mental  powers. 

William  King,  the  first  governor  of  the  state  of  Maine,  and  the  president  of  the 
convention  which  formed  its  first  constitution,  was  born  in  1768,  at  Scarborough. 
In  mental  endowments  he  is  said  to  have  been  superior  even  to  his  brother  Rufus; 
and  "  it  would  probably  be  safe  to  assert  that  in  manly,  intellectual  strength, 
Maine  has  never  given  birth  to  his  equal."  He  became  governor  in  1820,  and 
died  in  1852,  at  the  age  of  84.  For  years  he  represented  his  district  in  the  legis 
lature  of  Massachusetts,  where  he  took  a  most  prominent  part  in  drafting  the  re 
ligious  freedom  act.  He  was  also  the  originator  of  the  betterment  act,  which  was 
of  inestimable  advantage  to  the  citizens  of  Maine,  in  securing  to  the  original  set 
tlers  a  legal  claim  to  their  improvements  on  wild  lands,  and  which  greatly  pro 
moted  the  settlement  and  prosperity  of  the  state.  He  was  successful  as  a  mer 
chant,  and  possessed  a  generous  public  spirit.  In  his  form  and  appearance,  he 
was  large  and  commanding,  and  the  expression  of  his  countenance,  his  piercing 
eye,  his  massive  features,  indicated  his  uncommon  strength  of  mind. 

Edward  Preble,  a  commodore  in  the  American  Navy,  was  born  at  Falmouth 
(now  Portland),  in  1761;  and  entered  the  naval  service  in,  1779.  In  1803,  he  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  squadron  fitted  out  against  Tripoli.  He  con 
ducted  the  expedition  with  great  skill  and  bravery,  and  settled  the  difficulties  with 
the  Barbary  powers  on  the  most  favorable  terms.  He  died  in  1807,  aged  45. 

Sargeant  S.  Prentiss,  a  distinguished  orator,  was  born  in  Portland,  in  1808, 
graduated  at  Bowdoin  at  the  age  of  18,  and  soon  after  emigrated  to  Mississippi,  and 
commenced  the  practice  of  law  at  Vicksburg.  In  1837,  he  was  elected  to  con 
gress,  where  he  soon  established  the  reputation  as  one  of  the  most  brilliant  orators 
of  the  nation.  Hon.  John  J.  Crittenden  said  of  him,  that  "eloquence  was  part  of 
his  nature;  and  that  over  his  private  conversations,  as  well  as  throughout  his  pub 
lic  speeches,  it  scattered  its  sparkling  jewels  with  more  than  royal  profusion." 
He  died  in  1850,  aged  42  years. 

Wm.  Oranch  Bond,  the  eminent  astronomer,  was  born  in  Portland,  in  1789. 
He  early  devoted  himself  with  much  industry,  talent  and  success,  to  astronomical 
observations,  and  to  the  improvement  and  construction  of  astronomical  instru- 


MAINE.  159 


In  1839  he  was  appointed  director  of  the  Observatory  at  Cambridge, 
his  labors  added  largely  to  the  knowledge  of  the  subject  of  astronomy.    He 


ments. 
where 
died  Jaa  29,  1859. 


CATHOLIC   MISSIONS   IN   MAINE. 
[From  G-ov.  Lincoln's  MS.,  published  in  vol.  1  of  the  Maine  Hist.  Soc.] 

About  the  year  1610,  the  queen  regent  of  France,  directing  her  atten 
tion  to  the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  new  world,  sent  two  Jesuits,  the  fathers 
Biart  and  Masse,  to  Port  Royal,  in  Acadia,  where  Poutrincourt  had  effected 
a  settlement.  Father  Biart  made  a  missionary  tour  along  the  coast  to  the 
Cannibas  on  the  Kennebec.  He  was  well  received.  In  1613,  the  Mar 
chioness  de  Guercheville  prevailed  upon  the  Queen  Mother  to  send  two 
other  missionaries,  the  jusuits  Quentin  and  Gilbert  du  Thet,  as  coadjutors  of 
Biart  and  Masse ;  and  taking  these  latter  persons  on  the  passage,  they  dis 
embarked,  with  25  others,  on  the  northerly  bank  of  the  Penobscot.  Here 
they  met  with  much  success,  but  their  prospects  for  a  harvest  of  souls  was 
defeated  by  a  party  of  Anglo  Virginians,  under  the  command  of  Argal. 
This  navigator  who  had  been  to  Mt.  Desert  on  a  fishing  voyage,  attacked 
the  new  establishment  of  St.  Saveur,  on  the  Penobscot — killed  du  Thet  and 
some  others,  plundered  and  burnt  the  place.  They  then  proceeded  to  Port 
Royal  and  committed  similar  ravages  there. 

Father  Gabriel  Dreuillettes  was  the  first  evangelical  laborer  regularly 
settled  in  the  wilderness  of  Kennebec,  where  he  found  himself  in  the  year 
1646.  His  success  was  great,  and  a  large  number  received  baptism.  In 
the  character  of  an  envoy,  he  twice  visited  Boston,  to  form,  among  other  ob 
jects,  an  alliance  for  the  protection  of  the  Cannibas  and  others  of  the 
Abenakis  against  their  enemies,  the  Iroquois.  The  next  Catholic  missiona 
ries  who  labored  in  Maine,  appear  to  have  been  the  Fathers  Vincent  and 
Jaques  Bigot.  Vincent  was  at  Penobscot  in  1688,  for  the  purpose  of  gather 
ing  the  savages  into  a  new  village  on  the  lands  of  the  king  of  France,  and 
to  guard  them  against  the  efforts  of  Gov.  Andross  to  draw  them  to  the  Eng 
lish.  These  missionaries  were  of  the  family  of  the  Baron  Bigots.  Con 
sidering  this  circumstance,  and  the  more  than  patriarchal  simplicity  which 
Vincent  Bigot  led,  we  can  appreciate  his  apostolic  zeal.  Though  often 
among  the  Abenakis  of  Maine,  his  residence  was  at  the  village  of  St.  Fran 
cois.  His  domicil  was  a  rude  cabin  of  bark,  his  bed  a  bear  skin  spread  up 
on  the  earth,  his  dishes  were  taken  from  a  birch  tree,  and  his  food  was  the 
sagarnite,  and  the  game  the  savages  furnished  him. 

In  1687,  the  conquest  of  Acadia  had  carried  the  boundary  of  New  Eng 
land,  as  far  as  the  River  St.  Croix.  At  this  time  Father  Thury,  a  Jesuit,  re 
sided  at  Penobscot.  In  the  year  1689,  being  sensible  that  the  encroach 
ment  of  the  English  would  serve  to  operate  against  his  influence  and  the 
Catholic  religion,  he  summoned  the  Indians  to  his  chapel.  "My  children," 
said  he,  "how  long  will  you  suffer  your  lands  to  be  violated  by  encroaching 
heretics?  By  the  religion  I  have  taught,  by  the  liberty  you  love,  I  exhort 
you  to  resist  them.  *  *  *  *  Are  you  ready  to  leave  the  bones  of  your 
ancestors,  that  the  cattle  of  the  heretics  may  eat  grass  on  their  graves?  * 
*  *  My  children !  God  commands  you  to  avenge  him  of  his  enemies,"  etc. 
The  address  of  Father  Thury  in  this  strain,  aroused  the  rage  of  the  savages, 
and  100  warriors  made  a  vow,  at  the  altar,  to  march  to  Pemaquid,  and  never 
return  until  they  had  driven  the  English  from  the  fort.  They  executed  the 
resolution  with  a  sort  of  religious  frenzy,  and  20  pieces  of  cannon  and  a 
powerful  garrison  were  surrendered  to  address  and  valor. 


160  MAINE. 

NARRATIVE   OF   THE   CAPTURE,    SUFFERINGS    AND   ESCAPE   OF   GEN.    WADS- 
WORTH   FROM   THE   BRITISH   IN   THE   REVOLUTION. 

Gen.  Peleg  Wadsworth  was  a  native  of  Massachusetts  and  grad 
uated  at  Harvard  in  1769.  In  the  winter  of  1780-81,  he  was  sent 
to  command  in  the  district  of  Maine,  whither  he  took  his  family. 
In  February,  1781,  a  party  of  the  enemy  captured  him  in  his  own 
house.  The  particulars  which  we  give  are  abridged  from  the  long 
and  interesting  narrative  in  Dwight's  Travels.  After  the  war,  Gen. 
Wadsworth  established  himself  in  business  in  Portland;  from  1792  to 
about  1806,  he  represented  this  district  in  congress;  and  was  its 
first  representative.  In  1807,  he  removed  to  the  county  of  Oxford 
to  improve  a  large  tract  of  land  granted  to  him  by  government  for 
his  services  in  the  revolution.  He  died  at  Hiram,  in  1829,  aged 
eighty  years.  His  son  Lieut.  Henry  Wadsworth  was  blown  up  with 
Capt.  Somers  and  others  in  a  fire  ship,  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli,  in 
September,  1804. 

"Gen.  Wadsworth  had  selected  for  a  few  weeks'  residence,  a  habitation  at 
Westkeag,  a  small  rill  in  the  heart  of  Thomaston,  where  he  was  living  with  his 
family ;  consisting  of  his  wife,  a  son,  five  years  old,  a  daughter  younger,  and  Miss 
Fenno,  a  particular  friend  of  Mrs.  Wadsworth.  He  was  then  guarded  by  only 
six  soldiers.  Acquainted  with  his  defenseless  condition,  Gen.  Campbell  dis 
patched  a  party  of  25  men  under  Lieut.  Stockton,  from  the  fort  at  'Biguyduce  to 
make  him  a  prisoner.  They  arrived  at  dead  of  night,  Feb.  18,  near  his  house, 
which  was  four  miles  from  the  place  where  they  had  landed  and  left  their 
schooner.  The  ground  was  covered  with  snow,  and  the  weather  was  severely 
cold.  The  sentry  hailed,  'who's  there  f" — and  then,  contrary  to  all  orders, 
entered  the  door  of  the  kitchen,  which  being  used  as  a  guard-room  for  the  sol 
diers,  was  now  opened  by  them,  to  receive  him.  His  retreat  was  instantly  fol 
lowed  by  a  volley,  fired  into  that  part  of  the  house.  At  the  same  moment,  others 
discharged  their  guns  into  the  sleeping  apartment  of  the  general  and  his  wife, 
and  blew  in  a  part  of  the  window ;  and  a  third  party  forced  their  way  to  Miss 
Fenno's  room.  Thus  possession  was  taken  of  the  whole  house,  except  the  gene 
ral's  room,  which  was  strongly  barred.  Finding  no  person  with  Miss  Fenno 
except  Mrs.  Wadsworth,  who  had  fled  thither  to  dress  herself,  a  British  officer 
ordered  the  firing  there  to  cease. 

Armed  with  a  brace  of  pistols,  a  fusee  and  a  blunderbuss,  the  general  fought 
the  assailants  away  entirely  from  his  windows  and  the  kitchen  door.  Twice  he 
ineffectually  snapped  his  blunderbuss  at  others,  whom  he  heard  in  the  front 
entry;  when  they  retreated.  He  next  seized  his  fusee  and  fired  upon  those  who 
were  breaking  through  one  of  his  windows ;  and  they  also  withdrew.  The  attack 
was  then  renewed  through  the  entry — which  he  bravely  resisted  with  his  bayonet. 
But  the  appearance  of  his  under  linen,  betraying  him  to  the  soldiers  in  the 
kitchen,  they  instantly  fired  at  him,  and  one  of  their  bullets  went  through  his  left 
arm : — He  then  announced  a  surrender.  Still,  they  continued  firing,  when  he 
said  to  them,  "my  brave  fellows,  why  do  you*  fire  after  T  have  surrendered?" — 
They  now  rushed  into  the  room,  and  one  who  was  badly  wounded  exclaimed  with 
an  oath — '  You've  taken  my  life  and  I'll  take  yours?"  and  aimed  his  gun  at  the 
general's  breast.  But  an  officer,  coming  in  at  the  instant,  put  it  aside  and  saved 
his  life.  Five  or  six  men,  beside  the  general,  were  wounded, — the  doors  and 
windows  were  in  ruins;  one  of  the  rooms  was  on  fire;  the  floors  were  covered 
with  blood,  and  on  one  of  them  lay  weltering  an  old  soldier,  who  begged  that  an 
end  might  be  put  to  his  misery.  But  the  children  and  females  were  unhurt. 


An  officer,  bringing  in  a  candle  from  Miss  Fenno's  room,  remarked,  '  Sir,  you 

i.     But  we  must  be  in 
moment  he  was  clad, 


have  defended  yourself  bravely, — done  too  much  for  one  man.     But  we  must  be  in 
haste.     We  will  help  on  with  your  clothes ; ' — and  in  a  m 


MAINE. 

except  with  his  coat,  which  his  wounded  arm  rendered  it  impossible  for  him  to 
wear.  It  was  therefore  committed  to  a  soldier.  His  wife  and  her  fair  friend, 
suppressing  with  admirable  fortitude  their  intense  emotion,  wished  to  examine 
the  wound,  but  time  was  not  allowed.  One  threw  a  blanket  over  his  shoulders, 
and  the  other  tied  a  handkerchief  closely  round  his  arm,  to  check  the  copious 
effusion  of  blood.  A  soldier  then  took  him  out  of  the  house,  greatly  exhausted ; 
and  the  assailants  departed  with  the  prisoner  in  the  utmost  haste.  Two  wounded 
British  soldiers  were  mounted  on  a  horse  taken  from  the  general's  barn,  himself 
and  a  wounded  soldier  of  his,  traveling  on  foot,  though  aided  by  their  captors. 
At  the  end  of  a  mile,  one  of  the  former,  apparently  dying,  was  left  at  a  house, 
and  the  general  was  placed  upon  the  horse  behind  the  other. 

When  he  had  come  to  the  place  where  the  schooner  lay,  which  was  a  privateer ; 
the  master,  impatient  for  a  cruise,  and  finding  some  of  his  men  had  been  wounded, 
damned  him  for  a  rebel,  and  told  him, — 'go  help  launch  the  boat,  or  I'll  run  you 
through.'  The  general  cooly  replied,  '/  am  a  prisoner,  badly  wounded, — unable 
to  resist,  treat  me  as  you  may.'  Acquainted  with  this  abuse,  the  commanding 
officer,  Stockton,  came  instantly  from  the  house,  where  he  was  taking  refresh 
ments,  and  said  to  the  captain,  '  your  conduct  shall  be  reported  to  your  superiors. 
The  prisoner  is  a  gentleman,  has  made  a  brave  defense,  and  is  to  be  treated  honor 
ably.  Thunderstruck  at  this  severe  reprimand,  the  captain  set  the  general  and 
his  fellow  sufferers  on  board,  assigned  him  a  good  berth  in  the  cabin,  and  ad 
ministered  such  comforts  as  the  vessed  afforded. 

Next  day  he  was  landed  upon  the  peninsula ;  the  shores  thronging  with  spec 
tators,  Britons  and  Yankee  refugees,  or  Tories,  anxious  to  see  the  man,  who, 
through  the  preceding  year,  had  disappointed  all  the  enemy's  designs  in  this 
quarter.  The  rabble  raised  shouts  loud  and  long,  as  he  stepped  ashore,  and  he 
felt  it  a  privilege  to  march  under  guard  to  the  house  of  a  refugee ;  and  thence, 
half  a  mile  to  the  officers'  guard-room  in  the  fort.  General  Campbell  soon  sent 
a  surgeon  to  dress  his  wounds,  and  a  messenger  to  assure  him,  he  should  be  made 
as  comfortable  as  his  situation  would  permit.  The  surgeon  found  the  joint  of  the 
prisoner's  elbow  uninjured,  and  pronounced  the  wound  free  from  danger,  if  an 
artery  were  not  touched; — a  fact,  he  said,  indeterminable  till  a  suppuration 
should  take  place. 

At  breakfast  next  morning  with  the  officers,  to  which  he  was  politely  invited, 
General  Campbell  paid  him  a  high  compliment  upon  the  defense  he  had  made; 
yet  thought  he  had  exposed  himself  to  a  degree,  which,  could  not  be  perfectly 
justified.  'From  the  manner  of  attack,'  said  Wadsworth,  'I  had  no  reason  to 
suppose  there  was  any  design  to  take  me  alive,  and  I  determined  to  sell  my  life 
dearly  as  possible.'  'To  men  of  our  profession,'  replied  Campbell,  'this  is  as  it 
should  be.  The  treatment  you  have  received  from  the  captain  of  the  privateer 
has  come  to  my  knowledge ;  and  you  shall  receive  from  him  the  proper  conces 
sions.  A  room  of  the  officers'  barracks  within  the  fort  will  be  prepared  for  you; 
and  one  of  the  orderly  sergeants  will  daily  attend  you  to  breakfast  and  dinner  at 
my  table,  where  a  seat  will  be  reserved,  if  you  choose  to  accept  it.'  Campbell, 
moreover,  after  his  worthy  prisoner  had  retired,  sent  into  his  apartment  several 
entertaining  books;  and  presently  calling  upon  him  in  person,  endeavored  to 
cheer  his  spirits  with  animated  conversation.  In  a  short  time  he  was  visited  by 
the  officers  of  the  victorious  party ;  and  among  them  was  the  redoubtable  captain 
of  the  privateer,  who  made  to  him  an  apology  which  he  accepted. 

Wadsworth  saw  himself  now  alone — wounded — imprisoned.  The  vivid  ardor 
of  enterprize  was  chilled ;  there  was  no  new  plan  to  be  devised  or  executed  in 
the  service  of  his  beloved  country; — no  motive  to  excite  an  effort  or  even  rouse  a 
vigorous  thought.  Neither  books  nor  attentions  could  beguile  the  heavy  hours. 
After  a  few  days,  however,  at  his  request,  an  officer  (Lieut.  Stockton)  was  sent 
to  Camden  with  a  flag  of  truce,  carrying  letters  from  the  general  to  his  wife,  and 
to  the  governer  of  Massachusetts,  stating  his  situation,  the  obliging  treatment  he 
had  received,  and  his  desires  to  be  exchanged.  Camden,  the  American  encamp 
ment,  though  down  the  bay,  was  on  its  western  shore,  only  seven  leagues  distant 
from  Biguyduce,  and  less  than  four  from  the  place  where  he  had  quartered;  yet 
the  receipt  of  an  answer  from  his  wife,  was  not  till  the  end  of  a  fortnight  from 


162  MAINE. 

the  disastrous  night.  His  extreme  anxiety  for  his  children  was  then  relieved  by 
intelligence,  for  the  first  time,  of  their  safety.  His  little  son,  it  seemed,  slept 
through  the  bloody  scene  undisturbed. 

At  the  end  of  five  weeks,  finding  his  wounds  so  far  healed  as  to  permit  his 
going  abroad,  he  sent  a  note  to  General  Campbell,  requesting  the  customary  priv 
ilege  of  a  parol.  But  he  was  told  that  some  of  the  refugees  were  his  bitterest 
enemies,  and  exposure  would  endanger  his  safety;  that  the  garrison  might  suffer 
hazard  by  the  inspection  of  a  military  man ;  and  that  no  alteration  of  his  circum 
stances  could  be  allowed,  till  a  return  was  received  to  a  communication  sent  the 
commanding  general  at  New  York.  Favored,  in'  about  two  months,  with  a  visit 
of  ten  days  from  his  wife  and  Miss  Fenno,  under  the  protection  of  a  passport 
from  General  Campbell,  General  Wadsworth  suspected  in  the  meantime  from 
some  intimations,  that  he  was  not  to  be  exchanged.  Miss  Fenno,  being  also  fear 
ful  of  the  fact,  had  the  address  and  shrewdness  to  ascertain  from  one  of  the 
officers,  who  was  fond  of  her,  and  occasionally  in  the  general's  quarters,  that  he 
was  to  be  sent  to  New  York,  Halifax,  or  some  place  in  the  British  dominions. 
This  she  kept  a  profound  secret  till  the  moment  of  her  departure,  when  she  barely 
said,  with  a  most  significant  look,  'General  Wadsworth,  take  care  of  yourself.' 
The  monitory  caution  he  more  fully  understood, — shortly  afterward,  when  told 
by  one  of  his  attending  servants,  that  he  was  to  be  sent  to  England,  as  a  rebel  of 
too  much  consequence  to  be  safely  trusted  with  his  liberty.  The  commanding 
general  henceforth  withheld  his  civilities,  though  his  officers  continued  still  to 
visit  his  room  and  treat  him  with  attention. 

In  April,  Major  Benjamin  Burton,  who  had  served  under  the  general,  the  pre 
ceding  summer,  was  taken  prisoner  on  his  passage  from  Boston  to  St.  George's 
River,  the  place  of  his  residence,  and  lodged  in  the  same  room  with  the  general. 
He  was  a  brave  and  worthy  man,  and  had  fortified  his  own  habitation  with  stone 
battlements.  Circumstances,  from  day  to  day,  and  hints,  confirmed  their  suspi 
cions,  that  they  were  to  be  transported  and  kept  in  confinement  till  the  close  of 
the  war;  and  that  it  was  indispensable  to  take  care  of  themselves.  They  deter 
mined,  therefore,  to  effect  their  escape  or  perish  in  the  attempt. 

But  they  were  confined  in  a  grated  room  of  the  officers'  barracks  within  the 
fort.  Beside  the  surrounding  ditch,  they  knew  the  walls  of  the  fortress  were 
twenty  feet  high, — secured  with  frazing  on  the  top,  and  chevaux-de-frize  at  the 
bottom.  Within  and  upon  the  walls,  and  near  the  exterior  doors  of  the  building, 
there  were  sentinels  posted;  and  also  two  in  the  entry  about  the  prisoners'  door. 
The  upper  part  of  this  door  was  a  window-sash — opened  by  the  guards  at  plea 
sure,  not  unfrequently  in  times  of  profound  darkness  and  silence.  From  items 
of  information,  obtained  through  inquiries  apparently  careless,  Wadsworth  and 
Burton  ascertained,  that  there  wore  without  the  ditch,  the  glacis  and  abattis,  another 
set  of  sentinel  soldiers,  who  always  patroled  through  the  night,  The  gate  was 
shut  at  sunset,  and  a  picket  guard  was  placed  on  or  near  the  isthmus  north-west 
ward,  to  prevent  any  escape  from  the  fort,  to  the  main  land.  In  view  of  these 
direful  obstacles,  they  could  never  have  been  wrought  up  to  a  resolution  suffi 
ciently  desperate  for  the  emergency,  by  anything,  except  the  apprehension  of  a 
deplorable  captivity  abroad,  in  the  hands  of  an  enemy,  exasperated  by  a  long  and 
tedious  war,  carried  on  against  those  who  were  deemed  rebels.  At  length,  a  let 
ter  with  money  was  received  in  a  cartel  from  Gov.  Hancock,  also  a  proposal  for 
exchange — but  it  was  already  otherwise  determined. 

As  their  room  was  ceiled  overhead  with  pine  boards,  they  settled  upon  this 
.plan  of  escape : — to  cut  off  one  of  them  and  open  an  aparture,  large  enough  for 
a  man  to  pass ;  to  creep  through  it  along  one  of  the  joists,  over  the  officers'  rooms 
adjoining  their's,  to  the  middle  entry;  and  to  lower  themselves  silently  into  it  by 
means  of  a  blanket  Should  they  be  discovered,  they  proposed  to  avoid  detection 
by  acting  like  officers  intoxicated, — objects  with  which  the  sentinels  were  fami 
liarized.  The  transit  from  the  entry  to  the  walls  was  feasible;  whence  they 
intended  to  slide  down  into  the  ditch,  and  make  the  best  of  their  way  half  a  mile 
to  the  cove  at  the  isthmus. 

They  first  begun  upon  the  ceiling  with  a  penknife,  but  soon  found  that  the  strokes 
and  the  appearance  would  betray  them.  They  next  procured  from  a  soldier,  who 


MAINE.  163 

was  their  barber,  a  gimlet  without  exciting  a  suspicion ;  making  him  a  present  of 
a  dollar,  not  so  much  apparently  for  the  article,  as  for  his  civilities;  as  they  knew 
he  would  never  disclose  a  fact  or  a  secret,  which  might  give  him  trouble.  Wads- 
worth  being  of  middle  stature,  could,  when  standing  on  the  floor,  only  reach  the 
ceiling  with  the  ends  of  his  fingers ;  but  Burton  being  taller  could  use  the  gimlet 
without  a  chair.  Every  perforation  was  instantly  filled  with  paste,  made  of  bread 
fitted  in  the  mouth.  In  three  weeks,  the  board  was  riddled  with  holes  twice 
across,  and  the  interstrices  cut;  only  a  few  grains  of  wood  at  the  corners  holding 
the  piece  in  its  place. 

To  prepare  for  their  departure,  they  laid  aside  for  food,  their  crusts  and  a  part 
of  their  meat  at  their  meals,  which  they  dried;  and  made  from  sticks  of  their 
firewood,  pretty  large  skewers,  with  which  they  intended  to  fasten  the  corners  of 
their  bed-blankets  to  the  stakes  in  the  frasing  on  the  top  of  the  wall,  and  by  those 
means  let  themselves  down  into  the  ditch.  After  every  preparation  was  made,  an 
anxious  week  elapsed,  without  a  night  favorable  to  their  escape.  However,  on 
the  evening  of  June  18,  there  was  a  tempest  and  much  lightning.  About  11  of 
the  clock  as  the  flashes  ceased,  the  rain  suddenly  began  to  descend  in  torrents ; 
and  the  darkness  was  profound.  They  now  believed  the  long  wished  for  moment 
had  arrived.  They  retired  to  bed,  while  the  sentinel  was  looking  at  them  through 
the  glass-door;  and  under  his  eyes  extinguished  their  candle.  But  they  presently 
arose ;  and  in  less  than  an  hour,  the  piece  overhead  was  completely  out,  and  they 
prepared  to  leave. 

Burton  ascended  with  considerable  ease,  through  the  aperture  or  passage  first; 
but  Wadsworth  found  great  difficulty  in  following  him,  by  reason  of  his  late 
wounded  arm.  Becoming  thus  separated,  they  saw  each  other  no  more  during 
the  night.  Wadsworth  after  passing  the  entry  and  the  door,  felt  his  way  along 
the  outside  of  the  building,  directly  under  the  sheet  of  water  falling  from  the 
eaves,  till  he  attained  the  western  side,  when  he  shaped  his  course  for  the  em 
bankment  or  wall  of  the  fort.  Finding  the  bank  too  steep  for  ascent,  he  felt  out 
an  oblique  path,  which  he  pursued,  as  he  had  seen  the  soldiers  do,  to  the  top. 
Next  he  proceeded  to  the  north  bastion,  where  he  and  Burton  had  agreed  to  cross 
the  wall.  Alert  in  his  endeavors  to  discover  and  avoid  the  sentry-boxes,  he  heard 
a  voice  at  the  guard-house  door  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  fort,  exclaim — relief- — 
turn  out!  At  the  same  moment  he  heard  a  scrambling  at  a  short  distance,  and 
knew  Burton  must  be  there.  As  he  was  approached  by  the  'relief guard,'  he 
made  all  haste  to  get  himself  with  his  wet  blankets  across  the  parapet,  upon  the 
frasing,  to  avoid  being  actually  stepped  upon  by  the  relief.  Here  he  fastened  the 
corner  of  his  blanket  with  a  skewer  to  a  picket,  and  let  himself  down  by  it,  to 
the  corner,  nearest  the  ground,  and  dropped  without  harm  into  the  ditch.  From 
this,  he  crept  softly  out  at  the  water-course,  between  the  sentry-boxes,  and  de 
scended  the  declivity  of  the  hill.  Once  more  in  the  open  field,  undiscovered  and 
uninjured,  he  could  scarcely  persuade  himself,  that  the  whole  adventure  was  not 
a  dream ; — a  reverie  from  which  he  might  awake  and  still  find  himself  in  prison. 

Both  the  rain  and  the  darkness  continuing,  he  groped  his  way  among  rocks, 
stumps  and  brush  to  an  old  guard-house,  on  the  shore  of  the  back  cove,  where  he 
waited  in  vain,  half  an  hour,  to  meet  his  friend,  according  to  previous  agreement. 
He  then  proceeded  to  the  cove,  and  happily  finding  it  was  low  water,  forded 
across  it,  in  some  places  three  feet  deep,  and  in  extent  about  a  mile.  Thence  he 
traveled  another  mile,  up  a  gentle  ascent  over  windfalls,  to  the  road  formerly  cut 
by  his  direction,  to  facilitate  the  removal  of  heavy  cannon.  At  sunrise,  he  was 
on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Penobscot,  perhaps  seven  or  eight  miles  from  the  fort. 
The  rain  had  ceased,  and  the  weather  was  becoming  fair.  He  stopped, — and  as 
he  was  resting  on  the  ground, — to  his  unspeakable  joy,  he  was  overtaken  by  his 
fellow-prisoner.  The  meeting  was  mutually  rapturous;  and  the  more  so,  as  each 
believed  the  other  to  have  been  lost.  Here  they  took  a  boat,  and  obliquely 
crossed  the  bay  below  Orphan  Island.  They  had  seen  the  barge  of  the  enemy  in 
pursuit,  though  they  were  evidently  undiscovered.  From  the  western  shore  they 
steered  south-west,  by  a  pocket  compass,  to  the  sources  or  branches  of  St. 
George's  River;  and  the  third  day,  they  arrived  at  the  habitations  of  settlers; 
and  thence  proceeded  on  horseback  at  Thomaston. 
11 


NEW    HAMPSHIEE. 


ARMS  OF  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 


THE  early  history  of  New  Hampshire  is  closely  connected  with  that 
of  Massachusetts.  In  1621,  Capt.  John  Mason  obtained,  from  the 

Council  of  Plymouth,  a  grant  of  all 
the  land  from  the  River  of  Naumkeag 
(now  Salem),  round  Cape  Ann  to  the 
River  Merrimac,  and  up  each  of  those 
rivers  to  the  furthermost  head  there 
of:  then  to  cross  over  from  the  head 
of  one  to  the  other,  with  all  the  is- 
I  lands  lying  within  three  miles  of  the 
coast.  This  was  called  the  District 
of  Mariana.  The  next  year  another 
grant  was  made  to  Sir  Ferdinando 
Gorges  and  Mason,  jointly,  of  all 
the  lands  between  the  Merrimac  and 
Sagadahoc  Rivers,  extending  back  to 
the  great  lakes  and  the  St.  Lawrence 
or  River  of  Canada.  This  grant, 
which  includes  part  of  the  other,  was  called  Laconia. 

Under  the  authority  of  this  grant,  in  1623,  Gorges  and  Mason  sent 
over  a  number  of  fishmongers,  of  London,  "  with  a  number  of  other 
persons  in  two  divisions."  These  were  to  establish  a  colony  and 
fishery  at  the  mouth  of  the  Piscataqua.  They  arrived  in  safety.  The 
principal  persons  were  David  Tompson,  Edward  and  William  Hilton. 
Tompson  and  some  others  began  a  settlement  at  Little  Harbor,  on 
the  south  or  west  bank  of  the  Piscataqua,  at  its  mouth,  near  the  pres 
ent  city  of  Portsmouth.  At  this  place,  called  Pascato quack,  they 
erected  a  house  called  "  Mason  Hall"  and  hastily  built  salt  works. 
The  Hilton,  with  the  other  party,  went  up  eight  miles  further  and  be 
gan  the  settlement  of  Dover. 

In  1629,  "  Laconia  was  divided,  probably  by  mutual  agreement,  be 
tween  Mason  and  Gorges.  The  wild  region  east  of  the  Piscataqua, 
was  relinquished  to  Gorges,  and  took  the  name  of  Maine ;  Avhile  the 
tract  west  of  this  river,  and  extending  back  into  the  country  sixty 
miles,  was  confirmed  to  Mason.  The  county  of  Hampshire  had  been 
his  [Mason's]  residence,  and  to  his  extensive  grant  in  the  new  Avorld 
he  gave  the  name  of  New  Hampshire.'"  * 


*  Barstow's  Hist,  of  New  Hampshire. 


(165) 


NEW    HAMPSHIRE. 

At  this  period  it  has  heen  estimated  that  there  were  ahout  5,000 
Indians  within  the  present  limits  of  New  Hampshire.  A  small  tribe 
dwelt  at  Exeter,  another  at  Dover,  and  a  third  at  the  Pascataquas,  on 
the  banks  of  that  river.  The  Ossipees  roamed  round  the  Ossipee  and 
Winnipisseogee  Lakes,  and  the  Pequawkets  dwelt  on  the  upper 
branches  of  the  Saco.  The  Penacooks  lived  around  Concord,  along 
the  banks  of  the  Merrimac,  and  the  hunting  ground  of  the  Coos  In 
dians  extended  through  Grafton  county,  and  upward  over  from  the 
meadows  of  Lancaster  to  the  head  waters  of  the  Connecticut.  These 
confederated  nations  were  distinguished  by  the  general  name  of  Paw- 
tuckets,  and  were  subject  to  the  mild  sway  of  the  sachem  Passacona- 
way. 

A  party  of  Mason's  associates,  for  the  better  security  of  their  in 
terests,  obtained  a  grant  of  the  township  of  Dover,  while  Mason  pro 
cured  for  himself  a  charter  of  Portsmouth.  These  colonists  were  di 
vided  into  two  distinct  communities,  called  the  Upper  and  Loiver 
Plantations.  They  were  subject  to  different  regulations,  and  were 
afterward  two  distinct  governments,  like  independent  states.  The 
Dover  plantation  was  under  the  patronage  of  the  "west  countrie"  ad 
venturers,  who  appointed  Thomas  Wiggin  their  superintendent  and 
agent.  The  Lower  Plantation  was  under  the  patronage  of  the  Lon 
don  adventurers ;  and  the  first  superintendent  of  Portsmouth,  was 
Walter  Neal.  While  English  emigrants,  at  the  Lower  Plantation, 
were  busy  about  their  fishing,  the  Danish  emigrants  among  them 
sawed  lumber  and  made  potash.  The  few  pieces  of  cannon  which  the 
proprietor  sent  over  to  terrify  the  Indians,  were  placed  at  the  N.  E. 
point  of  Great  Island,  on  a  high  rock,  about  a  bow  shot  from  the 
shore.  It  was  thought  that  "  the  redoubling  noise  of  these  great 
guns,  rolling  in  the  rocks,  would  cause  the  Indians  to  betake  them 
selves  to  flight." 

In  1638,  the  Rev.  John  Wheelright,  who  had  previously  purchased 
the  land  of  the  Indians,  laid  the  foundation  of  Exeter.  The  next 
year  35  persons  residing  in  that  town,  combined  and  established  a 
civil  government,  which  may  be  considered  as  the  foundation  of  the 
state,  and  of  a  government  which  has  continued  but  with  trifling  al 
teration  for  more  than  two  centuries.  The  plantation  of  Hampton 
was  formed  the  same  year.  The  salt  meadows  here  had  attracted  the 
notice  of  Massachusetts,  the  general  court  of  which  empowered  Rich 
ard  Dummer  and  John  Spence  to»build  a  house  at  this  place.  A 
number  of  persons  from  Norfolk,  England,  came  over  and  increased 
the  aggregate  of  settlers  to  46. 

In  1(340,  four  distinct  governments  had  been  formed  on  the  several 
branches  of  the  Piscataqua.  The  people  under  them  were  too  much 
divided  to  form  any  general  plan  of  government,  and  the  distracted 
state  of  the  mother  country  cut  off  all  hope  of  the  royal  attention. 
The  more  considerate  people  thought  it  best  to  come  under  the  pro 
tection  of  Massachusetts,  by  a  union  with  that  colony.  In  1641,  the 
principal  persons  of  the  Piscataqua  settlements,  by  a  formal  instru- 


NEW   HAMPSHIRE.  167 

ment,  came  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts.  The  property 
of  the  whole  patent  of  Portsmouth,  and  one  third  of  that  of  Dover  was 
reserved  to  the  lords,  and  gentlemen  proprietors,  and  their  heirs  for 
ever.  The  laws  of  Massachusetts  provided  that  none  but  church 
members  should  vote  in  town  meetings,  or  sit  as  members  of  the  gene 
ral  court:  by  an  act  of  uncommon  liberality  at  this  period,  this  quali 
fication  was  dispensed  with,  as  far  as  it  regarded  New  Hampshire. 
At  the  time  of  the  union,  New  Hampshire  contained  but  about  1,000 
inhabitants,  and  for  38  years,  the  period  of  their  connection,  the 
terms  of  the  union  were  faithfully  observed. 

In  1675,  Robert  Mason,  the  grandson  and  heir  of  John  Mason,  ap 
plied  to  the  king  to  obtain  the  possession  of  the  territory,  and  rights 
which  had  been  granted  to  his  ancestor.  Notice  of  this  application 
was  given  to  Massachusetts,  and  the  parties  were  heard  by- the  king 
in  council.  In  1679,  a  decree  was  passed,  that  New  Hampshire 
should  be  constituted  a  separate  province  to  be  ruled  by  a  president 
and  council  who  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  king,  and  a  house  of 
representatives  to  be  chosen  by  the  people.  The  first  assembly  con 
sisting  of  11  members,  met  at  Portsmouth  in  1680.  At  this  session 
a  code  of  laws  was  adopted,  in  style  worthy  of  freemen,  that  no  law 
or  ordinance  should  be  imposed  unless  made  by  the  assembly,  and  ap 
proved  by  the  president  and  council. 

In  the  same  year  Mason  arrived  in  the  colony.  He  had  been  ap 
pointed  a  member  of  the  council;  he  assumed  the  title  of  Lord  Pro 
prietor,  claimed  the  soil  as  his  property,  and  threatened  to  prosecute 
all  who  would  not  take  from  him  leases  of  the  lands  they  occupied. 
His  claims  were  resisted  by  most  of  the  inhabitants,  who  claimed  the 
fee  simple  of  the  soil  by  a  more  righteous,  if  not  legal  title.  The 
peace  of  the  colony  was  long  disturbed  by  these  conflicting  claims. 
Maj.  Waldron,  of  Dover,  was  at  the  head  of  those  who  contended  with 
Mason,  and  against  him  and  many  others,  suits  were  instituted.  No 
defense  was  made:  judgments  were  obtained;  but  so  general  was 
the  hostility  to  Mason,  that  he  never  dared  to  enforce  them. 

Over  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire,  for  many  years,  the  same 
governor  presided,  but  with  distinct  commissions.  After  Andros  was 
deposed,  the  inhabitants  of  New  Hampshire  desired  again  to  be  incor 
porated  with  Massachusetts.  This  union  was  opposed  by  Samuel 
Allen,  of  London,  who  had  purchased  of  Mason's  heirs  their  title  to 
their  lands  in  New  England,  for  £2,750.  Allen  was  made  governor 
of  the  colony,  and  by  his  influence  John  Usher,  his  son-in-law,  was 
appointed  lieutenant-governor.  Under  his  administration,  the  dis 
putes,  occasioned  by  adverse  claims  to  land,  continued  to  rage  with 
increased  violence.  Suits  were  instituted  and  judgments  obtained; 
but  the  sheriff  was  forcibly  resisted  by  a  powerful  combination,  when 
ever  he  attempted  to  put  the  plaintiff  in  possession. 

New  Hampshire  was  a  great  sufferer  from  the  Indian  wars.  The 
surprise  of  Dover,  in  1689,  was  attended  by  the  most  shocking  bar 
barities.  Maj.  Waldron  perished,  after  having  been  tortured  in  the 


168  NEW    HAMPSHIRE. 

most  cruel  manner.  This  appears  to  have  been  done  out  of  revenge 
for  the  injuries  received  by  the  Indians  from  Waldron.  In  the  whole, 
23  persons  were  killed  and  29  carried  prisoners  to  Canada,  where  they 
were  sold  to  the  French.  The  war  was  prosecuted  with  great  vigor. 
The  French,  by  giving  premiums  for  scalps,  and  by  purchasing  Eng 
lish  prisoners,  animated  the  Indians  to  exert  all  their  activity  and  ad 
dress,  and  the  frontier  inhabitants  endured  the  most  aggravated  suf 
ferings.  Nearly  100  persons  were  killed  or  carried  off  prisoners,  at 
the  settlements  at  Oyster  River :  other  towns  were  attacked,  many 
persons  slain  and  many  carried  into  captivity. 

In  1719,  upward  of  100  families,  from  the  province  of  Ulster,  in 
Ireland,  emigrated  and  settled  the  town  of  Londonderry.  They  came 
from  the  vicinity  of  Londonderry,  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  to  which 
place  their  ancesters  had  emigrated  about  a  century  before,  from  Scot 
land.  In  1720,  they  purchased  the  Indian  title,  and,  although  it  was 
a  frontier  town,  it  was  never  molested  by  the  Indians.  These  settlers 
introduced  the  foot  spinning  wheel,  and  the  culture  of  potatoes. 
They  also  introduced  the  manufacture  of  linen  cloth,  which,  for  a  time, 
was  a  considerable  source  of  prosperity. 

In  1737,  a  controversy,  which  had  long  subsisted  between  Massa 
chusetts  and  New  Hampshire,  respecting  their  divisional  line,  was 
heard  by  commissioners  appointed  by  the  crown  for  that  purpose. 
These  commissioners,  "  after  a  long  and  angry  discussion,  fixed  upon 
the  present  eastern  boundary.  The  southern,  they  were  unable  to 
determine.  An  appeal  to  the  king  was  the  only  mode  of  adjustment. 
Tired  of  the  controversy,  both  parties  finally  agreed  to  submit  the 
whole  subject  to  the  royal  decision.  Three  years  afterward,  George 
II,  terminated  the  dispute  in  favor  of  New  Hampshire.  In  regard  to 
the  eastern  boundary,  he  confirmed  the  judgment  of  the  commission 
ers.  His  decision  upon  the  southern  line  was  not  anticipated  by 
either  party.  He  substituted  the  present  line  for  one  running  due 
west,  from  a  point  three  miles  north  from  the  mouth  of  the  Merrimac ; 
thus  giving  New  Hampshire  a  territory  of  50  miles  in  length,  by  14 
in  breadth,  more  than  she  had  claimed.  This  enlargement  of  territory, 
population,  and  wealth,  gave  to  New  Hampshire  a  new  political  im 
portance."* 

At  the  time  of  the  brilliant  exploit  of  the  New  England  men  against 
Louisburg,  in  1745,  New  Hampshire  raised  a  detachment  of  500  men, 
bearing  upon  their  banners  the  motto  given  by  Whitfield,  "  Nil  des- 
perandum  Christo  duce."  f  The  merit  of  originating  this  enterprise 
is  believed  by  many  to  belong  to  William  Vaughan,  of  Portsmouth. 
He  had  learned  from  the  fishermen  the  situation,  etc.,  of  Louisburg, 

*  Barstow's  Hist,  of  New  Hampshire. 

fThe  celebrated  Mr.  Whitfield  was  at  this  period  itinerating  through  this  section  of  the 
country,  where  vast  crowds  attended  on  his  ministry.  As  his  influence  was  great  ninong 
the  people,  he  was  solicited  to  give  his  sanction  to  the  expedition  in  some  form ;  he,  after 
some  hesitation,  gave  the  above  motto  [If  Christ  be  captain,  no  fear  of  a  defeat}.  A  large 
number  of  religious  men  now  immediately  enlisted. 


NEW    HAMPSHIRE.  169 

and  conceived  the  design  of  taking  it  by  surprise.  He  was  one  of 
the  most  active  of  the  besiegers.  Pepperell  and  Warren,  the  com 
manders,  each  received  the  title  of  baronet  for  their  services,  while 
"  Vaughan,  the  originator  of  the  enterprise,  and  the  most  gallant  spirit 
of  the  crusade,  remained  more  than  a  year  in  England  in  the  vain  ex 
pectation  of  receiving  some  token  of  recognition  from  the  sovereign 
whom  he  had  so  signally  served,  and  died  a  disappointed  man." 

After  the  conquest  of  Canada,  New  Hampshire  made  rapid  pro 
gress  in  wealth  and  population.  Relieved  from  incursions  of  the  In 
dians  upon  her  frontiers,  her  settlements  were  rapidly  extended. 
During  the  French  and  Indian  wars,  numerous  bodies  of  troops  passed 
through  the  green  and  fertile  country  now  known  as  Vermont.  Upon 
the  cessation  of  hostilities,  a  stream  of  emigration  poured  into  the 
country  on  both  sides  of  the  Connecticut  River,  and  in  the  year  1761, 
not  less  than  60  townships  were  granted  on  the  west,  and  18  on  the 
east  side  of  the  river.  The  governor's  coffers  were  filled  by  the  fees. 
Wentworth,  the  royal  governor  of  New  Hampshire,  retained  500  acres 
in  each  town  to  himself.  The  grants  on  the  west  side  of  the  Connec 
ticut  alarmed  the  government  of  New  York,  who  claimed  the  land  un 
der  the  grant  of  the  Duke  of  York.  The  fees  for  granting  lands 
were  coveted  by  the  governor  of  that  province,  and  the  grasping  sel 
fishness  of  these  two  royal  governors  would  have  soon  eventuated  in 
bloodshed,  had  not  the  coming  troubles  of  the  approaching  conflict 
with  the  mother  country  absorbed  all  other  considerations. 

Although  during  the  revolutionary  period  the  soil  of  New  Hamp 
shire  was  not  distinguished  as  the  scene  of  any  bloody  conflict,  yet 
she  furnished  her  full  share  of  men  and  means  in  the  struggle  else 
where.  On  the  first  outbreak  of  the  revolution,  most  of  the  royalists 
fled  from  her  territory,  or  were  restricted  to  certain  limits.  The  royal 
authority  having  been  abolished,  a  convention  assembled  at  Exeter, 
and  having  assumed  the  name  of  the  House  of  Representatives,  they 
adopted  a  constitution,  and  proceeded  to  choose  twelve  persona  to 
constitute  a  distinct  branch  of  the  legislature,  by  the  name  of  a  Coun 
cil.  These  twelve  were  empowered  to  elect  their  own  president.  The 
president  of  the  council  was  president  of  the  executive  committee. 
To  this  responsible  station,  Meshech  Weare  was  chosen ;  he  was  also 
made  judge  of  the  superior  court.  To  these  highest  offices,  legisla 
tive,  executive  and  judicial,  Mr.  Weare  continued  to  be  chosen  through 
the  stormy  period  of  the  revolution,  discharging  his  various  duties 
with  fidelity  and  wisdom.  In  1791  a  convention  was  formed  to  re 
vise  the  state  constitution.  This  was  completed  the  next  year.  The 
title  of  the  chief  magistrate  was  changed  from  president  to  governor, 
but  all  the  main  features  of  the  constitution  remained  unchanged. 

New  Hampshire  is  bounded  north  by  Canada  East,  east  by  Maine 
and  the  Atlantic,  south  by  Massachusetts,  and  west  by  Connecticut 
River,  separating  it  from  Vermont.  It  lies  between  42°  40',  and  45° 
25'  N.  Lat.,  and  70°  40',  and  72°  35'  W.  Lon.  It  is  168  miles  long 
from  north  to  south,  and  from  20  to  90  wide  from  east  to  west.  It 


170  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

contains  ninety-five  millions  of  acres,  of  which  ahout  two  and  a  half 
millions  are  improved.  The  whole  state  may  be  considered  as  mount 
ainous,  broken  and  hilly,  except  a  small  section  in  the  south-east, 
toward  the  sea,  and  for  this  reason  it  is  sometimes  called  the  "  Swit 
zerland  of  America." 

The  principal  rivers  in  the  state  are  the  Connecticut  and  the  Mer- 
rimac.  The  Connecticut  rises  in  the  extreme  northern  part  of  the 
state,  and  forms  nearly  the  whole  of  its  western  boundary.  The  Mer- 
rimac  rises  in  the  White  Mountains,  and  passes  through  the  middle  of 
the  state,  into  Massachusetts,  and  furnishes  a  great  amount  of  water 
power  to  the  manufacturing  towns  upon  its  banks.  The  White  Mount 
ains,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state,  attract  more  tourists  than  any 
other  natural  object  in  the  United  States,  excepting  Niagara  Falls. 
Lake  Winnepisseogee,  the  largest  and  most  picturesque  in  the  state,  is 
about  25  miles  long,  and  from  one  to  ten  in  width.  The  northern 
part  of  the  state  is  but  littta  cultivated.  The  hills  afford  valuable  pas 
turage  for  cattle  and  sheep.  The  best  lands  are  in  the  valleys  of  the 
rivers,  which  are  occasionally  overflowed,  especially  in  the  valley  of 
the  Connecticut.  The  mountainous  portion  abounds  in  granite  rocks. 
The  original  civilized  population  of  New  Hampshire  was,  with  very 
few  exceptions,  exclusively  of  English  descent,  and  the  rural  districts 
still  remain  without  much  mixture.  Population  in  1800,  141,899 ;  in 
1840,  284,574;  in  1850,  317,864;  in  1860,  326,175. 


PORTSMOUTH  is  situated  on  a  beautiful  peninsula,  on  the  south  side 
of  Piscataqua  River,  about  three  miles  from  its  mouth,  containing  an 
area  of  9,702  acres.  It  is  situated  42  miles  E.  of  Concord,  51  S.  of 
Portland,  and  54  N.  of  Boston.  Population  about  11,000.  It  is  the 
center  of  a  considerable  trade,  directed  by  wealthy  and  enterprising 
citizens.  Some  of  the  finest  ships,  both  for  the  mercantile  and 
naval  service,  have  been  built  here.  Manufacturing  is  extensively 
carried  on.  Among  the  most  important  corporations  are  the  Ports 
mouth  Steam  Factory,  for  the  manufacture  of  lawns,  and  the  Saga 
more  Manufacturing  Co.  Portsmouth  has  also  a  large  amount  in 
vested  in  railroads,  navigation  and  manufactures  in  other  places.  The 
literary  advantages  of  Portsmouth  are  highly  respectable,  having 
schools  conducted  on  the  most  approved  principles.  The  Atheneum 
has  a  library  of  about  10,000  volumes. 

A  great  object  of  interest  is  the  United  States  Navy  Yard  at  Kit- 
tery,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  Among  other  things,  it  con 
tains  three  immense  ship-houses  and  a  floating  balance  dock.  The 
North  America,  the  first  line-of-battle  ship  launched  in  the  western 
hemisphere,  was  built  on  Badger's  Island,  during  the  revolutionary 
war.  The  harbor,  which  lies  between  the  city  and  mouth  of  the  river, 
is  deep,  easy  of  access,  and  one  of  the  most  secure  and  commodious 
in  the  United  States.  It  is  naturally  protected  from  the  north-east 
storms,  and  can  be  easily  rendered  inaccessible  to  enemies.  The  main 
entrance  to  the  harbor  is  on  the  north-east,  between  New  Castle  and 


NEW    HAMPSHIRE. 


Kittery,  and  it  is  defended  by  Forts  McClary  and  Constitution.  The 
other  entrance,  on  the  south  of  New  Castle,  is  called  Little  Harbor, 
AY  here  the  water  is  shoal,  and  the  bottom  sandy.  The  first  settlers  of 
New  Hampshire  landed  at  this  place  in  1623. 


Northern  view  of  Portsmouth,  from  the  Portsmouth  Bridge. 

[The  annexed  view  shows  the  appearance  of  Portsmouth,  as  seen  from  the  long  bridge  over  the  Piccafa- 
qua,  connecting  the  states  of  Maine  and  New  Hampshire.  The  point  of  Badger's  Island  appears  on  the 
extreme  left,  Noble's  Island  on  the  right,  and  in  the  distance  the  Portsmouth  Steam  Factory.  The  spin- 
of  the  North  Congregational  Church  is  seen  in  the  central  part ;  that  of  St.  John's  (Episcopal),  and  the 
new  public  school  on  the  left.] 

That  part  of  the  town  which  lies  about  Church  Hill,  extending  north 
and  south,  was  originally  called  Stratoberry  Bank.  The  first  Episco 
pal  Church  was  erected  previous  to  the  year  16-38.  In  1732,  a  new 
church  was  erected  nearly  on  the  ground  where  St.  John's  Church 
now  stands.  It  was  called  the  Queen's  Chapel.  The  parish  was  in 
corporated  in  1791,  by  the  name  of  St.  John's  Parish.  In  Dec.,  1806, 
this  church  was  burnt.  The  present  edifice  was  completed  in  1808. 
The  South  Congregational  Church  built  their  meeting  house  on  the 
south  side  of  Ihe  milldam,  in  1657  ;  in  1731,  they  erected  the  build 
ing  commonly  called  "  Old  South."  The  Middle  Street  Baptist  Church 
was  organized  in  1828.  In  1852,  their  new  chapel  was  erected  on 
State  street.  The  Universalist  Church  owes  its  origin  to  Rev.  John 
Murray,  the  founder  of  the  Universalists  in  the  United  States,  in  the 
year  1773.  A  church  Avas  erected  for  them  in  Vaughan-st.  in  1784. 
Their  present  church  was  erected  in  1808.  Rev.  Jesse  Lee  appears 
to  have  been  the  first  Methodist  Episcopal  minister  who  visited  Ports 
mouth.  He  was  a  missionary  through  New  England  in  1789.  .  The  so 
ciety  purchased  the  house  vacated  by  the  Universalists,  where  they 
met  for  19  years.  In  1827,  they  erected  their  brick  church  in  State 
street.  The  North  Church  was  gathered  by  Rev.  Joshua  Moody,  in 
1671.  In  1855,  a  new  church  edifice  was  erected  on  the  spot  where 
two  previous  churches  formerly  stood.  The  Catholic  Church  was 


172 


NEW    HAMPSHIRE. 


erected  in  1852.  The  Pleasant  St.  Christian  Svjiety  was  organized 
in  1802,  and  in  1806  a  meeting  house  was  erected.  In  1839,  they 
purchased  their  house  on  Pleasant  street. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments   in  the  an 
cient  or  north  graveyard,  by  the  railroad  depot. 

Here  are  deposited  the  remains  of  the  Honorable  WILLIAM  WHIPPLK,  who  departed  this 
lift-  on  the  28th  day  of  November,  1785,  in  the  55th  year  of  his  age.  He  was  often  elected, 
and  thrice  attended  the  continental  congress,  as  a  delegate  for  the  state  of  New  Hampshire, 
particularly  in  that  memorable  year  in  which  America  declared  itself  independent  of  Great 
Britain.  He  was  also,  at  the  time  of  his  decease,  a  judge  of  the  supreme  court  of  judica 
ture.  In  him  a  firm  and  ardent  patriotism  was  united  with  universal  benevolence  and  every 
social  virtue. 


Here  rest  the  remains  of  Doctor  JOSHUA  BRACKETT,  late  president  of  the  New  Hampshire 
Medical  Society,  who,  in  the  belief  of  the  restoration  of  all  things,  calmly  resigned  his 
breath,  July  17,  A.  D.  1802,  in  the  69th  year  of  his  age.  Appointed  by  the  state  of  New 
Hampshire,  judge  of  the  maritime  court,  and  at  the  time  she  assumed  her  sovereign  rights, 
he  sustained  the  office  with  honor  and  integrity  until  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  compact. 
He  was  in  judgment  sound,  in  friendship  firm,  in  sentiment  liberal,  in  benevolence  un 
bounded. 


Eastern  view  of  the  central  part  of  Concord. 

[The  annexed  view  shows  the  appearance  of  the  compact  piirt  of  Concord,  as  seon  from  the  high  sandy 
Muff  rising  abruptly  from  the  level  meadows  bordering  on  the  Merrimac.  The  free  bridge  over  the  Merri- 
mac  is  seen  near  the  central  part,  above  which  appear  th«  state  house  and  other  public  buildings  on  the  Main 
street  of  the  city.  The  railroad  depot  is  on  the  left,  above  which,  in  the  distance,  is  seen  the  insane  asy 
lum.  The  new  city  hall  on  Main  street,  on  the  extreme  right." 

CONCORD,  the  seat  of  justice  for  Merrimac  county,  city,  and  capital 
of  the  state  of  New  Hampshire,  is  principally  situated  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Merrimac,  near  the  center  of  the  state,  east  and  west,  be 
ing  50  miles  from  the  Atlantic  coast,  and  the  same  distance  from  the 
Connecticut  River.  By  railroad,  from  Boston  it  is  76  miles,  and  158 
from  Augusta,  Me.,  through  Portsmouth,  and  132  from  Montpelier, 
Vt.  The  city  limits  are  quite  extensive,  embracing  within  its  bounds 
four  villages  or  settlements.  The  principal  village,  or  "  the  street,"  as 
it  is  frequently  called,  extends  along  the  Merrimac  about  a  mile  and 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  173 

a  half,  and  is  the  central  place  for  business,  containing  the  state  house, 
10  churches,  four  banks,  and  other  public  buildings,  and  a  population 
estimated  at  about  7,000.  The  state  house  is  on  State  street,  and  was 
completed  in  1819.  It  stands  in  a  beautiful  grove  of  trees.  Its  walls 
are  of  hammered  granite,  and  cost,  with  its  appendages,  and  the  lot 
on  which  it  stands,  $82,000.  The  Methodist  General  Institute,  which 
was  incorporated  in  1847,  occupies  the  "  old  North  Church."  It  is 
at  the  north  end  of  Main  street.  The  State  Prison,  mainly  sustained 
by  the  labor  of  the  convicts,  is  located  in  this  section.  The  New 
Hampshire  Asylum  for  the  Insane,  a  half  a  mile  south  from  the  state 
house,  was  erected  in  1841,  and  is  an  ornament  to  the  city,  and  an 
honor  to  the  state.  The  West  Parish  village,  about  three  miles 
from  the  state  house,  is  a  place  of  considerable  manufacture  of 
blankets  and  flannels.  Here  is  a  station  of  the  Concord  arid  Clare- 
mont  Railroad.  Fishersville,  a  thriving  village,  on  the  north  line 
of  Concord,  at  the  junction  of  the  Contoocook  with  the  Merrimac, 
about  six  miles  from  the  main  village,  contains  about  1,500  inhabit 
ants.  The  first  mill  was  erected  by  the  Messrs.  Fisher  of  Boston,  in 
1836. 

Concord  was  originally  called  Penacook,  from  an  Indian  tribe  of 
that  name,  whose  head  quarters  were  fixed  here  at  the  period  of  the 
English  settlements.  They  were  "  under  a  powerful  chieftain,  called 
Passaconaway,  who  extended  his  dominion  over  subordinate  tribes 
along  the  river,  from  the  Winnipisseogee  to  Pawtucket  Falls,  and  as 
far  east  as  the  Squamscots  and  Piscataqua."*  It  appears  that  he  was 
regarded  with  the  highest  veneration  by  the  Indians,  on  account  of  the 
wonderful  powers  he  possessed.  He  was  a  powow,  sustaining  the  of 
fice  of  priest  and  physician,  and  having  direct  communication  with 
the  Great  Spirit.  This  tract  was  granted  by  Massachusetts  to  Ben 
jamin  Stephens  and  others,  in  1725,  and  the  settlement  began  the 
year  following.  The  Rev.  Timothy  Walker  was  settled  as  minister  in 
1730,  and  died  in  1782.  "  Mr.  Walker,"  says  Mr.  Bouton,  in  his 
History  of  Concord,  "  is,  more  than  any  other  single  person,  entitled 
to  the  appellation  of  the  father  of  the  town.  In  time  of  peace,  they 
were  in  the  habit  of  calling  at  his  house,  where  they  were  hospitably 
entertained."f  In  1733,  the  plantation  was  incorporated  by  the  name 
of  Rumford,  which  name  it  retained  until  1765,  when  the  town  was 
incorporated  by  its  present  name.  It  was  incorporated  as  a  city  in 
1853. 

Concord  suffered  much  from  the  incursions  of  the  savages  between 

*  Bouton's  History  of  Concord,  1855. 

f  The  following  tradition  is  preserved :  Mr.  Walker,  on  one  occasion,  had  for  his  text, 
"  When  ihou  hast  voiced  a  vow  unto  God,  defer  not  to  pay  it."  After  he  had  finished  his  sermon, 
an  Indian,  who  happened  to  be  present,  stepped  up  to  Mr.  W.,  saying :  "  Now  me  vow  to  go 
home  with  you,  Mr.  Minister."  Mr.  W.,  having  no  plausible  reason  for  turning  him  off, 
replied,  "  Well,  I  suppose  you  must  go,  then."  Having  arrived  at  his  house,  the  Indian 
vowed  again,  saying,  "  Now  me  vow  me  have  supper."  When  this  was  finished,  he  said, 
"  Me  vow  me  stay  all  night."  Mr.  W.  by  this  time  thinking  himself  sufficiently  taxed,  re 
plied,  "  It  may  be  so,  but  I  vow  you  shall  go  away  in  the  morning." 


174  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

the  years  1740  and  1750.  On  Aug.  11,  0.  S.,  1746,  Lieut.  Bradley 
and  four  other  men  were  killed  a  short  distance  westward  of  the  site 
of  the  insane  asylum.  At  this  period,  fearing  an  attack  from  the  In 
dians,  five  of  the  houses  in  Concord  were  garrisoned  as  a  defense.  A 
company  of  soldiers,  under  Capt.  Ladd  and  Lieut.  Bradley  were  sent 
by  the  governor  from  Exeter  for  the  defense  of  Rumford  and  the  ad 
jacent  towns.  On  the  morning  of  the  llth,  Lieut.  Bradley  took  seven 
men  with  him  for  the  purpose  of  going  to  a  garrison  about  two  and  a 
half  miles  from  Rumford.  They  had  proceeded  upward  of  a  mile, 
when  they  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of  about  100  Indians,  who  killed 
five  of  their  number  and  captured  the  two  others,  after  a  bloody  strug 
gle,  in  which  four  of  the  Indians  were  killed  and  two  wounded,  who 
were  carried  off  on  biers.  The  bodies  of  Lieut.  Bradley  and  his  com 
panions,  shockingly  mangled,  stripped  of  their  clothing,  and  bloody, 
were  put  side  by  side  in  a  cart,  which  was  driven  into  the  main  street, 
where  a  great  number  of  men,  women  and  children  were  collected  to 
see  the  dreadful  sight.  The  next  day  they  were  all  buried  in  two 
graves,  near  what  was  then  the  north-west  corner  of  the  old  burying 
ground. 

On  the  22d  of  Aug.,  1837  (corresponding  with  llth  of  Aug.,  O.  S.),  a  granite 
monument  was  erected  at  the  place  of  massacre,  on  the  north  side  of  the  road 
leading  to  Hopkinton.  A  large  concourse  of  people  assembled,  a  long  procession 
was  formed  under  the  direction  of  Col.  Brown,  chief  marshal,  and  when  the  mon 
ument  was  raised,  the  procession  moved  to  the  grove  of  oaks  on  the  south  side  of 
the  road.  A  hymn,  by  the  Rev.  John  Pierpont,  of  Boston,  was  then  sung,  and  an 
address  was  given  by  Mr.  Asa  McFarland.  After  the  reading  of  the  original  pe 
tition  of  the  inhabitants  of  Rumford  for  succor  against  the  Indians,  by  Richard 
Bradley,  Esq.,  a  conveyance  of  the  monument  and  grounds  to  the  New  Hampshire 
Historical  Society  was  then  delivered  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Boutwell,  who  received  it  on 
behalf  of  the  society.  An  ode,  by  G.  Kent,  Esq.,  and  an  historical  ballad  by  Miss 
Mary  Clark  was  given.  Prayers  were  offered  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Boutwell  and  Rev. 
E.  L.  Cummings.  The  following  is  the  hymn  by  Mr.  Pierpont . 
Not  nowj  0  God,  beneath  the  trees  We  praise  thee  that  thou  plantcst  them, 

That  shade  this  vale  at  night's  cold  noon,  And  mad'st  thy  heavens  drop  down  their 
Do  Indian  war-songs  load  the  breeze,  dew  ; 

Or  wolves  sit  howling  to  the  moon.  We  pray  that,  shooting  from  their  stem, 

We  long  may  flourish  where  they  grew. 

The  foes,  the  fears  our  fathers  left,  And,  Father,  leave  us  not  alone ; 

Have  with  our  fathers  passed  away  ;  Thou  hast  been,  and  art  still  our  trust : 

And  where  in  death's  dark  shade  they  knelt,  Be  thou  our  fortress,  till  our  own 

We  come  to  praise  thee  and  to  pray.  Shall  mingle  with  our  fathers'  dust. 

The  monument,  12  feet  high,  has  the  following  inscription: 

This  monument  is  in  memory  of  SAMUEL  BRADLEY,  JONATHAN  BRADLEY,  OBADIAH  PETERS, 
JOHN  BEAN, and  JOHN  LCFKIN,  who  were  massacred  Aug.  11,  1746,  by  the  Indians.  Erected 
1837,  by  Richard  Bradley,  son  of  the  Hon.  John  Bradley,  and  grandson  of  Samuel  Bradle}-. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  grave 
yard  at  the  north  end  of  State  street.  The  first  is  that  of  John  Far 
mer,  M.  A.,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  genealogists  and  antiqua 
rians  in  this  country.  He  was  naturally  of  a  feeble  constitution,  and 
from  early  life  his  appearance  was  that  of  a  person  in  the  last  stage 
of  consumption.  But  notwithstanding  his  great  bodily  infirmity,  he 
was  by  his  industry  and  perseverance  to  accomplish  wonders. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  175 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  became  clerk  in  a  store  in  Amherst,  N.  H.  After 
ward,  in  1810,  he  engaged  in  teaching  school,  an  employment  in  which  he  greatly 
excelled.  While  engaged  in  this  profession,  Mr.  Farmer  cultivated  his  natural 
taste,  and  pursued  with  industry  historical  inquiries.  In  1813,  he  was  elected  a 
corresponding  member  of  the  Massachusetts  Historical  Society,  and  contributed 
largely  to  its  "collections."  In  1821,  he  removed  to  Concord,  and  formed  a  con 
nection  in  business  with  Dr.  Morill,  as  an  apothecary.  His  feeble  health  com 
pelled  him  to  lead  quite  a  sedentary  mode  of  life. 

From  the  time  of  his  removal  to  Concord,  Mr.  Farmer  devoted  himself  princi 
pally  to  his  favorite  studies  and  pursuits,  and  soon  became  distinguished  beyond 
his  fellow-citizens  for  a  knowledge  of  facts  and  events  relative  to  New  Hampshire 
and  New  England.  His  published  works  are  very  numerous,  and  considering  his 
infirm  health  during  the  seventeen  years  he  resided  at  Concord,  those  who  best 
knew  him  were  surprised  at  the  extent  and  variety  of  his  labors.  His  "Genea 
logical  Register"  may  be  called  his  great  work.  A  great  labor,  and  the  one  on 
which  he  was  engaged  for  some  time  before  his  death,  was  the  examining  and  ar 
ranging  the  state  papers  at  Concord.  To  this  undertaking  he  was  appointed  by 
the  legislature  of  New  Hampshire,  in  Jan.,  1837.  His  last  sickness  was  short. 
He  wished  to  be  still  and  tranquil.  His  reason  remained  unclouded  to  the  last. 
Having  expressed  consolation  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ,  he 
gently  fell  asleep  in  death. 

JOHN  FARMER,  born  at  Chelmsford,  Mass.,  22d  June,  1789;  died  in  this  town,  13th  Aug., 
1838  ;  aged  49  years.  Honored  as  a  man,  distinguished  as  an  antiquarian  and  scholar,  be 
loved  as  a  friend,  and  revered  as  a  Christian  philanthropist,  and  a  lover  of  impartial  lib 
erty.  His  death  has  occasioned  a  void  in  society  which  time  will  fail  to  supply  ;  and  the 
reason  and  fitness  of  which,  as  to  time  and  manner,  and  attendant  circumstances,  eternity 
alone  can  fully  unfold. 

In  memory  of  Countess  SARAH  RUMFORD,  only  daughter  of  Count  Rumford,  and  grand 
daughter  of  Rev.  Timothy  Walker,  the  first  settled  minister  of  Concord.  As  the  founder 
of  the  Rolfe  and  Rumford  Asylum,  and  patroness  of  other  institutions  of  a  kindred  char 
acter,  she  manifested  a  deep  sympathy  with  the  afflicted,  and  a  commendable  regard  for  the 
x  poor.  Having  passed  a  large  portion  of  her  life  in  Europe,  she  returned  near  its  close  to 
her  family  mansion  in  this  city,  where  she  was  born  Oct.  10,  1774,  and  where  she  died,  Dec. 
2,  1852. 

The  countess  was  born  in  the  Rolfe  house,  at  the  "  Eleven  Lots." 
Her  father,  Maj.  Benj.  Thompson,  afterward  Count  Rumford,  taught 
school  in  Concord  about  three  years  previous  to  the  revolution,  and 
married  Mrs.  Sarah,  the  widow  of  Benj.  Rolfe,  Esq.  In  1775,  falling 
under  the  suspicion  of  being  a  loyalist,  he  was  treated  in  such  a  man 
ner  that  he  finally  put  himself  under  the  protection  of  Gen.  Gage,  at 
Boston.  After  the  death  of  her  mother,  in  1792,  the  countess  went 
to  Europe,  and  was  introduced  into  the  first  circles  in  Bavaria,  Paris 
and  London.  Her  principal  residence  was  at  Brompton,  near  Lon 
don,  in  a  house  inherited  from  her  father.  In  1845,  she  returned  to 
Concord,  where  she  remained  in  great  retirement,  having  as  her  only 
companion  a  young  lady  whom  she  adopted  when  a  child  at  Bromp 
ton.  She  occasionally  attended  worship  at  the  North  Church,  and 
visited  her  family  relatives  and  friends.  "  By  her  habits  of  economy, 
the  property  she  inherited,  together  with  her  pension  of  about  $1000, 
had  accumulated  to  a  very  considerable  sum  at  the  time  of  her  de 
cease  ;  all  of  which  she  disposed  of  by  will ;  partly  to  family  connec 
tions,  but  mostly  for  charitable  objects/' 

Rev.  Nathaniel  Bouton,  in  his  highly  valuable  History  of  Concord, 
has  given  an  interesting  sketch  of  the  domestic  and  social  habits  and 
customs  of  the  people  half  a  century  since,  part  of  which  we  extract, 


•[76  NEW   HAMPSHIRE. 

as  it  applies  with  equal  truth  to    New  England  life  generally  at  that 
period. 

Ancient  Burials. — The  ancient  mode  of  carrying  coffins  to  the  burying-ground 
was  to  select  twelve  men  as  bearers,  who  carried  them  on  a  bier  from  every  part 
of  the  town ;  sometimes  the  distance  of  six,  seven  and  eight  miles. 

There  is  a  tradition  that  on  the  death  of  a  man  on  the  east  side  of  the  Merri- 
mac  River,  opposite  the  Rolfes,  his  neighbors  were  afraid  his  body  would  be  at 
tached  for  debt,  as  the  law  then  allowed.  To  avoid  this,  the  body  was  concealed 
in  the  cellar  for  a  few  days ;  then,  on  the  advice  of  Dea.  George  Abbot,  a  litter- 
bier  was  constructed,  to  be  carried  by  men  on  horseback;  a  grave  was  dug  at  sun 
down  on  Sabbath  evening,  and  soon  after  the  company  started  with  the  body  from 
a  Mr.  Rlanchard's  house,  ferried  it  across  the  river,  and  taking  it  on  the  litter  pro 
ceeded  as  fast  as  they  could  to  the  old  burying-ground.  By  some  delay,  however, 
they  did  not  reach  the  spot  till  near  sunrise,  when  they  found  the  grave  was  too 
short  Just  then,  discovering  an  officer  riding  on  horseback  up  Main  street,  they 
pitched  the  coffin  end  foremost  into  the  grave,  which  they  immediately  began  to 
fill  up.  The  officer,  supposing  the  body  to  be  buried,  turned  about  and  went  away. 
Afterward  they  dug  the  grave  longer,  placed  the  coffin  in,  and  buried  it  in  a  proper 
manner. 

Lieut  John  Webster,  who  was  a  famous  mast-master,  in  his  latter  years  was  in 
volved  in  debt.  He  died  in  a  small  house  situated  in  the  lot  back  of  Mr.  Ezra 
Ballard's,  at  Little  Pond.  His  body  was  first  concealed  in  a  potato  hole,  which 
was  covered  over  with  straw,  and  logs  laid  on  it  At  the  time  of  the  funeral  the 
bearers  rode  on  horseback,  with  drawn  swords,  which,  the  sheriff  perceiving,  he 
dare  not  molest  them. 

Previous  to  1800,  there  were  very  few  carriages  or  wagons  in  town.  The  peo 
ple  generally  rode  on  horseback,  or  went  on  foot  There  were  very  few  sleighs. 
In  heavy  snows,  horse  or  ox-sleds  were  commonly  used  to  convey  people  from  one 
place  to  another. 

Dwelling  Houses — Domestic  and  Social  Habits  and  Customs. — The  Jirst  order, 
or,  as  it  may  be  called,  generation  of  dwelling  houses  in  Concord,  were  built  of 
hewn  logs.  They  were  all  situated  on  lots  laid  out  in  the  "first  and  second 
range "  of  house  lots,  as  surveyed  in  1726.  But  as  soon  as  saw-mills  could  be 
erected  and  materials  provided,  these  gradually  gave  place  to  framed  houses,  one 
story  in  hight,  about  sixteen  to  twenty-four  feet  on  the  ground,  with  from  one  to 
three  rooms.  The  second  order  of  houses  was  more  scattered  over  the  territory ; 
and  now  and  then  appeared  a  house  of  larger  dimensions,  two  stories  in  hight, 
with  gambrel  roof;  or  two  stories  in  front,  with  low,  slanting  roof  back.  The 
third  order  of  houses  appeared  after  the  revolutionary  war,  from  1785  to  1800. 
They  were  built  two  stories,  with  what  is  called  a  hip-roof,  with  two  front  rooms, 
a  door  in  the  middle,  and  entry  and  hall  running  through,  and  an  L,  one  story,  ou 
the  back  side,  for  a  kitchen.  'Tradition  represents  that  in  the  first,  and  many  of 
the  second  order  of  houses,  the  windows  were  either  of  paper,  or  mica,  or  dia 
mond-cut  glass.  Chimneys  were  built  of  stone,  with  huge  fire-places,  and  an  oven 
on  one  side  running  back.  The  fire  was  made  by  placing  a  large  log,  called  a 
back-log,  three  feet  long,  or  more,  on  the  backside  of  the  fire-place;  two  rocks  in 
front  of  it  served  for  andirons,  with  a  large  fore-stick,  resting  on  the  rocks,  and  a 
back-stick  upon  the  back-log.  Then  smaller  wood,  from  three  to  four  feet  in  length1, 
was  piled  on.  The  whole  was  lighted  with  a  pitch-knot,  or  other  combustibles. 
This  made  a  glorious  fire.  At  each  end  or  corner  of  the  fire-place  were  small 
benches,  on  which  children  sat,  and  roasted  first  one  side  and  then  the  other; 
while  the  old  folks  enjoyed  the  full  blaze  in  front,  and  hauled  off  and  on,  as  they 
were  able  to  bear  it!  Instead  of  modern  gas  light,  or  oil,  or  even  dipped  candles, 
they  used  in  the  evening  pituh-pine  knots,  which  gave  a  clear  and  brilliant  light. 
by  which  the  women  could  see  to  sew  or  knit,  and  others  (if  they  had  books),  to 
read.  Splinters  of  pitch-pine  were  lighted  to  carry  about  the  house  and  into  the 
cellar,  instead  of  lamps  and  candles. 

In  early  times,  every  family  Jfept  close  at  hand  a  flint  and  steel,  with  which  to 
strike  fire.  The  fire  fell  on  a  piece  of  old  punk,  or  upon  tinder  kept  in  a  tin  box. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  177 

From  the  punk  or  tinder  thus  ignited,  a  candle  or  pitch-pine  splinter  was  lighted, 
and  thence  communicated  to  wood  on  the  fire-place.  Careful  house-keepers,  how 
ever,  took  pains  to  rake  up  the  coals  on  the  hearth  at  night,  covering  them  with 
ashes,  and  thus  keep  fire  till  morning.  But  in  warm  weather  this  method  would 
often  fail,  so  that  the  flint,  steel  and  tinder  were  indispensable. 

Ancient  Well-s. — Ancient  wells  were  dug  at  a  distance  of  from  ten  to  forty  feet 
from  the  house,  and  water  was  drawn  with  a  bucket  suspended  on  one  end  of  a 
small  pole,  the  other  end  being  fastened  to  a  long  well-sweep,  as  it  was  called, 
which  was  supported  at  a  proper  hight  by  a  strong,  erect  post,  and  swung  on  an 
iron  or  wooden  pin,  so  balanced  that  when  the  bucket  was  tilled  with  water  it  could 
be  easily  drawn  up.  Specimens  of  the  old  fashioned  well-  sweep,  and 

"  Of  the  old  oaken  backet,  that  hung  in  the  well," 

may  still  be  seen  in  various  sections  of  the  town.  One  of  these  is  the  present 
residence  of  Jacob  Hoyt,  Esq.,  on  the  mountain,  in  which  the  old  "well-sweep"  is 
apparent 

The  frame  of  this  house,  of  large,  heavy  oak,  is  believed  to  be  the  oldest  on  the 
east  side  of  the  river.  It  was  first  erected  at  "  the  Fort,"  by  Capt  Ebenezer  East 
man,  a  short  time  before  his  death,  in  1748.  The  house  being  left  in  an  unfinished 
state,  it  was  sold  to  Ebenezer  Virgin,  taken  down,  and  moved  to  its  present  loca 
tion  on  the  mountain.  Tradition  relates  that  at  the  raising  of  the  house  by  Capt. 
Eastman,  there  was  a  great  gathering  of  people,  with  "young  men  and  maidens," 
who  were  to  celebrate  the  raising  by  a  dance  in  the  evening.  Abigail  Carter, 
mother  of  Jacob  Hoyt,  asked  her  parents  if  she  might  go.  They  said,  "  Yes,  if 
parson  Walker's  girls  go."  The  parson  consented  that  his  daughters  should  go, 
and  proposed  also  to  go  with  them.  After  the  raising  was  over,  Mr.  Walker's  girls 
asked  him  if  they  might  stay  in  the  evening.  He  said,  "  Yes,  yes,  only  come  home 
in  good  season."  So  the  girls  all  stayed  till  the  dance  was  over,  and  were  then 
waited  on  by  young  gentlemen  to  go  home.  But  on  coming  to  the  ferry,  to  their 
great  disappointment  they  found  the  parson  there  waiting  to  take  the  girls  under 
his  own  protection ! 

Food. — The  ordinary  food  of  early  settlers,  and  of  their  descendants  of  the  first 
and  second  generation,  for  breakfast  and  supper,  was  bean  or  pea  porridge,  with 
bread  and  butter.  On  Sabbath  morning  they  had,  in  addition,  coffee  or  chocolate. 
The  bread  was  what  is  called  brown  bread,  made  of  rye  and  Indian  meal.  Occasion 
ally,  wheat  bread  was  used.  For  dinner  they  usually  had  baked  or  boiled  meat, 
and  peas  or  beans,  with  baked  or  boiled  puddings.  The  most  approved  and  gen 
teel  way  of  eating  the  porridge  was  on  this  wise :  The  porridge  was  dipped  out 
into  wooden  bowls,  each  member  of  the  family  having  one,  and  was  eaten  with  a 
wooden  spoon.  On  the  authority  of  my  friend,  George  Abbot,  Esq.,  1  can  add, 
''That  this  was  a  delicious  meal.  Every  father  at  his  own  table  was,  to  appear 
ance,  as  happy  as  a  king  with  his  nobles  at  a  banquet  of  wine !  "  Often,  to  close 
the  repast,  the  following  lines  were  sung  or  chanted  by  the  children : 

"  Bean  porridge  hot,  bean  porridge  cold, 
Bean  porridge  best  when  nine  days  old  !  " 

There  was  another  dish,  said  to  be  a  still  greater  luxury,  viz  :  baked  pumpkins 
and  milk.  It  was  prepared  in  the  autumn  in  the  following  manner:  Take  pump 
kins  that  had  hard  shells ;  cut  a  hole  with  a  gouge  in  the  stem  end,  large  enough 
to  admit  a  large  sized  hand;  scrape  out  the  seeds  completely;  then  fill  the  cavity 
almost  full  of  new  milk;  heat  the  oven  hotter  than  necessary  for  ordinary  baking: 
place  the  pumpkins  in  carefully,  and  fasten  up  the  lid  so  that  no  fresh  air  can  pen 
etrate;  keep  them  in  twelve  hours  or  more;  then,  withdrawing  the  pumpkins, 
pour  into  the  cavity  more  new  milk,  and  with  a  spoon  begin  to  eat,  digging  out 
the  inside  as  you  proceed,  and  leaving  nothing  but  the  shell!  In  this  truly  primi 
tive  mode,  Gov.  Langdon  used  to  feast  on  pumpkin  and  milk,  when  a  boarder  at 
Dea.  John  Kimball's.  The  governor  preferred  this  mode,  as  decidedly  more  gen 
teel  than  to  scrape  out  the  contents  first  and  eat  from  a  bowl ! 

Drinks. — Malt  beer  was  a  very  common  drink  in  early  times.  Malt  was  manu 
factured  from  barley,  which  was  raised  more  or  less  by  every  farmer.  Cider  suc 
ceeded,  and  soon  supplanted  beer.  This  was  a  universal  drink  at  every  meal — 


178  NEW    HAMPSHIRE. 

morning,  noon  and  night.  In  the  fall,  farmers  gathered  their  apples  and  made 
cider.  They  usually  laid  in  from  fifteen  to  thirty  barrels  for  a  year's  stock.  Mr. 
Reuben  Abbot — now  living  on  the  old  homestead,  west  of  Long  Pond — says  that 
he  and  his  father  used  to  put  up  sixty  barrels  every  good  year.  Hon.  Jacob  A. 
Potter  says  that  his  father  Richard,  and  uncle  Ephraim  often  laid  in  one  hundred 
and  twenty  barrels.  So  free  was  the  use  of  cider  that  the  whole  quantity  would 
be  drank  up  before  the  ensuing  fall  —  scarcely  enough  left  for  vinegar!  In  old 
times — and  those  times  coming  down  to  1823,  and  still  later — there  were  in  every 
neighborhood  noted  cider  topers,  who  would  guzzle  down  a  quart  without  stopping 
to  breathe,  and,  smacking  their  lips,  hold  out  the  mug  for  one  drink  more!  Such 
fellows  would  go  from  house  to  house,  and  call  in  just  to  get  a  drink  of  cider — 
carrying,  wherever  they  went,  a  bloated,  red  face,  and  pot-belly.  Of  one  sueh  1 
have  heard  it  said  he  "  would  get  drunk  on  cider-emptyings ! " 

From  the  year  1760  to  1800,  rum,  brandy,  gin  and  winesof  different  kinds,  were 
used  as  a  common  beverage,  more  or  less  in  every  family.*  Every  taverner  and 
store-keeper  in  town  was  licensed  to  sell.  In  1827,  when  the  temperance  reform 
commenced  in  Concord,  the  writer  ascertained,  by  careful  investigation,  that 
the  whole  quantity  of  ardent  spirits  sold  in  town  in  one  year  (not  including 
wine)  was  about  four  hundred  hogsheads,  or  forty-six  thousand  gallons ;  and,  as 
estimated  by  the  traders  themselves,  the  amount  sold  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  town 
was  not  less  than  fifteen  thousand  gallons ;  or,  on  an  average,  about  four  and  a 
half  gallons  a  year  to  every  man,  woman  and  child  in  the  town  !  The  cost  of  this 
liquor  to  the  consumers  was  not  less  than  nine  thousand  dollars,  which  was  more 
than  twice  the  amount  of  taxes  the  year  previous  for  town,  county  and  state  ex 
penses,  and  for  the  support  of  schools.  One  fact  alone  shows  the  extent  of  the 
temperance  reformation  in  Concord  since  that  time,  viz :  The  use  of  intoxicating 

*  The  universality  of  the  custom  of  using  ardent  spirits  at  that  time,  has  been  thus  de 
scribed  by  a  late  writer : 

"  What  will  you  take  to  drink  ?  "  united  to  a  significant  toss  of  the  head,  and  an  unmistak 
able  angular  glance  from  the  eye  toward  well  filled  decanters,  was  then  a  question  and  an 
action  of  almost  universal  occurrence  in  every  house  in  our  land. 

And  then  came  the  step  up  to  the  sideboard ;  the  passing  of  the  sugar  bowl  and  the  wa 
ter  pitcher;  the  cranch  and  the  whirl  of  the  toddy  stick  in  the  tumbler;  the  decanting  of 
the  stimulant ;  the  pause  of  anticipation  as  the  glass  was  held  momentarily  in  the  hand  ; 
succeeded  by  the  raising  of  the  same  to  the  lips,  with  the  usual  accompaniments  of  crooked 
elbow,  thrown  back  head,  open  mouth — all  ending  by  the  final  smack  of  satisfaction,  as  the 
empty  goblet  was  laid  down  to  make  its  moist,  round  mark  on  the  tray. 

The  imbibing  of  alcoholic  liquids  was  then  general  among  the  American  people.  They 
were  considered  a  necessity  of  life  ;  a  certain  panacea  for  all  ills  ;  a  crowning  sheaf  to  all 
blessings  ;  good  in  sickness  and  in  health  ;  good  in  summer  to  dispel  the  heat,  and  in  win 
ter  to  dispel  the  cold  ;  good  to  help  on  work,  and  more  than  good  to  help  on  a  frolic.  So 
good  were  they  considered,  that  their  attributed  merits  were  fixed  by  pleasant  nann's.  The 
first  dram  of  tho  morning  was  an  "  eye-opener  ;  "  duly  followed  by  the  "  eleven  o'clocker," 
and  the  "  four  o'clocker ;  "  while  the  very  last  was  a  "  night-cap  ;  "  after  which,  as  one  laid 
himself  in  sheets,  he  was  supposed  to  drink  no  more  that  day,  unless,  indeed,  he  was  unex 
pectedly  called  up  at  night,  when,  of  course,  he  prudently  fortified  himself  against  taking 
cold.  Do  n't  imagine  that  these  were  all  the  drinks  of  the  day — by  no  means.  The  decan 
ter  stood  ready  at  all  times  on  the  sideboard  ;  if  a  friend  had  called,  be  had  been  welcomed 
by  "  the  social  glass;  "  if  one  had  departed,  a  pleasant  journey  was  tendered  in  "a  flowing 
bumper;"  if  a  bargain  had  been  made,  it  was  rounded  by  a  liquid  "clincher;"  if  a  wed 
ding  had  come  off,  "  a  long  and  prosperous  life  "  was  drank  to  the  happy  pair ;  if  a  funeral 
had  ensued,  then  alcoholic  mixtures  were  a  source  of  "  consolation  in  affliction."  Drinking 
all  the  way  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave,  seemed  the  grand  rule.  Dinah,  the  black  nurse, 
as  she  swaddled  the  new-born  infant,  took  her  dram ;  and  Uncle  Bob,  the  aged  gray-haired 
sexton,  with  the  weak  and  watteryeyes,  and  bent,  rheumatic  body,  soon  as  he  had  thrown 
the  last  spade  full  of  earth  upon  the  little.moutid  over  the  remains  of  a  fellow-mortal,  turned 
to  tho  neighboring  bush,  on  which  hung  his  green  baize  jacket,  for  a  swig  at  the  bottle  ; 
after  which  he  gathered  up  his  tools,  and  slowly  and  painfully  hobbled  homeward,  to  attend 
to  his  duties  to  the  living.  Everybody,  even  congressmen,  drank  ;  and,  what  is  queer,  no 
one  can  fix  the  precise  date  at  which  they  left  off.  The  deacon  drank,  and  it  is  said  the 
parson,  that  good  old  man,  after  finishing  a  round  of  social  visits,  not  unfrequently  returned 
to  his  own  dwelling  so  "  mellowed  "  by  the  soothing  influences  of  the  "  cordial  "  welcomes 
of  his  parishioners,  as  to  really  feel  that  this  was  not  such  a  very  bad  world  after  all. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  179 

liquors  as  a  beverage  is  now  as  universally  proscribed  and  relinquished  as  form 
erly  it  was  allowed  and  practiced.  There  is  but  one  place  in  the  whole  town 
where  ardent  spirits  of  any  kind  can  be  lawfully  sold,  or  where  they  can  be  safely 
bought,  and  that  is  by  special  license  only,  "  for  medicinal  and  mechanical  pur 
poses." 

The  oldest  form  of  drinking  vessel  was  a  noggin,  made  of  wood,  largest  at  the 
top,  with  a  wooden  handle  on  one  side.  This  varied  in  size,  from  one  to  four 
quarts.  Afterward,  pewter  or  earthen  mugs  were  used.  On  the  table  were  wood 
en  plates  and  platters,  or,  at  a  later  period,  pewter  basins,  porringers  and  spoons, 
plates  and  platters.  When  not  on  the  table,  these  were  displayed  on  an  open  cup 
board,  or  shelves  in  the  room. 

As  a  specimen  of  those  good  old  times,  I  can  state,  on  the  authority  of  Mr.  Na 
than  K.  Abbot,  that  the  house  which  his  father  (Daniel  Abbot)  first  built,  just 
south  of  the  present  one,  was  one  story,  with  only  one  room  and  a  chamber,  which 
was  reached  by  a  ladder.  The  room  was  about  sixteen  feet  square,  with  a  fire 
place,  which  would  take  in  wood  eight  feet  long.  In  this  one  room,  eleven  child 
ren  of  Mr.  Abbott's  were  born  and  lived  in  close  union.  During  a  part  of  that 
time,  also,  he  accommodated  his  neighbor,  Jonathan  Emerson  and  wife,  as  board 
ers,  whose  first  child  was  born  in  the  same  room. 

The  common  ancient  dress  of  the  men  was  a  woolen  coat,  striped  woolen  frock, 
tow  frock,  and  woolen,  velvet,  tow,  or  leather  breeches.  The  breeches,  with  long 
stockings,  were  fastened  at  the  knee  with  a  buckle;  in  winter,  they  wore  woolen 
or  leather  buskins,  and  thick  cow-hide  shoes,  fastened  with  buckles  on  the  instep. 
The  best  hats,  as  worn  on  the  Sabbath,  were  what  are  now  called  cocked-up  hats, 
with  three  corners,  and  the  more  noted  men  wore  wigs.  Cocked-up  hats  contin 
ued  to  be  worn  by  aged,  venerable  men  until  within  the  memory  of  some  of  the 
present  generation.  Those  distinctly  remembered  as  wearing  them  were  Rev.  Mr. 
Walker,  Rev.  Mr.  Evans,  Capt.  Reuben  Abbot,  Capt.  Joshua  Abbot,  Capt.  Joseph 
Farnuin,  and  Col.  Thomas  Stickney.  Col.  Stickney  had  a  hired  man,  named  Lev! 
Ross,  who  would  also  put  on  his  dignity,  and  march  with  his  cocked-up  hat  to  meet 
ing  every  Sabbath. 

The  late  Benjamin  Pierce,  when  governor  of  the  state,  in  1827  and  1829,  wore 
his  tri-cornered  hat,  short  breeches,  buckled  at  the  knee,  and  high  boots.  The 
hat  was  the  same  that  he  wore  when  general  of  the  Hillsborough  militia,  and  was 
the  last  ever  worn  in  Concord  on  a  public  occasion.  This  hat,  and  also  the  mili 
tary  coat  which  Gen.  Pierce  wore  as  brigade  inspector  of  the  militia  of  Hillsbo 
rough  county,  at  their  first  organization,  about  1785,  were  deposited  in  the  rooms 
of  the  New  Hampshire  Historical  Society,  by  Gen.  Franklin  Pierce,  in  1840. 

The  ordinary  outer  dress  of  the  women  in  summer  was  tow  and  linen  gowne, 
checked  tyers,  or  aprons ;  and  in  winter  woolen  gowns  and  aprons,  thick  woolen 
stockings  and  cow-hide  shoes.  The  clothing  was  of  their  own  manufacture.  Ev 
ery  house  might  truly  be  termed  "a home  factory."  The  females  carded  and  spun 
their  wool  and  flax,  and  wove  their  cloth  in  a  hand  loom.  They  also  manufactured 
cloth  and  made  garments  for  their  husbands,  sons  and  brothers.  They  could  all 
understand  without  a  commentary  or  dictionary,  Solomon's  description  of  a  virtu 
ous  woman:  "  She  seeketh  wool  and  flax  and  worketh  diligently  with  her  hands; 
she  riseth  while  it  is  yet  night,  and  giveth  meat  to  her  household;  she  girdeth  her 
loins  with  strength,  and  strengtheneth  her  arms  ;  shelayeth  her  hands  to  the  spin 
dle,  and  her  hands  hold  the  distaff.  She  looketh  well  to  the  ways  of  her  house 
hold,  and  eateth  not  the  bread  of  idleness."  We  credit  fully  the  tradition  of  those 
days  in  which  the  mothers  and  daughters  of  the  first,  second,  and  even  third  gen 
eration,  bloomed  with  health,  strength  and  beauty;  when  their  own  fair  hands 
disdained  no  sort  of  domestic  labor,  and  they  needed  no  "  help  ;  "  when  their  most 
beautiful  garments  of  "fine  linen  and  wool,"  were  of  their  own  manufacture,  bv 
means  of  the  hand-card  and  hatchel,  the  foot-wheel  and  the  hand-wheel,  the  hand- 
loom  and  the  inkle-loom. 

In  those  days,  boys  and  girls — and  they  remained  boys  and  girls  until  they  were 
married — generally  went  barefoot  in  the  summer.  Snow  shoes,  as  they  were  called, 
were  then  in  common  use  by  men,  in  traversing  th£  woods,  hunting,  etc.  The  la 
bor  of  females  was  almost  entirely  -in  doors.  The  only  exception  was  that  some- 

12 


180  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

times  they  assisted  in  pulling  and  spreading  the  flax,  which  was  afterward  to  be 
spun  and  woven  by  their  hands.  Nearly  every  farmer  had  a  plat  of  ground  for 
flax.  When  dressed  and  twisted  together  in  bunches,  it  was  handed  over  to  the 
good  housewife  and  daughters,  to  spin,  weave,  whiten,  and  convert  into  thread, 
cloth  and  most  beautiful  garments.  Some  families,  however,  hired  their  spinning 
and  weaving  done.  Old  Mrs.  Elliot,  now  glories  in  it,  that  she  spent  many  a  day 
in  spinning  and  weaving  "  for  Judge  Walker's  and  Esquire  Bradley's  folks."  Many 
other  women  either  "took  in  work"  of  this  kind,  or  "  went  out '  to  do  it. 

The  custom  of  rising  and  retiring  early  was  universal.  The  former  was  at  the 
dawn  of  morning,  and  the  latter  by  eight  or  nine  in  the  evening.  The  oft-repeated 
adage  was, 

"  Early  to  bed  and  early  to  rise, 
Will  make  you  healthy,  wealthy  and  wise." 

"  Going  to  meeting"  as  it  was  called,  on  the  Sabbath,  was  for  seventy-five  years 
and  more  the  universal  custom.  Elderly  people,  who  owned  horses,  rode  double — 
that  is,  the  wife  with  her  husband,  seated  on  a  pillion  behind  him,  with  her  right 
arm  encircling  his  breast  The  young  people,  of  both  sexes,  went  on  foot  from 
every  part  of  the  parish.  In  the  summer,  young  men  usually  walked  barefoot,  or 
with  shoes  in  hand;  and  the  young  women  walked  with  coarse  shoes,  carrying  a 
better  pair  in  hand,  with  stockings,  to  change  before  entering  the  meeting-house. 
The  usual  custom  of  those  west  of  Long  Pond  was  to  stop  at  a  large  pine  tree  at 
the  bottom  of  the  hill  west  of  Richard  Bradley's,  where  the  boys  and  young  men 
put  on  their  shoes,  and  the  young  women  exchanged  their  coarse  shoes  for  a  bet 
ter  pair,  drawing  on  at  the  same  time  their  clean  white  stockings.  They  left  the 
articles  thus  exchanged  under  the  tree  till  their  return,  having  no  fear  that  any 
one  would  be  guilty  of  such  a  sacrilege  as  to  steal  them  on  the  Sabbath !  In  a 
similar  manner,  the  young  people  from  the  east  side  of  the  river  came  on  foot, 
crossing  at  Tucker's  ferry,  and  exchanged  and  deposited  their  walking  shoes  under 
a  willow  tree  near  Horse  Shoe  Pond. 

Going  on  foot  to  meeting  was  not,  however,  confined  to  the  young  people.  Old 
Mrs.  Elliot  says  that  she  "always  went  a-foot  from  her  house,  at  the  Borough, 
about  six  miles;  yes,  and  often  carried  a  baby,  too!"  The  first  wife  of  Daniel 
Abbot,  daughter  of  Capt.  Nathaniel  Abbot,  used  to  go  a-foot,  following  a  path 
across  the  woods,  carrying  a  babe,  attended  by  one  or  two  children  on  foot  She 
would  go  early,  leave  her  child  at  her  father  Abbot's,  attend  meeting,  then,  with 
babe  in  her  arms,  walk  home.  Married  women  from  Horse  Hill,  a  distance  of 
seven  miles,  usually  walked.  This  practice  was  indeed  continued  as  late  as  1825. 
The  wife  of  the  late  Mr.  Isaac  Runnels  says  she  has  often  walked  from  her  house, 
seven  miles,  to  the  old  North  Church,  leaving  a  nursing  babe  at  home.  She  would 
start  in  the  morning  about  eight,  and  going  put  of  meeting  immediately  after  ser 
mon  in  the  afternoon,  walked  homeward  until  overtaken  by  persons  who  rode  on 
horseback  or  in  a  wagon,  and  occasionally  would  get  a  ride  part  of  the  way.  and 
reach  home  at  four  in  the  afternoon. 

It  is  remembered  with  pleasure  that  in  the  old  meeting  house  the  venerable  old 
men  sat  on  a  seat  prepared  for  them  at  the  base  of  the  pulpit,  wearing  on  their 
bald  heads  a  white  linen  cap  in  summer,  and  a  red  woolen  or  flannel  cap  in  win 
ter.  This  practice  continued  as  late  as  1825  and  1830. 

The  intermission  was  short — an  hour  in  winter,  and  an  hour  and  a  half  in  summer. 
The  people  all  stayed,  except  those  in  the  immediate  vicinity ;  and  hence,  as  every 
body  attended  the  same  meeting,  a  fine  opportunity  was  afforded  for  everybody  to 
be  acquainted.  Old  people  now  say  that  they  used  to  know  every  person  in  town. 
Thus  public  worship  greatly  promoted  social  union  and  good  feeling  throughout 
the  whole  community.*  Whatever  newer  interesting  event  occurred  in  one  neigh 

*The  ordination  of  Mr.  McFarland,  in  1798,  was  an  occasion  of  great  interest.  Tradi 
tion  assures  us  that  people  came  together  from  neighboring  towns,  at  the  distance  of  twenty 
miles  and  more  ;  that  near  and  around  the  meeting  house  were  ttandu,  for  the  sale  of  refresh 
ments,  and  among  other  necessary  articles,  ttpiritous  liquors.  The  procession  of  the  ordain 
ing  council,  from  the  town  house  to  the  meeting  house,  was  attended  by  a  band  of  music ; 


NEW   HAMPSHIRE. 

horhood,  such  as  a  death,  birth,  marriage,  or  any  accident,  became  a  subject  of 
conversation,  and  thus  communication  was  kept  up  between  the  people  of  remote 
sections,  who  saw  each  other  on  no  other  day  than  the  Sabbath.  JPrevious  to  about 
1822,  there  was  no  stove  to  warm  the  meeting  house.  The  practice  then  was,  for 
each  family  who  thought  it  necessary  for  their  comfort,  to  carry  a  small  hand- 
stove,  made  usually  of  perforated  tin  or  sheet  iron,  fastened  in  a  wooden  frame, 
about  eight  or  nine  inches  square,  in  which  was  placed  a  little  pan  of  coals.  Those 
who  traveled  a  considerable  distance  would  step  into  some  house  near  by,  before 
meeting;  such  as  Dea.  Kimball's,  Judge  Walker's,  Esq.  John  Bradley's,  Mr.  Han- 
naford's,  Mr.  Coffin's,  or  Robert  Davis',  and  fill  up  their  little  pan  with  live  coals. 
This  would  keep  their  feet  warm,  and  two  or  three  dozen  such  stoves  would,  by 
afternoon,  give  a  softened  temperature  to  the  whole  house.  At  the  intermission, 
the  elderly  people  usually  stepped  into  Dea.  Kimball's,  or  some  other  hospitable 
neighbor's,  where  they  found  a  good  fire  blazing  out  from  the  great  chimney,  and, 
forming  a  circle  around  the  room,  sat  and  conversed  of  the  sermon,  and  anything 
else  that  was  fit  for  the  Sabbath,  making  sure  to  hear  and  tell  all  the  news  of  the 
week.  There  they  would  eat  the  lunch  which  they  had  brought,  and  .one  of  the 
boys,  at  the  motion  of  his  father,  would  bring  in  and  pass  round  a  mug  of  cider — 
all  relishing  equally  well ! 

On  the  west  side  of  the  old  meeting  house  was,  and  is,  a  horseblock,  famous  for 
its  accommodations  to  the  women  in  mounting  and  dismounting  the  horses.  It 
consists  in  a  large  round,  flat  stone,  seven  and  a  half  feet  in  diameter,  or  about 
twenty-two  feet  in  circumference,  raised  about  four  feet  high,  with  steps.  Tradi 
tion  says  it  was. erected  at  the  instance  of  the  good  wives  who  rode  on  pillions, 
and  that  they  agreed  to  pay  a  pound  of  butter  apiece  to  defray  the  expense. 

Ancient  Singing. — In  the  early  period  of  the  settlement,  from  1730  until  about 
the  time  of  the  revolution,  the  singing  on  the  Sabbath  was  led  by  some  one  ap 
pointed  for  the  purpose;  he  giving  out  the  tune  and  reading  two  lines  at  a  time  of 
the  psalm  or  hymn  which  was  to  be  sung — and  the  singers,  with  as  many  of  the 
congregation  as  were  able,  joining  in  the  service. 

When  the  meeting  house  was  finished,  in  1784,  it  was  fitted  up  with  a  singers 
pew  in  the  gallery  opposite  the  pulpit.  This  was  a  square,  large  pew,  with  a  box, 
or  table,  in  the  middle  for  the  singers  to  lay  their  books  on.  In  singing,  they  rose 
and  faced  each  other,  forming  a  hollow  square.  At  this  time  the  chorister  used, 
for  pitching  the  tune,  what  was  called  &  pitch-pipe,  made  of  wood,  an  inch  or  more 
wide,  somewhat  in  the  form  of  a  boy's  whistle,  but  so  constructed  as  to  admit 
of  different  keys.  Under  the  ministry  of  Rev.  Mr.  Evans,*  who  was  himself  very 

and,  to  crown  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion,  there  was  a  splendid  ball  in  the  evening,  at 
Stickney's  celebrated  tavern  ! 

Just  before  the  settlement  of  Mr.  McFarland,  the  town  voted  "  that  those  persons  who 
drive  sleighs  on  Sunday  be  desired  to  keep  on  the  east  side  of  the  street."  At  this  period 
there  were  no  sidewalks,  and  traveling  on  foot  was  especially  inconvenient  in  the  winter. 

It  was  Dr.  McFarland  s  custom,  during  the  greater  part  of  his  ministry,  the  first  sleigh 
ing  each  year,  to  give  notice  of  the  rule  here  introduced,  from  the  pulpit,  in  these  words : 
"  Persons  who  drive  sleighs  will  please  to  keep  to  the  right,  and  let  those  who  are  a-foot  have  the 
middle  of  the  road."  It  is  related  of  Capt.  Richard  Ayer,  who  was  a  powerful  and  fearless 
man,  six  feet  or  more,  that  being  annoyed  by  loaded  sleighs,  from  other  towns,  which  would 
not  turn  out  for  people  going  to  meeting,  he  armed  himself  with  a  heavy  staff  or  club,  and 
followed  in  the  steps  of  a  number  of  women  walking  in  the  middle  of  the  road  to  meeting. 
They  were  met  by  a  loaded  sleigh  with  two  horses,  and  compelled  to  turn  out  into  the  snow. 
When  the  horses  came  up  to  Capt.  Ayer,  he  lifted  his  club  and  told  the  driver  to  turn  out. 
Not  heeding  the  warning,  Capt.  Ayer  struck  one  of  the  horses  on  his  forelegs  and  brought 
him  down  on  his  knees.  "  There,"  said  he,  "  turn  out  when  you  meet  people  on  their  way 
to  meeting,  or  I  will  knock  you  down."  The  custom  thus  became  established  of  giving  foot 
travelers  the  middle  of  the  road,  and  for  many  years  they  enjoyed  the  privilege  unmolested. 

*  Rev.  Israel  Evans  was  chaplain  of  Poor's  New  Hampshire  Brigade  in  the  revolution. 
He  was  an  ardent  patriot.  It  is  related  of  him  that  on  one  occasion,  just  before  the  army 
was  going  into  battle,  he  prayed,  "  0,  Lord  of  hosts,  lead  forth  thy  servant?  of  the  Ameri 
can  army  to  battle,  and  give  them  the  victory  1  or,  if  this  be  not  according  to  thy  sovereign 
will,  then  we  pray  thee,  stand  neutral,  and  let  flesh,  and  blood  decide  the  issue  I " 

He  retained  his  military  spirit  even  in  death.     In  his  last  sickness,  his  successor,  Rev 


182  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

fond  of  music,  some  ^instruments  were  introduced,  which  was  attended  with  00 
much  excitement  and  opposition  that,  according  to  tradition,  some  persons  left  the 
meeting  house  rather  than  hear  the  profane  sounds  of  ''the  fiddle  and  flute." 

In  the  families  of  the  original  settlers,  and  also  in  those  of  their  descendants 
of  the  second  and  third  generation,  religious  order  was  maintained.  The  late  aged 
Mrs.  Hazeltine  gave  the  writer  the  names  of  all  the  families  that  lived  on  Concord 
Main  street  when  she  was  a  little  girl — about  1746 — and  says  they  all  had  "  family 
orders" — that  is,  attended  family  prayer.  Having  very  few  books,  the  Bible  was 
daily  read,  and  the  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism  committed  to  memory  and  re 
cited  by  the  children,  who  were  also  trained  to  habits  of  strict  submission  and 
obedience  to  parental  authority.  Most  of  the  heads  of  families  also  were  mem 
bers  of  the  church,  either  on  the  "  half  way  covenant,"  or  in  full  communion,  and 
their  children  were  baptized.  Commonly,  each  family  had  a  nice  white  blanket, 
called  the  ''baptism  blanket,"  in  which  their  children,  in  succession,  wore  carried 
out  to  meeting  for  baptism.  George  Abbot,  Esq.,  and  his  sister  Betsey,  wife  of 
Amos  Hoyt,  have  the  white  linen  blanket,  about  a  yard  square,  which  was  used  as 
the  baptism  blanket  for  all  of  Dea.  George  Abbot's  family,  nine  sons,  and  of  his 
son  Ezra's  family,  eleven  in  number.  It  has  been  used  for  the  baptism  of  child 
ren  to  the  sixth  generation,  beside  being  borrowed  for  the  same  purpose  by  neigh 
bors.  It  is  now  more  than  one  hundred  years  old,  and  not  a  brack  in  it! 

The  social  manners  and  customs  of  the  people  in  early  times  were  simple, 
friendly  and  unceremonious.  Visiting  was  common  and  frequent  among  neigh 
bors,  and  often  without  formal  invitation.  When  a  company  of  neighbors  was 
invited,  the  women  went  early  and  "spent the  afternoon,"  taking  their  knitting, or 
other  handy  work,  and  their  babies  with  them.  Their  husbands  either  accompa 
nied  them  or  went  in  season  to  take  supper  and  return  early  in  the  evening.  The 
suppers  on  these  occasions  consisted  of  plain,  wholesome  food — new  bread,  pies, 
doughnuts,  sometimes  roasted  meat  or  turkey,  with  good  cider  for  the  men,  and  a 
cup  of  tea  for  the  ladies. 

In  the  social  gatherings  of  young  people,  of  both  sexes,  dancing  was  a  favorite 
amusement.  Old  Mr.  Herbert  says,  "  The  young  folks  always  danced,  sometimes 
with  a  fiddle,  and  sometimes  without;  but  when  there  was  no  fiddler,  they  sung, 
and  danced  to  the  tune;  "  but  he  adds,  "we  always  went  home  by  nine  o'clock." 
On  particular  occasions,  such  as  ordinations,  new  year,  and  other  times,  there  were 
evening  dancing  parties,  in  which  not  only  the  young,  but  elderly  and  married 
people  participated.  Although  the  parson,  deacons,  and  other  members  of  the 
church  did  not  "join  in  the  dance,  yet  they  would  "look  on,"  and  admit  that 
there  was  "  no  harm  simply  in  dancing,  though  the  time  might  be  more  profitably 
spent." 

The  amusements  and  recreations  of  young  men  were  mostly  of  the  athletic 
kind.  "Playing  ball"  was  always  practiced,  as  it  still  is,  in  the  spring  and  fall. 
Wrestling  was  very  common ;  but  this  took  place  at  social  and  public  gatherings,  es 
pecially  at  raisings,  when,  after  the  labor  of  raising  the  building  was  over,  stimu 
lated  by  the  good  treat  which  all  hands  had  received,  they  were  disposed  to  show 
their  strength  in  raising  or  prostrating  one  another.  First,  the  sport  would  be 
gin  with  youngsters  trying  their  strength  in  the  center  of  a  circle  formed  by 
spectators.  Then  older  and  stronger  ones  would  come  into  the  ring.  Wagers 
would  be  laid,  and  a  little  more  stimulant  taken  in  would  give  wonderful  elasticity 
and  strength  to  the  parties.  By  and  by  defiant  and  angry  words  would  be  heard, 
and  it  was  well  if  a  fight  did  not  end  the  sport.  The  most  famous  wrestler  and 
tighter  of  old  times  was  Ephraim  Colby.*  The  last  wrestling  match  that  is  re- 
Mr.  McFarland,  visited,  and  in  praying  with  him,  asked,  "  that  when  he  should  be  called 
from  this  to  the  eternal  world,  he  might  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob,  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  Mr.  Evans,  who  was  a  great  friend  and  ardent  admirer  of  Washing 
ton,  said,  "and  vnth  Wanhington,  tool"  He  could  not  bear  the  idea  of  being  separated  from 
Washington  in  the  eternal  world.  An  excellent  portrait  of  him  is  still  preserved.  When 
Gen.  LaFayette  visited  Concord,  in  1825,  he  was  shown  this  portrait,  and,  on  seeing  it,  im 
mediately  exclaimed,  "  It  is  our  worthy  chaplain." 

*  The  name  of  Ephraim,  or,  as  commonly  called,  Eph  Colby,  is  noted  in  traditionary  hi.s- 
tory  as  a  wrettler  and  Jiyhter.  His  parentage  is  not  exactly  known.  He  appears  to  have 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 


183 


BlRTHFLACE   OP   DANIEL   WEBSTER. 


membered  to  have  taken  place  in  the  Main  street,  was  at  the  raising  of  Capt  Jo 
seph  Walker's  large  barn,  about  1831. 

It  should  be  added  that  it  was  customary  at  all  large  raisings,  after  the  ridge 
pole  was  fairly  in  its  place,  for  the  master-workman  to  celebrate  or  dedicate  the 
whole,  by  dashing  upon  it  a  bottle  of  rum,  with  three  hearty  cheers  from  the  com 
pany.  Atkinson  Webster,  Esq.,  says  the  last  rum-ceremony  of  this  kind  that  he 
remembers,  was  at  the  raising  of  the  first  Eagle  coffee-house,  in  1827. 

But  few  among  our  orators  and  statesmen  have  so  largely  arrested 
the  attention  of  their  countrymen  as  Daniel  Webster.  He  was  born 

at  Salisbury,  N.  H.,  about  16  miles 
north  from  Concord,  on  the  18th  of 
January,  1782.  He  died  at  Marsh- 
field,  Mass.,  October  24,  1852,  aged 
70  years. 

"  In  1830,  he  made  what  is  gene 
rally  regarded  as  the  ablest  of  his 
parliamentary  efforts,  his  second 
speech  in  reply  to  Col.  Hayne,  of 
South  Carolina.  This  gentleman 
had  commented  with  severity  on 
the  political  course  of  the  New 
England  States,  and  had  laid  down 
in  rather  an  authoritative  manner 
those  views  of  the  constitution  usu- 

11  1  j.1  1          i     •  p 

ally  known  as  the  doctrines  of 
1  nullification.'1  Mr.  Webster  was  accordingly  called  upon  to  vindi 
cate  New  England,  and  to  point  out  the  fallacies  of  nullification.  The 
records  of  modern  eloquence  contain  nothing  of  superior  force  and 
beauty."  It  was  in  the  course  of  this  speech  he  said  : 

"  Mr.  President,  I  shall  enter  on  no  encomium  upon  Massachusetts,  —  she  needs  none. 
There  she  is,  —  behold  her  and  judge  for  yourselves.  There  is  her  history,  —  the  world 
knows  it  by  heart.  The  past,  at  least,  is  secure.  There  is  Boston,  and  Concord,  and  Lex 
ington,  and  Bunker  Hill  ;  and  there  they  will  remain  forever.  The  bones  of  her  sons, 
fallen  in  the  great  struggle  for  independence,  now  lie  mingled  with  the  soil  of  every  state, 

been  an  ensign  in  Capt.  Abbot's  company,  1774,  in  the  war  of  the  revolution,  and  spent 
most  of  his  days  in  Concord.  He  was  rather  short,  but  a  stout,  broad-shouldered  fellow, 
and  was  the  "  bully  "  of  all  the  region,  far  and  near.  He  served  some  time  in  town  as  a 
constable.  He  was  sure  to  be  present  at  all  public  gatherings,  and  gloried  in  such  occasions 
as  raisings  and  military  musters.  When  a  large  building  was  to  be  raised,  it  was  custom 
ary  to  send  an  invitation  to  the  strong  and  stout  men  of  neighboring  towns  —  such  as  the 
Heads  and  Knoxes  of  Pembroke,  the  Chamberlains  of  L.oudon,  Lyfords  and  Cloughs  of 
Canterbury,  and  Jackmans  and  Flanders  of  Boscawen.  When  the  raising  was  completed, 
they  had  a  wrestling  match  ;  and  after  all  others,  who  chose  had  entered  the  lists,  and  tried 
their  strength,  then  Colby  would  step  forward  and  defy  them  all.  Being  all  well  stimulated 
and  warmed  up  with  rum,  that  was  free  as  water  at  such  times,  it  was  not  uncommon  to  end 
the  wrestling  sport  with  a  serious  fight.  Colby  at  such  times  was  insolent  and  provoking. 
No  one  liked  to  engage  him  alone,  and  yet  they  could  not  well  brook  his  insults.  At  the 
raising  of  Major  Livermore's  house,  1785,  Colby  got  into  a  quarrel  with  the  Elliots,  from 
the  Borough  —  Joseph  and  his  two  sons,  Barnard  and  John.  The  two  latter  attacked  him 
together.  John  sprung  upon  him  like  a  cat,  clasping  him  around  the  waist,  while  Barnard 
seized  him  behind.  In  the  wrestle,  they  all  fell  together,  when  John  Elliot  bit  Colby's  nose 
half  off.  Pained  and  infuriated  by  the  bite  on  his  nose,  Colby  rose,  shook  John  oif  and 
dashed  him  on  the  ground  ;  then,  seizing  Barnard  by  his  neck  and  bottom  of  his  pants, 
tossed  him  head  first  into  West's  Brook  ;  and  turning,  kicked  the  old  man  off  the  ground. 
Colby  worked  a  number  of  years  for  the  Walker  family.  He  said  that  "  Parson  Walker 
was  the  only  man  the  Almighty  ever  made  that  he  was  afraid  of." 


184  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

from  New  England  to  Georgia ;  and  there  they  will  lie  forever-  And,  sir,  where  American 
liberty  raised  its  first  voice,  and  where  its  youth  was  nurtured  and  sustained,  there  it  still  lives 
in  the  strength  of  its  manhood,  and  full  of  its  original  spirit.  If  discord  and  disunion  shall 
wound  it, — if  party  strife  and  blind  ambition  shall  hawk  at  and  tear  it;  if  folly  and  mad 
ness,  if  uneasiness,  under  salutary  and  necessary  restraint,  shall  succeed  to  separate  it  from 
that  Union,  by  which  alone  its  existence  is  made  sure,  it  will  stand  in  the  end  by  the  side 
of  that  cradle  in  which  its  infancy  was  rocked ;  it  will  stretch  forth  its  arm  with  whatever 
of  vigor  it  may  still  retain  over  the  friends  who  gather  round  it:  and  it  will  fall  at  last,  if 
fall  it  must,  amidst  the  proudest  monuments  of  its  own  glory,  and  on  the  very  spot  of  its 
origin." 

"  It  is  said  that  a  large  number  of  New  Englanders  were  sitting  together 
in  the  hall,  regarding  their  noble  champion  with  intensest  interest,  and  that 
as  he  closed  the  foregoing,  with  his  glowing  eye  fixed  upon  them,  '  they  shed 
tears  like  girls.' 

Meeting  Hayne  with  most  powerful  arguments  upon  every  issue  embraced 
in  the  resolution,  he  finally  came  to  his  remarks  upon  disunion.  Elevated 
to  the  highest  pitch  of  moral  grandeur,  his  chest  heaving  with  the  emotions 
of  his  soul,  he  delivered  the  following  high  sentiments, — sentiments  which 
the  world  knows  'by  heart.'" 

"  I  profess,  sir,  in  my  career  hitherto  to  have  kept  steadily  in  view  the  prosperity  and 
honor  of  the  whole  country,  and  the  preservation  of  our  federal  union.  It  is  to  that  union 
we  owe  our  safety  at  home,  and  our  consideration  and  dignity  abroad.  It  is  to  that  union 
that  we  are  chiefly  indebted  for  whatever  makes  us  most  proud  of  our  country.  That  union 
we  reached  only  by  the  discipline  of  our  virtues,  in  the  severe  school  of  adversity.  It  had 
its  origin  in  the  necessities  of  disordered  finance,  prostrate  commerce,  and  ruined  credit. 
Under  its  benign  influences,  these  great  interests  immediately  awoke,  as  from  the  dead, 
and  sprang  forth  with  newness  of  life.  Every  year  of  its  duration  has  teemed  with  fresh 
proofs  of  its  utility  and  its  blessings ;  and  although  our  territory  has  stretched  out  wider 
and  wider,  and  our  population  spread  further  and  further,  they  have  not  outrun  its  protec 
tion,  or  its  benefits.  It  has  been  to  us  all  a  copious  fountain  of  national,  social,  and  per 
sonal  happiness. 

I  have  not  allowed  myself,  sir,  to  look  beyond  the  union,  to  see  what  might  lie  hidden  in 
the  dark  recess  behind.  I  have  not  coolly  weighed  the  chances  of  preserving  liberty,  when 
the  bonds  that  unite  us  together  shall  be  broken  asunder.  I  have  not  accustomed  myself 
to  hang  over  the  precipice  of  disunion  to  see  whether,  with  my  short  sight,  I  can  fathom 
the  depth  of  the  abyss  below  ;  nor  could  I  regard  him  as  a  safe  counselor  in  the  affairs  of 
this  government,  whose  thoughts  should  be  mainly  bent  on  considering,  not  how  the  union 
should  be  best  preserved,  but  how  tolerable  might  be  the  condition  of  the  people  when  it 
shall  be  broken  up  and  destroyed. 

While  the  union  lasts,  we  have  high,  exciting,  gratifying  prospects  spread  out  before  us, 
for  us  and  our  children.  Beyond  that  I  seek  not  to  penetrate  the  veil.  God  grant  that,  in 
my  day,  at  least,  that  curtain  may  not  rise.  God  grant  that  on  my  vision  never  may  be 
opened  what  lies  behind.  When  my  eyes  shall  be  turned  to  behold,  for  the  last  time,  the 
sun  in  heaven,  may  I  not  see  him  shining  on  the  broken  and  dishonored  fragments  of  a 
once  glorious  union  ;  on  states  dissevered,  discordant,  belligerent ;  on  a  land  rent  with  civil 
feuds,  or  drenched,  it  may  be,  in  fraternal  blood !  Let  their  last  feeble  and  lingering 
glance  rather  behold  the  gorgeous  ensign  of  the  republic,  now  known  and  honored  through 
out  the  earth,  still  full  high  advanced,  its  arms  and  trophies  streaming  in  their  original 
luster,  not  a  stripe  erased  or  polluted,  nor  a  single  star  obscured, — bearing  for  its  motto  no 
such  miserable  interrogatory  as,  What  is  all  this  worth  ?  Nor  those  other  words  of  delu 
sion  and  folly — Liberty  first,  and  union  afterward — but  everywhere,  spread  alloverin  charac 
ter*  of  living  liyht,  blazing  on  all  its  ample  folds,  as  they  float  over  the  sea  and  over  the  land,  and 
in  every  wind  under  the  whole  heavens,  that  'other  sentiment  dear  to  every  true  AMERICAN  heart — 
LIBERTY  AND  UNION  NOW  AND  FOREVER,  ONE  AND  INSEPARABLE  1 " 

Such  was  the  close  of  what  is  doubtless  WEBSTER'S  master-piece.  Its  de 
livery  produced  an  effect  upon  his  listeners  never  surpassed  in  the  history  of 
parliamentary  debate.  It  is  said,  when  "  the  speech  was  over,  the  tones  of 
the  orator  still  lingered  upon  the  ear,  and  the  audience,  unconscious  of  the 
close,  retained  their  positions.  The  agitated  countenance,  the  heaving  breast, 
the  suffused  eye,  attested  the  continued  influence  of  the  spell  upon  them. 
Hands  that  in  the  excitement  of  the  moment  had  sought  each  other,  still  re 
mained  closed  in  an  unconscious  grasp.  Eye  still  turned  to  eye  to  receive 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 


and  repay  mutual  sympathy,  and  seemed  forgetful  of  all  but  the  orator's 
presence  and  words.  The  New  Englanders,  it  is  said,  after  adjournment, 
walked  down  Pennsylvania  Avenue,  with  a  firmer  step  and  bolder  air, — 'pride 
in  their  port,  defiance  in  their  eye.'  *  *  *  Not  one  of  them  but  felt  he 
had  gained  a  personal  victory.  Not  one  who  was  not  ready  to  exclaim : 
'Thank  God,  I  too  am  a  Yankee.'" 

Speaking  of  his  feelings  toward  his  antagonist  during  the  delivery  of  this 
splendid  oration,  Webster  himself  said:  "I  felt  as  if  everything  I  had  ever 
seen,  or  read,  or  heard,  was  floating  before  me  in  one  grand  panorama,  and  I 
had  little  else  to  do  than  to  reach  up  and  cull  a  thunderbolt  and  hurl  it  at 
him."  Being  congratulated  as  the  author  of  a  speech  that  would  live  through 
all  coming  time,  he  said:  "Now  I  wish  my  poor  brother  (Ezekiel)  had  lived 
till  after  this  speech,  that  I  might  know  if  he  would  have  been  gratified."  He 
never  lost  his  affection  for  that  only  brother,  nor  ceased  to  mourn  his  early 
decease. 


Western    View  of  Manchester. 

[The  engraving  shows  the  appearance  of  some  of  the  principal  cotton  mills  as  seen  from  the  western 
bank  of  Merrimac  River.  The  Stark  Mills  and  the  foundry  ap]>ear  on  the  left.  Three  of  the  five  mills  of 
the  Amoskeag  Mills  are  seen  on  the  right.  The  city  lies  immediately  in  rear  of  the  mills  ;  the  tower  of 
the  city  hall  appears  back  of  one  of  the  Stark  Mills.] 

MANCHESTER,  one  of  the  shire  towns  of  Hillsborough  county,  is  the 
largest  city  in  New  Hampshire,  containing  about  20,000  inhabitants. 
It  is  situated,  principally,  on  the  east  side  of  Merrimac  River,  17 
miles  from  Concord,  18  from  Nashua,  112  from  Portland,  58  from 
Boston,  and  218  from  Albany,  New  York.  This  place,  but  a  few 
years  since  a  little  better  than  a  barren  sand  bank,  is  now  converted 
into  a  well  built  city,  presenting  an  array  of  splendid  buildings  sel 
dom  exceeded. 

The  Amoskeag  Falls,  between  Manchester  and  Goffstown,  are  the 
largest  on  the  Merrimac.  At  the  ordinary  stage  of  water,  the  fall  to 
the  foot  of  the  locks  is  47  feet,  and  the  whole  fall  in  the  distance  of  a 
mile  is  54  feet.  A  permanent  stone  darn  is  erected  across  the  river, 
at  the  head  of  the  falls,  and  on  the  east  side,  guard  gates  of  the  most 


186  NEW   HAMPSHIRE. 

substantial  kind  are  constructed,  through  which  the  water  passes  into 
a  spacious  basin,  connected  with  the  upper  canal  for  the  use  of  the 
mills,  and,  with  the  Amoskeag  Canal,  which  was  built  in  1816,  for  the 
purposes  of  navigation.  The  fall  from  the  upper  into  the  lower  canal 
is  20  feet,  and  from  the  latter  into  the  river  varies  from  20  to  30  feet. 
The  water  power  is  estimated  to  be  sufficient  to  drive  216,000  spin 
dles,  with  all  the  machinery  sufficient  to  manufacture  cloth.  The 
cloth  is  manufactured  at  the  rate  of  38,000  yards  (22  miles)  daily. 
Beside  the  above,  numerous  other  establishments  here,  turn  out  a  very 
great  amount  of  various  kinds  of  manufactures. 

Manchester  was  originally  taken  from  Londonderry,  Chester,  and  a  portion  of  a 
tract  called  Harrytown,  and  incorporated  in  1751,  by  the  name  of  Derryfield, 
which  was  changed  to  its  present  name  in  1810.  The  city  of  Manchester  was  in 
corporated  in  June,  1846.  It  commenced  its  rise  about  the  year  1839,  at  which 
period  the  locality,  now  occupied  by  the  city,  contained  no  more  than  50  inhabi 
tants.  The  city  is  on  a  plain  about  90  feet  above  the  river;  the  streets  are  on  a 
large  scale:  Elm.  the  main  street,  running  more  than  a  mile  north  and  south,  is 
emphatically  the  "Broadway"  of  Manchester.  Four  large  squares  have  been  laid 
out  in  different  parts  of  the  city  stocked  with  trees;  in  two  of  which  are  ponds, 
which  add  much  to  their  beauty.  There  are  some  12  or  15  religious  societies, 
some  of  which  have  spacious  and  expensive  houses.  An  atheneum  was  estab 
lished  in  1844,  and  has  about  6,000  volumes.  The  company's  reservoir  contains 
11,000,000  gallons,  situated  150  feet  above  the  river,  supplies  the  mills  and  board 
ing  houses  with  water;  it  is  located  about  one  mile  from  the  City  Hall.  Tho 
Manchester  Gas  Light  Company  commenced  operations  in  1852.  Everything  per 
taining  is  of  the  most  substantial  kind,  on  a  large  scale,  and  in  beauty  of  architec 
ture,  substantial  finish,  and  skillful  arrangements  of  machinery  for  the  ends  pro 
posed,  are  superior  to  any  other  works  in  New  England. 

Londonderry,  a  farming  town,  is  situated  six  miles  south-east  from 
Manchester.  It  formerly  included  the  present  town  of  Derry,  and 
was  settled  in  1719,  by  a  colony  of  Scotch  Presbyterians,  from  the 
vicinity  of  Londonderry,  in  Ireland.  These  settlers,  it  is  said,  intro 
duced  the  culture  of  potatoes — a  vegetable  until  then  unknown  in 
New  England;  "and  the  farmer  who  laid  by  three  bushels  for  his  win 
ter's  stock,  felt  that  he  had  an  abundant  supply.  At  the  time  of  set 
tlement  (1719),  sixteen  families,  accompanied  by  Rev.  James  JMcGre- 
gore,  took  possession  of  the  tract,  and  on  the  day  of  their  arrival,  at 
tended  religious  services  under  an  oak  on  the  east  shore  of  Beaver 
Pond." 

Rev.  Matthew  Clark,  second  minister  of  Londonderry,  was  a  native  of  Ireland, 
who,  in  early  life,  had  been  an  officer  in  the  army,  and  distinguished  himself  in 
the  defense  of  the  city  of  Londonderry  when  besieged  by  the  army  of  King  James, 
in  1688-9.  He  afterward  relinquished  a  military  life  for  the  clerical  profession. 
He  died  in  1785,  and  was  borne  to  the  grave,  at  his  particular  request,  by  his  for 
mer  companions  in  arms,  of  whom  there  were  a  considerable  number  among  the 
early  settlers  of  this  town ;  several  of  these  had  been  made  free  from  taxes 
throughout  the  British  dominions,  by  King  William,  for  their  bravery  during  that 
memorable  seige. 

This  town  has  furnished  quite  a  number  of  distinguished  men:  among  these 
are  Maj.  Gen.  John  Stark,  and  Col.  George  Reid,  of  revolutionary  memory.  Jo- 
acph  M.  Keen,  DD.  the  first  president  of  Bowdoin  College;  Arthur  Livermore, 
Jonathan  Steele,  and  Samuel  Bell,  judges  of  the  superior  court  were  born  here. 
Among  the  descendants  of  the  early  settlers,  are  the  Hon.  Jeremiah  Smith,  Gene. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  187 

Miller  and  McNiel,  distinguished  officers  in  the  war  of  1812,  and  Matthew  Thorn 
ton,  one  of  the  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

Gen.  John  Stark  was  born  at  Londonderry,  Aug.  28,  1728.  His 
father  lies  buried  in  an  ancient  burying  ground  on  the  banks  of  the 
Merrimac,  having  on  his  monument  the  following  inscription : 

"  Here  lies  the  body  of  Mr.  ARCHEBALD  STARK.  He  departed  this  life  June  25,  1758. 
Aged  61  years." 

He  was  born  at  Dumbarton,  and  was  a  graduate  of  the  University 
at  Edinburg,  and  removed  into  the  vicinity  of  Londonderry,  Ireland, 
from  whence  he  emigrated  to  New  England,  and  settled  at  London 
derry.  In  1736,  he  moved  to  a  place  "  little  north  and  east  of  the 
Falls  of  Namaoskeag."  His  four  sons,  John,  William,  Archibald  and 
Samuel,  were  all  "soldiers  in  the  Indian  wars,"  and  noted  "trap 
pers."  It  was  in  this  last  employment  far  in  the  wilderness,  that 
John  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  St.  Francis  Indians  in  1752.  He 
was  compelled  to  undergo  the  ceremony  of  running  the  gauntlet,  up 
on  which  he  snatched  a  club  from  the  hands  of  an  Indian,  and  made 
his  way  through  the  lines,  knocking  down  the  Indians  right  and  left, 
and  escaped  with  scarce  a  blow.  He  was  redeemed  from  captivity  at 
a  great  ransom. 

In  1756,  John  Stark  was  made  captain  of  Rangers  under  the  famous  Maj. 
Robert  Rogers,  and  in  the  bloody  fight  near  Ticonderoga,  in  Jan.  1759,  Rogers 
being  twice  wounded,  the  command  devolved  on  Stark.  Rogers,  in  the  desperate 
situation  they  were  in,  advised  a  retreat;  but  Stark,  assuming  the  command,  de 
clared  he  would  shoot  the  first  man  that  fled.  While  Stark  was  speaking,  a  ball 
broke  the  lock  of  his  gun;  at  the  same  time  observing  a  Frenchman  fall,  he  sprang 
forward,  seized  his  gun,  returned  to  his  place,  and  continued  the  fight. 

In  1775,  on  hearing  of  the  affair  at  Lexington,  Stark  repaired  to  Cambridge. 
He  was  at  once  commissioned  colonel,  and  the  same  day  800  men,  most  of  whom  had 
followed  him  from  New  Hampshire,  enlisted  to  serve  under  him.  With  these 
men,  he  met  the  enemy  on  Bunker's  Hill.  On  the  approach  of  Burgoyne,  in  1777, 
Stark  hurried  from  his  farm,  on  the  Merrimac,  and  rallied  his  followers  at  Ben- 
nington.  On  the  19th  of  August,  Stark's  " Green  Mountain  Soys"  were  eager  to 
be  led  against  the  foe.*  Before  they  marched  to  the  encounter,  the  general  called 

*Says  Bouton,  in  his  history  of  Concord,  "When  the  news  of  Burgoyne's  expedition 
reached  New  Hampshire,  the  general  assembly,  which  had  closed  its  spring  session,  was 
immediately  recalled.  John  Langdon  was  speaker  of  the  house.  Col.  Hutchins  was  rep 
resentative  from  Concord.  The  highest  enthusiasm  prevailed.  It  was  understood  that  Gen. 
John  Stark,  who  had  retired  to  his  farm  in  affront,  because  he  had  been  superseded  in  the 
continental  service,  would  take  command  of  any  volunteers  that  New  Hampshire  would 
raise,  and  march  at  once  to  the  scene  of  danger.  Accordingly  he  received  a  commission  of 
brigadier-general  from  the  New  Hampshire  government.  John  Langdon,  in  the  ardor  of 
his  patriotism,  said — '  I  have  £3,000  in  money,  and  50  hogsheads  of  rum ;  and  I  will  pawn 
my  house  and  plate  for  all  they  are  worth,  if  Gen.  Stark  will  take  command  of  the  New 
Hampshire  troops  to  cut  off  Burgoyne ;'  adding,  'If  we  gain  our  independence  I  shall  be 
repaid;  if  not,  it  matters  not  what  becomes  of  my  property.'  As  soon  as  it  was  decided  to 
raise  volunteer  companies  and  place  them  under  command  of  Gen.  Stark,  Col.  Hutchins 
mounted  his  horse,  and  traveling  all  night,  with  all  possible  haste,  reached  Concord  on 
Sabbath  afternoon,  before  the  close  of  public  service.  Dismounting  at  the  meeting-house 
door,  he  walked  up  the  aisle  of  the  church  while  Mr.  Walker  was  .preaching.  Mr.  Walker 
paused  in  his  sermon,  and  said — '  Col.  Hutchins,  are  you  the  bearer  of  any  message?' 
'Yes,'  replied  the  Colonel :  '  Gen.  Burgoyne,  with  his  army,  is  on  his  march  to  Albany. 
Gen.  Stark  has  offered  to  take  the  command  of  New  Hampshire  men ;  and,  if  we  all  turn 
out,  we  can  cut  off  Burgoyne's  march.'  Whereupon  Rev.  Mr.  Walker  said — '  My  hearers, 
those  of  you  who  are  willing  to  go,  better  leave  at  once.'  At  which  word  all  the  men  in 
the  meeting-house  rose  and  went  out.  Many  immediately  enlisted.  The  whole  night  was 
spent  in  preparation,  and  a  company  was  ready  to  march  next  day.  Phinehas  Virgin  said: 


188  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

the  attention  of  the  soldiers  to  himself,  his  speech  was  short  but  much  to  the 
point.  "Boys,"  said  he,  "  there's  the  enemy.  They  must  be  beat,  or  this  night  my 
wife  sleeps  a  widow!  Forward,  boys !  March ! " 

The  victory  was  complete,  750  of  the  enemy  were  taken  prisoners,  and  207  of 
the  enemy  were  killed,  among  whom  was  Col.  Baum,  then  commander.  Stark  lost 
but  30  killed,  and  40  wounded.  Congress,  immediately  on  hearing  of  the  battle, 
appointed  him  brigadier-general  in  the  continental  army,  in  which  he  continued 
until  the  close  of  the  war.  After  the  peace,  he  declined  all  public  employment. 
He  lived  to  a  great  age,  dying  May  8,  1822,  aged  93  years.  A  granite  shaft  marks 
the  place  of  his  interment,  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Merrimac,  inscribed  only  with 
his  name,  "MAJOR-GENERAL  STARK." 

Dover,  the  county  seat  of  Straffbrd  county,  is  40  miles  E.  from  Con 
cord,  12  N.  W.  of  Portsmouth,  and  68  from  Boston.  It  is  situated 
at  the  head  of  navigation,  on  the  Cocheco  River,  12  miles  from  the 
ocean,  in  the  midst  of  a  rich  and  fertile  country.  It  contains  nine 
churches,  three  banks  and  about  9,000  inhabitants.  It  received  a 
city  charter  in  1855.  The  Cocheco  Manufacturing  Company  com 
menced  operations  in  1822;  it  possesses  a  capital  of  $1,300,000,  and  has 
four  large  cotton  mills  from  five  to  seven  stories  high,  in  which  it 
employs  1,500  operatives,  and  manufactures  about  10,000,000  yards  of 
cloth  annually  (5,681  miles) ;  other  important  manufacturing  estab 
lishments  are  also  in  the  place. 

Dover  was  first  settled  in  1623,  and  may  be  considered  the  oldest  town  in  New 
Hampshire.  The  first  settlers,  William  and  Edward  Hilton,  located  themselves 
in  the  lower  extremity  of  Dover  Neck.  They  were  joined,  in  1633,  by  about  30 
persons  under  the  charge  of  Capt.  Thomas  Wiggins,  agent  for  the  proprietor  who 
acted  as  governor,  and  also  as  clerk ;  and  the  town  was  a  distinct  government.  After 
much  internal  dissention,  it  was  received  under  the  Massachusetts  government,  in 
1641,  and  BO  remained  until  1679,  when  New  Hampshire  was  erected  into  a  sepa 
rate  province.  The  first  minister  of  Dover  was  Rev.  William  Leveridge  sent  over 
by  the  proprietors  in  1633.  The  first  church  was  erected  on  Dover  Neck,  the 
same  year.  In  1667,  it  was  surrounded  by  fortifications,  the  remains  of  which 
are  still  visible. 

Dover  suffered  severely  during  the  Indian  wars.  The  first  difficulty 
occurred  when  Maj.  Waldron,  in  obedience  to  orders  from  Boston, 
captured,  at  Dover,  in  1675,  in  a  "sham  fight,"  over  200  Indians,  who 
had  been  engaged  in  a  war  with  Massachusetts,  a  part  of  whom  were 
sold  into  slavery.  It  also  appears  that  Maj.  Waldron,  or  some  one 
in  his  employ,  had  taken  great  advantage  of  them  in  trade,  not  cross 
ing  out  their  accounts  when  they  paid  them;  and  that  in  buying 
beaver  the  trader's  fist  weighed  a  pound.  The  Indians  suppressed 
their  vengeance  for  several  years,  when,  on  the  night  of  June  27, 
1689,  it  broke  forth  at  Cocheco  Falls.  Waldron  and  22  others  were 
killed,  and  29  carried  into  captivity.  The  following  account  is  from 
Drake's  History  of  the  Indians: 

Maj.  Waldron  lived  at  Dover,  then  called  by  its  Indian  name,  Quochecho,  in 
New  Hampshire,  in  a  strong  garrison-house,  at  which  place  were  also  four  others. 
Kankamagus  had  artfully  contrived  a  stratagem  to  effect  the  surprise  of  the  place, 
and  had  others  besides  the  Pennakook  from  different  places  ready  in  great  num- 

'  I  can't  go,  for  I  have  no  shoes:'  to  which  Samuel  Thompson,  a  shoe  maker,  replied — 
'Don't  be  troubled  about  that,  for  you  shall  have  a  pair  before  morning,'  which  was  done. 
The  late  Jonathan  Eastman,  Sr.  Esq.,  was  in  similar  want  of  shoes,  and  a  new  pair  was 
-also  made  for  him  before  morning." 


NEW   HAMPSHIRE. 


189 


bers,  to  prosecute  the  undertaking.  The  plan  was  this :  Two  squaws  were  sent 
to  each  garrison-house  to  get  liberty  to  stay  for  the  night,  and  when  all  should  be 
asleep,  they  were  to  open  the  gates  to  the  warriors.  Masandowet,  who  was  next 
to  Kankamagus,  went  toMaj.  Waldron's,  and  informed  him  that  the  Indians  would 
come  the  next  day  and  trade  with  him.  While  at  supper  with  the  major,  Masan 
dowet  said  to  him,  with  an  air  of  familiarity,  "Brother  Waldron,  what  would  you 
do  if  the  strange  Indians  should  come?"  To  which  he  vauntingly  replied,  "that 
he  could  assemble  100  men  by  lifting  up  his  finger."  In  this  security  the  gates 
were  opened  at  midnight,  and  the  work  of  death  raged  in  all  its  fury.  One  garri 
son  only  escaped,  who  would  not  admit  the  squaws.  They  rushed  into  Waldron's 
house  in  great  numbers,  and  while  some  guarded  the  door,  others  commenced  the 
slaughter  of  all  who  resisted.  Waldron  was  now  80  years  of  age,  yet,  seizing  his 
sword,  defended  himself  with  great  resolution,  and  at  first  drove  the  Indians  be 
fore  him  from  room  to  room,  until  one  getting  behind  him,  knocked  him  down 
with  his  hatchet.  They  now  seized  upon,  and  dragged  him  into  the  great  room, 
and  placed  him  in  an  armed  chair  upon  a  table.  While  they  were  thus  dealing 
with  the  master  of  the  house,  they  obliged  the  family  to  provide  them  a  supper, 
which,  when  they  had  eaten,  they  took  off  his  clothes,  and  proceeded  to  torture 
him  in  the  most  dreadful  manner.  Some  gashed  his  breast  with  knives,  saying, 
"  I  cross  out  my  account;"  others  cut  off  joints  of  his  fingers,  and  said  to  him, 
"  Now  will  your  fist  weigh  a  pound?  " 

After  cutting  off  his  nose  and  ears,  and  forcing  them  into  his  mouth,  he  became 
faint  from  loss  of  blood ;  and  some  holding  his  own  sword  on  end  upon  the  floor, 
let  him  fall  upon  it,  and  thus  ended  his  misery. 


Central  part  of  Nashua  (North   View). 

[The  annexed  view  shows  the  appearance  of  the  central  part  of  Nashua,  as  seen  from  the  hall  over  the 
Nashua  and  Boston  depot,  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Nashua  River,  by  the  bridge.  The  first  Congregation 
al  Church  and  the  tower  of  the  city  hall,  appear  on  the  left.  A  part  of  the  Nashua  Cotton  Mills  are  seen  in 
the  distance,  on  the  right.] 

NASHUA,  originally  called  Dunstdble,  is  situated  on  both  sides  of 
Nashua  River  and  the  W.  bank  of  the  Merrimac,  35  miles  S.  from 
Concord,  and  40  N.  W.  from  Boston.  It  has  nine  churches,  three 
banks,  and  has  schools  and  academies  of  a  high  order.  Population  is 
about  11,000.  In  1842,  in  consequence  of  some  difficulty  in  locating 
a  town  house,  a  portion  of  the  town  petitioned  to  be  set  off.  The 


190 


NEW   HAMPSHIRE. 


legislature  granted  the  petition,  and  they  were  incorporated  into  a 
new  town,  by  the  name  of  Nashville.  In  1853,  a  charter  was  granted 
by  which  these  towns  were  re-united  under  a  city  government. 
Nashua  is  distinguished  for  the  variety  and  extent  of  her  manufac 
tures.  Her  cotton  mills  do  a  large  business,  and  also  her  artificers 
in  wood  and  iron,  leather,  cards,  and  paper,  builders  of  machines, 
makers  of  edge  tools,  locks,  etc. 

The  original  Dunstable  embraced  a  large  extent  of  territory.  It 
was  the  earliest  settlement  in  the  southern  part  of  New  Hampshire. 
It  was  a  frontier  for  50  years,  and  as  such  was  exposed  to  Indian 
attacks.  In  1675,  during  Philip's  war,  it  was  abandoned.  In  1691, 
several  persons  were  killed  in  this  town  by  the  Indians.  In  1724, 
two  persons  were  captured  and  carried  away.  A  party  of  11  started 
in  pursuit,  but  were  soon  waylaid  by  the  Indians,  and  10  of  them 
killed.  The  only  survivor  was  Josiah  Farwell,  who  was  the  next  year 
lieutenant  in  Lovewell's  expedition. 


South   View  of  the  central  part  of  Keene. 


[The  Congregational  Church  is  seen  in  the  central  part  in  the  distance,  fronting  the  square ;  the  Che 
shire  House  on  the  right:  the  passenger  depot  of  the  railroad  on  the  left.] 

In  1725,  Capt.  John  Lovewell,  of  this  town,  raised  a  company  of 
volunteers,  and  marched  northward  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  In  his 
first  expedition,  they  killed  one  Indian  and  took  one  prisoner ;  in  his 
second  excursion  they  killed  10  Indians,  but  in  his  third  expedition 
he  fell  into  an  ambuscade  at  Lovewell's  Pond,  in  Fryeburg,  Maine. 
Capt.  Lovewell,  Lieut.  Farwell,  and  Ensign  Robbins,  all  of  this  town, 
were  killed,  as  also  the  chaplain  Mr.  Frye  and  12  others.  In  the 
conflict,  the  noted  chief  Paugus  was  killed ;  the  power  of  the  Indians 
was  broken  forever,  and  song  and  romance  have  embalmed  the 
memory  of  the  heroes  of  "  Lovewell's  fight." 


NEW   HAMPSHIRE. 

KEENE,  the  seat  of  justice  for  Cheshire  county,  New  Hampshire,  is 
beautifully  situated  on  a  flat,  E.  of  Ashuelot  River,  at  the  junction  of 
the  Ashuelot  and  Cheshire  Railroads,  55  miles  from  Concord,  and  93 
N.  W.  from  Boston.  The  village  is  well  built,  and  is  one  of  the  most 
lourishing  in  the  state ;  it  contains  the  county  buildings,  four 
ehurches,  several  fine  schools,  and  the  inhabitants  are  distinguished 
for  their  intelligence  and  enterprise,  and  are  extensively  engaged  in 
the  various  branches  of  trade  and  manufactures.  Population  about 
3,000. 

Keene  was  first  settled  under  the  authority  of  Massachusetts.  At 
that  time  the  line  between  that  colony  and  New  Hampshire  had  not 
been  surveyed,  but  it  was  generally  supposed  that  the  valley  of  the 
Ashuelot  would  fall  within  the  boundaries  of  the  former.  The  town 
was  originally  called  Upper  Ashuelot;  it  was  incorporated  by  its 
present  name  in  1753,  in  honor  of  Sir  Benjamin  Keene,  who  was 
minister  from  England  to  Spain  about  this  period.  In  the  charter 
granted,  a  reservation  is  made  of  "  all  the  white,  and  other  pine  trees, 
fit  for  masting  the  royal  navy,  and  of  a  rent  of  one  ear  of  Indian  corn, 
annually,  until  1763,  and  afterward,  of  one  shilling,  proclamation 
money  for  every  hundred  acres." 

The  first  house  erected,  appears  to  have  been  that  of  Nathan  Blake, 
in  1736.  In  the  summer  of  this  year,  Nathan  Blake,  Seth  Heaton, 
and  William  Sneed,  the  two  first  from  Wrentham,  and  the  last  from 
Deerfield,  Massachusetts,  made  preparations  to  pass  the  winter  in  the 
wilderness.  Blake  had  a  pair  of  oxen  and  a  horse,  and  for  their  sup 
port  they  collected  grass  in  the  open  spots.  In  the  beginning  of 
February,  their  provisions  were  exhausted,  and  to  obtain  a  supply  of 
meal,  Heaton  was  dispatched  to  Northfield,  20  miles  distant.  He  pro 
cured  a  quantity,  and  on  returning  through  Winchester,  the  snow 
was  uncommonly  deep  and  covered  with  a  sharp  crust.  He  was  told 
"  that  he  might  as  well  expect  to  die  in  Northfield,  and  rise  again  in 
Upper  Ashuelot,  as  to  ride  thither  on  horseback."  He,  however,  deter 
mined  to  make  the  attempt,  but  had  proceeded  only  a  short  distance 
when  he  found  it  impossible  to  succeed.  He  then  returned,  and  di 
rected  his  course  toward  Wrentham.  Blake  and  Sneed  hearing  nothing 
from  Heaton,  gave  the  oxen  free  access  to  the  hay,  left  Ashuelot  and 
on  snow-shoes  proceeded  either  to  Deerfield  or  Wrentham.  They  re 
turned  early  in  the  spring,  and  found  the  oxen  much  emaciated,  feed 
ing  upon  twigs  and  such  grass  as  was  bare.  The  oxen  recognized 
their  owners,  and  exhibited  such  pleasure  at  the  meeting,  as  to  draw 
tears  from  their  eyes. 

The  following  incidents  in  the  succeeding  history  of  Keene,  are 
extracted  from  Hole's  Annals  of  the  town  of  Keene : 

"In  1745,  the  Indians  killed  Josiah  Fisher,  a  deacon  of  the  church.  In  1746, 
they  attacked  the  fort,  the  only  protection  of  the  inhabitants.  They  were,  how 
ever,  discovered  by  Capt.  Ephraim  Dorman  in  season  to  prevent  their  taking  it 
He  was  attacked  by  two  Indians,  but  defended  himself  successfully  against  them, 
and  reached  the  fort.  An  action  ensued,  in  which  John  Bullard  was  killed,  Mrs. 
M' Kenny,  who,  being  out  of  the  fort,  was  stabbed,  and  died,  and  Nathan  Blake 


192  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

taken  prisoner,  and  carried  to  Canada,  where  he  remained  two  years.  Mr.  Blake 
afterward  returned  to  Keene,  where  he  lived  until  his  death,  in  1811,  at  the  age 
of  99  years  and  5  months.  When  he  was  94,  he  married  a  widow  of  60.  The 
Indians  burnt  all  the  buildings  in  the  settlement,  including  the  meeting-house. 
The  inhabitants  continued  in  the  fort  until  April,  1747,  when  the  town  was  aban 
doned.  In  1753,  they  returned,  and  re-commenced  their  settlements.  In  1755, 
the  Indians  again  attacked  the  fort  Their  number  was  great,  and  the  onset 
violent,  but  the  vigilance  and  courage  of  Capt.  Syms  successfully  defended  it. 
After  burning  several  buildings,  killing  cattle,  etc.,  they  withdrew.  They  again 
invaded  the  town,  but  with  little  success. 

CoL  Isaac  Wyman,  an  active  and  influential  man,  marched  the  first  detachment 
of  men  from  this  town,  in  the  war  of  the  revolution,  and  was  present  at  the  battle 
of  Breed's  HilL  This  company  consisted  of  30  men.  The  list  of  the  foot  com 
pany  in  Keene  at  this  time  numbered  126  men ;  the  alarm  list,  45. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1746,  the  General  Court  of  Massachusetts  sent  a 
party  of  men  to  Canada,  for  what  purpose  it  is  not  now  recollected,  and,  perhaps, 
was  not  generally  known.  On  their  return  they  passed  through  Upper  Ashuelot, 
now  Keene.  On  arriving  in  sight  of  the  settlement,  they  fired  their  guns.  This, 
of  course,  alarmed  the  inhabitants,  and  all  who  were  out  (and  several  were  in  the 
woods,  making  sugar)  hastened  home.  From  some  cause  or  other,  suspicions  were 
entertained  that  a  party  of  Indians  had  followed  the  returning  whites ;  and  for 
several  days  the  settlers  were  more  vigilant  and  more  circumspect  in  their  move 
ments,  seldom  leaving  the  fort  except  to  look  after  the  cattle,  which  were  in  the 
barns,  and  at  the  stacks  in  the  vicinity. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  April,  Ephraim  Dormer  left  the  fort  to 
search  for  his  cow.  He  went  northwardly,  along  the  borders  of  what  was  then  a 
hideous  and  almost  impervious  swamp,  lying  east  of  the  fort,  until  he  arrived  near 
to  the  place  where  the  turnpike  now  is.  Looking  into  the  swamp,  he  perceived 
several  Indians  lurking  in  the  bushes.  He  immediately  gave  the  alarm  by  crying 
"Indians!  Indians!"  and  ran  toward  the  fort.  Two,  who  were  concealed  in  the 
bushes  between  him  and  the  fort,  sprang  forward,  aimed  their  pieces  at  him,  and 
fired,  but  neither  hit  him.  They  then,  throwing  away  their  arms,  advanced 
toward  him.  One  he  knocked  down  by  a  blow,  which  deprived  him  of  his  senses; 
the  other  he  seized,  and,  being  a  strong  man  and  an  able  wrestler,  tried  his 
strength  and  skill  in  his  favorite  mode  of  "trip  and  twitch."  He  tore  his  anta 
gonist's  blanket  from  his  body,  leaving  him  nearly  naked.  He  then  seized  him  by 
the  arms  and  body ;  but,  as  he  was  painted  and  greased,  he  slipped  from  his  grasp. 
After  a  short  struggle,  Dormer  quitted  him,  ran  toward  the  fort,  and  reached  it  in 
safety. 

When  the  alarm  was  given,  the  greater  part  of  the  inhabitants  were  in  the  fort, 
but  some  had  just  gone  out  to  tend  their  cattle.  Capt  Simons,  the  commander, 
as  was  the  custom  every  morning  before  prayers,  was  reading  a  chapter  in  the 
Bible.  He  immediately  exclaimed,  "  Rush  out,  and  assist  those  who  are  to  get 
in! "  Most  of  the  men  immediately  rushed  out,  and  each  ran  where  his  interest 
or  affections  led  him ;  the  remainder  chose  positions  in  the  fort,  from  which  they 
could  fire  on  the  enemy. 

Those  who  were  out,  and  within  hearing,  instantly  started  for  the  fort,  and  the 
Indians  from  every  direction  rushed  into  the  street,  filling  the  air  with  their 
horrid  yells.  Mrs.  M'Kenney  had  gone  to  a  barn,  near  where  Miss  Fiske's  house 
now  stands,  to  milk  her  cow.  She  was  aged  and  corpulent,  and  could  only  walk 
slowly.  When  she  was  within  a  few  rods  of  the  fort,  a  naked  Indian,  probably 
the  one  with  whom  Dorman  had  been  wrestling,  darted  from  the  bushes  on  the 
east  side  of  the  street,  ran  up  to  her,  and  stabbed  her  in  the  back,  and  crossed  to 
the  other  side.  She  continued  walking,  in  the  same  steady  pace  as  before,  until 
she  had  nearly  reached  the  gate  of  the  fort,  when  the  blood  gushed  from  her 
mouth,  and  she  fell  and'  expired.  John  Bullard  was  at  his  barn,  below  Dr. 
Adams'.  He  ran  toward  the  fort,  but  the  instant  he  arrived  at  the  gate,  he  re 
ceived  a  shot  in  the  back.  He  fell,  and  was  carried  in,  and  expired  in  a  few 
hours.  Mrs.  Clark  was  at  a  barn,  near  the  Todd  House,  about  fifty  rods  distant 
Leaving  it,  she  espied  an  Indian  near  her,  who  threw  away  his  gun,  and  advanced 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  193 

to  make  her  prisoner.  She  gathered  her  clothes  around  her  waist,  and  started  for 
the  fort.  The  Indian  pursued.  The  woman,  animated  by  the  cheers  of  her 
friends,  outran  her  pursuer,  who  skulked  back  for  his  gun.  Nathan  Blake  was  at 
his  barn,  near  where  his  son's  house  now  stands.  Hearing  the  cry  of  Indians, 
and  presuming  his  barn  would  be  burnt,  he  determined  that  his  cattle  should  not 
be  burnt  with  it.  Throwing  open  his  stable  door,  he  let  them  out ;  and,  presum 
ing  that  his  retreat  to  the  fort  was  cut  off,  went  out  of  the  back  door,  intending  to 
place  himself  in  ambush  afrthe  only  place  where  the  river  could  be  crossed.  He 
had  gone  but  a  few  steps  when  he  was  hailed  by  a  party  of  Indians,  concealed  in 
a  shop  between  him  and  the  street.  Looking  back,  he  perceived  several  guns 
pointed  at  him,  and  at  the  same  instant  several  Indians  started  up  from  their 
places  of  concealment  near  him;  upon  which,  feeling  himself  in  their  power,  he 
gave  himself  up.  They  shook  hands  with  him  ;  and  to  the  remark  he  made  that 
he  had  not  yet  breakfasted,  they,  smiling,  replied,  that  "  it  must  be  a  poor  English 
man  who  could  not  go  to  Canada  without  his  breakfast"  Passing  a  cord  around 
his  arms  above  the  elbows,  and  fastening  them  close  to  his  body,  they  gave  him 
to  the  care  of  one  of  the  party,  who  conducted  him  to  the  woods. 

The  number  of  Indians  belonging  to  the  party  was  supposed  to  be  about  100. 
They  came  near  the  fort  on  every  side,  and  fired  whenever  they  supposed  their 
shot  would  be  effectual.  They,  however,  neither  killed  nor  wounded  any  one. 
The  whites  fired  whenever  an  Indian  presented  himself,  and  several  of  them  were 
seen  to  fall.  Before  noon,  the  savages  ceased  firing,  but  they  remained  several 
days  in  the  vicinity. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the 
village  cemetery : 

Death  loves  a  lofty  mark. — Here  lies  the  body  of  the  HON.  PELEG  SPRAGUE,  ESQ.  He 
was  born  at  Rochester,  Mass.,  December  10,  1756,  graduated  at  Dartmouth  College  in  the 
year  1783 ;  settled  as  a  lawyer  in  Keene,  in  July,  1787,  was  chosen  a  member  of  congress, 
U.  S.,  in  the  year  1797,  and  died  April  20,  1800,  in  the  44th  year  of  his  age. 

What  though  we  wade  in  wealth,  or  soar  in  fame, 
Earth's  highest  station  ends  in  "  Here  he  lies," 
And  "  dust  to  dust"  concludes  her  noblest  song. 

CATHERINE  FISKE,  founder  and  principal  of  the  Female  Seminary  in  Keene,  N.  H.,  and 
for  38  years  a  teacher  of  youth,  died  May  20,  1837,  aged  53.  Reader,  whoever  thou  art, 
"  Do  justly,  love  mercy,  and  walk  humbly  with  thy  God." 

To  the  memory  of  CAPT.  CHARLES  B.  DANIELS,  born  August  30,  1816,  graduated  at  the 
U.  S.  Military  Academy,  June,  1836,  was  mortally  wounded  while  gallantly  leading  his 
company  in  the  assault  of  the  enemy's  works  at  Molino-Del-Key,  Mexico,  Sep.  8, 1847,  and 
died  of  his  wounds  in  the  city  of  Mexico,  Oct.  27,  1847,  aged  31  years.  By  the  purity  of 
his  life,  and  fidelity  to  the  duties  of  his  profession,  he  adorned  it — by  his  valor  he  fulfilled 
its  sternest  demands.  

WILLIAM  TORRENCE,  aged  39,  born  in  Enfield,  Massachusetts,  December  1,  1815,  graduated 
at  Amherst  College  in  1844,  for  years  instructor  of  Keene  Academy,  and  the  first  principal 
of  the  High  School,  died  February  3,  1855,  universally  lamented.  The  pure  in  heart  shall 
see  God. — His  pupils  in  grateful  remembrance  of  his  virtues  have  erected  this  monument. 

Hanover,  Grafton  county,  N.  H.,  lies  52  miles  N.  from  Concord,  and 
about  one  mile  E.  from  the  railroad  depot  at  Norwich,  Vermont,  on 
the  opposite  hank  of  the  Connecticut  River.  The  township  was 
granted  July  4,  1761,  to  eleven  persons  by  the  name  of  Freeman, 
and  54  others,  principally  from  Connecticut.  The  first  settlement 
was  made  by  Col.  Edmund  Freeman  in  May,  1765  :  the  first  minister 
was  Rev.  Eden  Burroughs,  D.D.,  installed  in  1772.  The  principal 
village  is  in  the  S.  W.  part  of  the  town,  on  a  beautiful  plain  about 
half  a  mile  E.  of  Connecticut  River,  180  feet  above  the  level  of  its 
waters.  Here  is  situated  Dartmouth  College,  upon  a  central  square 


194 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 


or  green  of  about  7  acres.  The  village  which  is  built  around  it  has 
two  churches,  one  Congregational,  and  one  Episcopal,  and  about  1,000 
inhabitants. 


Western  view  of  Dartmouth  College,  Hanover. 

[Dartmouth  Hall  appears  in  the  central  part.  Keed  Hall  on  the  right.  The  Medical  College  and  th« 
Ol.sorvatory  in  tlie  distance,  on  the  extreme  left.] 

Dartmouth  College,  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  nourishing  institu 
tions  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States,  was  founded  by  Dr.  Eleazer 
Wheelock,  of  Connecticut,  who  graduated  at  Yale  College  in  1723. 

"Soon  after  leaving  college,  he  entered  into  the  ministry,  and  soon  received  an 
unanimous  invitation  to  become  pastor  of  the  second  society  in  Lebanon  (now 
Columbia),  with  which  he  complied.  While  a  minister  in  this  place,  he  became 
desirous  to  employ  himself  in  a  more  extended  field  of  action.  The  unhappy  and 
neglected  tribes  of  Indians  in  the  county,  and  on  its  borders,  excited  his  compas 
sion  and  engaged  his  attention.  About  this  time  (1741),  Sampson  Occum,  a  serious 
Indian  youth,  solicited  instruction,  as  Mr.  Wheelock  had  opened  a  school  for  a 
small  number  of  young  men  who  were  preparing  for  college.  He  willingly  re 
ceived  young  Occum  into  his  family  and  school,  where  he  continued  for  about 
three  years.  He  afterward  became  a  preacher  of  considerable  celebrity.  Dr. 
Wheelock  conceived,  that  if  he  could  educate  Indian  youth  for  missionaries,  they 
would  be  more  successful  among  their  countrymen  than  the  whites.  With  these 
views,  he  undertook  himself  the  care  and  expense  of  educating  two  Indian  lads 
from  the  Delaware  nation,  in  1754;  but  the  design  was  so  benevolent,  that  a 
number  of  gentlemen  soon  united  with  him.  His  pupils  increased,  and  after  re 
ceiving  numerous  benefactions,  the  largest  of  which  was  the  benefaction  of  Mr. 
Joshua  Moor,  of  Mansfield,  he  called  his  institution  'Moor's  Indian  Charity 
School."  In  1764,  the  school  consisted  of  about  thirty  scholars,  of  whom  about 
half  were  Indian  youth.  The  Indian  boys  were  accommodated  in  a  part  of  the  house 
given  by  Mr.  Moor.  The  school-house  was  nigh  Mr.  Wheelock's  dwelling,  in  the 
hall  of  which  the  students  and  their  instructors  attended  morning  and  evening 
prayers. 

lo  enlarge  the  power  of  doing  good,  contributions  were  solicited  not  only  in 
various  parts  of  this  country,  but  also  in  England  and  Scotland.  The  money  col- 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  195 

lected  in  England  was  put  into  the  hands  of  a  board  of  trustees,  of  whom  the  Earl 
of  Dartmouth  was  at  the  head.  From  this  circumstance,  when  Dr.  Wheelock  was 
invited  by  the  government  of  New  Hampshire  to  remove  to  Hanover,  and  estab 
lish  a  college  in  that  place,  it  was  called  Dartmouth  College.  This  seminary  was 
incorporated  in  1769,  and  Dr.  Wheelock  was  declared  its  founder  and  president, 
with  the  right  of  appointing  his  successor. 

In  1770,  Dr.  Wheelock  removed  his  family  and  school  to  Hanover,  his  pupils 
performing  the  tour  on  foot.  The  roads  at  that  period  were  in  a  very  rough  and 
unfinished  state,  and  it  was  in  many  places  difficult  to  proceed.  The  site  selected 
for  the  college  and  other  buildings,  was  an  extensive  plain,  shaded  by  lofty  pines, 
with  no  accommodations,  except  two  or  three  small  log  huts,  and  no  house  on  that 
side  of  the  river  within  two  miles,  through  one  continued  dreary  wood.  The 
number  of  souls  then  with  him  was  about  seventy.  Log  houses  were  soon  con 
structed,  and  a  small  framed  house  was  begun,  designed  for  the  reception  of  Dr. 
Wheelock  and  his  family.  The  frame  of  a  college,  eighty  feet  in  length  and  two 
stories  in  hight,  was  soon  after  raised,  and  partially  covered :  a  hall,  and  two  or 
three  rooms  in  it,  were  considerably  advanced  when  the  autumnal  storms  com 
menced.  .  .  .  Upon  a  circular  area  of  about  six  acres,  the  pines  were  soon 
felled,  and  in  all  directions  covered  the  ground  to  the  hight  of  about  five  feet. 
Paths  of  communication  were  cut  through  them.  .  .  .  The  snow  lay  four  feet 
in  depth  between  four  and  five  months.  '  Sometimes  standing  in  the  open  air,  at 
the  head  of  his  numerous  family,  Dr.  Wheelock  presented  to  God  their  morning 
and  evening  prayers :  the  surrounding  forests,  for  the  first  time,  reverberated  the 
solemn  sounds  of  supplication  and  praise.'  " 

President  Wheelock  died  in  1779,  and  was  succeeded  in  the  college  government 
by  his  son  John  Wheelock,  who  had  been  a  tutor;  after  which  he  led  a  military 
life  with  Stark  and  Gates,  until  his  father's  death  recalled  him  from  the  army. 
In  1782,  he  was  sent  by  the  trustees  to  Europe  for  the  collection  of  funds,  etc., 
for  the  benefit  of  the  college.  He  was  successful  in  his  exertions  abroad,  and  at 
home  on  his  return.  After  thirty-six  years  passed  in  this  position,  his  connection 
with  the  institution  was  violently  closed. 

The  college  was  managed  by  a  body  of  trustees,  created  by  the  charter,  who 
filled  vacancies  in  their  number.  In  1815,  differences  in  the  college  with  the 
trustees,  and  questions  of  religious  opinion  led  them  to  remove  Dr.  Wrheelock 
from  the  presidency.  A  large  portion  of  the  public  considered  themselves  as  out 
raged  by  the  proceedings.  Gov.  Pluinmer  invited  the  attention  of  the  state  legis 
lature  to  the  subject,  who  asserting  their  claim  to  alter  or  amend  a  charter  of 
which  they  were  the  guardians,  and  in  1816,  passed  acts  creating  a  new  corpora 
tion.  Nine  trustees  were  added  to  the  old  body,  who  were  appointed  by  the 
governor  and  council.  The  old  trustees  set  all  this  legislation  at  naught,  and 
keeping  up  their  organization,  commenced  an  action  for  the  recovery  of  the  col 
lege  property.  It  was  decided  against  them  in  the  superior  court  of  the  state :  it 
was  then  carried  to  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States,  before  Chief  Justice 
Marshall,  where,  in  1819,  the  judgment  was  reversed,  and  the  great  principle  of 
the  inviolability  of  chartered  corporate  property  fully  established.  It  was  in  this 
cause  that  Daniel  Webster,  at  the  age  of  thirty-five,  made  the  commencement  of 
his  great  reputation  as  a  constitutional  lawyer.  He  had  become  a  graduate  of  the 
college  seventeen  years  before,  in  1801,  and  had  argued  the  cause  for  the  plaintiff 
in  the  highest  state  court. 

The  first  college  building  was  erected  in  1771,  and  stood  twenty 
years.  It  was  80  feet  long  and  36  wide,  two  stories  high,  8  rooms 
on  the  ground  floor,  and  8  above :  it  stood  at  the  south-east  corner 
of  the  common  or  green,  and  fronted  the  south.  Pres.  Wheelock's 
log  house  was  about  75  rods  north-west  of  the  colleges.  He,  •with 
all  his  children,  were  owners  of  slaves.  In  1780,  there  were  about  18 
colored  persons  in  a  population  of  200.  It  is  stated  that  they  were  as 

13 


196  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

well  fed,  clothed,  and  "schooled"  as  the  other  inhabitants  in  the  place. 
The  first  regular  meeting-house  was  built  in  1795.     In  digging  a  well 

through  the  alluvial  soil,  at  the  depth  of  sixty 
feet,  a  large  pine  tree  was  found  lying  in  a 
horizontal    position,  perfectly   sound.      The 
first  person  born  in  the  village  was  a  female, 
by  the  name  of  Field ;  the  first  male,  Wil 
liam  H.  Woodward,  son  of  the  Hon.  Beeza- 
DABTMOITTH  COILEOE,  mi.*      }eei  "\v.  Woodward,  a  professor  in  the  col 
lege.     Rev.   John   Maltby,  of  Bermuda,  was   the   first  person   who 
died 

During  the  early  period  of  the  history  of  the  college,  it  was  not  uncommon  to 
have  Indian  youths  as  pupils.  Prof.  Woodward  soon  after  his  arrival  in  1771, 
•went  out  to  ascertain  the  latitude  and  longitude  of  the  place,  and  took  the  students 
with  him,  to  show  and  explain  to  them  the  process.  He  is  said  to  have  remarked 
afterward,  that  his  Indian  pupils  appeared  to  apprehend  his  remarks  sooner  than 
the  other  students.  When  the  river  was  frozen  over  for  the  season,  the  Indian 
youths  obtained  permission  to  spend  an  afternoon  in  skating.  The  officers  of  the 
college  and  some  others  attended  to  witness  their  dexterity.  One  of  them,  more 
daring  than  his  companions,  would  rail  or  skate  up  to  the  edge  of  a  glade  or  open 
ing,  and  with  one  foot  break  off  a  strip  of  ice,  and  with  the  other  dart  away 
from  the  glade.  This  was  done  several  times,  when  at  last  he  made  a  mis 
step,  and  went  down  into  the  water  out  of  sight.  He  continued  so  long  under 
the  ice,  that  they  despaired  of  ever  seeing  him  again ;  and  as  they  were  about  to 
return  to  their  homes,  the  supposed  lost  one  rose  up  to  the  edge  of  the  glade,  and 
by  some  peculiar  Indian  elasticity,  threw  himself  out  onto  the  ice,  and  bounding  to 
his  feet,  gave  a  loud  co -whoop,  and  then  darted  forward  like  a  flash  followed  by 
his  Indian  brethren. 

One  winter  afternoon.,  in  1774-5,  some  eight  or  ten  of  the  students,  having  John 
Ledyard  (afterward  the  celebrated  traveler)  for  a  leader,  made  an  excursion  to  the 
highest  eminence,  directly  east,  and  about  two  miles  from  the  village.  The  spot 
can  be  seen  from  the  colleges,  as  it  is  marked  by  some  granite  rocks  and  a  few  tall 
pines  rising  above  the  surrounding  forest.  They  went  up  in  pairs,  and  arrived 
on  the  summit  before  dark,  built  a  fire,  and  after  partaking  of  some  food,  prepared 
a  lodging  place  for  the  night.  The  snow  was  scraped  away,  and  evergreen  boughs 
laid  down  for  a  bed.  One  would  then  lie  down  in  the  close  suit  which  each 
brought  with  him ;  his  companion  would  then  put  green  boughs  over  him,  pile 
snow  upon  the  boughs,  and  then  crawl  under  this  covering  by  an  opening  left  for 
that  purpose.  In  this  manner  the  whole  company  lodged  themselves  through  the 
long  winter  night  in  not  such  an  uncomfortable  manner  as  some  might  suppose. 
They  returned  the  next  morning  in  time  for  college  prayers. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  village 
graveyard : 

Hie  quaeseit  corpus  ELEAZARI  WHKKLOCK,  S.  T.  D.  Academies  morensis,  et  Collegii  Dart- 
muthsensis  Fidatoris,  et  primi  prsssidis,  evangelio  barbaros  indominuit  j  et  excultis  seien- 
tiae  pateficit  viator,  I,  et  imatare,  si  poteris,  Tanta  meritorum  premia  laturus  MDCCX  natus 
MDCCLXXIX. 

Here  rests  the  body  of  Eleazar  Wheelock,  LL.D.,  founder  and  first  president  of  Dart 
mouth  College  and  Moor's  Charity  School.  By  the  Gospel  subdued  the  ferocity  of  the 
savage  ;  and  to  the  civilized  he  opened  new  paths  of  science.  Traveler,  go,  if  you  can,  and 
deserve  the  sublime  reward  of  such  merit.  He  was  born  in  the  year  1710,  and  died  in  1799. 

*  This  is  from  a  drawing  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  W.  Dewey,  an  aged  inhabitant  of  the 
village,  who  has  kept  a  MS.  journal  of  all  the  principal  events,  etc.,  which  have  taken 

Elace  in  the  town  from  a  very  early  period.     Mr.  Dewey  came  into  the  place  in  1779,  with 
is  father,  the  first  blacksmith  in  the  place.     At  the  time  of  his  arrival,  what  is  now  the 
college  green  was  then  covered  with  pine  stumps. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  1Q7 

Pietate  filii  Joannis  Wheelock,  hoc  monumentum    constitutuin,  inscriptumque  fuit  Anno 
MDCCCX. 


Here  was  buried,  Aug.,  A.  D.  1800,  Sophomore  Arteman  Cook.  Aged  20.  He  died  of 
consumption ;  was  the  fourth  son  of  Samuel  Cook,  Esq.,  of  Templeton,  Mass.,  a  town  in 
1799  of  less  than  one  thousand  inhabitants,  sent  four  of  her  sons  to  Dartmouth  College. 
Ere  the  close  of  the  college  course,  two  were  taken  and  two  were  left.  The  survivor  of  the 
four,  in  1852,  restored  the  record  destroyed  by  decomposition  of  the  original  headstone. 
An  elder  brother  and  classmate,  Amos  Jones  Cook,  now  also  at  rest,  had  subjoined,  "  Live 
to  die,  and  die  to  live."  Sons  of  Dartmouth,  your  brother  had  quickness  of  apprehension, 
and  aptness  to  teach ;  with  the  wages  of  teaching  he  bought  instruction. 


Here  rests  y«  body  of  y«  Rev.  Mr.  John  Maltby,  born  at  New  Haven,  Connecticut,  Aug., 
ye  3d,  1721;  graduated  at  Yale  College,  A.  D.  1747;  minister  to  a  Presbyterian  Church  at 
Burmuda,  and  then  at  Wilton,  South  Carolina.  A  strenuous  assertor  of  y*  doctrines  of 
grace;  convinced  of  original  guilt,  and  confiding  in  the  sole  righteousness  of  Christ.  Jus 
tice  lost  man  before  God.  In  preaching,  zealous  and  pathetic ;  in  his  devotions,  fervent ; 
his' sermons  judicious,  correct  and  instructive;  his  style  manly  and  solemn;  of  manners, 
gentle,  polite  and  humane ;  of  strong  mental  endowments,  embellished  with  sacred  and  po 
lite  literature.  In  his  friendship,  cordial,  sincere  and  trusty  ;  detesting  craft,  dissimulation 
and  fraud.  He  dy'd  Sept.  30,  A.  D.  1771.  ^tat  45'°. 


Gvlielmo  H.  Woodward  Natv  inter  filio  Nostrae  Levphaniae  Prime  virtvte  primo  jvricon- 
svto  insigni,  Bonarvm  Litterarvm  favtori  assidvo  patrifamiliae  optimo  civi  civim  beneme- 
rito  vita  pvblicis  mvneribvs  exacta  pietate  ornata  filii  dolentes,  ne  tanti  ingenii  tantarvmqve 
virtvivm  memoria  orunio  perissit,  hoc  monvmentvm  magni  amoris  parvvmmvnus  obiit  Avg. 
IX,  MDCCCXVIII. 

The  ISLES  OF  SHOALS,  eight  miles  from  the  mouth  of  Portsmouth 
harbor,  are  seven  in  number.  Hog,  Smutty  Nose  and  Star,  are  the 
principal.  Hog  Island,  the  largest,  contains  350  acres  of  rock,  ele 
vated  57  feet  above  high  water  mark.  The  islands  constitute  the  town 
of  Gosport.  Star  Island,  and  Smutty  Nose,  are  connected  by  a  sea 
wall,  built  at  the  expense  of  government,  forming  a  safe  anchorage 
on  the  north-west  side. 

These  islands  have  a  few  spots  of  dry  soil  suitable  for  cultivation.  The  bound 
ary  line  between  Maine  and  New  Hampshire,  passes  through  them,  leaving  the 
largest  on  the  side  of  Maine.  For  more  than  a  century  before  the  revolution, 
these  islands  were  populous,  containing  from  300  to  600  souls.  They  had  a  court 
house  on  Haley's  Island;  a  meeting  house  first  on  Hog  Island,  afterward  on  Star 
Island.  Large  quantities  of  fish  were  annually  caught  and  cured  here.  The  busi 
ness  since  has  very  much  decreased.  The  population  for  the  last  half  century  has 
varied  from  66  to  103.  As  early  as  1650,  Rev.  John  Brock,  esteemed  as  an  un 
commonly  pious  man,  preached  here.  The  following  account  is  related  of  him  by 
Mather : 

"  Mr.  Brock  brought  the  people  into  an  agreement  that,  exclusive  of  the  Lord's 
day,  they  would  spend  one  day  every  month  together  in  the  worship  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  On  a  certain  day,  which,  by  their  agreement,  belonged  unto  the  ex 
ercises  of  religion,  the  fishermen  came  to  Mr.  Brock,  and  asked  him  if  they  might 
put  by  their  meeting,  and  go  a  fishing,  because  they  had  lost  many  days  by  reason 
of  foul  weather.  He,  seeing  that  without  his  consent  they  resolved  upon  doing 
what  they  had  asked  him,  replied,  'If  you  will  go  away,  I  say  unto  you,  catch 
fish,  if  you  can!  But  as  for  you  that  will  tarry  and  worship  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
this  day,  I  will  pray  unto  him  for  you,  that  you  may  take  fish  till  you  are  weary.' 
30  men  went  away  from  the  meeting,  and  five  tarried.  The  30  which  went  away, 
with  all  their  skill,  could  catch  but  four  fishes:  the  five  who  tarried  went  forth 
afterward,  and  they  took  500.  The  fishermen,  after  this,  readily  attended  what 
ever  meetings  Mr.  Brock  appointed  them." 


198  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,   MISCELLANIES,   ETC. 

Passaconaway,  a  celebrated  Indian  chieftain,  lived  upon  Merrimac  .River,  at  a 
place  called  Pennakook  [now  Concord],  and  his  dominions  were  very  extensive, 
even  over  the  sachems  living  upon  the  Piscataqua  and  its  branches,  lie  lived  to  a 
great  age;  some  authors  say  to  120  years.  He  is  supposed  to  have  died  about  the 
same  time  with  Massasoit,  a  sachem,  whom,  in  many  respects,  he  seems  to  have 
resembled.  He  was  often  styled  the  great  sachem,  and  was  also  considered  a 
great  powwow,  or  sorcerer,  among  his  people.  Morton,  the  historian,  states,  "he 
has  been  seen  likewise,  by  our  English,  in  the  heat  of  summer,  to  make  ice  ap 
pear  in  a  bowle  of  fair  water — first  having  the  water  set  before  him,  he  hath  begun 
his  incantations  according  to  their  usual  accustom,  and  before  the  same  has  bin 
ended,  a  thick  clowde  has  darkened  the  aire,  and  on  a  sodane  a  thunder  clap  has 
been  heard  that  has  amused  the  natives;  in  a  instant  he  has  shown  a  firm  piece  of 
ice  to  flote  in  the  middle  of  the  bowle,"  etc. 

He  seems  to  have  had  the  sagacity  to  perceive  that  all  opposition  to  the  English 
would  prove  ruinous.  He,  therefore,  sought,  in  various  ways,  to  conciliate  their 
favor.  At  first  he  stood  aloof  from  Christian  instruction,  but  in  his  last  days,  by 
the  labors  of  Elliott,  the  "  Apostle  of  the  Indians,"  he  was  led  to  embrace  the 
Christian  faith.  In  1660,  he  met  the  Indians,  subject  to  his  authority,  at  Paw- 
tucket  Falls,  where  he  made  his  farewell  speech,  the  substance  of  which  has  been 
preserved,  and  says  Mr.  Bouton  in  his  History  of  Concord,  may  be  thus  rendered : 

"  Hearken  to  the  last  words  of  your  dying  father ;  I  shall  meet  you  no  more  I  The  white 
men  are  the  sons  of  the  morning,  and  the  sun  shines  bright  above  them.  In  vain  I  op 
posed  their  coming :  vain  were  my  arts  to  destroy  them  :  never  make  war  upon  them  :  sure 
as  you  light  the  fires,  the  breath  of  Heaven  will  turn  the  flames  to  consume  you.  Listen  to 
my  advice.  It  is  the  last  I  shall  ever  give  you.  Remember  it  and  live  !  " 

Maj.  Robert  Rogers,  the  companion  in  arms  of  Putnam  and  Stark,  was  born  in 
Dumbarton,  New  Hampshire.  Having  entered  the  military  service  in  1755,  he 
became  the  commander  of  the  famous  corps,  known  as  Rogers'  Rangers,  which 
performed  such  signal  services  as  scouts,  during  the  war  with  the  French  and  In 
dians.  Many  anecdotes,  of  perilous  adventures,  are  related  of  him  and  of  his 
men.  Rogers'  Slide,  on  the  west  shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  was  the  scene  of  a 
stratagem  of  Rogers,  when  pursued  by  the  wily  Indian  foe.  He  made  them 
think  he  had  slid  down  the  surface  of  a  steep  rock,  for  a  distance  of  200  feet, 
and  thus  escaped.  In  1766,  he  was  appointed  governor  of  Mackinaw,  where  he 
was  accused  of  a  design  to  plunder  his  own  fort,  and  was  sent  in  irons  to  Mon 
treal  for  trial.  In  1769,  he  went  to  England,  was  presented  to  the  king,  but  soon 
afterward  was  imprisoned  for  debt.  In  the  war  of  the  revolution,  he  espoused  the 
royal  cause  and  raised  a  corps  which  he  called  the  Queen's  Rangers,  and  in  1777 
he  returned  to  England,  where  he  died.  In  the  year  1778,  New  Hampshire  pro 
scribed  him  as  a  tory.  He  kept  a  journal  of  the  French  war,  which  was  published 
at  London  in  1765.  One  of  the  prominent  events  of  his  career,  was  the  surprise 
and  destruction  of  the  Indian  village  of  St.  Francis,  in  1759,  he  having  been  dis 
patched  for  that  purpose  from  Crown  Point  by  Gen.  Amherst.  The  following  ac 
count  of  this  event  is  from  Hoyt's  Indian  Wars: 

"On  the  4th  of  October,  at  eight  in  the  evening,  Rogers  came  within  sight  of  the  village, 
halted,  and  directed  his  men  to  refresh  themselves,  while  he,  with  Lreut.  Turner  and  En 
sign  Avery,  reconnoitered  the  place.  The  Indians  were  found  in  a  high/roftc  or  dance,  and 
appeared  to  entertain  no  apprehensions  of  an  enemy  in  the  vicinity.  Returning  to  his  men 
about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  Rogers  inarched  them  within  500  yards  of  the  village, 
lightened  them  of  their  packs,  and  prepared  for  the  attack.  It  was  now  about  three  o'clock, 
and  an  hour  after,  the  Indians  broke  up  their  dance,  and  retired  to  their  cabins  for  repose, 
and  all  was  calm  in  the  village.  About  half  an  hour  before  sunrising,  the  troops  advanced 
in  three  divisions,  and  made  simultaneous  attacks  in  as  many  directions.  The  Indians 
were  completely  surprised,  and  incapable  of  much  resistance.  Well  acquainted  with  the 
Indian  mode  of  attack  on  similar  occasions,  the  rangers  dealt  death  and  destruction  in  all 
directions,  and  with  unsparing  hands.  Nor  was  it  possible  to  distinguish  age  or  sex,  and 
an  indiscriminate  butchery  followed,  in  the  true  savage  style.  Many  were  killed  in  their 
cabins,  others  attempting  to  fly,  were  shot  or  knocked  on  the  head,  and  few  escaped.  At 
sun  rise,  the  scene  was  truly  horrible,  and  but  for  the  sight  of  600  or  700  of  the  tcalpn  of  (heir 
countrymen,  tunpcuded  upon  pole*,  and  waving  in  the  air,  the  trophies  of  the  former  cruelty  of 


NEW   HAMPSHIRE.  199 

the  Indians,  the  assailants  would  hare  been  excited  to  pity.  This  horrid  spectacle  added 
new  vigor,  and  sympathy  for  the  sufferers  found  no  place  in  the  breasts  of  the  rangers,  and 
in  too  many  instances  they  continued  to  dispatch  women  and  children  indiscriminately  ; 
and  a  general  conflagration  of  the  cabins  ended  the  scene,  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  morn 
ing.  Out  of  about  300  inhabitants  of  the  place,  200  were  killed;  20  women  and  children 
captured,  and  five  English  prisoners,  residing  in  the  village,  set  free  ;  but  most  of  the 
women  and  children  were  soon  liberated. 

The  village  appeared  to  have  been  in  a  very  flourishing  condition.  Many  of  the  cabins 
were  well  furnished,  and  the  church  was  handsomely  adorned  with  plate,  and  the  whole 
place  had  been  enriched  by  the  scalps  and  plunder  taken  from  the  English  in  the  various 
wars  ;  200  guineas  were  found  in  money,  and  a  silver  image  weighing  10  pounds,  besides  a 
large  quantity  of  wampum,  clothing,  and  some  provisions." 

Josiah  Bartlett,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  in 
Amesburg,  Massachusetts,  in  1729.  He  was  educated  a  physician,  and  com 

menced  practice  at  Kings- 
ton.  His  political'  career 
began  in  1765,  and  from 
that  period  until  the  close 
of  his  life,  he  was  an  un- 
wearied  supporter  of  Ameri- 
can  liberty;  and  when,  on 
the  2d  of  Aug.  1776,  the 
members  of  congress  signed  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  Dr.  Bartlett  was  the 
first  who  affixed  his  signature,  New  Hampshire  being  the  first  state  called.  He 
died  in  1795,  aged  65. 

William  Whipple,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  at 
Kittery,  Maine,  a  town  opposite  Portsmouth,  in  1730.  He  received  his  education 

at  a  common  school,  and  when  quite  a 
lad,  he  went  to  sea,  which  occupation  he 
followed  for  several  years.  At  the  age 
of  29,  he  entered  into  mercantile  pur 
suits  at  Portsmouth.  In  1776,  he  was 
chosen  a  delegate  to  the  continental 
congress.  Jn  1777,  he  was  appointed  brigadier-general  of  the  New  Hampshire 
militia,  and  was  very  active  in  the  campaign  against  Burgoyne.  He  was  in  'Sulli 
van's  expedition  against  Rhode  Island  in  1778.  He  was  afterward  one  of  the 
judges  of  the  supreme  court.  He  died  in  the  55th  year  of  his  age. 

Matthew  Thornton,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  in 
Ireland,  and  was  brought  over  to  New  England  when  he  was  between  two  and 

,     three  years  of  age. 
His  father  settled 


medical      profes 

sion,  and  became  eminent  as  a  physician.  In  1745,  he  was  appointed  surgeon  to 
the  New  Hampshire  troops,  in  .the  expedition  against  Louisburg.  After  his  re 
turn  he  was  appointed  a  colonel  of  the  militia,  and  when  the  royal  governor 
(Wentworth)  abdicated,  Dr.  Thornton  was  chosen  president  in  his  stead.  He  was 
a  delegate  to  the  continental  congress,  and  a  judge  of  the  superior  court.  This 
latter  office  he  resigned  in  1782,  and  in  1789  purchased  a  farm  in  Exeter,  where 
he  resided  until  the  time  of  his  death.  He  died  while  on  a  visit  in  Newbury- 
port,  Massachusetts,  June  24,  1803,  in  the  89th  year  of  his  age.  Dr.  T.  was  ever 
a  zealous  Christian,  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him,  and  by  the  exercise  of  temper 
ance  and  cheerfulness  he  attained  a  patriarchal  age. 

John  Sullivan,  a  brigadier-general  in  the  revolutionary  army,  was  born  in  Ber 
wick,  Maine,  near  New  Hampshire.  He  was  a  farmer  in  his  youth,  and  after  ar 
riving  at  maturity,  studied  law  and  established  himself  at  Durham,  New  Hamp 
shire.  He  was  appointed  a  brigadier-general  in  1775.  He  was  in  the  expedition 
to  Canada,  and  at  the  battle  of  Long  Island  was  taken  prisoner.  He  commanded 
the  right  wing  of  the  army  in  the  battles  of  Trenton,  Brandywine,  and  German- 
town.  In  1778,-  he  commanded  the  expedition  to  Rhode  Island,  and  in  1779,  he 


200  NEW   HAMPSHIRE. 

conducted  the  expedition  against  the  Indiana.  He  was  president  of  New  Hamp 
shire,  in  1786.  In  1789,  he  was  appointed  district  judge,  which  office  he  hold  un 
til  his  death  in  1795,  in  the  55th  year  of  his  age. 

Gen.  Henry  Dearborn  was  born  in  Hampton,  New  Hampshire,  in  1751,  and 
was,  at  the  beginning  of  the  revolution,  practicing  medicine  at  Portsmouth,  when 
he  raised  60  volunteers  for  the  army,  and  marched  at  their  head  to  Cambridge. 
He  commanded  a  company  at  Bunker's  Hill.  He  shared  with  Arnold  the  perils 
of  his  march  through  the  wilderness  to  Quebec.  Famine  fell  upon  them,  and  a 
fine  dog  of  Dearborn's  was  killed  for  food.  He  was  taken  prisoner  in  the  attack 
on  Quebec :  was  afterward  exchanged,  participated  in  the  capture  of  Burgoyne, 
and  for  his  conduct  there  was  specially  noticed  in  a  dispatch  of  Gates  to  congress. 
He  was  a  lieutenant-colonel  at  Monmouth,  and  accompanied  Gen.  Sullivan  in  his 
campaign  against  the  Senecas.  At  Monmouth  he  particularly  distinguished  him 
self  by  a  gallant  charge  on  the  enemy.  Dearborn  being  sent  to  ask  for  further 
orders,  Washington  inquired,  by  way  of  commendation,  "what  troops  are  those?" 
"  Full  blooded  Yankees  from  New  Hampshire,  Sir"  was  his  reply.  After  the 
war,  he  settled  on  a  farm  on  the  Kennebec.  In  1789,  Washington  appointed  him 
marshal  of  the  district  of  Maine,  and  twice  he  was  elected  to  congress  therefrom. 
He  was  secretary  of  war  under  the  entire  administration  of  Jefferson,  from  1801 
to  1809,  then  appointed  collector  of  the  port  of  Boston  by  Madison.  In  1812,  he 
was  commissioned  the  senior  major-general  of  the  army,  and  commanded  at  the 
capture  of  York  (now  Toronto),  in  Canada,  where  Gen.  Pike  was  killed.  He  was 
minister  to  Portugal  under  Monroe,  and  died  at  Roxbury,  Massachusetts,  at  the 
house  of  his  son,  in  1829,  at  the  age  of  78  years,  thus  closing  a  long  life  in  which 
he  had  well  served  his  country,  and  received  honors  from  every  administration  of 
its  government. 

Gen.  Enoch  Poor  was  born  in  this  state,  in  1736,  was  a  colonel  in  the  expedi 
tion  to  Canada,  where  he  served  with  distinction,  and  was  a  brigadier  at  Saratoga. 
He  was  at  Valley  Forge,  and  his  brigade  was  among  the  first  troops  that  pursued 
the  British  across  New  Jersey  in  1778.  He  fought  gallantly  at  Monmouth.  In 
1780,  he  died  while  in  service  at  Hackensack,  New  Jersey,  at  the  age  of  44  years. 
He  was  greatly  esteemed  by  LaFayette,  who,  it  is  said,  was  much  affected  on 
visiting  his  grave  in  the  churchyard  at  Hackensack,  when  in  this  country  in  1825. 

Gen.  James  Miller  was  born  in  1775,  at  Peterborough,  N.  H.,  was  educated  for 
the  law,  but  entered  the  army  in  1810,  as  a  captain.  He  was  present  at  the  bat 
tle  of  Tippecanoe,  but  was  prevented,  by  sickness,  from  sharing  in  its  honors.  In 
the  bloody  battles  of  Chippewa  and  Lundy's  Lane,  he  took  a  most  active  part  In 
the  last,  history  informs  us  that  his  commanding  officer  rode  up  to  him  and  anx 
iously  inquired  if  he»  could  take  a  certain  battery  that  was  hurling  destruction  up 
on  the  Americans.  "  I  will  try,  sir!"  was  the  modest  and  heroic  reply.  The  bat 
tery  was  carried,  and  the  expression  has  become  immortal.  He  was  subsequently 
appointed  governor  of  the  territory  of  Arkansas  ;  and  at  a  later  period,  for  many 
years,  held  the  office  of  collector  of  the  port  of  Salem,  Massachusetts.  He  died  at 
Temple,  N.  H,  July  7,  1851,  aged  78. 

Levi  Woodbury,  LL.D.,  was  born  in  Francistown,  N.  H.,  Dec.  22,  1789.  He 
graduated  in  1809  at  Dartmouth,  studied  law,  was  appointed  judge  of  the  superior 
court  in  1817;  in  1823  was  elected  governor  of  the  state:  was  speaker  of  the  nouse 
of  representatives  in  1825;  was  a  senator  in  congress  from  1825  to  1831;  was 
appointed  secretary  of  the  navy  by  President  Jackson,  in  J  831 ;  was  transferred 
to  the  treasury  department  as  secretary  in  1834,  by  President  Van  Buren,  and 
served  until  1841 ;  he  was  again  a  senator  in  congress  from  1841  to  1845,  when  he 
was  appointed  by  President  Polk,  a  justice  of  the  supreme  court  of  the  United 
States.  He  died  at  Portsmouth,  N.  H,  Sept  7,  1851. 

Jeremiah  Mason,  LL.D.,  was  born  at  Lebanon,  Conn.,  in  1768,  and  graduated 
at  Yale  College  in  1788.  He  first  went  to  Vermont  where  he  was  admitted  to  the 
bar;  but  subsequently  removed  to  Portsmouth,  and  in  1802  was  appointed  attor 
ney-general  of  the  state.  From  1813  to  1817,  he  was  a  senator  in  congress,  hav 
ing  resigned  for  the  purpose  of  devoting  himself  to  his  profession.  He  removed  to 
Boston  in  1832,  and  died  in  1848,  aged  80  years.  He  was  the  friend  of  Daniel 
Webster,  who  always  spoke  of  him  in  terms  of  greatest  praise.  >1r.  Webster  a» 


NEW   HAMPSHIRE.  £01 

cribed  much  of  his  own  success  to  the  discipline  received  by  being  brought  in  con 
tact  with  him.  He  was  personally  little  known  out  of  New  England;  but  his 
name  and  presence  were  familiar  to  every  lawyer  of  his  own,  as  well  as  of  the  ad 
joining  states ;  and  nothing  could  exceed  the  respect  amounting  almost  to  dread, 
that  was  experienced  by  other  members  of  the  profession  for  his  acuteness,  ra 
pidity,  and  mental  vigor.  He  was  physically,  as  well  as  mentally,  great,  being  al 
most  a  giant  in  stature. 

Isaac  Hill,  a  distinguished  politician,  was  born  April  5.  1785,  in  Massachusetts, 
and  learned  the  printer's  trade  in  New  Hampshire.  In  1809,  at  the  age  of  21,  he 
settled  in  Concord,  and  established  the  New  Hampshire  Patriot,  a  newspaper 
which,  for  a  long  period,  exerted  an  almost  unlimited  political  influence.  In  1829, 
he  was  appointed  by  President  Jackson  second  comptroller  of  the  treasury.  From 
1831  to  1836,  he  was  a  member  of  the  senate  of  the  United  States,  when  he  was 
elected  governor  of  New  Hampshire  by  the  unprecedented  majority  of  8,000  votes ; 
he  was  re-elected  in  1837  and  in  1838.  During  the  year  1840,  he  was  sub-treasurer 
of  Boston ;  and  for  many  years  he  filled  the  office  of  pension  agent.  He  published 
the  Farmer's  Monthly  Visitor  for  10  years,  which  effected  much  good.  For  the 
last  15  years  of  his  life,  he  was  much  occupied  with  agricultural  pursuits,  in  which 
he  was  very  enthusiastic.  He  died  March  22,  1851,  aged  63  years.  "His  talents 
were  peculiar,  but  he  exerted  great  influence  which  evinced  unusual  mental  pow 
ers.  A  strong  partisan,  he  made  many  violent  enemies ;  but  he  possessed  great 
kindness  of  heart  and  a  ready  will  to  oblige  all  who  needed  assistance. 

Benjamin  Pierce,  governor  of  New  Hampshire,  was  born  at  Chelmsford, 
Massachusetts,  in  1757,  and  left  fatherless  at  the  age  of  six  years.  His  op 
portunities  for  education  were  small;  but  he  improved  these  with  great 
assiduity,  in  the  intervals  of  farm  labor.  When  the  news  of  the  affair  at 
Lexington  reached  him,  he  abandoned  the  plow  and  entered  the  army  as  a 
common  soldier,  he  then  being  18  years  of  age.  He  was  at  Bunker  Hill 
seven  weeks  afterward,  and  remained  in  the  army  until  the  close  of  the  war, 
at  which  time  he  had  risen,  by  his  gallantry,  through  the  successive  grades 
until  he  commanded  a  company. 

Shortly  after  he  took  an  axe  and  a  gun,  and  went  alone  into  the  woods  of 
Hillsboro'  county,  New  Hampshire,  with  the  one  felling  trees,  and  with  the 
other  killing  game  on  which  to  sustain  himself,  being  his  own  cook,  and 
sleeping  in  the  midst  of  his  labors,  with  no  bed  but  his  military  blanket. 
Here  he  subsequently  built  a  cabin,  married,  became  an  independent  farmer, 

erected  a  stately  mansion,  and  raised 
a  family  of  children,  occupying,  in 
their  day,  the  best  stations  of  socie 
ty,  one  of  whom,  Franklin  Pierce., 
became  president  of  the  United 
States.  After  having  served  in 
many  public  stations,  he  was  elected 
governor  in  1827  and  in  1829.  He 
possessed  a  strong  mind  and  the 
most  kind  feelings.  It  is  reported 
that  when  sheriff,  he  found  an  old 

BIRTH    PLACE   OF   PRESIDENT   PIEECE.  ,      ,.  ,  • , .  .  „ 

revolutionary  soldier  in  prison  for 

debt,  who  had  been  confined  for  years,  because  too  poor  to  pay  the  fees  for 
his  discharge,  whereupon  Gen.  Pierce  paid  both  debts  and  costs,  and  let  the 
old  veteran  go  free.  He  died  April  1,  1839,  aged  82  years.  The  adjoining 
engraving  represents  the  mansion  in  which  Franklin  Pierce  (president  of 
the  United  States  from  1853  to  1857)  was  born  in  1804. 


202 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 


THE   WHITE   MOUNTAINS. 


The  White  Mountains,  of  New  Hampshire,  which,  on  account  of  their  sublim 
ity  and  grandeur,  have  given  to  this  region  the  cognomen  of  the  "  Switzerland  of 
America,"  lie  in  Coos  county,  N.E.  from  the  center  of  the  state.  There  are  sev 
eral  peaks  in  this  group,  viz:  Mount  Jefferson,  5,657  feet;  Mount  Adams,  5,759, 
and  Mount  Madison,  5,415  feet — N.E.  from  Mount  Washington;  and  Mount  Mon 
roe,  5,349  feet;  Mount  Franklin,  4,850  feet;  and  Mount  Pleasant,  4,712;  besides 
several  neighboring  peaks  little  inferior  in  altitude.  In  another  group  20  miles 
S.W.  of  Mount  Washington,  is  Mount  Lafayette,  about  5,500  feet  high,  the  second 


Old  Man  of  the  Mountain. 

in  point  of  interest  in  the  White  Mountain  range.  Mount  Washington,  the  mon 
arch  of  the  group,  is,  with  the  exception  of  the  Black  Mountain,  of  North  Caro 
lina,  the  highest  peak  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  rising  to  the  hight  of  6,226 
feet  above  the  sea,  exceeding  a  mile  in  altitude  by  more  than  a  thousand  feet. 
The  White  Mountains  are  considered  as  a  continuation  of  the  Alleghanies.  They 
attract  more  tourists  than  any  other  natural  curiosity  in  the  United  States,  Niagara 
Falls  alone  excepted.  Here  one  may  pass  weeks  in  viewing  its  wild  scenery,  so 
constant  is  the  succession  of  grand  objects  to  arrest  attention : 

"  The  White  Mountain  Notch  is  a  pass  of  great  celebrity.  Coming  from  the  N.  or  WM 
you  enter  it  by  an  opening  only  23  feet  in  width,  between  two  perpendicular  rocks,  one  20 
and  the  other  12  feet  high.  The  infant  Saco  trickles  its  way  through  this  narrow  opening, 
gradually  expanding  as  it  proceeds  down  the  pass,  and  receiving  other  tributaries  from  the 
mountain  sides,  which  form  the  walls  of  the  gorge,  and  which  tower  to  the  hight  of  about 
2,000  feet  nbove  the  bed  of  the  Saco.  In  this  pass  occurred,  in  1826,  the  landslide  which 
destroyed  the  Willey  family. 

The  more  wild  and  abrupt  parts  of  the  Notch  extend  for  two  or  three  miles  from  its  en 
trance  at  the  Notch  House.  Mount  Washington  is  ascended  on  horseback  from  the  Notch 
House,  by  a  bridle  path,  first  climbing  Mount  Clinton — in  immediate  proximity  to  the 
hotel — for  2}^  miles,  and  then  coasting  the  E.  side  of  the  peaks  of  Mount  Pleasant,  Mount 
Franklin,  and  Mount  Monroe  for  4  miles  further,  occasionally  ascending  a  rough,  steep 
ridge,  and  again  descending,  now  riding  on  the  verge  of  a  vast  ravine  of  se\feral  hundred 
feet  in  depth,  and  now  on  the  crest  of  a  ridge  commanding  a  view  of  both  sides  of  the 
ch:iin — we  arrive  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Washington,  1,50 J  feet  in  perpendicular,  and  about 
one  mile  in  inclined  ascent,  above  the  base  of  the  cone  or  peak,  and  6,226  feet  above  the 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  £03 

sea.  This  is  the  most  difficult,  though  scarcely  dangerous  part  of  the  ascent,  as  it  is  little 
else  than  riding  on  horseback  over  a  pile  of  rocks  of  every  variety  of  size,  cast  together 
as  if  hurled  by  the  Titans,  in  war  or  at  play.  From  the  summit,  if  the  day  be  clear,  ia 
afforded  a  view  unequaled,  perhaps,  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  North  American  continent. 
Around  you,  in  every  direction,  are  confused  masses  of  mountains,  bearing  the  appearance 
of  a  sea  of  molten  lava  suddenly  cooled  whilst  its  ponderous  waves  were  yet  in  commo 
tion.  On  the  S.E.  horizon  gleams  a  rim  of  silver  light — it  is  the  Atlantic  ocean,  65  miles 
distant — laving  the  shores  of  Maine.  '  Lakes — of  all  sizes,  from  Lake  Winnipiseogee  to 
mere  mountain  ponds — and  mountains  beneath  you  gleam  misty  and  icide.'  Far  off  to  the 
N.E.  is  Mount  Katahdin.  In  the  western  horizon  are  the  Green  Mountains«of  Vermont, 
and  to  the  S.  and  S.W.  are  Mount  Monadnock  and  Kearsarge  or  Kirsage,  while  the  space 
between  is  filled  up  with  every  variety  of  landscape,  mountain  and  hill,  plain  and  valley, 
lake  and  river. 

The  Franconia  Notch  is  deemed  by  many  quite  as  interesting  as  the  White  Mountain 
Notch.  Near  it  are  many  agreeable  accessories  not  to  be  found  in  the  latter ;  among 
which  are  Echo  lake,  just  at  the  northern  entrance  of  the  gorge,  and  the  '  Old  Man  of  the 
Mountain,'  a  well-defined  profile  of  the  human  face.  The  mass  of  rock  forming  this  ex 
traordinary  profile  is  said  to  be  80  feet  in  hight,  is  1,500  feet  above  the  pass  and  about 
half  a  mile  from  the  spectator  on  the  road,  from  which  point  it  appears  to  be  at  the  top  of 
the  mountain,  though  it  really  is  500  feet  below  the  summit.  The  Basin  (with-a  rock  worn 
into  an  exact  resemblance  of  the  lower  joint  of  the  thigh  bone),  4  miles  S.  of  the  Notch, 
is  a  pool  of  beautifully  transparent  water.  One  mile  below  this,  again,  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  Flume  House,  is  the  celebrated  Flume,  a  narrow  gorge  or  opening  in  the  rock,  only  a 
few  feet  in  width,  and  from  70  to  120  in  hight,  through  which  flows  a  small  tributary  of 
the  Pemigewasset;  below  this  is  a  cascade  of  616  feet  in  length,  which  in  the  spring  and 
fall  freshets  is  an  object  of  great  interest.  Mount  Lafayette  is  ascended  from  the  Flume 
House,  being  only  a  five  mile  ride  from  the  Franconia  Notch.  From  its  summit  is  a  view 
of  more  than  30  miles  in  extent,  down  the  valley  of  the  Pemigewasset,  which  is  hemmed 
in  on  each  side  by  lofty  mountains." 

We  conclude  the  notice  of  the  White  Mountains  by  giving  the  details  of  the  de 
struction  of  the  Willey  family  by  a  landslide  in  1826.  It  is  the  most  noted  event 
in  the  history  of  this  interesting  region: 

It  originated  from  a  terrible  storm  of  rain,  unprecedented  in  the  history  of  the  country, 
the  effects  of  which  will  remain  for  centuries.  The  inundation  was  so  great  and  so  sudden 
that  the  channels  of  the  stream  were  totally  insufficient  to  admit  of  the  passage  of  the 
water,  which,  consequently  overflowed  the  little  level  valleys  at  the  feet  of  the  mountains. 
Innumerable  torrents  immediately  formed  on  all  sides  ;  and  such  deep  trenches  were  cut 
by  the  rushing  water,  that  vast  bodies  of  earth  and  stones  fell  from  the  mountains,  bearing 
with  them  the  forests  that  had  covered  them  for  ages.  Some  of  these  "  slides,*'  as  they  are 
here  popularly  denominated  (known  among  the  Alps  as  "avalanches  de  terre"),  are  supposed 
to  have  been  half  a  mile  in  breadth,  and  from  one  to  five  miles  in  length. 

The  dwelling  known  far  and  wide  as  "  the  Willey  House,"  was  occupied  by  Mr.  Calvin 
Willey.  His  wife  was  a  young  woman  of  a  very  interesting  character,  and  of  an  education 
not  to  be  looked  for  in  so  wild  a  region.  They  had  a  number  of  young  children,  and  their 
family,  at  the  time,  included  several  other  persons,  amounting  in  all  to  eleven.  They  were 
waked  in  the  night  by  the  noise  of  the  storm,  or  more  probably  by  the  desce-nt  of  ava 
lanches  from  the  neighboring  mountains,  and  fled  in  their  night-clothes  from  the  house  to 
seek  their  safety,  but  thus  threw  themselves  in  the  way  of  destruction.  One  of  the  slides, 
a  hundred  feet  high,  stopped  within  three  feet  of  the  house.  Another  took  away  the  barn, 
and  overwhelmed  the  family;  nothing  was  found  of  them  for  some  time;  their  clothes  were 
found  lying  at  their  bedsides.  The  house  had  been  started  on  its  foundation  by  an  im 
mense  heap  of  earth  and  timber,  which  had  slid  down  .and  stopped  as  soon  as  it  touched  it ; 
and  they  had  all  been  crushed  on  leaving  the  door,  or  borne  away  with  the  water  that  over 
flowed  the  meadow.  Had  they  but  remained  in  the  house  every  soul  would  have  escaped. 

"  The  next  afternoon,"  says  Starr  King,  in  his  exquisitely  illustrated  work  on  the  White 
Hills,  "a  traveler  passing  Ethan  Crawford's,  some  seven  miles  above  the  Willey  House, de 
sired,  if  possible,  to  get  through  the  Notch  that  night.  By  swimming  a  horse  across  the 
wildest  part  of  the  flood,  he  was  put  upon  the  track.  In  the  narrowest  part  of  the  road 
within  the  Notch,  the  water  had  torn  out  huge  rocks,  and  left  holes  twenty  feet  deep,  and 
had  opened  trenches,  also,  ten  feet  deep  and  twenty  feet  long.  But  the  traveler,  while  day 
light  lasted,  could  make  his  way  on  foot  over  the  torn  and  obstructed  road,  and  he  managed 
to  reach  the  lower  part  of  the  Notch  just  before  dark.  The  little  house  was  standing,  but 
there  were  no  human  inmates  to  greet  him.  And  what  desolation  around !  The  mountain 
behind  it,  once  robed  in  beautiful  green,  was  striped  for  two  or  three  miles  with  ravines  deep 
and  freshly  torn. 

The  traveler  entered  the  house  and  went  through  it.  The  doors  were  all  open  ;  the  beds 
and  their  clothing  showed  that  they  had  been  hurriedly  left;  a  Bible  was  lying  open  on  a 


204  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

table,  as  if  it  had  been  read  just  before  the  family  had  departed,  The  traveler  consoled 
himself,  at  last,  with  the  feeling  that  the  inmates  had  escaped  to  Abel  Crawford's  below,  and 
then  tried  to  sleep  in  one  of  the  deserted  beds.  But  in  the  night  he  beard  meanings,  which 
frightened  him  so  much  that  he  lay  sleepless  till  dawn.  Then  he  found  that  they  were  the 
groans  of  an  ox  in  the  stable,  that  was  partly  crushed  under  broken  timbers  which  had 
fallen  in.  The  two  horses  were  killed.  He  released  the  ox,  and  went  on  his  way  toward 
Bartlett. 

Before  any  news  of  the  disaster  had  reached  Conway,  the  faithful  dog  'came  down  to 
Mr.  Lovejoy's,  and,  by  meanings,  tried  to  make  the  family  understand  what  had  taken 
place.  Not  succeeding,  he  left,  and  after  being  seen  frequently  on  the  road,  sometimes 
heading  north,  and  then  south,  running  almost  at  the  top  of  his  speed,  as  though  bent  on 
some  absorbing  errand,  he  soon  disappeared  from  the  region,  and  has  never  since  been 
seen.' 

On  Wednesday  evening  suspicions  of  the  safety  of  the  family  were  carried  down  to  Bart 
lett  and  North  Conway,  where  Mr.  Willey's  father  and  brothers  lived.  But  they  were  not 
credited.  The  terrible  certainty  was  to  be  communicated  to  the  father  in  the  most  thrilling 
way.  At  midnight  of  Wednesday,  a  messenger  reached  the  bank  of  the  river  opposite  hia 
house  in  Lower  Bartlett,  but  could  not  cross.  He  blew  a  trumpet,  blast  after  blast.  Tha 
noise  and  the  mountain  echoes  startled  the  family  and  neighborhood  from  their  repose. 
They  soon  gathered  on  the  river  bank,  and  heard  the  sad  message  shouted  to  them  through 
the  darkness, 

On  Thursday,  the  31st  of  August,  the  family  and  many  of  the  neighbors  were  able  to  reach 
the  Notch.  Tall  Ethan  Crawford  left  his  farm  which  the  floods  had  ravaged,  and  went 
down  through  the  Notch  to  meet  them.  '  When  I  got  there,'  he  says,  '  on  seeing  the  friends 
of  that  well-beloved  family,  and  having  been  acquainted  with  them  for  many  years,  my 
heart  was  full  and  my  tongue  refused  utterance,  and  I  could  not  for  a  considerable  length 
of  time  speak  to  one  of  them,  and  could  only  express  my  regard  for  them  in  pressing  their 
hands  —  but  gave  full  vent  to  tears.  This  was  the  second  time  my  eyes  were  wet  with  tears 
since  grown  to  manhood.'  Search  was  commenced  at  once  for  the  buried  bodies.  The  first 
that  was  exhumed  was  one  of  the  hired  men,  David  Allen,  a  man  of  powerful  frame  and 
remarkable  strength.  He  was  but  slightly  disfigured.  He  was  found  near  the  top  of  a 
pile  of  earth  and  shattered  timbers,  with  '  hands  clenched  and  full  of  broken  sticks  and 
small  limbs  of  trees.'  Soon  the  bodies  of  Mrs.  Willey  and  her  husband  were  discovered  — 
the  latter  not  so  crushed  that  it  could  not  be  recognized. 

No  more  could  be  found  that  day.  Rude  coffins  were  prepared,  and  the  next  day,  Friday, 
about  sunset,  the  simple  burial-service  was  offered.  Elder  Samuel  Hasaltine,  standing 
amidst  the  company  of  strong,  manly  forms,  whose  faces  were  wet  with  tears,  commenced 
the  service  with  the  words  of  Isaiah  :  '  Who  hath  meanured  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  hit 
hand,  and  meted  out  heaven  with  a  span,  and  comprehended  the  dnst  of  the  earth  in  a  measure, 
and  weighed  the  mountain*  in  scale*,  and  the  hills  in  a  balance.'  How  fitting  this  language  in 
that  solemn  pass,  and  how  unspeakably  more  impressive  must  the  words  have  seemed,  when 
the  mountains  themselves  took  them  up  and  literally  responded  them,  joining  as  mourners 
in  the  burial  liturgy  I  For  the  minister  stood  so  that  each  one  of  these  sublime  words  was 
given  back  by  the  echo,  in  a  tone  as  clear  and  reverent  as  that  in  which  they  were  uttered. 

The  next  day  the  body  of  the  youngest  child,  about  three  years  old,  was  found,  and  also 
that  of  the  other  hired  man.  On  Sunday,  the  eldest  daughter  was  discovered,  at  a  distance 
from  the  others,  across  the  river.  A  bed  was  found  on  the  ruins  near  her  body.  It  was 
supposed  that  she  was  drowned,  as  no  bruise  or  mark  was  found  upon  her.  She  was  twelve 
years  old,  and  Ethan  Crawford  tells  us  'she  had  acquired  a  good  education,  and  seemed 
more  like  a  gentleman's  daughter,  of  fashion  and  affluence,  than  the  daughter  of  one  who 
had  located  himself  in  the  midst  of  the  mountains.  These  were  buried  without  any  reli 
gious  service.  Three  children  —  a  daughter  and  two  sons  —  were  never  found." 


FAC   SIMILE    OF   THE   SIGNATUKB    OF    DANIEL    WEBSTER. 


VERMONT. 


THE  territory  now  included  within  the  state  of  Vermont,  owing  to 
its  distance  from  the  coast,  was,  for  a  long  time  after  the  surrounding 

settlements  were  made,  in  a  great 
measure  unknown  by  Europeans. 
It  appears  to  have  been  first  ex 
plored  by  the  French  from  Cana 
da.  Its  name  was  derived  from 
the  Green  Mountains:  verd,  in 
the  French  language,  signifies 
green,  and  mont,  mountain.  They 
are  so  called  on  account  of  the 
numerous  evergreens  with  which 
they  are  covered. 

In  1716,  a  tract  of  land  was 
granted,  by  Massachusetts,  in  the 
south-east  part  of  the  state,  con 
taining  more  than  100,000  acres. 
In  1724,  that  government  built 
Fort  Dummer,  on  the  Connecticut 

River.  This  fort  was  then  admitted  to  be  within  Massachusetts; 
afterward  it  was  found  to  be  in  New  Hampshire,  and  is  now  in  Ver 
mont.  On  the  other  side  of  the  state,  the  French  made  their  ad 
vances  up  Lake  Champlain,  and  in  1731,  built  their  fort  at  Crown 
Point,  and  began  a  settlement  on  the  east  side  of  the  lake.  This 
part  of  the  country  became,  of  course,  the  seat  of  war,  and  was  con 
stantly  exposed  to  the  depredations  of  both  nations  and  their  Indian 
allies. 

The  provinces  of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire  had  a  long 
controversy  respecting  their  boundary  lines.  This  was  not  settled 
until  1740,  when  the  present  line  was  determined  by  George  II.  By 
this  decision,  the  government  of  New  Hampshire  concluded  that  their 
jurisdiction  extended  as  far  west  as  Massachusetts  had  claimed ;  that 
is  within  20  miles  of  Hudson  River.  In  1749,  Benning  Wentworth, 
the  governor  of  New  Hampshire,  made  a  grant  of  a  township  six 
miles  square,  situated  20  miles  E.  from  Hudson  River,  and  six  miles 
N.  from  the  Massachusetts  line.  In  allusion  to  his  own  name,  he 
gave  to  this  township,  the  name  of  Bennington.  In  the  course  of 
four  or  five  years,  he  made  several  other  grants  on  the  west  side  of 
Connecticut  River.  During  the  French  war,  the  New  England  troops 

(205) 


206  VERMONT. 

cut  a  road  from  Charleston,  in  New  Hampshire,  to  Crown  Point.  By 
this  means  the  fertility  and  value  of  the  lands  in  this  part  of  Vermont 
became  generally  known.  After  the  conquest  of  Canada,  these  lands 
were  eagerly  sought  after  by  adventurers  and  speculators.  The  cul 
tivation  of  the  country,  and  the  increase  of  the  settlers  (principally 
from  Connecticut),  were  so  rapid,  that  Wentworth  acquired  a  large 
fortune  by  the  fees  and  donations  which  attended  the  business,  and 
by  a  reserve  of  five  hundred  acres,  which  he  made  in  every  township 
for  himself. 

These  proceedings  alarmed  the  government  of  New  York,  who 
claimed  all  the  territory  west  of  Connecticut  River.  This  claim  was 
founded  upon  an  extraordinary  grant  made  by  Charles  II,  in  1664,  to 
his  brother  the  duke  of  York,  which  contained  a  grant,  among  other 
things,  of  "  all  the  lands  from  the  west  side  of  Connecticut  River  to 
the  east  side  of  Delaware  Bay."  The  New  Hampshire  grants  were 
declared  invalid  by  the  authorities  of  New  York,  and  the  settlers  were 
required  to  take  out  new  patents.  In  opposition  to  this  the  governor 
of  New  Hampshire  put  forth  another  proclamation,  declaring  the 
grant  to  the  duke  of  York  to  be  obsolete,  and  that  New  Hampshire  ex 
tended  as  far  west  as  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut.  New  York 
persisted  in  her  claims,  the  south-west  part  of  Vermont  was  annexed 
to  the  county  of  Albany,  and  the  north-west  formed  into  the  county  of 
Charlotte. 

Some  of  the  towns  complied  with  the  requisitions  of  New  York, 
and  bought  their  lands  the  second  time.  These  grants  from  New 
York  were  attended  with  heavy  fees  and  expense.  Those  who  re 
fused  to  obtain  them  had  their  lands  granted  to  others  who  would 
pay  the  fees.  Actions  of  ejectment  were  commenced  at  Albany, 
against  several  of  the  ancient  settlers.  When,  however,  the  officers 
came  to  eject  the  inhabitants  from  their  houses  and  lands,  they  gene 
rally  encountered  strong  opposition,  and  were  not  suffered  to  proceed  to 
the  execution  of  their  offices.  When  it  was  found  that  the  people  had 
combined  against  the  proceedings  of  the  courts  at  Albany,  the  militia 
were  ordered  out  to  assist  the  sheriff.  The  militia  had,  however,  no 
disposition  to  hazard  their  lives  for  the  benefit  of  a  few  speculators, 
and  upon  the  appearance  of  an  armed  opposition  from  the  settlers, 
they  could  not  be  kept  together. 

The  opposition  became  so  violent  that  several  on  both  sijles  were 
much  abused  and  wounded;  and  no  officer  from  New  York  dared  to 
attempt  to  dispossess  any  of  the  settlers  from  their  farms.  In  these 
scenes  of  violence  and  opposition  to  the  proceedings  of  New  York, 
ETHAN  ALLEN  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  opposition.  Bold, 
enterprising,  ambitious,  with  great  confidence  in  his  own  abilities,  he 
undertook  to  direct  the  proceedings  of  the  inhabitants.  He  wrote 
and  distributed  several  pamphlets,  showing  the  injustice  of  the  pro 
ceedings  of  New  York.  The  uncultivated  roughness  of  his  own  tem 
per  and  manners,  seems  to  have  assisted  him  in  giving  a  forcible  de 
scription  to  the  designs  of  the  speculating  land  jobbers.  Next  to 


VERMONT.  207 

Allen,  SETH  WARNER  seems  to  have  been  the  most  distinguished  in 
those  times.  Warner  was  co^jl,  firm,  resolute,  and  fully  determined 
that  the  laws  of  New  York,  respecting  the  settlers,  never  should  be 
carried  into  execution.  When  an  officer  came  to  take  him  as  a  rioter, 
he  attacked,  wounded,  and  disarmed  him ;  and  then  with  the  spirit  of 
a  true  soldier  spared  his  life. 

The  controversy  had  now  become  so  alarming,  that  the  settlers  sent 
a  delegation  to  Great  Britain,  to  implore  the  protection  of  the  crown. 
The  king  interposed  and  forbid  the  government  of  New  York  to  grant 
any  more  of  the  lands  in  question,  "until  his  majesty's  further  pleas 
ure  shall  be  known."  The  order,  however,  appears  to  have  been 
evaded,  and  the  same  state  of  affairs  continued  until  the  opening  of 
the  great  drama  of  the  revolution  at  Lexington,  in  1775,  when  the 
government  of  New  York  had  more  important  objects  to  engage  its 
attention. 

The  attempts  of  the  British  ministry  upon  the  liberties  of  the  colo 
nies,  excited  as  much  opposition  in  Vermont  as  in  those  provinces 
which  were  more  immediately  obnoxious  to  the  royal  power.  On  the 
commencement  of  hostilities  with  the  mother  country,  Ethan  Allen 
collected  a  body  of  about  300  settlers,  and,  joined  by  some  officers 
from  Connecticut  and  New  Hampshire,  surprised  the  British  post  at 
Ticonderoga.  The  fort  at  Crown  Point  was  soon  after  surrendered. 
These  enterprises  gave  quite  an  impetus  to  the  revolutionary  cause, 
and  operated  strongly  on  the  public  mind,  in  favor  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Vermont.  On  the  advance  of  Burgoyne's  army,  in  1777,  Ticonde 
roga  fell  in  possession  of  the  enemy,  and  the  burdens  of  war  bore 
heavily  upon  Vermont:  the  northern  settlements  were  broken  up, 
and  its  frontiers  subjected  to  the  incursions  of  savages.  In  his  ad 
vance,  Burgoyne  wishing  to  draw  resources  from  the  farms  of  Ver 
mont,  detached  Col.  Baum  with  500  Hessians  and  100  Indians,  to 
seize  a  magazine  of  provisions,  collected  by  the  Americans,  at  Ben- 
nington.  When  near  this  place  he  was  attacked  by  Col.  Stark,  of 
New  Hampshire,  with  about  800  militia,  a  large  portion  of  whom  were 
denominated  "  Green  Mountain  Boys."  Col.  Baum  was  defeated  with 
the  loss  of  the  greater  part  of  his  troops  in  killed  and  wounded.  Col. 
Breyman,  who  had  been  sent  to  reinforce  Baum,  was  next  at 
tacked  by  Col.  Warner,  with  his  continental  regiment,  assisted  by 
Stark's  militia.  The  enemy  fought  bravely,  but  were  obliged  to 
abandon  their  artillery  and  retreat.  In  these  two  actions  the  Ameri 
cans  took  700  prisoners. 

While  thus  devoting  their  energies  in  support  of  the  common  cause, 
the  people  of  Vermont,  as  regards  their  civil  government,  were  placed 
in  an  anomalous  situation.  At  the  commencement  of  hostilities  they 
found  themselves  without  a  regular  government.  The  jurisdiction  of 
New  York  was  disclaimed,  and  the  royal  authority  was  cast  off.  In 
January,  1777,  a  general  convention  of  representatives  from  the  towns 
on  both  sides  of  the  river,  met  at  Westminster.  On  the  16th  of  Jan 
uary,  they  proclaimed  that  the  district  of  territory  usually  known  by 


208  VERMONT. 

the  name  of  "New  Hampshire  grants,"  was  of  right  a  free  and  inde 
pendent  jurisdiction  or  state,  to  be  hereafter  forever  designated  by 
the  name  of  NEW  CONNECTICUT,  alias  VERMONT. 

The  committee  addressed  congress,  and  petitioned  to  be  admitted 
into  the  confederation  as  a  distinct  state.  The  declaration  and  peti 
tion  was  signed  and  presented,  on  behalf  of  the  inhabitants,  by  four 
of  the  most  respectable  members  of  the  convention:  Jonas  Fay, 
Thomas  Chittenden,  Heman  Allen,  and  Reuben  Jones.  This  petition 
was  met  by  a  counter  memorial  from  New  York,  and  congress  declined 
to  grant  Vermont  a  separate  existence.  Difficulties  increased,  and 
other  circumstances  soon  afterward  involved  the  people  of  Vermont  in 
a  controversy  with  New  Hampshire,  who  eventually  presented  a  claim 
to  congress  for  the  whole  of  Vermont.  New  York  did  the  same,  and 
Massachusetts  endeavored  to  obtain  a  part  by  reviving  an  antiquated 
title. 

The  people  of  Vermont  being  menaced  from  so  many  quarters,  gave 
up  their  local  dissentions,  and  united  in  their  own  defense.  Ethan 
Allen,  who  had  returned  from  captivity,  was  placed  at  the  head  of  a 
body  of  militia,  and  made  prisoners  of  the  officers  who  were  acting 
under  the  authority  of  New  York.  Complaint  was  made  to  congress, 
but  the  subject  was  postponed,  as  Vermont  refused  to  become  a  party 
to  it,  and  no  decision  was  pronounced.  During  the  progress  of  these 
events,  the  British  authorities  flattered  themselves  that  the  people  of 
Vermont  would  become  exasperated,  and  place  themselves  under  their 
protection.  Negotiations  were  opened  on  the  part  of  the  British  for  this 
purpose  in  1780,  and  were  continued  without  any  open  result  until  1783. 

The  peace  of  1783,  found  Vermont  an  independent  state.  New 
York  still  claimed  jurisdiction  over  her  territory,  but  was  unable  to 
enforce  it.  After  the  formation  of  the  Federal  Constitution  in  1787, 
Vermont  made  another  application  to  be  admitted  into  the  union  as  a 
sovereign  state.  The  only  opposition  was  from  the  State  of  New 
York,  which  was  finally  withdrawn  in  1789.  In  that  year,  commis 
sioners  from  the  two  states  met,  and  effected  an  amicable  arrangement. 
A  convention  was  immediately  called,  by  which  it  was  resolved  to  join 
the  union.  The  consent  of  congress  was  given,  and  on  the  4th  of 
March,  1791,  Vermont  became  one  of  the  United  States.  During  the 
war  with  Great  Britain  in  1812—15,  the  vicinity  of  the  state  was  the 
seat  of  a  warm  contest.  On  the  invasion  of  Plattsburg,  New  York, 
volunteers  poured  forth  from  the  mountains  and  valleys  of  Vermont, 
and  in  the  part  they  took  in  the  conflict,  nobly  sustained  the  character 
of  their  ancestors  for  firmness  and  bravery. 

Vermont  lies  between  latitude  42°  44',  and  45°  30"  N.,  and  71°  30' 
to  73°  20'  W.  longitude.  It  is  bounded  N.  by  Canada  East,  on  the 
E.  by  New  Hampshire,  from  which  it  is  separated  by  the  Connecticut 
River;  on  the  S.  by  Massachusetts,  and  on  the  W.  by  New  York,  from 
which  it  is  separated  principally  by  Lake  Champlain.  The  length  of 
the  state  from  N.  to  S.  is  157  miles,  and  its  breadth  from  E.  to  W. 
from  40  to  92  miles,  its  widest  part  being  on  the  northern  state  line. 


VERMONT.  209 

Most  of  the  surface  of  Vermont  is  mountainous.  It  is  traversed 
from  N.  to  S.  by  the  Green  Mountain  range,  some  summits  of  which 
rise  to  the  hight  of  4,279  feet  above  the  sea.  About  the  center  of 
the  state  they  divide  into  two  ridges,  the  principal  of  which  passes  in 
a  north-eastern  direction  into  Canada.  The  Green  Mountains  are 
from  ten  to  fifteen  miles  wide,  much  intersected  by  valleys,  and 
abounding  with  springs  and  brooks.  The  rivers  are  inconsiderable. 
Lake  Memphremagog,  thirty  miles  in  length,  is  partly  in  this  state, 
•  but  mostly  in  Canada :  it  discharges  its  waters  into  the  St.  Lawrence. 
The  climate  varies  according  to  the  differences  of  level  and  other 
circumstances.  It  is  healthy,  though  the  winters  are  severe.  Snow 
generally  lies  on  the  ground  from  the  middle  of  November  to  the 
end  of  April ;  and  on  the  hillsides  it  is  often  six  or  eight  feet  deep. 
The  soil  is  generally  fertile.  On  the  borders  of  the  rivers  are  fine 
tracts  of  valley  land :  they  are  sometimes  a  mile  in  width,  and  very 
productive  in  grain,  grass,  and  garden  vegetables.  Tfye  hills  and 
mountains  that  are  not  arable,  from  their  steepness,  or  their  rocky 
surface,  yield  the  best  of  pasturage.  Few  places  are  better  adapted 
to  the  raising  of  sheep,  horses,  and  cattle  than  the  mountain  regions 
of  this  state.  Wool  is  the  staple  product:  horses  and  cattle  are 
raised  in  large  numbers.  Granite,  marble,  and  slate  are  abundant ; 
valuable  quarries  of  each  are  worked ;  iron  ore  is  in  several  localities  ; 
and  from  the  sulphuret  of  iron  in  Stafford  and  Shrewsbury,  copperas  is 
extensively  manufactured.  The  whole  number  of  farms  in  the  state  in 
1850,  was  29,687.  Improved  farm  lands,  2,591,379  acres;  unim 
proved,  1,525,368  acres.  The  state  is  divided  into  fourteen  counties. 
Population  in  1790,  85,144;  in  1820,234,846;  in  1840,291,218;  in 
1850,  312,902;  now  about  350,000. 


MONTPELIEE  the  capital  of  Vermont  is  situated  206  miles  N.  W.  by 
N.  from  Boston  by  railroad.  It  became  the  seat  of  government,  in 
1805,  and  the  shire-town  of  Washington  county,  in  1811.  Montpe- 
lier  village  embracing  a  square  mile  was  incorporated,  in  1818,  in  the 
S.  W.  corner  of  the  town  on  the  bank  of  Winooski  River,  and  on  both 
sides  of  the  Little  North  Branch.  It  is  situated  about  a  mile  from 
the  Vermont  Central  Railroad  with  which  it  is  connected  by  a  branch 
road.  It  contains  4  churches,  2  academies  and  about  3000  inhabit 
ants.  It  is  about  ten  miles  north-easterly  from  the  geographical 
center  of  the  state,  and,  besides  being  the  point  of  intersection  of  the 
roads  from  all  parts,  is  on  the  great  thoroughfare  between  the  ocean 
and  Canada.  The  site  of  the  village  is  a  valley  bearing  evidence  of 
having  once  been  the  bed  of  a  lake  about  40  feet  deep.  The  State 
House,  a  beautiful  granite  structure  was  erected,  in  1836—7;  it  was 
burnt,  in  Jan.  1857.  A  new  building  of  the  same  appearance  some 
what  enlarged  stands  on  the  same  foundations. 

The  first  attempt  at  settlement  in  Montpelier,  was  made  in  the 
spring  of  1786,  when  Joel  Frizzle,  a  hunter  and  trapper  felled  a  few 
trees,  planted  a  little  corn  among  the  logs,  after  the  Indian  fashion, 


210 


VERMONT. 


on  the  bank  of  Winooski  River,  and  moved  his  family,  himself  and 
wife,  a  little  French  woman  from  Canada,  into  his  log  cabin  at  this 
place,  the  same  season.  The  first  permanent  clearing  and  settlement 


South-  West  View  of  Montpelier. 

[The  Rail  Road  Bridge  over  the  Winooski  appears  in  the  foreground,  above  which,  on  the  loft,  is  seen 
the  new  State  House.     The  Bail  Road  Station  and  other  public  buildings  are  on  the  right.] 

was  made  the  next  year,  on  the  4th  of  May,  1787.  Col.  Jacob  Davis, 
and  Gen.  Parly  Davis  from  Charlton,  Worcester  Co.,  Mass.,  with  one 
hired  man  and  one  horse  each,  loaded  with  pork,  flour,  beans  and 
other  necessaries,  came  and  commenced  a  settlement. 

Westminster,  in  Windham  Co.,  82  miles  south  from  Montpelier 
on  the  bank  of  Connecticut  River,  was  at  an  early  period  one  of  the 
principal  towns  in  Vermont.  The  first  permanent  settlers  were  from 
Northfield,  Mass.',  and  from  Ashford  and  Middletown  in  Connecticut, 
who  came  here  about  the  year  1741.  Its  pleasant  situation  and  its 
nearness  to  the  fort  maintained  by  New  Hampshire,  in  what  is  now 
called  Walpole,  caused  the  settlement  to  proceed  with  rapidity.  A 
jail  formerly  stood  here,  and  a  court  house,  in  which  were  held  some 
of  the  earliest  courts  of  justice ;  and  when  Vermont  was  organized 
into  an  independent  government  several  sessions  of  the  legislature 
were  held  at  this  place. 

After  the  meeting  of  the  delegates  from  the  Provinces,  at  Philadelphia, 
in  Sept.,  1774,  the  royal  authority  was  in  a  great  measure  suspended  in  all 
the  colonies,  except  New  York,  who  refused  its  assent  to  the  measures  re 
commended  by  the  delegates.  New  York  at  this  time  claimed  jurisdiction 


VERMONT.  211 

over  Vermont,  and  the  stated  session  of  the  court  was  to  have  been  holden 
at  Westminster,  on  the  13th  of  March,  1775.  Much  dissatisfaction  pre 
vailed  because  New  York  refused  to  adopt  the  resolves  of  the  continental 
congress,  and  the  people  endeavored  to  dissuade  the  judges  from  holding 
the  court.  But  as  they  persisted  in  doing  it,  some  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Westminster  and  the  adjacent  towns  took  possession  of  the  court  house,  at 
an  early  hour,  in  order  to  prevent  the  officers  from  entering.  The  court 
party  soon  appeared  before  the  court  house  armed  with  guns,  swords  and 
pistols,  and  commanded  the  people  to  disperse.  But  as  they  refused  to 
obey,  some  harsh  language  passed  between  them  and  the  court  party  retired 
to  their  quarters. 

"The  people,  then,  had  an  interview  with  Judge  Chandler,  who  assured 
them  that  they  might  have  quiet  possession  of  the  house  till  morning,  when 
the  court  should  come  in  without  arms,  and  should  hear  what  they  had  to 
lay  before  them.  But  contrary  to  this  declaration,  about  eleven  o'clock  at 
night,  the  sheriff  and  other  officers  of  the  court  attended  by  an  armed  force, 
repaired  to  the  court  house.  Being  refused  admittance,  some  of  the  party 
fired  into  the  house,  and  killed  one  man  and  wounded  several  others.  The 
wounded  men  they  seized  and  dragged  to  prison,  with  some  others  who  did 
not  succeed  in  effecting  their  escape."  By  these  proceedings  the  indigna 
tion  of  the  settlers  throughout  the  New  Hampshire  grants  was  raised  against 
the  government  of  New  York,  and  probably  the  commencement  of  the 
American  war,  at  Lexington,  prevented  the  parties  from  proceeding  to  open 
hostilities.  The  following  inscription  on  the  tomb  stone  of  William  French, 
who  appears  to  have  been  the  person  killed  at.  the  "Westminster  massacre," 
as  it  was  called,  is  a  literary  curiosity  illustrative  of  the  spirit  of  the  times. 

In  memory  of  WILLIAM  FRENCH,  son  of  Mr.  Nathaniel  French,  who  was  shot  at  West 
minster,  March  y«  13th,  1775,  by  the  hands  of  cruel  minsterel  tools  of  George  ye  3d,  in  the 
court-house,  at  a  11  a  clock  at  night,  in  the  22d,  year  of  his  age. 

Here  William  French,  his  Body  lies; 
For  murder,  his  blood  for  vengeance  cries, 
King  George  the  third,  his  Tory  crew 
they  with  a  bawl,  his  head  shot  threw 
For  Liberty  and  his  Country's  Good, 
he  Los  his  life,  his  Dearest  Blood. 


BURLINGTON,  city,  port  of  entry  and  capital  of  Chittenden  Co.,  one 
of  the  most  important  places  in  Vermont,  is  beautifully  situated  upon 
the  tongue  of  land  formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  Winooski,  or 
Onion  River  with  Lake  Champlain.  It  lies  upon  the  E.  shore  of  Bur 
lington  Bay,  and  for  the  most  part  occupies  a  gentle  declivity  descend 
ing  toward  the  west,  and  terminated  by  the  waters  of  the  lake.  The 
streets  cross  each  other  E.  and  W.  and  N.  and  S.,  forming  regular 
squares.  Near  the  center  is  a  fine  area,  around  which  stand  several 
fine  public  structures.  Lake  Champlain  is  here  about  ten  miles  wide, 
and  the  harbor  is  protected  from  the  western  winds  by  a  breakwater. 
The  collection  district  of  Burlington  comprises  the  whole  lake  shore 
of  Vermont.  Burlington  contains  the  university  of  Vermont,  6 
churches,  several  banks  and  about  8000  inhabitants.  Distant  38 
mile  W.  N.  W.  from  Montpelier,  85  S.  E.  from  Montreal,  and  440 
from  Washington.  As  part  of  Burlington  may  be  mentioned,  the 
14 


212 

village  called  "Winooski  City,"  which  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  the 
Winooski  partly  in  Burlington,  and  partly  in  Colchester,  and  is  about 
two  miles  from  Burlington  city.  Here  is  an  extensive  water  power 
and  several  woolen  and  cotton  mills. 


South   View  of  Burlington. 

Thf  rut  shows  the  appearance  of  Burlington,  as  it  is  entered  from  the  S.,  upon  tho  Kiitluml  Uitilnmd. 
The  court  house,  town  house,  and  some  other  public  buildings  situated  around  the  public  square-,  are  soon 
<MI  the  right,  the  shore  of  Lake  Champlain  on  the  left. 

*  The  university  of  Vermont  is  situated  on  a  commanding  eminence, 
about  half  a  mile  eastward  of  the  court  house  in  Burlington,  250  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  lake.  The  view  from  the  cupola  of  the  college 
embraces  an  extensive  range;  on  the  west  lies  the  city — the  broad 
expanse  of  the  lake  with  its  islands  and  vessels;  and  beyond  the 
Adirondack  Mountains  rising  to  the  hight  of  nearly  6,000  feet  give 
grandeur  to  the  scene ;  while  on  the  east  are  presented  to  full  view 
the  Green  Mountains  with  their  two  highest  peaks,  Camel's  Rump 
4188  feet  high,  and  Mansfield  Mountain  4279  feet. 

This  institution  was  incorporated  in  1791,  but  it  did  not  go  into 
operation  until  1800.  A  large  college  edifice  of  brick  completed  in 
1801,  was  consumed  in  1824,  after  which  three  brick  edifices  were 
erected,  which  since  have  been  united  in  one,  250  feet  in  length  by 
40  in  width.  The  faculty  consists  of  the  president,  5  professors  and 
1  tutor.  The  college  has  libraries  containing  about  14,000  volumes. 
It  has  a  valuable  collection  of  specimens  in  different  departments  of 
natural  history.  There  is  a  medical  school  connected  with  it,  in 
which  instruction  is  given  by  three  professors. 

"The  Rev.  Daniel  C.  Sanders,  a  graduate  of  Harvard  College  of 
1788,  was  elected  the  first  president;  of  decided  personal  traits  in  a 
stalwart  figure,  and  mingled  courage  and  courtesy,  he  was  an  efficient 
director  of  youth  under  his  charge.  He  performed  his  onerous  duties 
for  the  first  years  without  an  assistant.  The  class  of  1804,  we  read, 
received  all  their  instruction  from  him;  and  as  the  classes  increased  he 


VERMONT.  213 

often  employed  six,  eight  and  ten  hours  of  the  day  in  personal  reci 
tations."  "As  an  illustration  of  the  simple  habits  of  the  time  and 
place,  a  calculation  was  made  by  the  president  that  a  poor  scholar,  by 
keeping  school  four  months,  each  winter,  at  the  average  price  of  six 
teen  dollars  a  month,  could  pay  all  his  college  bills  and  his  board  and 
leave  college  with  thirty-two  dollars  in  his  pocket.  The  college  asked 
only  twelve  dollars  for  each  student.  There  was  a  moderate  income 
from  public  lands,  from  which  the  president  received  a  salary  of  six 
hundred  dollars ;  a  professor  of  mathematics  less  than  three  hundred 
and  fifty,  and  a  tutor  three  hundred.  These  simple  receipts  and 
expenditures  required  constant  vigilance  and  self-denial  in  the  manage 
ment  of  the  institution."  Zadock  Thompson,  the  historian  of  Ver 
mont,  was  a  professor  in  this  university.  He  died  in  Jan.  17,  1857, 
a^ed  59. 


West   View  of  the   University  of  Vermont. 

The  first  attempt  toward  a  settlement  in  Burlington  was,  it  appears, 
made  in  the  year  1774.  During  the  summer  of  1775,  some  clearings 
were  made  on  the  intervale  north  of  the  city,  and  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  the  falls,  and  two  or  three  log  huts  erected.  But  the  revolu 
tion  commencing  this  year,  the  settlers  in  this  and  neighboring  towns 
either  retreated  to  the  south  in  the  fall,  or  took  shelter  in  the  block 
house  in  Colchester  for  the  winter,  and  abandoned  the  country  in  the 
succeeding  spring.  During  the  war,  no  attempt  was  made  to  renew 
the  settlement  in  these  parts,  but  on  the  return  of  peace  in  1788. 
many  of  those  who  had  been  compelled  to  leave  the  country  returned, 
and  others  with  them,  and  permanent  settlement  was  effected.  The 
first  man  who  brought  his  family  into  Burlington,  in  the  spring  of 
1783,  was  Stephen  Lawrence.  A  number  of  families  came  into  Bur 
lington,  the  same  season,  among  whom  Avere  Frederic  Saxton,  Simon 
Tubbs  and  John  Collins. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  from  monuments,  in  the  Green  Mount 


214  VERMONT. 

Cemetery,  a  small  grave  yard  embowered  with  trees  and  shubbery,  up 
ward  of  a  mile  from  Burlington,  near^VVinooski  village. 

GEN.  IRA.  ALLEJT',  the  foremost  of  the  founders  of  the  university  of  Vermont,  and  one  of 
that  band  of  worthies,  who  by  their  exertions  secured  the  Independence  of  the  United 
States.  Died  at  Philadelphia,  in  the  year  1814,  aged  64  years. 


MAJOR  GENERAL  ROGER  Exos,  whose  remains  are  deposited  here,  was  a  patriot  of  the  rev 
olution,  and  assisted  in  the  foundation  of  this  state.  He  died  at  Colchester,  on  the  6th 
day  of  October,  1808,  aged  73  years.  This  testimony  of  respect  is  paid  by  his  surviving 
children. 


STEPHEN  LAWRENCE,  Esq.,  died,  April  2,  1789,  aged  47  years.  He  was  the  first  man  who 
with  his  family  settled  in  Burlington,  1783.  This  stone  was  erected  to  his  memory,  Oct. 
1811.  Reader,  mark  the  mighty  changes  produced  in  28  years,  and  learn  instruction. 


The  celebrated  Ethan  Allen  was  interred  in  this  yard;  his  monu 
ment  was  a  plain  marble  slab,  resting  upon  a  granite  foundation  hav 
ing  the  following  inscription : 

The  corporeal  part  of  Gen.  Ethan  Allen  rests  beneath  this  stone,  the  12th  day  of  Feb., 
1789,  aged  50  years.  His  spirit  tried  the  mercies  of  his  God,  in  whom  alone  he  believed  and 
strongly  trusted.* 

Gen.  Allen  died  suddenly  on  his  estate  in  the  adjoining  town  of  Colches 
ter.  He  was  born  in  Litehfield  Connecticut,  and  when  young,  his  parents 
emigrated  to  Vermont.  At  the  commencement  of  the  disturbances  in  this 
territory,  about  the  year  1770,  he  took  a  most  active  part  in  favor  of  the 
settlers  against  the  government  of  New  York.  He  engaged  with  great  ardor 
in  the  American  cause,  in  the  revolutionary  contest.  He  captured  Ticonde- 
roga  and  Crown  Point,  was  taken  prisoner  in  a  rash  attempt  on  Montreal, 
and  sent  in  irons  to  England,  and  after  having  experienced  much  cruelty 
was  exchanged.  After  his  return  to  Vermont,  the  state  gave  a  public  testi 
mony  to  his  merits  and  sufferings,  by  placing  him  at  the  head  of  the  militia. 

"  Gen.  Allen  possessed  strong  powers  of  mind,  but  they  never  felt  the  influence  of  educa 
tion.  Though  he  was  brave,  humane  and  generous,  yet  his  conduct  does  not  seem  to  have 
been  much  influenced  by  considerations  respecting  that  holy  and  merciful  Being,  whose 
character  and  whose  commands  are  disclosed  to  us  in  the  scriptures.  His  notions  with  re 
gard  to  religion  were  such,  as  to  prove  that  those  who  rather  confide  in  their  own  wisdom 
than  seek  instruction  from  Heaven,  may  embrace  absurdities  which  would  disgrace  the  un 
derstanding  of  a  child.  He  believed,  with  Pythagoras,  that  man  after  death  would  trans 
migrate  into  beasts,  birds,  fishes,  reptiles,  etc.,  and  often  informed  his  friends,  that  he  him 
self  expected  to  live  again  in  the  form  of  a  large  white  horse.  Besides  a  number  of  pam 
phlets  in  the  controversy  with  New  York,  he  published,  in  1779,  a  narrative  of  his  observa 
tions  during  his  captivity,  which  has  been  lately  reprinted ;  a  vindication  of  the  opposition 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Vermont  to  the  government  of  New  York,  and  their  right  to  form  an 
independent  state,  1779;  and  Allen's  Theology,  or  the  Oracles  of  Reason,  1786.  This  last 
work  was  intended  to  ridicule  the  doctrine  of  Moses  and  the  prophets.  It  would  be  unjust 
to  bring  against  it  the  charge  of  having  effected  great  mischief  in  the  world,  for  few  have 
had  the  patience  to  read  it."  | 

*  When  this  spot  was  visited  by  us,  while  collecting  materials  for  this  work,  no  vestige  of 
the  slab,  containing  this  inscription,  remained,  it  having  been  taken  off  by  piecemeal  as 
relics.  A  new  monument  was  about  to  be  erected  under  the  patronage  of  the  state. 

fDr.  Dwight,  in  the  2d  vol.  of  his  Travels,  relates  that  when  Gen.  Allen's  daughter  lay 
in  a  dying  state,  she  sent  for  her  father.  The  wife  of  Col.  Allen  was  a  pious  woman,  and 
had  instructed  her  daughter  in  the  principles  of  Christianity.  As  soon  as  her  father  ap 
peared  at  her  bed-side,  she  said  to  him,  "  I  am  about  to  die  ;  shall  I  believe  in  the  princi 
ples  you  have  taught  me,  or  shall  I  believe  what  my  mother  has  taught  me?"  He  became 
extremely  agitated ;  his  chin  quivered  ;  his  who^e  frame  shook ;  and  a/ter  waiting  a  few 
moments',  he  replied,  "  Believe  what  your  mother  has  taught  you." 


VERMONT 


215 


"  The  stern  integrity  and  truthfulness  of  Allen,  were  well  illustrated  on  one  occasion, 
when  he  was  prosecuted  for  the  payment  of  a  note  of  60  pounds  given  to  a  man  in  Boston. 
It  was  sent  to  Vermont  for  collection,  but  it  was  inconvenient  for  him  to  pay  it  then,  and 
he  was  sued.  The  trial  came  on,  and  his  lawyer,  in  order  to  postpone  the  matter,  denied 
the  genuineness  of  the  signature.  To  prove  it,  it  would  be  necessary  to  send  to  Boston  for 
a  witness.  Allen  was  in  a  remote  part  of  the  court  room  when  the  lawyer  denied  the  sig 
nature.  With  long  strides  Allen  rushed  through  the  crowd  and  standing  before  his  advo 
cate,  said  in  angry  tones,  "  Mr. I  did  not  hire  you  to  come  here  and  lie.  That  is  a  true 

note — I  signed  it — I'll  swear  to  it — and  I'll  pay  it.  I  want  no  shuffling — I  want  time. 
What  I  wanted  you  for  was  to  get  the  business  put  over  to  the  next  court,  not  to  come  here 
and  lie  and  juggle  about  it."  The  time  was  given  and  Allen  paid  the  note. 


South   View  of  the  State  Lunatic  Asylum. 


[The  view  annexed  is  from  the  elevated  ground  on  which  the  village  is  built.  The  Asylum  ii  at  its 
northern  extremity,  on  a  fertile  meadow  tract,  adjoining  the  West  River,  which  here  unites  with  tl>e  Con 
necticut.  Mountainous  ridges  rise  precipitously  from  this  stream,  which  passes  in  the  back  grour.d.] 

BRATTLEBOROUGH  is  one  of  the  most  flourishing  villages  in  Vermont. 
It  is  situated  on  the  line  of  the  Connecticut  River  Railroad,  40  miles 
N.  of  Northampton,  Mass.,  and  100  S.  from  Montpelier,  and  contains 
about  3,000  inhabitants,  six  churches,  two  water  cure  establishments, 
and  the  Vermont  state  asylum  for  the  insane.  The  Whetsone  Brook, 
with  its  rocky  channel,  runs  through  the  place,  and  affords  admirable 
water  privileges,  which  are  occupied  by  a  variety  of  manufacturing 
establishments.  The  water  cure  establishments  here,  are  quite  ex 
tensive.  The  purity  of  the  water,  the  salubrity  of  the  air,  together 
with  the  romantic  scenery  of  the  place,  with  the  cultivated  manners 
of  the  inhabitants,  render  this  spot  one  of  uncommon  attraction. 
The  insane  asylum  opened  here  Dec.  12,  1836,  under  the  charge  of 
Dr.  William  H.  Rockwell,  is  a  most  flourishing  institution,  having 
usually  about  400  patients.  A  farm  of  about  800  acres  is  connected 
with  the  asylum. 

Brattleborough  derived  its  name  from  Col.  Brattle,  of  Massachusetts,  one  of  the 
principal  proprietors.  Fort  Dummer,  the  first  civilized  establishment  within  the 
present  limits  of  Vermont,  was  built  in  1724,  in  the  south-east  corner  of  this  town 
on  "Dummer  Meadoivs."  Nathan  Willard,  David  Sargeant,  David  Sargeant,  jr., 
John  and  Thomas  Sargeant,  John  Alexander,  Fairbank  Moore  and  son,  were 


216  VERMONT. 

among  the  first  settlers.  John  Sargeant  is  believed  to  have  been  the  first  white 
person  born  in  Vermont.  His  father  was  idlled  by  the  Indians,  and  his  brother 
carried  into  captivity.  Fairbank  Moore  and  his  son  were  also  killed  by  Indians, 
at  West  River  Meadows,  two  miles  north  of  Fort  Dummer.  In  1771,  Stephen 
(ireenleaf,  from  Boston,  purchased  the  Governor  s  Farm  where  the  East  village 
now  is,  and  opened  the  first  store  within  the  present  limits  of  Vermont.  The  first 
minister,  Rev.  Abner  Reed,  was  settled  in  1770.  The  following  inscription  ap 
pears  on  a  monument  on  the  elevated  grave  yard  on  the  southern  border  of  the 
village : 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Dr.  Samuel  Stearns,  LL.D.,  who  died  Aug.  8,  1810,  aged  63. 
Self-taught,  nature  was  his  preceptor,  philosophy  his  mistress,  and  astronomy  his  prompter. 
Disappointment  ever  succeeded  his  best  endeavors.  He  deserved  better.  Ingratitude  was 
the  reward  of  his  labors.  Peace  to  his  ashes ! 

Bennington,  a  half  shire  town  of  Bennington  county,  is  120  miles 
south-west  from  Montpelier.  This  was  the  first  town  granted  within 
the  present  limits  of  Vermont.  It  was  chartered  in  1749,  by  Ben- 
ning  Wentworth,  governor  of  New  Hampshire,  and  received  its  present 
name  from  that  of  the  governor.  The  settlement  was  commenced  in 
the  spring  of  1761.  The  first  emigrants,  including  women  and  child 
ren,  were  20  in  number,  and  were  from  Amherst  and  Harwick,  Mass. 
They  crossed  the  mountains  on  horse  back,  bringing  on  their  horses 
all  their  household  goods. 

Bennington  is  finely  situated  on  elevated  ground  encircled  by  ever 
green  mountains,  and  has  a  fertile  soil.  It  contains  a  court  house, 
church,  a  number  of  mills  and  factories,  with  about  300  inhabitants. 
On  the  western  border  of  the  town,  about  six  miles  from  the  court 
house,  the  Americans  under  Gen.  Stark,  on  the  16th  of  August,  1777, 
gained  an  important  victory  over  a  British  force  sent  to  this  place  by 
Gen.  Burgoyne.  The  annexed  description  of  this  battle  is  from 
Dwight's  Travels: 

"  One  of  the  principal  difficulties  under  which  Gen.  Burgoyne  labored, 
was  the  want  of  a  sufficient  stock  of  provisions ;  and  another,  scarcely  less 
distressing,  the  want  of  horses  and  oxen  for  the  draught.  To  obtain  both 
these  objects,  he  detached  Lieut.  Col.  Baum  with  a  considerable  body  of 
troops,  to  Bennington,  where  a  collection  of  stores  was  deposited  for  the  use 
the  American  army ;  and,  to  support  him,  in  any  case,  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Breyman  was  detached  after  him  to  Baton  Kill,  at  some  distance  from  its 
confluence  with  the  Hudson.  When  Baum  had  reached  the  eastern  part  of 
Hoosac,  he  halted  on  the  borders  of  a  mill-stream,  called  the  Walloomscock 
(a  tributary  of  Hoosac  River),  in  consequence  of  information  that  a  strong 
body  of  the  New  England  militia  were  in  the  neighborhood. 

Among  the  levies  forwarded  to  the  American  army,  800  of  the  New 
Hampshire  militia  marched  under  the  command  of  Brigadier-General  Stark. 
This  gentleman  had  fought  bravely  at  Breed's  Hill;  but  for  reasons,  which 
do  not  appear,  and  which  can  not  have  been  sufficient,  had  been  neglected'in 
the  progress  of  promotion.  When  requested  by  the  New  Hampshire  legis 
lature  to  take  command  of  their  new  levies,  he  consented  on  the  condition 
that  he  should  be  permitted  to  unite  his  troops  to  the  main  army,  or  not,  as 
he  pleased.  Happily,  he  reached  Bennington  at  this  critical  moment;  and 
immediately  dispatched  a  messenger  to  Col.  Warner,  then  at  Manchester,  to 
reinforce  him  with  his  regiment.  At  the  same  time  he  sent  Lieut.  Col. 
Greg  with  200  of  his  men,  to  attack  the  enemy,  supposing  them  only  to  be 


VERMONT. 


217 


a  body  of  savages.  Greg,  as  soon  as  he  perceived  the  real  strength  of  his 
adversaries,  retired;  and  met  Gen.  Stark,  advancing  to  his  assistance.  War 
ner  obeyed  the  first  summons,  and  with  his  own  regiment,  and  a  considera 
ble  number  of  militia  from  the  neighboring  country,  marched  immediately  to 
the  assistance  of  Stark. 


Battlefield  of  Bennington. 


essans  were  enrencie.       rom      a    pon    aong     e         s    o      e    e,   or  aou      wo  mes,      e  conc 
was  carried  on  :  and  upon  the  slopes  now  cultivated,  musket  balls  and  other  relics  of  the  battle  have  been 


Stark,  upon  his  arrival,  instantly  offered  the  enemy  battle.  Baum  de 
clined  it.  Stark,  then  leaving  a  small  force  to  watch  his  motions,  encamped 
his  main  body  at  a  little  distance.  The  next  day  it  rained.  The  following 
morning,  July  16th,  Stark  made  his  dispositions  for  an  attack.  Col.  Nichpls, 
with  250  men,  he  sent  toward  the  rear  of  their  left;  Col.  Hendrick,  with  300, 
to  the  rear  of  their  right  ;  300  more  he  stationed  in  their  front;  200  more 
he  sent  to  attack  their  right,  probably,  also,  to  reinforce  Hendrick,  and  an 
other  100  to  reinforce  Nichols.  The  rest  he  retained  under  his  own  imme 
diate  command.  The  attack  commenced  on  the  enemy's  left  at  three  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  and  immediately  became  general.  The  action  continued 
two  hours.  The  British  works  were  forced;  their  field-pieces  taken;  and 
such  of  their  men,  as  did  not  escape  by  flight,  were  killed,  or  made  prisoners. 

Scarcely  was  this  action  ended,  when  Gen.  Stark  was  informed  that  an 
other  body  of  English  troops  was  advancing  toward  him,  at  the  distance  of 
two  miles.  His  own  soldiers,  with  the  true  spirit  of  militia,  were  dispersed 
in  quest  of  plunder.  They  were  rallied  as  soon  as  possible  ;  and  Warner, 
fortunately,  arriving  at  the  moment  in  a  road  which  conducted  him  directly 
to  the  right  of  the  enemy,  began  the  attack,  and  gave  the  scattered  soldiers 
opportunity  to  form  in  order  of  battle.  Breyman  made  the  best  dispositions 
in  his  power,  and  maintained  his  ground  with  great  spirit  and  conduct;  but 
was  forced  to  yield  to  superior  numbers,  and  equal  bravery.  With  a  part  of 
his  force  he  made  good  his  retreat. 

In  the  battle  of  Hoosac,  erroneously  called  the  battle  of  Bennington,  tjje 
British  lost  220  killed  outright;  and  36  officers,  and  more  than  700  privates, 
made  prisoners.  Among  the  latter  was  Col.  Baum,  who  soon  after  died  of 


218  VERMONT. 

his  wounds.  The  Americans  took  four  brass  field  pieces,  and  a  considerable 
quantity  of  baggage,  arms,  and  ammunition.  Their  own  loss  amounted  to 
about  100  killed  and  wounded.  The  superior  skill  of  the  Americans  in  di 
recting  the  musket,  was  conspicuous  in  these  engagements. 

The  effects  of  this  battle  upon  the  public  mind,  can  not  be  described.  It 
was  a  victory  of  mere  militia  over  the  best  disciplined  veterans;  and  an  un 
questionable  proof  that  other  victories  might  be  achieved  by  such  men  over 
such  enemies.  It  was  the  frustration  of  an  important  enterprise ;  the  ac 
complishment  of  which  was  indispensable  to  the  success,  and  even  to  the 
comfort,  of  the  invading  army.  It  was  a  victory,  following  hard  upon  disas 
ter,  shame,  and  dismay :  a  morning,  breaking  out  after  a  gloomy  and  melan 
choly  night,  and  promising  a  brilliant  and  glorious  day." 

Several  anecdotes  are  related  in  connection  with  this  battle,  which 
exhibit  the  spirit  of  the  Americans.  Thatcher  says  that  an  old  man 
had  five  sons  in  the  battle.  On  being  told  that  one  of  them  was  un 
fortunate,  he  exclaimed,  "What,  has  he  misbehaved?  Did  he  desert 
from  his  post,  or  shrink  from  the  charge?"  "Worse  than  that,"  re 
plied  his  informant,  "  He  was  slain,  but  he  was  fighting  nobly." 
".  Then  I  am  satisfied,"  replied  the-  old  man ;  "  bring  him  to  me." 
After  the  battle,  the  body  of  his  son  was  brought  to  him.  The  aged 
father  wiped  the  blood  from  the  wound,  and  said,  while  a  tear  glis 
tened  in  his  eyes,  "  This  is  the  happiest  day  of  my  life,  to  know  that 
my  five  sons  have  fought  nobly  for  freedom,  though  one  has  fallen  in  the 
conflict" 

When  Warner's  regiment  came  into  the  field,  Stark  rode  up  and 
ordered  a  captain  to  lead  his  men  into  action.  "Where  is  the  colo 
nel,"  alluding  to  Warner,  "  I  want  to  see  him  first,"  he  cooly  replied. 
The  colonel  was  sent  for  and  the  captain,  in  af  down-east  nasal  tone, 
drawled  out,  "Woll,  kunnel,  what  dew  ye  want  I  should  dew?" 
"  Drive  those  red  coats  from  the  hill,  yonder,"  replied  Warner. 
"Woll,  it  shall  be  done,"  again  drawled  the  captain,  and  in  an  in 
stant  himself  and  men  were  on  the  run  for  the  thickest  of  the  fight. 

"  Among  the  New  Hampshire  men,  was  one  William  Clement,  from  Bradford, 
in  Col.  Stickney's  regiment,  which  attacked  the  tory  breast-work.  As  he  rushed 
up  to  the  works,  a  tory  thrust  a  bayonet  at  him ;  he  struck  it  aside,  and  drove  his 
own  through  his  opponent's  eye  and  head,  with  such  force,  that  the  bayonet  came 
off,  and  remained  in  the  tory's  head.  When  they  buried  the  slain,  the  soldiers 
told  Clement  to  take  his  bayonet  out  of  the  man's  head ;  but  he  declared  he  would 
never  touch  it  again,  and  the  body  was  buried  in  that  condition. 

The  tories  who  were  taken  captives,  '  were  ordered  to  be  tied  in  pairs,  and  these 
pairs  connected  by  a  rope,  to  which  a  horse  was  harnessed,  with  a  postillion 
mounted  to  lead  them  away.  The  ladies  of  Bennington  dismantled  their  beds  to 
furnish  cords  for  the  purpose,  and  rendered  other  services  equally  patriotic.'  " 

Dr.  Dwight  gives  a  most  singular  narrative  of  one  of  the  prisoners 
taken  by  the  Americans  in  this  battle.  His  name  was  Richard  Jack 
son,  and  he  was  a  plain  farmer  of  Hancock,  in  Berkshire  county,  Mass. 
Says  Dwight : 

This  man  had  conscientiously  taken  the  British  side  in  the  revolutionary  con- 
tpjft,  and  felt  himself  bound  to  seize  the  earliest  opportunity  of  employing  himself 
in  the  sen-ice  of  his  sovereign.  Hearing  that  Col.  Baum  was  advancing  with  a 
body  of  troops  toward  Bennington,  he  rose  early,  saddled  his  horse,  and  rode  to 


VERMONT.  219 

Hoosac,  intending  to  attach  himself  to  this  corps.  Here  he  was  taken,  in  such 
circumstances  as  proved  his  intention  beyond  every  reasonable  doubt.  He  was, 
besides,  too  honest  to  deny  it.  Accordingly,  he  was  transmitted  to  Great  Barring- 
ton,  then  the  shire  town  of  Berkshire,  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  Uen.  Fellows, 
high-sheriff  of  the  county,  who  immediately  confined  him  in  the  county  jail.  This 
building  was,  at  that  time,  so  infirm  that,  without  a  guard,  no  prisoner  could  be 
kept  in  it  who  wished  to  make  his  escape.  To  escape,  however,  was  in  no  degree 
consonant  with  Richard's  idea  of  right;  and  he  thought  no  more  seriously  of  mak 
ing  an  attempt  of  this  nature,  than  he  would  have  done  had  he  been  in  his  own 
house.  After  he  had  lain  quietly  in  jail  a  few  days,  he  told  the  sheriff  that  he  was 
losing  his  time,  and  earning  nothing,  and  wished  that  he  would  permit  him  to  go 
out  and  work  in  the  day  time,  promising  to  return  regularly  at  evening  to  his 
quarters  in  the  prison.  The  sheriff  had  become  acquainted  with  his  character, 
and  readily  acceded  to  his  proposal.  Accordingly,  Richard  went  out  regularly 
during  the  remaining  part  of  the  autumn,  and  the  following  winter  and  spring,  un 
til  ttie  beginning  of  May,  and  every  night  returned  at  the  proper  hour  to  the  jail 
In  this  manner  he  performed  a  day's  work  every  day,  with  scarcely  any  exception 
beside  the  Sabbath,  through  the  whole  period. 

In  the  month  of  May  he  was  to  be  tried  for  high-treason.  The  sheriff  accord 
ingly  made  preparations  to  conduct  him  to  Springfield,  where  his  trial  was  to  be 
held.  But  he  told  the  sheriff  that  it  was  not  worth  his  while  to  take  this  trouble, 
for  he  could  just  as  well  go  alone;  and  it  would  save  both  the  expense  and  incon 
venience  of  the  sheriff's  journey.  The  sheriff,  after  a  little  reflection,  assented  to 
his  proposal ;  and  Richard  commenced  his  journey :  the  only  one,  it  is  believed, 
which  was  ever  undertaken  in  the  same  manner  for  the  same  object.  In  the 
woods  of  Tyringham,  he  was  overtaken  by  the  Hon  T.  Edwards,  from  whom  I  had 
this  story.  "  Whither  are  you  going  1"  said  Mr.  Edwards.  "  To  Springfield,  Sir," 
answered  Richard,  "to  be  tried  for  my  life."  Accordingly  he  proceeded  directly 
to  Springfield,  surrendered  himself  to  the  sheriff  of  Hampshire,  was  tried,  found 
guilty,  and  condemned  to  die. 

The  council  of  Massachusetts  was,  at  this  time,  the  supreme  executive  of  the 
state.  Application  was  made  to  this  board  for  a  pardon.  The  facts  were  stated, 
the  evidence  by  which  they  were  supported,  and  the  sentence  grounded  on  them. 
The  question  was  then  put  by  the  president,  "  Shall  a  pardon  be  granted  to  Rich 
ard  Jackson?"  The  gentleman,  who  first  spoke,  observed  that  the  case  was  per 
fectly  clear;  the  act  alleged  against  Jackson  was  unquestionably  high-treason;  and 
the  proof  was  complete.  If  a  pardon  should  be  granted  in  this  case,  he  saw  no 
reason  why  it  should  not  be  granted  in  every  other.  In  the  same  manner 
answered  those  who  followed  him.  When  it  came  to  the  turn  of  Mr.  Edwards,  he 
told  this  story  with  those  little  circumstances  of  particularity,  which,  though  they 
are  easily  lost  from  the  memory,  and  have  escaped  mine,  give  light  and  shade  a 
living  reality,  and  a  picturesque  impressiveness  to  every  tale  which  is  fitted  to  en 
force  conviction,  or  to  touch  the  heart.  At  the  same  time  he  recited  it  without  en 
hancement,  without  expatiating,  without  any  attempt  to  be  pathetic.  As  is  always 
the  case,  this  simplicity  gave  the  narration  its  full  force.  The  council  began  to 
hesitate.  One  of  the  members  at  length  said,  '  Certainly  such  a  man  as  this  ought 
not  to  be  sent  to  the  gallows.'  To  this  opinion  the  members  unanimously  as 
sented.  A  pardon  was  immediately  made  out  and  transmitted  to  Springfield,  and 
Richard  returned  to  his  family.  Never  was  a  stronger  proof  exhibited,  that 
honesty  is  wisdom. 

RUTLAND,  the  shire  town  of  Rutland  county,  now  the  most  popu 
lous  and  wealthy  town  in  Vermont,  is  50  miles  south-west  from  Mont- 
pclier,  and  is  highly  favored  with  railroad  facilities.  Population  of 
the  town  about  8,000.  It  is  divided  into  two  parishes,  denominated 
the  East  and  West  parishes.  Rutland  village  is  situated  in  the  East 
parish,  and  is  the  most  important,  containing  the  court  house,  etc., 
r.nd  about  5,000  inhabitants.  Before  the  railroad  was  constructed 
here,  there  was  but  one  dwelling  house,  where  the  most  flourishing 


220 


VERMONT. 


part  of  the  village  is  now  situated.  Went  Rutland  is  about  four  miles 
from  the  east  village.  Here  are~about  1,000  hands  employed  in  the 
marble  quarries,  and  about  half  a  million  dollars  worth  is  annually 
exported  to  various  places  in  the  United  States. 


View  of  Rutland   Village  from  the   West. 

The  engraving  shows  the  appearance  of  Rutland  as  it  is  entered  from  the  west,  upon  the  Burlington 
and  Western  Railroad.  The  ancient  part  of  Rutland  is  th<:  line  of  buildings  on  a  gentle  elevation  a  littlo 
eastward1  of  the  buildingx  in  front.  The  railroad  buildings  appear  on  the  right,  above  which,  in  the  ex 
treme  dUtauce,  is  seen  Killington  Peak,  3,9:M  feet  high  (about  nine  or  ten  miles  distant),  the  highest  point 
of  the  Green  Mountains  in  this  part  of  the  state. 

This  town  was  chartered  in  1761.  During  the  revolutionary  war, 
it  was  for  some  time  a  frontier  town.  Through  it  lay  the  only  mili 
tary  road  from  Charlestown,  N.  H.,  to  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point. 
During  the  war,  the  Vermont  soldiers,  or  Green  Mountain  Boys, 
erected  here  two  small  picket  forts,  sufficient  to  contain  about  100 
men  each.  One  of  them  was  situated  within  a  few  rods  of  where  the 
court  house  now  stands ;  the  other  was  at  the  head  of  the  falls  on 
Otter  Creek,  then  called  Mead's  Falls.  The  first  Congregational 
Church  was  organized  in  the  west  parish,  in  1773.  Rev.  Benajah 
Root,  the  first  minister,  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Lemuel  Haynes,  who 
was  pastor  here  from  1788  to  1818.  Mr.  Haynes  was  a  colored  man, 
and  was  one  of  the  most  respected  divines  of  his  day. 


The  Battle  of  Hubbardton  was  fought  in  this  county;  July  7,  1777, 
a  few  miles  westerly  from  the  town  of  Rutland.  This  event,  which 
proved  a  sore  defeat  to  the  Americans,  is  unnoticed  in  some  histo 
ries  of  the  revolution.  It  occurred  to  a  part  of  St.  Clair's  army  in 


V7ERMONT.  221 

its  retreat  after  the  evacuation  of  Ticonderoga,  in  the  campaign  of 
Burgoyne.  The  following  account  is  from  Lossing's  Field  Book : 

Gen.  Fraser  had  started  after  the  Americans  from  Ticonderoga,  continued  his 
pursuit  of  St.  Clair  and  his  army  through  the  day,  and,  learning  from  some  tory 
scouts  that  they  were  not  far  in  advance,  he  ordered  his  men  to  lie  that  night  upon 
their  arms,  to  be  ready  to  push  forward  at  daybreak.  About  three  in  the  morning 
his  troops  were  put  in  motion,  and  about  five  o'clock  his  advanced  scouts  discov 
ered  the  American  sentries,  who  discharged  their  pieces  and  retreated  to  the  main 
body  of  the  detachment,  which  was  left  behind  by  St  Clair  under  the  command 
of  Cols.  Warner  and  Francis.  Their  place  of  encampment  was  in  the  south-east 
part  of  Hubbardton,  Rutland  county,  near  the  Pittstield  line,  upon  the  farm  of 
John  Selleck,  not  far  from  the  place  where  the  Baptist  meeting  house  now  stands. 
The  land  is  now  owned  by  a  son  of  Capt.  Barber,  who  was  in  the  engagement. 

It  was  an  excessively  hot  morning  in  July  when  the  battle  of  Hubbardton  com 
menced.  The  American  force  consisted  of  the  three  regiments  of  Warner,  Fran 
cis  and  Hale,  and  such  stragglers  from  the  main  army  then  at  Castleton  (six  miles 
in  advance)  as  had  been  picked  up  on  the  way.  The  Americans  were  about  thir 
teen  hundred  strong,  and  the  British,  under  Fraser,  about  eight  hundred.  Reidesel 
and  his  Germans  were  still  in  the  rear,  but,  expecting  his  arrival  every  moment, 
Fraser  began  the  attack  at  seven  in  the  morning,  fearing  that  the  Americans  might 
escape  if  he  delayed.  The  charge  of  the  enemy  was  well  received,  and  the  battle 
raged  furiously.  Had  Warner  been  well  sustained  by  the  militia  regiment  under 
Col.  Hale,  he  might  have  secured  a  victory;  but  that  officer,  with  his  troops,  fled 
toward  Castleton,  hoping  te  join  the  main  army  there  under  St.  Clair,  leaving  the 
commander  with  only  seven  hundred  men  to  oppose  the  enemy.  On  the  way.  Hale 
and  his  men  fell  in  with  an  inconsiderable  party  of  British  soldiers,  to  whom  they 
surrendered,  without  offering  any  resistance,  although  the  numbers  were  about 
equal.*  They  were  well  stationed  upon  the  brow  of  the  hill,  but  so  sudden  and 
unexpected  was  the  attack,  that  no  other  breast-works  could  be  thrown  up  than 
such  as  a  few  trees  afforded.  For  a  long  time  the  conflict  was  severe,  for  Reidesel 
still  did  not  make  his  appearance.  The  British  grenadiers  occupied  the  Castleton 
road,  and  prevented  the  Americans  from  retreating  in  that  direction ;  but  the  re 
publicans  poured  in  such  a  galling  fire  upon  them,  that  they  gave  way,  and  victory 
was  almost  within  the  grasp  of  the  patriots.  At  that  moment,  Riedesel  with  his 
companions  appeared,  his  drums  beating  and  banners  flying.  The  firing  reaching 
his  ears,  he  had  pressed  on  as  rapidly  as  the  rough  forest  road  would  allow.  His 
Chasseurs,  under  Maj.  Earner,  were  immediately  brought  into  action  in  support  of 
Fraser' s  left  flank.  At  that  moment  the  whole  British  line  made  a  bayonet  charge 
upon  the  Americans  with  terrible  effect.  The  latter,  supposing  that  the  Germans 
in  full  force  were  coming  upon  them,  broke  and  fled  with  great  precipitation,  some 
over  the  Pittsfield  Mountains  toward  Rutland,  and  others  down  the  valley  toward 
Castleton.  f  The  Americans  lost  324  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners.  The  brave 
Col.  Francis  was  slain  while  gallantly  fighting  at  the  head  of  his  regiment,  and  12 
officers  were  made  prisoners.  The  British  loss  was  183,  among  whom  were  Maj. 
Pratt  and  about  20  inferior  officers-^  The  British  also  captured  about  200  stand 
of  arms. 

*Col.  Hale  has  been  severely  censured  for  this  act  of  apparent  cowardice,  but  when  every 
circumstance  is  taken  into  account,  there  is  much  to  induce  a  mitigation  of  blame.  Him 
self  and  a  large  portion  of  his  men  were  in  feeble  health,  and  quite  unfit  for  active  service, 
and  his  movement  was  one  of  precaution,  rather  than  of  cowardly  alarm.  Kivals,  soon 
after  he  surrendered,  circulated  reports  unfavorable  to  his  reputation.  On  hearing  of  them, 
he  wrote  to  Gen.  Washington,  asking  him  to  obtain  an  exchange,  that  he  might  vindicate 
his  character  by  a  court  martial ;  but  before  this  could  be  accomplished  he  died,  while  a 
prisoner  on  Long  Island,  in  Sept.,  1780. 

f  Many  of  the  Americans,  in  their  precipitate  retreat,  threw  away  their  muskets,  to  rid 
themselves  of  the  encumbrance.  Some  have  been  found,  within  a  few  years,  in  the  woods 
on  the  line  of  the  retreat.  One  of  them,  of  American  manufacture,  is  in  my  possession,  and 
dated  1774.  The  bayonet  is  fixed,  the  flint  is  in  the  lock,  and  the  powder  and  ball  are  still 
in  the  barrel. 

J  The  statements  concerning  the  loss  in  this  battle  are  various  and  contradictory.     Some 


222  VERMONT. 

When  Gen.  St.  Clair  heard  the  firing  at  Hubbardton,  he  attempted  to  send  a 
force  to  the  relief  of  Warner,  but  the  militia  absolutely  refused  to  go,  and  the  reg 
ulars  and  others  were  too  far  on  their  way  to  Fort  Edward  to  be  recalled.  St 
Clair  had  just  learned,  too,  that  Burgoyne  was  at  Skenesborough,  and  he  hastened 
forward  to  join  Gen.  Schuyler,  which  he  did  on  the  12th,  with  his  troops  worn 
down  by  fatigue  and  lack  of  provisions. 

Middlebury^  the  shire  town  of  Addison  county,  is  31  miles  S. 
W.  from  Montpelier,  and  33  S.  S.  E.  from  Burlington,  and  is  con 
nected  by  the  Rutland  and  Burlington  Railroad  with  the  great  routes 
north,  south  and  east.  The  village  is  situated  at  the  falls,  and  on  both 
sides  of  Otter  Creek.  It  contains  a  court  house,  five  churches,  Mid- 
dlebury  College,  several  extensive  manufactories,  and  about  2,500 
inhabitants. 

Middlebury  College  was  incorporated  in  1800.  The  funds  of  the 
institution  have  been  derived  from  individual  donations.  The  college 
buildings  are  two  in  number ;  one  of  wood,  three  stories  high,  the 
other  a  spacious  edifice  of  stone.  The  libraries  contain  about  6,000 
volumes.  The  cabinet  contains  2,700  specimens  in  zoology,  400  in 
botany,  1,500  in  mineralogy,  and  1,750  in  geology.  The  faculty  con 
sists  of  a  president,  four  professors  and  one  tutor.  Rev.  Jeremiah 
Atwater,  D.  D.,  was  the  first  president.  Among  the  many  eminent 
men  who  have  graduated  at  this  institution,  was  the  Hon.  Wm.  Slade, 
who  was  born  in  this  state.  He  was  representative  in  congress  from 
1831  to  1843,  and  governor  of  Vermont  from  1844  to  1846.  He  was 
from  that  time  until  his  decease,  Jan.  16,  1859,  secretary  of  the  Na 
tional  Board  of  Popular  Education.  His  upright  Christian  character, 
anil  his  efforts  in  the  cause  of  education,  leave  his  memory  in  pleas 
ant  remembrance.  Wilbur  Fisk,  D.  D.,  first  president  of  Wesleyan 
University,  was  also  a  graduate  of  this  college,  and  a  native  of  Vt. 

The  first  clearing  in  Middlebury  was  commenced  by  Col.  John 
Chipman,  in  1766,  on  the  north  bank  of  Middlebury  River.  The  pros 
pects  at  first  were  so  discouraging  that  Mr.  Chipman  returned  to  Con 
necticut.  He,  however,  in  1773,  returned  with  the  Hon.  Gamalin 
Painter,  from  Salisbury,  Ct.,  who,  with  their  families,  effected  a  per 
manent  settlement.  Benjamin  Smalley  was  the  first  who  erected  a 
habitation.  In  1793,  almost  all  the  buildings,  62  in  number,  were 
constructed  of  logs.  Rev.  John  Burnet,  the  first  minister,  was  set 
tled  in  1770. 

Vergennes,  12  miles  north-west  from  Middlebury,  and  21  south 
erly  from  Burlington,  was  incorporated  a  city  in  1783.  It  is  beau 
tifully  situated  at  the  falls  on  Otter  Creek,  seven  miles  from  Lake 
Champlain.  Otter  Creek,  at  this  place,  is  500  feet  wide,  and  at  the 
falls  is  separated  by  two  islands,  which  form  three  distinct  falls  of  37 
feet.  The  city  is  neatly  built,  and  is  picturesque  in  appearance,  con 
taining  three  churches,  an  academy,  a  United  States  arsenal  and  ordi 
nance  depot,  and  about  1,500  inhabitants.  The  creek  or  river  between 

accounts  say  that  nearly  600,  who  were  wounded,  crawled  off  into  the  woods  and  died  ;  and 
others,  again,  put  the  American  loss  down  at  less  than  300.  There  is  a  preponderance 
of  testimony  in  favor  of  the  number  I  have  given,  and  it  is,  doubtless,  near  the  truth. 


VERMONT.  223 

the  city  and  lake  is  somewhat  crooked,  but  navigable  for  the  largest 
lake  vessels.  Here  was  fitted  out  the  squadron  of  Commodore  Mc- 
Donough,  with  which  he  captured  the  British  fleet  off  Plattsburg,  N. 
Y.,  Sept.  11,  1814. 

The  first  settlement  within  the  present  limits  of  Vergennes  was 
made  in  1766,  by  Donald  Mclntosh,  a  native  of  Scotland,  who  was  in 
the  battle  of  Culloden.  He  came  to  this  country  with  the  army  of 
Gen.  Wolfe,  during  the  French  war.  He  died  in  July,  1803,  aged  84 
years.  The  emigrants  who  afterward  located  themselves  here  were 
principally  from  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts,  and  the  south  part 
of  the  state. 

Castleton,  11  miles  W.  from  Rutland,  72  S.  W.  from  Montpelier,  on 
the  line  of  the  Rutland  and  Washington  Railroad,  contains  four 
churches,  an  academy,  the  Castleton  Medical  College,  which  has  seven 
professors.  There  is  in  the  town  a  quarry  of  slate  stone,  similar  in 
appearance  to  the  best  of  marble,  of  which  large  quantities  are  quar 
ried  and  sent  to  various  parts  of  the  country.  Population,  about 
1,500.  The  first  dwelling  house  erected  here  was  in  1769.  Col.  Lee 
and  his  servant  were  its  first  inmates. 

St.  Albans  is  situated  near  the  east  shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  three 
miles  from  the  lake,  25  from  Burlington,  46  from  Montpelier,  and  15 
from  the  Canada  line,  on  the  railroad  from  Burlington  to  Montreal. 
It  has  a  court  house,  two  academies,  a  seminary,  bank,  six  churches, 
and  about  3,000  inhabitants.  It  has  considerable  trade  from  the  sur 
rounding  country,  and  has  manufactories  for  various  articles.  J.  Wai- 
den  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  first  white  settler.  There  was  no 
addition  to  the  settlement  till  1785,  when  Andrew  Potter  emigrated  to^ 
the  town,  and  was  soon  followed  by  others. 


South-west  view  of  the  Norwich   University. 

NORWICH,  in  Windsor  county,  pleasantly  situated  on  a  plain  near 
Connecticut  River,  is  40  miles  S.  E.  from  Montpelier ;  the  village,  or 
principal  settlement,  is  about  a  mile  west  from  Connecticut  River  and 
the  railroad,  opposite  Dartmouth  College,  in  Hanover,  N.  II.,  on  the 
east  side  of  the  river.  The  Norwich  University,  having  two  large 


224  VERMONT. 

buildings,  is  located  in  the  village.  This  institution  was  first  opened 
in  1820,  as  the  "  American  Literary,  Scientific  and  Military  Acade 
my,"  by  Capt.  Alden  Partridge,  a  native  of  the  town,  and  founder, 
also,  of  a  once  flourishing  institution  of  the  same  name  in  Middletown, 
Conn.  Afterward  the  character  of  the  academy  was  somewhat 
changed  to  that  of  a  college,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Universalist 
denomination.  The  late  Col.  Ransom,  who  bravely  fell  at  the  head 
of  his  regiment  at  the  storming  of  Chepultepec,  was  at  the  head  of 
this  institution  when  he  left  for  Mexico.  The  following  inscriptions 
are  from  monuments  in  the  village  graveyard. 

In  memory  of  the  Hon.  PAUL  BRIGHAM,  who  died  June  15th,  1824,  in  the  79th  year  of  his 
age.  He  served  as  captain  in  the  army  of  the  revolution,  and  fought  in  the  battles  of  Ger- 
mantown  and  Monmouth  under  the  father  of  his  country.  By  the  suffrages  of  his  fellow- 
citizens,  he  was  elevated  to  various  stations  of  public  honor,  until,  in  1796,  he  was  elected 
LIEUT.  GOVERNOR  of  this  state ;  which  office  he  sustained  with  distinguished  reputation  22 
years.  To  a  mind  fruitful  in  invention,  enriched  with  stores  of  useful  knowledge,  and  an 
ardent  patriotism  and  benevolence,  he  added  the  graces  of  a  renewed  and  sanctified  spirit. 
His  mourning  relatives  rejoice  in  hope  that,  though  dead,  he  will  still  live,  and  that  living 
and  believing  in  Christ,  he  will  never  die. 

Maj.  Gen.  T.  B.  RANSOM,  Col.  9  Regt.  Inft.  fell  at  Chepultepec,  Mexico,  Sept.  13,  1847. 
M.  45.  

Windsor  is  by  railroad  77  miles  S.  S.  E.  from  Montpelier,  and  138 
from  Boston.  The  village  is  on  elevated  ground  on  the  bank  of  Con 
necticut  River.  It  is  compactly,  and  though  somewhat  irregularly 
built,  is  beautiful,  having  handsome  dwellings  and  stores.  The  Ver 
mont  State  Prison  is  located  in  this  place.  The  first  building  for  this 
purpose  was  commenced  in  1808.  A  second  building  was  erected  in 
1830.  The  first  permanent  settlement  in  the  town  was  commenced 
by  Capt.  Steele  Smith,  who  removed  with  his  family  from  Farmington. 
'Conn.,  in  1764.  The  next  season,  Maj.  Elisha  Hawley,  Capt.  Israel 
Curtiss,  Dea.  Hezekiah  Thompson,  Dea.  Thomas  Cooper  and  some 
others,  came  on  and  began  improvements. 

Woodstock,  the  shire  town  of  Windsor  county,  Vt.,  is  60  miles  S. 
from  Montpelier,  and  10  from  Hartland  Depot,  on  the  Vermont  Cen 
tral  Railroad,  contains  a  fine  court  -house,  the  Vermont  Medical  Col 
lege,  five  churches,  a  bank,  and  about  1,500  inhabitants.  "  Wood 
stock  Green "  is  the  principal  village  ;  the  south  village  is  distant 
about  five  miles. 

St.  Johnsbury  is  the  shire  town  of  Caledonia  county,  situated  37 
miles  N.  E.  from  Montpelier,  and  10  from  the  Connecticut  River,  on  the 
line  of  the  Connecticut  and  Passumpsic  River  Railroad.  The  principal 
village  of  the  town,  St.  Johnsbury,  has  about  2,000  inhabitants.  The 
manufactures  of  St.  Johnsbury  are  quite  extensive.  Among  the  es 
tablishments  is  the  famous  scale  manufactory  of  Fairbanks  &  Co. 
Scarcely  a  civilized  country  exists  in  the  world  in  which  these  scales 
are  not  to  be  found. 

BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES,    MISCELLANIES,    ETC. 

Thomas  Chittenden,  first  governor  of  Vermont,  was  born  at  Madison,  Conn.. 
Jan.  6,  1730.  He  received  but  a  common  school  education,  and  agreeable  to  the 


VERMONT.  225 

New  England  custom,  married  early  in  life,  and  soon  removed  to  Salisbury,  in 
Litchfield  county,  in  Connecticut.  Here  by  a  regular  advance,  he  passed  through 
the  several  grades  in  the  militia,  to  the  command  of  a  regiment ;  he  likewise  rep 
resented  the  town  where  he  lived  in  the  general  assembly.  With  a  numerous  fam 
ily,  he  determined  to  lay  a  foundation  for  their  future  prosperity,  by  emigrating 
through  an  almost  trackless  wilderness  to  Williston,  on  the  Onion  Kiver,  in  the 
New  Hampshire  Grants,  as  Vermont  was  then  called.  In  the  controversy  with 
New  York,  he  was  a  strong  supporter  of  the  feeble  settlers.  During  the  war  of 
the  revolution,  while  Warner,  Allen,  and  many  others  were  in  the  field,  he  was  en 
gaged  in  council  at  home,  where  he  rendered  important  services.  He  was  a  mem 
ber  of  the  convention,  Jan.  16,  1777,  which  declared  Vermont  an  independent 
state.  When  the  constitution  of  the  state  was  established,  in  1778,  Mr.  Chittenden 
was  appointed  the  first  magistrate,  which  office  he  held  (one  year  excepted)  until 
his  death,  Aug.  24,  1 797.  Go\:  Chittenden  was  conspicuous  for  his  private  as  well 
as  his  public  virtues.  In  times  of  scarcity  and  distress,  which  are  not  unfrequent 
in  new  settlements,  his  granary  was  open  to  all  the  needy. 

Col.  Seth  Warner  was  born  at  Woodbury,  Conn.,  in  1744,  in  the  same  county 
with  Ethan  Allen.  In  1773,  when  29  years  of  age,  he  emigrated  to  Vermont.  In 
the  controversy  with  New  York,  he  and  Ethan  Allen  were  the  leaders,  And  that 
province  passed  an  act  of  outlawry  against  him  in  1774.  In  1775,  he  marched 
with  Allen  against  Ticonderoga ;  assisted  Montgomery  in  Canada,  and  after  the 
death  of  the  latter,  raised  another  body  of  troops  in  1776,  and  marched  to  Quebec. 
After  the  abandonment  of  Ticonderoga,  he  was  attacked  at  Hubbardton,  where  he 
met  with  a  reverse.  He  contributed,  by  the  defeat  of  Baum,  to  the  victory  at  Ben- 
nington.  He  died  at  the  age  of  41,  in  his  native  town.  Vermont,  for  his  revolu 
tion  services,  granted  a  valuable  tract  to  his  family. 

Walter  Colton,  chaplain  in  the  United  States  navy,  and  widely  known  as  an 
author,  was  born  in  Rutland  county,  in  1797,  and  graduated  at  \  ale  College  in 
1820.  In  1846,  he  was  appointed  Alcalde  of  Monterey,  in  California.  He  built 
the  first  school  house  in  California,  and  was  the  first  who  made  public  the  discovery 
of  gold  in  that  vicinity.  He  died  in  Jan.  1857,  aged  54  years. 

In  1812,  the  attention  of  the  philosophical  world  was  attracted  by 
one  of  the  most  singular  phenomena  in  the  history  of  the  human 
mind  which  has  appeared  in  modern  times.  It  was  the  case  of  Zerah 
Colburn,  a  child  under  eight  years  of  age,  who,  without  any  previous 
knowledge  of  the  rules  of  arithmetic,  or  even  of  the  use  and  power 
of  the  Arabic  numerals,  and  without  giving  any  particular  attention 
to  the  subject,  possessed  the  faculty  of  solving  a  great  variety  of 
arithmetical  questions  by  the  mere  operations  of  the  mind,  and  with 
out  the  assistance  of  any  visible  symbol  or  contrivance. 

Zerah  Colbvrn  was  born  in  Cabot,  in  Vermont.  Sept.  1,  1804.  According  to  a 
memoir,  written  by  himself,  in  1833,  he  was  the  sixth  child  of  his  parents,  and  was 
by  them,  in  his  earlier  years,  considered  as  the  most  backward  of  any  of  their 
children.  • 

"Sometime  in  the  beginning  of  August,  1810,  when  about  one  month  under  six 
years  of  age,  being  at  home,  while  his  father  was  employed  at  a  joiner's  work 
bench,  Zerah  was  on  the  floor,  playing  in  the  chips ;  suddenly  he  began  to  say  to 
himself,  '  5  times  7  are  35 — 6  times  8  are  48,'  etc.  His  father's  attention  being  ar 
rested  by  hearing  this,  so  unexpected  in  a  child  so  young,  and  who  had  hitherto 
possessed  no  advantages,  except  perhaps  six  weeks'  attendance  at  the  district 
school  that  summer,  he  left  his  work,  and  turning  to  him,  began  to  examine  him 
through  the  multiplication  table ;  he  thought  it  possible  that  Zerah  had  learnt  this 
from  the  other  boys,  but  finding  him  perfect  in  the  table,  his  attention  was  more 
deeply  fixed;  and  he  asked  the  product  of  13X97,  to  which  1261  was  instantly 
given  in  answer.  He  now  concluded  that  something  unusual  had  actually  taken 
place;  indeed,  he  has  often  said  he  should  not  have  been  more  surprised  if  some 
one  had  risen  up  out  of  the  earth  and  stood  erect  before  him. 


226  VERMONT. 

It  was  not  long  before  a  neighbor  rode  up,  and  calling  in,  was  informed  of  the 
singular  occurrence.  He,  too,  desired  to  be  a  witness  of  the  fact  and  soon  it  be 
came  generally  known  through  the  town.  Though  many  were  inclined  to  doubt 
the  correctness  of  the  reports  they  heard,  a  personal  examination  attested  their 
truth.  Thus  the  story  originated,  which  within  the  short  space  of  a  year,  found 
its  way,  not  only  through  the  United  States,  but  also  reached  Europe,  and  foreign 
journals  of  literature,  both  in  England  and  France,  expressed  their  surprise  at  the 
uncommon  incident 

Very  soon  aftcif  the  discovery  of  his  remarkable  powers,  many  gentlemen  at 
that  time  possessing  influence  and  public  confidence  throughout  the  state,  being 
made  acquainted  with  the  circumstances,  were  desirous  of  having  such  a  coui*se 
adopted  as  might  most  directly  lead  to  a  full  development  of  his  talent,  and  its  ap 
plication  to  purposes  of  general  utility.  Accordingly,  Mr.  Colburn  carried  his  son 
to  Danville,  to  be  present  during  the  session  of  the  court  His  child  was  very  gen 
erally  seen  and  questioned  by  the  judges,  members  of  the  bar,  and  others.  The 
legislature  of  Vermont  being  about  to  convene  at  Montpelier,  they  were  advised  to 
visit  that  place,  which  they  did  in  October.  Here  large  numbers  had  an  opportu 
nity  of  witnessing  his  calculating  powers,  and  the  conclusion  was  general  that  such 
a  tning  had  never  been  known  before.  Many  questions  which  were  out  of  the 
the  common  limits  of  arithmetic,  were  proposed  with  a  view  to  puzzle  him,  but  he 
answered  them  correctly ;  as,  for  instance,  which  is  the  most,  twice  twenty-five,  or 
twice  five  and  twenty  (2X25  or  2X5+20)?  Ans.  Twice  twenty-five.  Which  is 
the  most,  six  dozen  dozen,  or  half  a  dozen  dozen  (6X12X12,  or  6X12)?  Ans.  6 
dozen  dozen.  It  is  a  fact  too  that  somebody  asked  how  many  black  beans  would 
make  five  white  ones  ?  Ans.  5,  if  you  skin  them.  Thus  it  appeared  that  not  only 
could  he  compute  and  combine  numbers  readily,  but  also  he  possessed  a  quickness 
of  thought  somewhat  uncommon  among  children,  in  other  things." 

Mr.  Colburn  visited  various  parts  of  the  United  States  with  his  son  for  the  pur 
pose  of  exhibiting  his  extraordinary  power  of  calculation.  Having  resolved  on  a 
voyage  to  Europe,  they  arrived  in  London  in  May,  1812,  where  they  continued 
about  two  years.  Here  Zerah  attracted  considerable  attention,  and  was  visited  by 
many  of  the  nobility  and  the  most  distinguished  persons  in  the  kingdom.  After 
leaving  London,  Mr.  Colburn  and  his  son  visited  Ireland,  Scotland,  and  finally 
passed  over  to  Paris,  where  Zerah  was  for  a  time  a  pupil  in  the  Lyceum  Napoleon. 
He  returned  to  London  in  1816,  and  from  thence  to  Birmingham.  At  this  period, 
being  impoverished  in  their  circumstances,  the  Earl  of  Bristol  became  his  patron, 
and  placed  him  at  the  Westminster  school.  His  father  becoming  dissatisfied  with 
some  things  relative  to  the  school,  he  was  taken  from  it  in  1819.  In  order  to  sup 
port  himself,  he  was  for  a  while  an  actor  on  the  stage,  and  afterward  opened  a 
small  school  Mr.  Colburn,  harassed  by  the  many  disappointments  and  privations 
of  himself  and  son,  fell  a  victim  to  his  troubles,  and  died  in  February,  1823.  Ze 
rah  now  returned  to  this  country,  and  removed  to  Burlington,  Vt.  Soon  after  his 
return,  his  attention  was  drawn  to  the  subject  of  religion,  and  having  experienced 
a  change  in  his  feelings,  he  joined  the  Congregational  Church.  Being  dissatisfied 
with  some  of  the  doctrines  of  that  church,  he  united  himself  with  the  Methodist 
Society  in  Cabot,  Vt,  in  1825.  He  soon  became  a  devoted  preacher  in  that  de 
nomination  ;  but  he  was  an  indifferent  speaker.  He  died  in  1840,  in  the  35th  year 
of  his  age. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  questions  answered  by  Zerah  Colburn ;  they  are  ex 
tracted  from  his  memoirs,  and  are  also  to  be  found  in  other  publications : 

Admitting  the  distance  between  Concord  and  Boston  to  be  65  miles,  how  many 
steps  must  I  take  in  going  this  distance,  allowing  that  I  go  three  feet  to  a  step  ? 
The  answer,  114,400,  was  given  in  ten  seconds. 

How  many  days  and  hours  since  the  Christian  era  commenced,  1811  years? 
Answered  in  twenty  seconds. 

661,015  days. 
t  15,864,360  hours.  ,(-» 

How  many  seconds  in  eleven  years?    Answer  in  four  seconds;  346,896,000. 

What  sum  multiplied  by  itself  will  produce  998,001  ?  In  less  than  four  seconds, 
999. 


VERMONT.  227 

How  many  hours  in  38  years,  2  months,  and  7  days  ?    In  six  seconds,  334,488. 

When  at  London,  "  at  a  meeting  of  his  friends,  which  was  held  for  the  purpose 
of  concerting  the  best  method  of  promoting  the  interest  of  the  child  by  an  educa 
tion  suited  to  his  turn  of  mind,  he  undertook  and  succeeded  in  raising  the  number 
8  to  the  sixteenth  power,  and  gave  the  answer  correctly  in  the  last  result,  viz :  281,- 
474,976,710,656.  He  was  then  tried  as  to  other  numbers,  consisting  of  one  figure, 
all  of  which  he  raised  as  high  as  the  tenth  power,  with  so  much  facility  and  dis 
patch  that  the  person  appointed  to  take  down  the  results  was  obliged  to  enjoin  him 
not  to  be  too  rapid.  With  respect  to  numbers  consisting  of  two  figures,  he  would 
raise  some  of  them  to  the  sixth,  seventh  and  eighth  power,  but  not  always  with 
equal  facility;  for  the  larger  the  products  became,  the  more  difficult  he  found  it  to 
proceed.  He  was  asked  the  square  root  of  106,929,  and  before  the  number  could 
be  written  down,  he  immediately  answered,  327.  He  was  then  requested  to  name 
the  cube  root  of  268,336,125,  and  with  equal  facility  and  promptness  he  replied 
645. 

Various  other  questions  of  a  similar  nature  respecting  the  roots  and  powers  of 
very  high  numbers,  were  proposed  by  several  of  the  gentlemen  present,  to  all  of 
which  satisfactory  answers  were  given.  One  of  the  party  requested  him  to  name 
the  factors  which  produced  the  number  247,483,  which  he  did  by  mentioning  941 
and  263,  which  indeed  are  the  only  two  factors  that  will  produce  it.  Another  of 
them  proposed  171,395,  and  he  named  the  following  factors  as  the  only  ones,  viz: 
5X34279,  7X24485,  59X29905,  83X2065,  34X4897,  295X581,  413X415.  He  was 
then  asked  to  give  the  factors  of  36,083,  but  he  immediately  replied  that  it  had 
none;  which  in  fact  was  the  case,  as  36,083  is  a  prime  number." 

"It  had  been  asserted  and  maintained  by  the  French  mathematicians  that 
4294967297  (=232-f-l)  was  a  prime  number;  but  the  celebrated  Euler  detected 
the  error  by  discovering  that  it  was  equal  to  641X6,700,417.  The  same  number 
was  proposed  to  this  child,  who  found  out  the  factors  by  the  mere  operation  of  his 
mind."  On  another  occasion,  he  was  requested  to  give  the  square  of  999,999;  he 
said  he  could  not  do  this,  but  he  accomplished  it  by  multiplying  37037  by  itself, 
and  that  product  twice  by  27.  Ans.  999,998,000,001.  He  then  said  he  could  mul 
tiply  that  by  49,  which  he  did.  Ans.  48,999,902,000,049.  He  again  undertook  to 
multiply  this  number  by  49.  Ans.  2,400.995,198,002,401.  And  lastly,  he  multi 
plied  this  great  sum  by  25,  giving  as  the  final  product,  60,024,879,950,060,025.  Va 
rious  efforts  were  made  by  the  friends  of  the  boy  to  elicit  a  disclosure  of  the  meth 
ods  by  which  he  performed  his  calculations,  but  for  nearly  three  years  he  was  un 
able  to  satisfy  their  inquiries.  There  was,  through  practice,  an  increase  in  his 
power  of  computation;  when  first  beginning,  he  went  no  further  in  multiplying 
than  three  places  of  figures;  it  afterward  became  a  common  thing  with  him  to 
multiply  four  places  by  four;  in  some  instances  five  figures  by  five  hare  been 
given." 

The  question  will  naturally  arise,  by  what  means  or  process  was  this  faculty  of 
computation  acquired?  In  the  absence  of  any  satisfactory  explanation  by  others, 
it  will  be  proper  to  let  the  subject  of  this  notice  give  his  own  testimony  on  the 
subject.  The  following  are  his  words,  extracted  from  different  parts  of  his  me 
moirs.  [It  will  be  observed  he  speaks  of  himself  in  the  second  person.] 

"  The  inquiry  has  often  been  made  whether  the  gift  was  natural  or  supernatu 
ral  ;  his  answer  is  that  it  is  partly  both ;  understanding  by  this,  not  the  putting 
forth  of  Divine  energy  in  the  entirely  new  creation  of  a  faculty  hitherto  unknown 
to  the  mind,  but  the  uncommon  extension  of  a  faculty  already  given,  and  common 
to  all;  extension  in  a  manner  beyond  the  operations  of  nature,  as  we  see  her  ex 
hibited,  and  therefore  supernatural;  but  natural,  in  as  much  as  every  one  is,  to  a 
certain  extent,  able  to  compute  by  mental  process  alone. 

That  such  calculations  should  be  made  by  the  power  of  mind  alone,  even  in  a 
person  of  mature  age,  and  who  had  disciplined  himself  by  opportunity  and  studv, 
would  be  surprising,  because  far  exceeding  the  common  attainments  of  mankind  ; 
that  they  should  be  made  by  a  child  six  years  old,  unable  to  read,  and  ignorant  of 
the  name  or  properties  of  one  figure  traced  on  paper,  without  any  previous  effort 
to  train  him  to  such  a  task,  will  not  diminish  the  surprise.  The  remembrance 
that  this  faculty  was  bestowed  and  exercised  under  such  circumstances,  while  if 

15 


228  VERMONT. 

necessarily  prompts  the  possessor  to-«peak  of  it  as  wonderful  indeed,  at  the  same 
time  precludes  aft  room  for  boasting,  if  he  were  thus  disposed ;  for  it  ever  has  been, 
and  still  is,  as  much  a  matter  of  astonishment  to  him  as  it  can  be  to  any  other 
one ;  God  was  its  author,  its  object  and  aim  perhaps  are  still  unknown. 

In  relation  to  the  faculty  of  computation  which  he  possessed,  he  would  observe 
that  in  every  particular,  from  its  first  development  to  the  present  day,  it  has  been 
to  him  a  matter  of  astonishment.  He  has  felt,  and  still  feels,  that  it  was  undoubt 
edly  a  gift  from  his  Maker,  and  consequently  designed  to  be  productive  of  some 
valuable  ends.  What  the  specific  object  was,  is  unknown. 

This  may  be  a  suitable  place  for  introducing  a  few  remarks  concerning  the  mind 
of  Zerah  in  regard  to  other  things  than  mental  calculation.  As  might  be  ex 
pected  from  the  nature  of  his  early  gift,  he  ever  had  a  taste  for  figures.  To  answer 
'  questions  by  the  mere  operation  of  mind,  though  perfectly  easy,  was  not  anything 
in  which  he  ever  took  satisfaction ;  for,  unless  when  questioned,  his  attention  was 
not  engrossed  by  it  at  all.  The  study  of  arithmetic  was  not  particularly  easy  to 
him,  but  it  afforded  a  very  pleasing  employment,  and  even  now,  were  he  in  a  situ 
ation  to  feel  justified  in  such  a  course,  ne  should  be  gratified  to  spend  his  time  in 
pursuits  of  this  nature.  The  faculty  which  he  possessed,  as  it  increased  and 
strengthened  by  practice,  so  by  giving  up  exhibition,  began  speedily  to  depreciate. 
This  was  not,  as  some  have  supposed,  on  account  of  being  engaged  in  study ;  it  is 
more  probable  to  him  that  the  study  of  any  branch  that  included  the  use  and  prac 
tice  of  figures  would  have  served  to  keep  up  the  facility  and  readiness  of  mind. 
The  study  of  algebra,  while  he  attended  to  it,  was  very  pleasant,  but  when  just 
entering  upon  the  more  abstruse  rules  of  the  first  part,  he  was  taken  away  from  his 
books  and  carried  to  France." 

Col.  Martin  Scott  was  born  in  Bennington,  about  the  year  1800,  and  was  edu 
cated  at  West  Point.  "  In  his  youth  he  was  famous  among  the  sharp-shooters  of 
the  Green  Mountains,  never  shooting  game  in  the  body,  but,  at  whatever  hight  or 
distance,  always  striking  the  head.  He  would  drive  a  nail  into  a  board  part  way 
with  a  hammer,  and  then,  taking  the  farthest  distance  at  which  his  eye  could  dis 
tinctly  see  it,  drive  it  home  with  his  unerring  bullet.  He  had  seen  much  hard  ser 
vice,  and  always  conducted  himself  with  great  skill,  caution,  and  intrepidity,  and 
was  respected  and  beloved  for  his  integrity  of  character,- and  for  his  great  kindness 
and  benevolence  of  heart"  When  at  the  battle  of  Molino  del  Key,  the  men  of  his 
regiment  were  being  mowed  down  by  the  Mexican  batteries  with  terrible  slaugh 
ter,  and  at  a  moment  when  they  had  no  opportunity  to  make  any  return,  most  of 
them  sought  shelter  behind  a  projecting  bank;  but  Scott  stood  upright  Observ 
ing  his  peril,  and  its  uselessness  in  the  circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed,  his 
men  besought  him  to  take  cover.  "No!"  said  he,  in  disdainful  tones,  "Martin 
Scott  never  s ku Iks!"  In  a  moment  more  he  fell  dead,  pierced  by  a  ball  through 
the  forehead,  and  thus  perished,  said  a  comrade  in  arms,  "the  best  soldier  of  the 
fifth  regiment." 


MASSACHUSETTS 


ARMS  OF  MASSACHUSETTS. 
MOTTO. — " By  tJie  sword  he  seela  peace  under  Liberty." 


MASSACHUSETTS,  the  oldest  of  the  New  England  States,  and  the 
first  in  population  and  resources,  was  first  permanently  settled  by 

Europeans  at  Plymouth,  on  the  22d 
of  December,  1620.  The  word 
Massachusetts  signifies,  it  is  said, 
in  the  Indian  language,  Blue  Hills. 
In  1614,  Capt.  John  -Smith,  so 
famous  in  the  history  of  Virginia, 
sailed  to  this  part  of  the  country 
then  called  North  Virginia.  Touch 
ing  first  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ken- 
nebec,  he  passed  thence  in  an  open 
boat  to  the  southern  boundary  of 
Massachusetts  Bay.  On  his  return 
to  England,  Prince  Charles  was  so 
much  pleased  with  Smith's  descrip 
tion  of  the  country,  that  he  declared 
it  should  be  called  New  England. 
By  the  representations  of  Smith, 
attention  was  excited :  the  Plymouth  Company  began  to  form  vast 
plans  of  colonization,  and  after  several  years  of  application  obtained 
a  new  charter  for  settling  the  country.  The  original  Plymouth  Com 
pany  was  superseded  by  the  Council  of  Plymouth,  to  which  was  con 
veyed  in  absolute  property  all  the  territory  lying  between  the  40th 
and  48th  degrees  of  north  latitude,  extending  from  the  Atlantic  to 
the  Pacific.  .  This  charter  was  the  basis  of  all  the  grants  afterward 
made  of  the  country  of  New  England. 

In  1602,  a  number  of  religious  people  in  the  north  of  England, 
called  Puritans  (so  named  from  their  efforts  to  preserve  purity  in 
divine  worship),  were  so  persecuted  on  account  of  their  religious  sen 
timents,  that  they  were  compelled  to  take  measures  to  find  refuge  in 
a  foreign  land.  As  early  as  1608,  they  emigrated  to  Holland,  and 
settled  first  at  Amsterdam,  and  afterward  at  Leyden,  where  during 
eleven  years  they  continued  to  live  in  great  harmony  under  the 
charge  of  their  pastor,  John  Robinson,  a  man  of  eminent  piety  and 
learning. 

As  early  as  1617,  Mr.  Robinson's  people  meditated  a  removal  to 
America.  Their  reasons  for  this  were  to  preserve  the  morals  of  their 
youth,  and  to  establish  a  church  which  they  believed  to  be  constituted 

(229^ 


230  MASSACHUSETTS. 

after  the  model  of  the  primitive  church  of  Christ ;  and  also  to  gratify 
a  desire  to  propagate  the  gospel  m  the  regions  of  the  new  world. 

In  1620,  having  obtained  a  grant  from  the  London  or  Virginia 
Company,  a  company  left  Leyden,  amid  the  tears  of  their  brethren 
and  friends.  They  embarked  on  board  of  the  Mayflower  at  Ply 
mouth  for  Hudson  River.  After  a  long  voyage,  the  first  land  they 
discovered  was  Cape  Cod.  This  was  beyond  the  limits  of  the  London 
Company,  but  it  was  now  too  late  to  put  again  to  sea.  They  there 
fore  determined  to  land  at  the  first  place  suitable  for  a  settlement. 

On  the  21st  of  November,  they  anchored  in  Cape  Cod  Harbor ;  but 
before  landing  having  devoutly  given  thanks  to  the  Almighty  for 
their  safe  arrival,  they  formed  themselves  into  a  body  politic  by  a 
solemn  contract,  to  which  they  all  subscribed.  They  ordained  that  a 
governor  and  assistants  should  be  annually  chosen,  but  that  the  sove 
reign  power  should  remain  in  the  whole  body  of  freemen.  Mr.  John 
Carver  was  unanimously  chosen  their  governor  for  the  first  year. 
Before  the  end  of  November,  Peregrine  White,  the  son  of  William  and 
Susanna  White,  was  born,  being  the  first  child  of  European  parents 
born  in  New  England. 

Government  having  been  established,  the  next  object  was  to  find  a 
convenient  place  for  settlement.  Parties  were  sent  out  to  make  dis 
coveries.  Capt.  Myles  Standish,  with  a  party  of  sixteen  armed  men, 
in  their  explorations  found  baskets  of  corn  in  different  heaps  of  sand, 
some  of  which  they  took  with  them.  This  fortunate  discovery  fur 
nished  them  with  seed  for  planting,  and  probably  saved  the  infant 
colony  from  famine.  On  the  6th  of  December,  the' shallop  was  sent 
out  with  several  of  the  principal  men,  Carver,  Bradford,  Winslow, 
Standish,  and  others,  with  eight  or  ten  seamen,  to  sail  round  the  bay 
in  search  of  a  place  for  settlement.  On  the  21st  of  December  (cor 
responding  with  the  llth  of  old  style),  the  harbor  of  Plymouth  was 
sounded,  and  being  found  fit  for  shipping,  a  party  landed,  who  ascer 
tained  that  the  soil  had  been  cultivated  by  the  Indians ;  they  there 
fore  concluded  to  make  it  the  place  of  their  settlement.  The  22d  of 
December  has  since  been  considered  as  the  day  on  which  the  "  Pil 
grim  Fathers  "  landed  on  the  rock  of  Plymouth. 

The  whole  company  who  landed  consisted  of  101  souls,  and  they  were 
divided  into  19  families.  Each  family  built  their  own  house  or  hut ;  they 
all,  however,  united  in  building  a  store-house  20  feet  square  for  common 
use.  The  buildings  of  the  settlement  progressed  slowly,  many  difficulties 
occurred,  many  of  the  men  became  sick  with  colds  and  consumption,  and 
want  and  exposure  rapidly  reduced  their  number.  The  sick  often  suffered 
for  lack  of  care  and  attention,  and  at  one  time  only  seven  men  were  capable 
of  rendering  any  assistance.  Before  April,  46  of  their  number  had  died. 

"On  the  16th  of  March,  an  Indian  came  into  Plymouth  alone,  and  surprised  the 
inhabitants,  by  calling  out  in  broken  English,  '  Welcome,  Englishmen  !  Welcome, 
Englishmen  I '  He  was  the  first  of  the  natives  who  visited  them ;  his  name  was 
Samoset,  and  was  a  Sagamore  who  had  come  from  Monhiggon  (a  place  now  in  the 
limits  of  Maine)  where  he  had  learned  something  of  the  English  tongue  from  the 
captains  of  the  fishing  vessels  who  resorted  thither.  He  informed  the  Plymouth 
people  that  the  place  where  they  were  seated  was  called  by  the  Indians  Patuxct ; 


MASSACHUSETTS.  £31 

that  all  the  inhabitants  died  of  an  extraordinary  plague  about  four  years  since ; 
and  that  there  was  neither  man,  woman  nor  child  remaining.  No  natives,  there 
fore,  were  dispossessed  of  their  land  to  make  room  for  the  English,  excepting  by 
the  providence  of  God,  before  their  arrival. 

Samoset  was  treated  with  hospitality  by  the  settlers,  and  was  disposed  to  pre 
serve  an  intercourse  with  them ;  and  on  his  third  visit  brought  Squanto,  one  of 
the  natives  who  had  been  basely  carried  off  by  Capt.  Hunt,  in  1614.  and  afterward 
lived  in  England.  These  Indians  informed  the  English  that  Massasoit,  the  great 
est  king  of  the  neighboring  tribes,  was  near,  with  a  train  of  60  men.  The  meet 
ing  between  him  and  the  English,  was  conducted  with  considerable  formality  and 
parade.  They  entered  into  a  friendly  treaty,  wherein  they  agreed  to  avoid  inju 
ries  on  both  sides,  to  punish  offenders,  to  restore  stolen  goods,  to  assist  each  other 
in  all  justifiable  wars,  to  promote  peace  among  their  neighbors,  etc.  Massasoit 
and  his  successors,  for  50  years,  inviolably  observed  this  treaty.  The  prudent 
and  upright  conduct  of  the  Plymouth  settlers  toward  their  neighbors,  the  Indians, 
secured  their  friendship  and  alliance.  On  the  13th  of  September,  1621,  no  less 
than  nine  sachems  declared  allegiance  to  King  James,  and  Massasoit,  with  many 
Bachems  under  him,  subscribed  a  writing  acknowledging  the  king  of  England  as 
their  sovereign. 

The  first  marriage  in  the  colony  was  solemnized  on  May  12,  1621,  between  Mr. 
Edward  Winslow  and  Mrs.  Susanna  White.  The  first  duel  in  New  England  was 
fought  on  the  18th  of  June,  between  two  servants,  both  of  whom  were  wounded. 
For  this  disgraceful  offense,  they  were  formally  tried  before  the  whole  company, 
and  sentenced  to  have  "  their  heads  and  feet  tied  together,  and  so  to  be  24  hours 
without  meat  or  drink."  Such,  however,  was  the  painfulness  of  their  situation, 
and  their  piteous  entreaties  to  be  released,  that,  upon  promise  of  better  behavior 
in  future,  they  were  soon  released  by  the  governor.  The  colonists  planted  20 
acres  with  corn,  of  which  they  had  a  good  crop.  They  were  instructed  in  the 
manner  of  planting  by  Squanto;  but  were  unsuccessful  in  their  first  trial  with 
English  grain,  by  reason,  as  is  supposed,  of  the  lateness  of  the  season,  and  bad 
quality  of  the  seed.  Gov.  Carver  was  taken  sick  on  the  5th  of  April,  while  engaged 
in  planting  corn,  and  died  in  a  few  days.  His  death  was  greatly  lamented,  as  he 
was  a  man  of  great  piety,  humility,  and  benevolence.  He  possessed  a  consider 
able  estate,  the  greater  part  of  which  he  expended  for  the  good  of  the  colony. 
Soon  after  his  death,  Mr.  William  Bradford  was  chosen  governor,  and  by  renewed 
elections  continued  in  office  for  several  years. 

In  1627,  an  association  of  Puritans  residing  at  Dorchester  and  its  vicinity, 
in  England,  was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  another  colony  in 
New  England.  In  1628,  they  obtained,  from  the  Plymouth  Company,  a 
grant  of  the  territory  which  now  constitutes  a  part  of  the  state  of  Massachu 
setts,  and  sent  over  under  the  direction  of  John  Endicott,  a  small  number 
of  people  to  begin  a  plantation.  These  landed  at  Naumkeag,  now  called 
Salem.  The  next  year  they  obtained  a  charter  from  the  crown  by  which 
the  usual  powers  of  a  corporation  were  conferred  upon  the  grantees,  by  the 
name  of  the  "  governor  and  company  of  Massachusetts  Bay"  in  New  Eng 
land.  At  a  general  court  in  London,  in  1629,  the  officers  prescribed  by  the 
charter  were  elected,  and  several  ordinances  were  adopted  for  the  govern 
ment  of  the  colony:  300  people  were  sent  over,  of  whom  100  dissatisfied 
with  the  situation  of  Salem,  removed  to  Charlestown. 

It  having  been  wisely  resolved,  by  the  company  in  England,  that  the  gov 
ernment  of  the  colony  should  be  located  in  Massachusetts,  it  gave  such  en 
couragement  to  emigration,  that  in  1630  more  than  1.500  persons  came  over 
and  founded  Boston,  and  several  towns  in  its  vicinity.  "  Of  these  persons, 
all  were  respectable,  and  many  from  illustrious  and  noble  families."  Having 
been  accustomed  to  a  life  of  ease  and  enjoyment,  their  sufferings,  for  the 
first  year,  were  great,  and  proved  fatal  to  many;  among  others,  to  the  lady 
Arabella,  who,  to  use  the  words  of  an  early  historian,  "came  from  a  paradise 


232  MASSACHUSETTS. 

of  plenty  and  pleasure,  in  the  family  of  a  noble  earl,  into  a  wilderness  of 
wants;  and  though  celebrated  for  her  many  virtues,  yet  was  not  able  to  en 
counter  the  adversity  she  was  surrounded  with ;  and,  in  about  a  month  after 
her  arrival,  she  ended  her  days  in  Salem,  where  she  first  landed."  Mr. 
Johnson,  her  husband,  overcome  with  grief,  survived  her  but  a  short  time. 
Before  December,  200  other  persons  perished.  The  cold  was  intense,  and 
being  straightened  for  provisions,  the  settlers  were  obliged  to  subsist  on 
flams,  muscles,  nuts,  acorns,  etc. 

In  1635,  3,000  new  settlers  came  over,  among  whom  were  Hugh  Peters 
and  Sir  Henry  Vane,  two  persons  who  afterward  acted  conspicuous  parts  in 
the  history  of  England.  Sir  Henry  Vane,  then  a  young  man,  having  gained 
the  affections  of  the  people  by  his  integrity  and  pious  zeal,  was,  the  next 
year,  appointed  governor.  About  this  period,  Mrs.  Ann  Hutchinson,  a 
woman  distinguished  for  her  eloquence,  instituted  weekly  meetings,  for  her 
sex,  in  which  she  commented  on  the  sermons  of  the  preceding  Sunday,  and 
advanced  certain  mystical  and  extravagant  doctrines.  Gov.  Vane,  with  Mr. 
Cotton  and  Wheelright,  two  distinguished  ministers,  with  many  of  the  peo 
ple,  became  converts;  but  Lieut.  Gov.  Winthrop,  and  a  majority  of  the 
churches,  deemed  them  heretical  and  seditious.  Great  excitement  was  pro 
duced,  until  at  length  Mrs.  Hutchinson,  and  some  of  her  adherents,  were 
banished  from  the  colony  in  1637. 

In  1637,  Massachusetts,  Plymouth  and  Connecticut  agreed  to  unite  their 
forces  against  the  Pequots,  one  of  the  most  haughty  and  war-like  tribes  in 
New  England.  It  ended  in  the  total  defeat  and  ruin  of  the  hostile  tribe. 
The  success  of  the  English,  in  this  first  and  short  war  with  the  natives,  gave 
the  neighboring  Indian  tribes,  such  an  exalted  idea  of  their  powers,  that, 
for  nearly  40  years,  they  were  neither  attacked  nor  molested.  In  1643,  four 
;>f  the  New  England  colonies,  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Plymouth,  and 
New  Haven,  formed  themselves  into  a  league  or  confederacy,  offensive  and 
defensive,  by  the  name  of  "  The  United  Colonies  of  New  England."  By  the 
articles  of  this  league,  each  colony  was  to  appoint  two  commissioners,  who 
were  to  assemble  by  rotation,  in  the  several  colonies,  with  power  to  enact 
ordinances  of  general  concern ;  and,  in  case  of  invasion,  each  colony  was 
bound  upon  application  of  three  magistrates  of  the  invaded  colony,  to  furnish 
a  stipulated  proportion  of  men  and  money.  In  1641,  the  settlements  in  New 
Hampshire  were  incorporated  with  Massachusetts,  and  in  1652,  the  inhabi 
tants  of  the  province  of  Maine,  were,  at  their  own  request,  taken  under  her 
protection. 

In  the  year  1656,  began  what  is  generally  called  the  persecution  of  the 
Quakers.  The  first  who  openly  professed  their  principles  in  the  colony, 
were  Mary  Fisher  and  Ann  Austin,  who  came  from  Barbadoes,  in  July  of 
this  year.  In  a  few  weeks  after,  nine  others  arrived  in  a  ship  from  London. 
Being  called  before  the  court,  they  gave  such  rude  and  contemptuous 
answers,  that  they  were  committed  to  prison.  As  their  principles  were  con 
sidered,  by  the  colonists,  as  destructive  to  their  civil  as  well  as  religious 
polity,  the  court  passed  the  sentence  of  banishment  upon  them  all.  After 
ward  other  severe  laws  were  enacted,  and,  finally,  in  Oct.  1658,  a  law  was 
passed  by  a  majority  of  one  vote,  that  all  Quakers  who  should  return  into 
their  jurisdiction  after  being  banished,  should  suffer  death.  Under  this  law 
four  persons  were  executed. 

The  year  1675  is  rendered  memorable  for  the  commencement  of  an  Indian 
war,  called  "King  Philip's  War"  the  most  general  and  destructive  ever  sus- 


MASSACHUSETTS.  233 

tained  by  the  infant  colonies.  Philip  resided  at  Mount  Hope,  R.  I.,  and  for 
a  long  time  previous  to  the  breaking  out  of  the  war,  was  jealous  of  the 
whites.  His  object  seems  to  have  been  to  unite  the  Indian  tribes  to  make  a 
combined  effort  to  exterminate  the  colonies. 

The  first  attack  of  the  Indians,  was  at  Swanzey,  June  24th,  where  they 
killed  eight  persons  when  returning  from  public  worship.  At  the  close  of 
the  month,  Brookfield  was  burnt,  except  one  house,  which  was  defended  un 
til  relief  came  to  the  inmates.  Deerfield  was  also  burnt,  and  Northficld 
abandoned  to  the  savages.  On  the  18th  of  September,  Capt.  Beers  and  80 
men,  while  guarding  some  carts  conveying  corn  from  Deerfield  to  Hadley, 
were  surprised,  and  almost  every  man  slain.  After  this,  Springfield  was 
partly  destroyed,  and  Hadley  assaulted.  The  Narragansetts  having  rendered 
secret  aid  to  the  hostile  Indians,  it  was  determined  to  reduce  them  by  a 
winter  expedition.  For  this  purpose  about  1,000  men,  under  Gov.  Winslow. 
inarched  late  in  December,  wading  in  deep  snow,  and  attacked  their  strong 
hold,  situated  in  a  swamp  in  Rhode  Island.  The  victory  over  the  Indians 
was  complete;  700  of  their  fighting  men  perished  in  the  action,  and  about 
300  more  died  of  their  wounds.  Their  wigwams  were  burnt  and  their  coun 
try  ravaged. 

From  this  blow,  called  the  Swamp  Fight,  the  Indians  never  recovered.  They 
were  not  yet,  however,  effectually  subdued.  During  the  winter,  the  savages  con 
tinued  murdering  and  burning.  The  towns  of  Lancaster,  Medfield,  Weymouth, 
Groton,  Springfield,  Northampton,  Sudbury,  and  Marlborough,  in  Massachusetts, 
and  of  Warwick  and  Providence,  in  Rhode  Island,  were  assaulted,  and  some  of 
them  partly,  and  others  wholly,  destroyed.  On  the  12th  of  August,  1676,  the 
finishing  blow  was  given  to  the  Indian  power,  by  the  death  of  King  Philip,  who 
was  killed  by  a  friendly  Indian,  in  the  vicinity  of  Mount  Hope.  In  this  distress 
ing  war,  the  English  lost  600  men,  the  flower  of  their  strength;  12  or  13  towns 
were  destroyed,  and  600  dwelling  houses  consumed. 

In  Dec.,  1686,  Sir  Edmund  Andross  arrived  with  a  commission  from  King 
James  for  the  government  of  the  New  England  colonies,  with  the  exception 
of  Connecticut.  His  kind  professions  for  a  while  encouraged  the  hopes  of 
the  people.  But  he  soon  threw  off  the  mask,  and  did  many  arbitrary  acts, 
whereby  the  people  were  oppressed,  and  himself  and  followers  were  enriched. 
The  weight  of  his  despotism  fell  with  the  greatest  severity  on  Massachusetts 
and  Plymouth.  In  the  beginning  of  1689,  a  rumor  reached  Boston  that 
William,  Prince  of  Orange,  had  invaded  England  with  the  intention  of 
dethroning  the  king.  Animated  with  a  hope  of  deliverance,  the  people 
rushed  to  arms,  took  possession  of  the  fort,  seized  Andross,  Randolph,  the 
licenser  of  the  press,  and  other  obnoxious  characters,  and  placed  them  in  con 
finement.  William  and  Mary  being  firmly  seated  on  the  throne,  Andross 
and  his  associates  were  ordered  home  from  trial.  A  new  charter  was  received 
in  1692,  by  Massachusetts,  which  added  to  her  territory,  Plymouth,  Maine 
and  Nova  Scotia. 

At  this  period,  the  French  in  Canada  and  Nova  Scotia  instigated  the  northern 
and  eastern  Indians  to  commence  hostilities  against  the  English  settlements.  Do 
ver  and  Salmon  Falls,  in  New  Hampshire,  Casco,  in  Maine,  and  Schenectady,  iu 
New  York,  were  attacked  by  different  parties  of  French  and  Indians,  and  shock 
ing  barbarities  committed.  Regarding  Canada  as  the  principal  source  of  their 
troubles,  New  England  and  New  York  formed  the  bold  project  of  reducing  it  by- 
force  of  arms.  For  this  purpose,  they  raised  an  army,  under  Gen.  Winthrop,  which 
was  sent  against  Montreal,  and  equipped  a  fleet,  which,  commanded  by  Sir  Win. 
Phipps,  was  destined  to  attack  Quebec.  The  season  was  so  far  advanced  when  the 
fleet  arrived  at  Quebec,  Oct.  5, 1690,  the  French  so  superior  in  number,  the  weather 


234  MASSACHUSETTS. 

so  tempestuous,  and  the  sickness  so  great  among  the  soldiers,  that  the  expedition 
was  abandoned.  Success  had  been  st>  confidently  expected,  that  np  adequate  pro 
vision  was  made  for  the  payment  of  the  troops.  There  was  danger  of  a  mutiny. 
In  this  extremity,  the  government  of  Massachusetts  issued  bills  of  credit,  as  a  sub 
stitute  for  money ;  and  these  were  the  first  ever  issued  in  the  American  colonies. 
In  1692,  a  great  excitement  was  again  revived  in  New  England,  on  account  of 
the  supposed  prevalence  of  witchcraft.  It  commenced  at  this  time  in  Danvers, 
then  a  part  of  Salem.  Near  the  close  of  February,  several  children  in  this  place 
began  to  act  in  a  peculiar  and  unaccountable  manner.  Their  strange  conduct  con 
tinuing  for  several  days,  their  friends  betook  themselves  to  fasting  and  prayer. 
During  religious  exercises,  the  children  were  generally  decent  and  still ;  but  after 
service  was  ended,  they  renewed  their  former  unaccountable  conduct.  This  was 
deemed  sufficient  evidence  that  they  were  laboring  under  the  "influence  of  an  evil 
hand,  or  witchcraft."  After  a  few  days,  these  children  began  to  accuse  several 
persons  in  the  vicinity  of  bewitching  them.  Unfortunately  they  were  credited, 
and  these  suspected  persons  were  seized  and  imprisoned.  From  this  time,  this 
contagion  spread  rapidly  over  the  neighboring  country,  and  soon  appeared  in  va 
rious  parts  of  Essex,  Middlesex  and  Suffolk.  Persons  at  Andovor,  Ipswich,  Glou 
cester,  Boston,  and  other  places,  were  accused  by  their  neighbors  and  others.  For 
a  time,  those  who  were  accused  were  persons  of  the  lower  classes.  But  at  length, 
some  of  the  first  people  in  rank  and  character  were  accused  of  the  crime  of  witch 
craft  The  evil  had  now  become  awfully  alarming.  Before  the  close  of  Septem 
ber,  nineteen  persons  were  executed ;  and.  one  (Giles  Corey),  was  pressed  to  death 
for  refusing  to  put  himself  on  a  trial  by  jury;  all  these  persons  died  profess 
ing  their  innocence  of  the  crime  laid  to  their  charge.  At  length  the  magistrates 
became  convinced  that  their  proceedings  had  been  rash  and  indefensible.  A  spe 
cial  court  was  held  on  the  subject,  and  fifty  who  were  brought  to  trial  were  ac 
quitted,  excepting  three,  who  were  reprieved  by  the  governor.  These  events  were 
followed  by  a  general  release  of  all  who  were  imprisoned.  At  this  period  the  be 
lief  of  the  actual  existence  of  witchcraft  prevailed  in  the  most  enlightened  parts 
of  Europe.  The  learned  Baxter  pronounced  the  disbeliever  in  witchcraft  an  "ob 
durate  Sadducee." 

After  a  short  peace,  the  French  and  Indian  war  was  renewed.  In  1704, 
Deerfield,  on  the  Connecticut  River,  was  surprised,  about  40  persons  were 
killed,  and  more  than  100  made  prisoners,  among  whom  was  Mr.  Williams, 
the  minister,  and  his  family.  In  1710,  New  England,  assisted  by  the  mother 
country,  succeeded  in  reducing  Port  Royal,  in  Nova  Scotia.  Encouraged 
by  this  success,  Admiral  Walker,  with  a  fleet  of  fifteen  ships-of-war,  and  an 
army  of  veteran  troops,  sailed  to  make  an  attack  on  Quebec.  The  weather 
proving  tempestuous,  many  of  his  vessels  were  wrecked  on  the  rocks,  and 
upward  of  a  thousand  men  perished.  This  caused  the  abandonment  of  the 
expedition.  In  1713,  peace  was  made  between  France  and  Great  Britain  at 
Utrecht.  In  1745,  war  having  again  taken  place  with  France,  Massachusetts 
planned  a  daring  and  successful  enterprise  for  the  reduction  of  Louisburg. 
For  14  nights  in  succession,  the  New  England  troops,  sinking  to  their  knees 
in  mud,  drew  their  cannons  and  mortars  through  a  swamp  two  miles  in  length. 
On  the  16th  of  June,  the  garrison  was  compelled  to  surrender. 

The  war  at  this  period  was  brought  to  a  close  by  the  peace  of  Aix  la 
Ghapelle,  in  1748,  by  which  all  prisoners  on  each  side  were  to  be  given  up 
without  ransom,  and  all  the  conquests  made  to  be  mutually  restored.  In 
1754,  war  again  took  place  between  Great  Britain  and  France.  Great  exer 
tions  were  made  in  the  colonies  for  the  reduction  of  the  French  power  in 
America.  Four  expeditions  were  planned  ;  one  against  Nova  Scotia,  the 
second  against  the  French  on  the  Ohio,  a  third  against  Crown  Point,  and  a 
fourth  against  Niagara. 

The  expedition  against  Nova  Scotia,  consisting  of  three  thousand  men, 


MASSACHUSETTS.  235 

chiefly  from  Massachusetts,  was  led  by  Gen.  Monckton  and  Gen.  Winslow. 
With  these  troops  they  sailed  from  Boston  on  the  1st  of  June,  1755,  and  ar 
rived  at  Chignecto,  in  the  Bay  of  Fundy.  Being  joined  by  300  regular 
troops,  they  proceeded  against  Fort  Beau  Sejour,  which  surrendered  after  a 
seige  of  four  days.  Other  forts  were  taken,  and  Nova  Scotia  was  entirely 
subdued.  In  order  that  the  French  should  not  derive  assistance  from  this 
territory,  the  inhabitants,  to  the  number  of  7,000,  were  taken  from  the 
country,  and  dispersed  among  the  English  colonies:  1,000  of  these  pre 
scribed  Acadians  were  transported  to  Massachusetts,  where  many  of  them 
embarked  for  France.  To  prevent  the  re-settlement  of  those  who  escaped, 
their  houses  were  destroyed  and  the  country  laid  waste. 

The  war  continued  with  varied  success,  till  the  conquest  of  Quebec  by  the  army 
under  Gen.  Wolfe,  in  Sept.,  1759,  and  the  final  reduction  of  Canada  in  1760.  This 
event  caused  great  and  universal  joy  in  the  colonies,  and  public  thanksgivings 
were  generally  appointed.  A  definitive  treaty,  the  preliminaries  of  which  had 
been  settled  the  year  before,  was  signed  at  Paris  in  1763,  by  which  all  Nova  Sco 
tia,  Canada,  the  Isle  of  Cape  Breton,  and  all  other  islands  in  the  Gulf  and  River 
St.  Lawrence,  were  ceded  to  the  British  crown. 

After  the  peace  of  1763,  the  British  parliament  formed  a  plan  for  raising  a  rev 
enue  by  taxing  the  colonies.  For  this  purpose,  an  act  was  passed  for  laying  a  duty 
on  all  paper,  vellum,  or  parchment  used  in  America,  and  declaring  all  writings  on 
unstamped  materials  to  be  null  and  void.  This  -act,  called  the  Stamp  Act,  re 
ceived  the  royal  assent,  March  22,  1765.  When  the  news  of  this  act  reached  the 
colonies,  the  people  everywhere  manifested  alarm,  and  a  determination  to  resist  its 
execution.  The  assembly  of  Virginia  first  declared  its  opposition  to  the  act  by  a 
number  of  spirited  resolves;  but  Massachusetts  took  the  lead  in  this  important 
crisis,  and  maintained  it  in  every  stage  of  the  subsequent  revolution.  Jn  Boston, 
the  populace,  in  some  instances,  demolished  the  houses  of  the  friends  of  the  Brit 
ish  measures,  and  in  various  ways  manifested  the  public  indignation.  To  render 
the  opposition  complete,  the  merchants  associated,  and  agreed  to  a  resolution  npt 
to  import  any  more  goods  from  Great  Britain  ustil  the  stamp  law  should  be  re 
pealed.  To  give  efficacy  to  the  opposition  to  this  act,  Massachusetts  proposed  a 
meeting  of  deputies  from  the  several  colonies,  to  be  held  at  New  York  in  Oct., 
1765.  Deputies  from  nine  of  the  colonies  met,  agreed  on  a  declaration  of  rights 
and  grievances,  sent  a  petition  to  the  king,  and  a  memorial  to  both  houses  of  par 
liament.  This  spirited  opposition,  seconded  by  the  eloquence  of  Mr.  Pitt  and 
other  friends  of  America,  produced  a  repeal  of  the  stamp  act  on  the  18th  of  March, 
1766. 

The  British  ministry  still  persisting  in  their  design  of  raising  a  rev 
enue  from  America,  passed  an  act,  in  1767,  for  laying  duties  on  glass, 
painters'  colors,  paper  and  tea  imported  into  America.  These  duties 
were  small,  but  the  colonists  objected  to  the  principle,  rather  than 
against  the  amount  of  the  tax.  By  their  petitions  and  remonstrances, 
the  abolition  of  all  the  duties  was  procured,  except  that  of  threepence 
on  every  pound  of  tea.  In  order  to  sustain  the  authority  of  parlia 
ment,  four  regiments  were  sent  over  and  stationed  in  Boston  ;  and  to 
punish  the  refractory  province  of  Massachusetts,  especially  the  inhab 
itants  of  Boston,  the  government  and  public  offices  were  removed  to 
Salem.  In  May,  1774,  Gen.  Gage  arrived,  with  the  commission  of 
governor  of  Massachusetts  and  commander-in-chief  of  the  British 
forces.  The  assembly  organized  themselves  into  a  provincial  congress, 
took  measures  for  defense,  and  collected  military  stores  at  Concord 
and  Worcester.  The  province  being  declared  to  be  in  a  state  of  re 
bellion,  measures  were  taken  to  obtain  obedience  by  force  of  arms. 


236  MASSACHUSETTS. 

• 

The  great  drama  of  the  revolution  opened  in  Massachusetts,  at  Lexington,  Con 
cord  and  Bunker's  Hill,  and  for  about  a  year  she  sustained  the  first  shock  of  the 
struggle.  On  July  2,  1775,  Gen.  Washington  arrived  at  Cambridge,  and  took  the 
command  of  the  American  army  encamped  at  that  place.  He  introduced  military 
order,  and,  with  about  20,000  men,  besieged  the  town  of  Boston.  Batteries  were 
erected  on  Dorchester  Hights,  which  greatly  annoyed  the  shipping  in  the  harbor, 
and  preparations  were  made  for  a  general  assault.  On  the  17tn  of  May,  1776,  the 
British  troops  evacuated  Boston,  and,  embarking  on  board  of  their  vessels,  sailed 
for  New  York.  After  this  time,  the  soil  of  Massachusetts,  excepting  some  islands, 
remained  free  from  actual  invasion. 

In  the  year  1780,  a  constitution  for  the  government  of  the  Commonwealth  of 
Massachusetts  went  into  operation ;  it  was  formed  by  a  convention  of  delegates  ap 
pointed  by  the  people  for  that  purpose.  John  Hancock  was  elected  the  first  gov 
ernor,  and  held  the  office  by  annual  election  till  1785.  The  year  1786  is  rendered 
memorable  for  Shay's  Rebellion.  This  insurrection  was  caused  chiefly  by  the  op 
pressive  debts  contracted  during  the  revolutionary  war  by  individuals  and  corpo 
rations  throughout  the  state,  and  by  the  state  itself.  After  the  insurgents  had  held 
conventions,  interrupted  the  proceedings  of  the  courts  of  justice  in  several  counties, 
and  collected  a  considerable  armed  force,  and  thus  greatly  alarmed  the  govern 
ment  and  agitated  the  community,  they  were  entirely  put  down  and  dispersed  by 
the  state  troops  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Shepherd  and  Gen.  Lincoln. 

The  federal  constitution  of  the  United  States  was  adopted  by  the  convention  of 
Massachusetts  in  1788,  by  a  vote  of  187  to  168,  and  the  state  was  a  firm  supporter 
of  the  administration  of  Washington,  the  first  president.  The  embargo  laid  upon 
American  vessels  in  1808,  and  other  commercial  restrictions,  together  with  the 
war  with  Great  Britain  in  1812,  bore  with  severity  upon  the  extensive  commercial 
interests  of  Massachusetts.  Maine  was  a  part  of  the  state  till  1820,  and  during 
the  war  of  1812,  a  portion  of  its  territory  was  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The 
war,  and  the  acts  of  the  national  government,  during  its  continuance,  were  unpop 
ular  with  the  majority  of  the  citizens  of  the  state. 

Massachusetts  has  ever  been  one  of  the  most  distinguished  members  of  the 
American  Confederacy.  The  spirit  of  her  institutions  has  been  transfused  into 
many  of  her  sister  states,  and  she  may  justly  claim  an  elevated  rank  among  the 
members  of  this  Union.  During  the  great  struggle  of  the  revolution,  Massachu 
setts  stood  foremost;  the  powerful  and  efficient  efforts  of  her  patriots  and  states 
men,  stand  recorded  on  the  pages  of  American  history  ;  and  the  moldering  bones 
of  her  sons,  whitening  the  battle  fields  of  the  revolution,  show  her  devotion  to  the 
cause  of  civil  liberty. 

MASSACHUSETTS  is  situated  between  41°  23'  and  42°  52' N.  Lat.,  and 
between  69°  50'  and  73°  30'  W.  Long.  It  is  very  irregular  in  shape, 
the  S.  E.  portion  projecting  into  the  ocean.  Its  greatest  length  from 
E.  to  W.  is  about  145  miles,  and  in  the  longitude  of  Boston  it  is  about 
90  miles  broad,  but  in  the  central  and  western  portion,  it  is  not  more 
than  48  miles.  It  includes  an  area  of  about  7,800  square  miles,  or 
4,992,000  acres,  of  which  2,133,436  are  improved.  It"  is  bounded  N. 
by  New  Hampshire  and  Vermont ;  E.  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean ;  S.  by 
Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut,  and  W.  by  New  York.  Population  in 
1790,  378,717;  in  1850,  994,149,  and  in  1860,  1,231,497. 

The  surface  of  the  state  is  generally  uneven,  and  in  some  parts  it 
is  rugged  and  mountainous.  The  middle,  eastern,  and  north-eastern 
portions  are  hilly  and  broken,  and  the  south-eastern  level  and  sandy. 
The  western  portion,  though  mountainous,  does  not  attain  a  very 
great  elevation  above  the  sea.  Through  Berkshire  county  pass  two 
mountain  ranges,  the  Tahkannic  on  the  western  border,  and  the  Green 
Mountain  range  separating  the  valleys  of  the  Connecticut  and  Housa- 


MASSACHUSETTS.  237 

tonic.  Saddle  Mountain,  the  highest  elevation,  is  near  Williamstown, 
arid  is  3,580  feet  above  tide  water  at  Aibany.  The  principal  rivers 
are  the  Connecticut,  passing  about  50  miles  through  the  central  part 
of  the  state,  the  Housatonic  iri  the  western  section,  and  the  Merrimac 
in  the  north-east. 

Though  the  soil  and  climate  of  Massachusetts  are  not  of  the  first 
order  for  agricultural  purposes,  yet  the  skill  and  industry  of  her  peo 
ple  have  made  even  her  rocky  soil  yield  rich  rewards  to  the  husband 
man.  By  her  skill,  enterprise,  and  industry,  in  manufacturing  pur 
suits,  and  by  her  wide  extended  commerce,  she  is  able  to  support  the 
densest  population  in  the  United  States,  in  the  greatest  average 
amount  of  comfort.  By  the  census  returns,  she  stands  first  in  the 
amount  of  her  cotton  and  woolen  manufactures;  she  has  also  sur 
passed  the  other  states  in  industrial  and  mechanical  improvement.  In 
commerce,  the  state  is  second  only  to  New  York  in  absolute  amount; 
but  if  we  regard  population,  first  in  this  respect  in  the  Union. 


Eastern   View  of  Plymouth. 

[The  view  shows  the  central  part  of  Plymouth,  as  it  appears  from  the  end  of  the  Long  Wharf.  Burying 
Ground  Hill  is  in  the  central  part  in  the  distance,  near  which  is  seen  the  Unitarian,  Universnlist,  and 
Orthodox  Churches :  the  Robinson  Church  is  on  the  extreme  left,  and  the  court  house  on  the  right.  The 
famous  Plymouth  Rock  is  on  Hedge's  Wharf,  the  wharf  in  the  center  of  the  picture.] 

PLYMOUTH,  the  first  permanent  settlement  by  civilized  man,  in  New 
England,  is  situated  at  the  bottom  of  a  harbor  on  the  south-western 
part  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  25  miles  easterly  from  Taunton,  and  37 
south-easterly  from  Boston.  Population  about  6,000.  The  harbor  is 
spacious,  but  not  of  sufficient  depth  for  the  largest  vessels.  A  con 
siderable  number  of  vessels  belong  here,  most  of  which  are  engaged 
in  the  fishing  or  coasting  business.  Ship  building  is  carried  on  to 
some  extent.  There  are  several  cotton  and  other  factories  IA  the 
place.  Plymouth  is  compactly  built  upon  the  shore,  upon  an  easy  de 
clivity,  beneath  the  brow  of  an  extensive  pine  plain.  The  declivity  is 
about  one  fourth  of  a  mile  in  breadth,  and  upward  of  a  mile  and  a 
half  in  length. 


238  MASSACHUSETTS. 

Among  the  buildings  worthy  of  note,  there  is  the  court  house,  the 
church  of  the  First  Society,  a  gothic  structure,  and  the  Pilgrim  Hall. 
"Not  a  dwelling  house  of  ancient  date  or  antique  form  now  remains 
in  town."  The  corner  stone  of  the  ftlgrim  Hall  was  laid  in  1824. 
In  1834,  Col.  Sargent,  of  Boston,  presented  to  the  Pilgrim  Society 
his  valuable  painting,  representing  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers 
from  the  Mayflower,  in  1620.  Thi6  decorates  the  wall  of  the  Pil 
grim  Hall.  There  is  also  deposited  here  an  antique  chair,  said  to 
have  belonged  to  Gov.  Carver — the  identical  sword  blade  used  by 
Capt.  Standish — the  identical  cap  worn  by  King  Philip — and  also  a 
variety  of  Indian  implements,  etc.  The  following  account  of  the  first 
celebration  of  the  landing  of  the  Fathers,  is  from  Thatcher's  History 
of  Plymouth : 

"Friday,  Dec.  22  (1769).  The  Old  Colony  Club,  agreeably  to  a  vote  passed  the 
18th  inst,  met,  in  commemoration  of  the  landing  of  their  worthy  ancestors  in  this 
place.  On  the  morning  of  the  said  day,  after  discharging  a  cannon,  was  hoisted 
upon  the  hall  an  elegant  silk  flag,  with  the  following  inscription,  'Old  Colony, 
1620.'  At  11  o'clock,  A.  M.,  the  members  of  the  club  appeared  at  the  hall,  and 
from  thence  proceeded  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Howland,  innholder,  which  is  erected 
upon  the  spot  where  the  first  licensed  house  in  the  Old  Colony  formerly  stood. 
At  half  after  two,  a  decent  repast  was  served,  which  consisted  of  the  following 
dishes,  viz: 

"  1,  a  large  baked  Indian  whortlebejrry  pudding;  2,  a  dish  of  sauquetach  (su'c- 
catch,  corn  and  beans  boiled  together) ;  3,  a  disn  of  clams ;  4,  a  dish  of  oysters 
and  a  dish  of  codfish;  5,  a  haunch  of  venison,  roasted  by  the  first  jack  brought 
to  the  colony;  6,  a  dish  of  sea-fowl;  7,  a  dish  of  frost-fish  and  eels;  8,  an  apple 
pie;  9,  a  course  of  cranberry  tarts,  and  cheese  made  in  the  Old  Colony. 

"These  articles  were  dressed  in  the  plainest  manner,  all  appearance  of  luxury 
and  extravagance  being  avoided,  in  imitation  of  our  ancestors,  whose  memory  we 
shall  ever  respect  At  4  o'clock,  p.  M.,  the  members  of  our  club,  headed  by  the 
steward,  carrying  a  folio  volume  of  the  laws  of  the  Old  Colony,  hand  in  hand, 
marched  in  procession  to  the  hall.  Upon  the  appearance  of  the  procession  in 
front  of  the  hall,  a  number  of  descendants,  from  the  first  settlers  in  the  Old 
Colony,  drew  up  in  a  regular  file,  and  discharged  a  volley  of  small  arms,  suc 
ceeded  by  three  cheers,  which  were  returned  by  the  club,  and  the  gentlemen  gene 
rously  treated.  After  this,  appeared  at  the  private  grammar  school,  opposite  the 
hall,  a  number  of  young  gentlemen,  pupils  of  Mr.  Wadsworth,  who,  to  express  their 
joy  upon  this  occasion,  and  their  respect  for  the  memory  of  their  ancestors,  in  the 
most  agreeable  manner,  joined  in  singing  a  song  very  applicable  to  the  day.  At 
sun-setting  a  cannon  was  discharged,  and  the  flag  struck.  In  the  evening  the  hall 
was  illuminated,  and  the  following  gentlemen,  being  previously  invited,  joined  the 
club,  viz: 

CoL  George  Watson,  Capt  Gideon  White,         Mr.  Edward  Clarke, 

Col.  James  Warren,  Capt  Elkanah  Watson,    Mr.  Alexander  Scammell, 

James  Hovey,  Esq.,  Capt.  Thomas  Davis,         Mr.  Peleg  Wadsworth, 

Thomas  Mayhew,  Esq.,        Dr.  Nathaniel  Lothrop,    Mr.  Thos.  Southworth  How- 
William  Watson,  Esq.,         Mr.  John  Kussell,  land. 
"The  president  being  seated  in  a  large  and  venerable  chair,  which  was  formerly 
possessed  by  William  Bradford,  the  second  worthy  governor  of  the  Old  Colony,  and 
presented  to  the  club  by  our  friend  Dr.  Lazarus  Le  Baron  of  this  town,  delivered 
severs^  appropriate  toaste.     After  spending  an  evening  in  an  agreeable  manner,  in 
recapitulating  and  conversing  upon  the  many  various   advantages  of   our  fore 
fathers  in  the  first  settlement  of  this  country,  and  the  growth  and  increase  of  the 
same,  at  11  o'clock  in  the  evening  a  cannon  was  again  fired,  three  cheers  given, 
and  the  club  and  company  withdrew." 

In  1820,  a  society  was  instituted  at  Plymouth,  called  the  Pilgrim  Society,  and 


MASSACHUSETTS.  239 

was  incorporated  by  the  legislature  of  the  state.  The  design  of  this  association  is 
to  commemorate  the  "great  historical  event"  of  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers, 
"and  to  perpetuate  the  character  and  virtues  of  our  ancestors  to  posterity."  The 
centennial  celebration  of  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims  this  year,  was  one  of  uncom 
mon  interest,  and  the  concourse  of  people  was  far'  greater  than  on  any  former  cele 
bration.  The  Hon.  Daniel  Webster  was  selected  as  the  orator  on  the  occasion. 
"A  procession  was  formed  at  11  o'clock,  soon  after  the  business  of  the  Pilgrim 
Society  was  transacted,  and,  escorted  by  the  Standish  Guards,  a  neat  independ 
ent  company,  lately  organized,  and  commanded  by  Capt.  Coomer  Weston,  moved 
through  the  main  street  of  the  town  to  the  meeting  house,  and,  after  the  services 
of  the  sanctuary,  were  attended  by  the  same  corps  to  the  new  court  house,  where 
they  sat  down  to  an  elegant  though  simple  repast,  provided  in  a  style  very  proper 
for  the  occasion,  where  the  company  was  served  with  the  treasures  both  of  the 
land  and  sea.  Among  other  affecting  memorials,  calling  to  mind  the  distresses  of 
the  Pilgrims,  were  five  kernels  of  parched  corn  placed  on  each  plate,  alluding  to 
the  time,  in  1623,  when  that  was  the  proportion  allowed  to  each  individual,  on  ac 
count  of  the  scarcity.  John  Watson,  Esq.,  respectable  by  his  years,  and  dignified 
by  his  gentlemanly  manners,  and  the  only  surviving  member  of  the  Old  Colony 
Club,  presided  during  the  hours  of  dinner." 

During  the  great  mortality  among  the  settlers  the  first  winter,  the 
dead  were  buried  on  the  bank  a  short  distance  from  the  rock  where 
the  Fathers  landed.  Their  graves  were  leveled  and  sown,  to  conceal 
from  the  Indians  the  extent  of  their  loss.  Immediately  in  the  rear 
of  Plymouth  village  is  Burying  Hill,  formerly  Fort  Hill.  It  embraces 
about  eight  acres,  and  rises  to  the  hight  of  165  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  sea.  On  the  summit  of  the  south-western  side,  the  Pilgrims 
at  first  built  some  slight  defenses;  but  in  1675,  on  the  approach  of 
Philip's  war,  they  erected  a  fort  150  feet  square,  strongly  palisaded, 
lOJ  feet  high,  and  the  whole  circuit  of  this  fortification  is  distinctly 
visible. 

The  view  presented  from  this  eminence  is  rarely  excelled  by  any  in  the  coun 
try.  Beyond  the  points  of  land  forming  the  harbor,  the  great  Bay  of  Massachu 
setts  opens  to  the  view,  bounded  at  the  southern  extremity  by  the  peninsula  of 
Cape  Cod.  On  the  north  appears  the  village  of  Duxbury,  and  the  handsome  coni 
cal  hill,  once  the  property  and  residence  of  Capt.  Standish,  the  military  comman 
der  of  the  Plymouth  colony.  Burying  Hill  is  so  named  from  its  being  used  as  the 
burying  place  of  the  town ;  and  it  is  a  matter  of  some  surprise  that  60  years 
should  have  elapsed,  before  a  grave-stone  was  erected  to  the  memory  of  the  'dead 
at  Plymouth.  It  is  probably  owing  to  their  poverty  and  want  of  artists.  A  con 
siderable  number  of  the  oldest  are  of  English  slate-stone.  The  oldest  monument 
in  the  yard  is  for  Edward  Gray,  a  respectable  merchant,  whose  name  is  often 
found  in  the  old  records.  The  inscription  is,  "  Here  lies  the  body  of  Edward 
Gray,  Gent,  aged  about  52  years,  and  departed  this  life  the  last  of  June,  1681." 

The  following  are  also  copied  from  monuments  standing  on  Burying  Hill: 

Here  lyes  ye  body  of  ye  Hon.  William  Bradford,  who  expired  February  ye  20, 1703-4,  aged 
79  years. 

He  lived  long,  but  was  still  doing  good, 

And  in  his  country's  service  lost  much  blood. 

After  a  life  well  spent  he's  now  at  rest ; 

His  very  name  and  memory  is  blest. 

Here  lyeth  buried  ye  body  of  that  precious  servant  of  God,  Mr.  Thomas  Cushman,  who, 
after  he  had  served  his  generation  according  to  the  will  of  God,  and  particularly  the  church 
of  Plymouth,  for  many  years  in  the  office  of  ruling  elder,  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  December 
ye  10,  1691,  and  in  the  84th  year  of  his  age. 

The  famous  forefathers'  rock  on  which  the  Pilgrims  landed  in  1620, 


240 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


PLYMOUTH  BOCK. 


is  still  standing  in  its  original  position ;  but  just  now  even  wit  hthe 
surface  of  the  ground,  the  place  around  it  having  been  filled  in  with 
soil  to  construct  the  wharf  known  as  Hedges'  Wharf.  "  Here  for 

scores  of  years  it  has  re 
mained,  a  part  of  the 
pavement  of  the  street, 
trodden  under  foot  of 
man  and  beast.  Often 
and  again,when  the  men 
tion  of  its  name,  in  the 
eloquent  speech  of  the 
orator,  has  been  received 
with  acclamations  and 
thunders  of  applause,  it 
has  been  lying  here  cov 
ered  with  the  mud  and 
mire  of  this  obscure 
street."  A  fragment  of 
the  rock  has  been  re 
moved,  and  now  stands 
in  the  yard  of  Pilgrim 
Hall,  where  it  is  inclosed 
by  an  elliptical  iron  rail 
ing,  composed  of  alter 
nate  harpoons  and  boat  hooks,  and  inscribed  with  the  names  of  the 
illustrious  forty-one,  who  subscribed  the  compact  on  board  the  May 
flower  at  Cape  Cod  Harbor,  Nov.  11,  1620.  On  the  rock,  a  granite 
.bowlder,  is  painted  in  huge  figures,  "  1620." 

The  annexed  engraving  is  a 
view  of  the  old  Allyn  House,  on 
the  site  of  which  stands  the  Uni- 
versalist  Church.  It  was  pulled 
down  in  1826,  being  at  the  time 
the  oldest  dwelling  in  the  town, 
having  stood  at  least  150  years. 
It  was  the  birth-place  of  the 
mother  of  the  celebrated  orator, 
James  Otis.  The  outline  of  the 
harbor  of  Plymouth  is  shown, 
and  the  ship  marks  the  spot  where 
the  Mayflower  anchored  in  1620. 
The  following  extract  upon 
Plymouth,  from  I)  wight's  Travels,  is  valuable  for  its  history  and  reflections  : 

Plymouth  was  the  first  town  built  in  New  England  by  civilized  men ;  and  those 
by  whom  it  was  built,  were  inferior  in  worth  to  no  body  of  men,  whose  names  are 
recorded  in  history  during  the  last  1700  years.  The  institutions,  civil,  literary, 
and  religious,  by  which  New  England  is  distinguished  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic, 
began  here.  Here  the  manner  of  holding  lands  in  fee  simple,  now  universal  in 
this  country,  commenced.  Here  the  right  of  suffrage  was  imparted  to  every  citi 
zen,  to  every  inhabitant,  not  disqualified  by  poverty  or  vice.  Here  was  Conned 


THE 


HOUSE. 


MASSACHUSETTS.  241 

the  first  establishment  of  towns ;  of  the  local  legislature,  which  is  called  a  town 
meeting;  and  of  the  peculiar  town  executive,  styled  the  Select  Men.  Here  the 
first  parish  school  was  setup;  and  the  system  originated,  for  communicating  to 
every  ehild  in  the  community  the  knowledge  of  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic. 
Here,  also,  the  first  building  was  erected  for  the  worship  of  God ;  the  first  reli 
gious  assembly  gathered ;  and  the  first  minister  called,  and  settled,  by  the  voice 
of  the  church  and  congregation.  On  these  simple  foundations  has  since  been 
erected  a  structure  of  good  order,  peace,  liberty,  knowledge,  morals,  and  religion, 
to  which  nothing,  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic,  can  bear  a  remote  comparison. 

On  Saturday  morning,  accompanied  by  I.  L.,  Esq.,  and  Mr.  H.,  we  visited  the 
consecrated  rock,  on  which  the  first  Fathers  of  New  England  landed.  We  next  pro 
ceeded  to  the  common  cemetery  and  examined  the  names  on  a  great  number  of 
the  monuments;  many  of  which  had  already  been  rendered  familiar  to  us  by 
history. 

Had  the  persons,  anciently  buried  here,  been  distinguished  for  nothing  but  be 
ing  the  first  planters  of  New  England,  they  would,  according  to  the  dictates  of  my 
own  mind,  have  been  entitled  to  a  consideration,  in  some  respects  peculiar ;  and 
could  not  have  been  blended  by  memory  with  the  herd  of  those  who  are  gone. 
But  when  I  call  to  mind  the  history  of  their  sufferings  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlan 
tic;  when  1  remember  their  pre-eminent  patience,  their  unspotted  piety,  their  im 
movable  fortitude,  their  undaunted  resolution,  their  love  to  each  other,  their  jus 
tice  and  humanity  to  the  savages,  and  their  freedom  from  all  those  stains,  which 
elsewhere  spotted  the  character  even  of  their  companions  in  affliction ;  I  can  not 
but  view  them  as  a  singular  band  of  illustrious  brothers,  claiming  the  veneration 
and  applause  of  all  their  posterity.  By  me  the  names  of  Carver,  Bradford,  Gush- 
man,  and  Standish,  will  never  be  forgotten,  until  I  lose  the  power  of  recollection. 

Bradford  and  Carver  were  the  fathers  of  the  colony,  at  a  time,  and  in  circum 
stances,  when  few  of  our  race  would  have  hazarded,  or  suffered,  so  much,  even 
for  the  promotion  of  religion  itself.  Their  patience  and  constancy  were  primitive ; 
and  their  piety  and  benevolence  would  not  have  dishonored  an  apostle. 

I  could  not  but  feel,  with  great  force,  the  peculiar  care  of  divine  providence 
over  these  colonists,  in  conducting  them  to  this  spot.  The  savages  in  the  neigh 
borhood  had,  during  the  preceding  year,  been  entirely  destroyed  by  an  epidemic; 
and  the  country  was,  therefore,  become,  throughout  a  considerable  extent,  en 
tirely  useless  to  its  owners.  Hence  they  were  willing  to  sell  it  to  the  colonists. 
Besides,  the  disease  had  so  much  reduced  their  numbers,  that  they  were  en 
dangered  by  the  formidable  power  of  their  neighbors,  the  Narragansets.  Instead 
of  regarding  the  English,  therefore,  with  that  jealousy  which  is  so  universal,  and 
so  important,  a  characteristic  of  savages,  they  considered  them  as  seasonable 
allies,  by  whom  they  might  be  secured  from  the  hostilities  of  their  neighbors. 
Hence  they  welcomed  the  English  with  kindness  and  hospitality.  The  friendship, 
begun  between  Massasoit  and  the  colonists,  continued  through  his  life ;  and  al 
though  at  times,  and  in  small  degrees,  weakened  by  the  arts  of  his  neighbors,  was 
in  full  strength  at  his  death. 

The  place,  where  they  landed,  was  furnished  with  a  safe  harbor,  of  sufficient 
depth  to  admit  their  own  commercial  vessels,  and  yet  too  shallow  to  receive  ves 
sels  of  force.  The  soil  on  which  they  planted  themselves,  was,  to  an  extent  suffi 
cient  for  all  their  purposes,  excellent.  This  ground  bordered  the  ocean,  and  on 
that  side,  therefore,  was  safe.  On  the  land  side  it  was  easily,  and  entirely,  de 
fended  by  a  single  fort.  The  barrenness  of  the  interior  prevented  them  from 
wandering,  to  which  almost  all  colonists  have  a  strong  propensity.  Excursions 
into  the  country  would  have  awakened  the  jealousy  of  their  neighbors,  and  sub 
jected  the  colonists  to  a  most  capricious  hostility,  from  individuals  at  least,  if  not 
from  the  tribe;  a  hostility  against  which  savage  principles  could  furnish  no  se 
curity,  and  savage  government  no  protection.  The  settlers  of  Plymouth  were,  by 
this  fact,  retained  in  a  cluster;  and  were  thus  preserved  from  probable  destruc 
tion.  Here,  also,  they  found  water  at  their  doors  in  springs,  and  in  a  fine  mill- 
stream,  of  the  best  quality. 

The  climate,  notwithstanding  the  mortality  experienced  the  first  year,  was  emi 
nently  healthy.  The  bay  furnished  them  with  fish  in  abundance  for  food  and  for 


242 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


commerce,  both  at  the  time  indispensable;  and  opened  an  extensive  trade  with 
the  Indians  of  the  coast  for  articles  of  great  demand  in  their  native  country.  In 
this  manner  they  were  enabled  to  pay  their  debts,  and  supply  many  future  wants. 
Here  they  found,  what  was  of  incalculable  importance  to  them  at  the  commence 
ment  of  their  settlement,  an  Indian,  named  Tisquantum  or  Squanto;  who,  by  ac 
cident,  had  contracted  a  friendship  for  the  English,  and  became  at  once,  and 
throughout  his  life  continued  to  be,  their  friend.  This  man,  more  mild  and  gene 
rous  than  most  of  his  countrymen,  was  very  useful  to  them  in  many  particulars 
of  great  importance.  He  became  their  interpreter.  He  taught  them  how  to  plant, 
to  manure  with  fish,  and  to  preserve  maize :  a  plant,  indispensable  to  their  sub 
sistence,  and  the  means  of  their  preservation,  at  various  times,  from  famine  and 
death.  He  also  conciliated  to  them  the  good  will  of  his  brethren ;  and  gave  them 
repeated  and  timely  information  of  danger  from  the  savages,  even  at  the  hazard  of 
his  life. 

In  no  other  place  could  these  advantages  have  been  found :  but  all  these  they 
enjoyed  here,  until  their  numbers,  wealth,  and  knowledge  of  the  country  enabled 
them  to  extend  their  settlements  with  safety  and  success. 

They  were  originally  destined  to  Hudson's  River;  but  the  captain,  bribed  by 
the  Dutch  government,  conducted  them  to  New  England.  Notwithstanding  the 
baseness  of  this  conduct,  and  notwithstanding  the  superior  advantages  possessed 
by  the  city,  and  state,  of  New  York  at  the  present  time,  it  is,  I  think,  clearly  evi 
dent,  that  they  landed  in  a  place,  incomparably  better  suited  to  the  nature  of  their 
enterprise,  their  wants,  and  their  welfare.  The  Dutch  settlers  were  aided  by  their 
own  government  in  Europe,  and  were  yet  hardly  able  to  preserve  themselves  from 
ruin.  The  colonists  of  Plymouth  had  no  such  aid ;  and  would  probably  have  per 
ished  by  famine,  or  beeu  cut  off  by  war,  soon  after  they  had  reached  the  shore. 


North-eastern  view  of  Provincetown. 

Several  frames  or  flukes,  on  which  codfish  are  dried,  are  seen  in  front ;  also,  numerous  wind-mills  to 
raise  the  water  for  the  making  of  salt.  The  codflshery  of  the  Union  employs  2,000  vessels,  and  about  10,000 
men,  mostly  New  Englanders  ;  when  dried  and  salted,  the  value  of  the  fish  annually  taken  is  two  millions 
of  dollars.  The  perils  and  hardships  of  the  business  breed  the  most  rugged  and  bravo  of  men. 

'  PROVINCETOWN,  the  extremity  of  Cape  Cod,  was  incorporated  a 
township  in  1727,  and  invested  with  peculiar  privileges — the  inhabit 
ants  being  exempted  from  taxation.  For  a  time  it  was  flourishing, 
but  in  1748,  became  reduced  to  a  few  families.  After  the  revolution, 
it  again  was  prosperous.  Cape  Harbor,  in  Cape  Cod  Bay,  is  formed  by 
the  bending  of  the  land  nearly  round  every  point  of  the  compass,  by 


MASSACHUSETTS.  243 

which  it  is  rendered  completely  land-locked  and  safe.  It  is  of  suffi 
cient  depth  for  ships  of  any  size,  and  of  a  capacity  to  contain  more 
than  3,000  vessels  at  once.  This  was  the  first  harbor  the  Mayflower 
touched  at  on  her  passage  to  Plymouth,  in  1620,  and  here  it  was 
that  Peregrine  White,  the  first  English  child  in  New  England,  was 
born. 

Provincetown  stands  on  the  north-western  side  of  the  harbor,  on 
the  margin  of  a  loose  beach  of  sand.  The  houses  are  mostly  situated 
on  a  single  street,  about  two  miles  in  length,  passing  round  near  the 
water's  edge.  A  chain  of  sandhills  rise  immediately  back  from  the 
houses.  These  hills  are  in  some  places  covered  with  tufts  of  grass  or 
shrubs,  which  appear  to  hold  their  existence  by  a  frail  tenure  on  these 
masses  of  loose  sand,  the  light  color  of  which  strongly  contrasts  with 
the  few  spots  of  deep  verdure  upon  them.  These  elevations,  with  the 
numerous  wind  mills,  by  which  the  water  is  raised  for  evaporation, 
thickly  studding  the  shore  throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the  village, 
give  the  place  a  most  singular  and  novel  appearance. 

The  houses  of  Provincetown,  like  most  of  those  throughout  the 
whole  extent  of  the  cape,  are  one  story  in  hight,  and  with  their  out 
buildings,  stand  along  the  street  without  much  order  or  regularity. 
Interspersed  among  them,  and  by  the  side  of  the  street,  are  seen  nu 
merous  flukes,  or  frames,  standing  up  from  the  ground  about  two  feet, 
on  which  the  codfish  are  dried~  The  street  is  narrow,  and  has  very 
little  the  appearance  of  a  traveled  road.  The  sand  is  so  loose  that  it 
drifts  about  the  houses,  fences,  etc.,  like  snow  in  a  driving  storm. 
Although  near  the  ocean  on  every  side,  good  fresh  water  is  obtained 
by  digging  at  a  moderate  depth  a  few  feet  from  the  shore.  Province- 
town  is  27  miles,  across  the  bay,  from  Plymouth,  and  116  miles  by. 
land,  and  50  by  water,  from  Boston.  Population,  upward  of  3,000. 

The  easternmost  land  in  Massachusetts,  comprehending  the  whole  of  the  penin 
sula  of  Cape  Cod,  is  so  named  from  the  large  number  of  codfish  taken  near  it  by  one 
of  its  first  discoverers.  It  was  incorporated  in  1685.  The  shape  of  the  penin 
sula  is  that  of  a  man's  arm  bent  inward  both  at  the  elbow  and  wrist;  its  whole 
length  is  65  miles,  and  its  average  breadth  about  five.  The  basis  of  this  penin 
sula,  constituting  almost  the  whole  mass,  is  a  body  of  fine  yellow  sand;  above  this, 
is  a  thin  layer  of  coarser  white  sand;  and  above  this  another  layer  of  soil,  gradu 
ally  declining  from  Barnstable  to  Truro,  where  it  vanishes.  In  many  parts  of  the 
county  the  traveler,  while  viewing  the  wide  wastes  of  sand,  is  forcibly  reminded 
of  descriptions  given  of  the  deserts  of  Arabia.  Notwithstanding  the  general  bar 
renness  of  the  soil,  the  inhabitants  of  this  county  are  in  as  comfortable  and  even 
thrifty  circumstances  as  in  almost  any  section  of  this  country.  The  inhabitants 
generally  derive  their  subsistence  from  the  fishing  and  coasting  business,  and  it 
may  be  said  of  the  majority  of  the  men  who  are  born  on  the  cape,  that  in  one 
sense,  "  their  home  is  on  the  ocean,"  and  when  with  their  families  they  are  only  on  a 
visit.  To  a  great  extent  they  are  dependent  on  Boston  and  other  places  for  a  large 
proportion  of  their  meats  and  bread  stuffs.  The  county  has  but  little  wood,  but  it 
is  well  stored  with  peat.  The  manufacture  of  salt  receives  great  attention. 

Dr.  Dwight,  who  traveled  through  the  whole  length  of  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod, 
thus  describes  what  he  says  "may  be  called  with  propriety  Cape  Cod  houses." 
"These  have  one  story,  and  four  rooms  on  the  lower  floor;  and  are  covered  on  the 
sides,  as  well  as  the  roofs,  with  pine  shingles  eighteen  inches  in  length.  The 
chimney  is  in  the  middle,  immediately  behind  the  front  door,  and  on  each  side  of 
the  door  are  two  windows.  The  roof  is  straight;  under  it  are  two  chambers;  and 

16 


244  MASSACHUSETTS. 

there  are  two  larger  and  two  smaller  windows  in  the  gable  end.  This  is  the  gen 
eral  structure  and  appearance  of  the  great  body  of  houses  from  Yarmouth  to  Race 
Point.  There  are,  however,  several  varieties,  but  of  too  little  importance  to  be  de 
scribed.  A  great  proportion  of  them  are  in  good  repair.  Generally  they  exhibit 
a  tidy,  neat  aspect,  in  themselves  and  their  appendages,  and  -furnish  proofs  of  com 
fortable  living,  by  which  I  was  at  once  disappointed  and  gratified.  The  burns  are 
usually  neat,  but  always  small." 

Taunton,  one  of  the  shire  towns  in  Bristol  county,  is  at  the  head 
of  navigation  of  Taunton  River,  32  miles  south  from  Boston,  and  20 
from  Providence,  R.  I.  It  contains  10  churches,  several  manufactur 
ing  establishments,  and  about  16,000  inhabitants.  Iron  works  were 
established  here  as  early  as  1652.  The  first  settlers  were  mostly  from 
Somersetshire  and  Devonshire,  and  many  of  them  from  Taunton,  in 
England.  About  the  period  of  its  settlement,  Miss  Elizabeth  Pool,  a 
lady  of  good  family  and  fortune,  from  Taunton,  in  Somersetshire, 
Eng.,  conceived  the  design  of  occupying  the  territory  of  Cohannet, 
the  Indian  name  of  Taunton.  It  appears  that  the  ardent  desire  of 
planting  another  churcji  in  the  American  wilderness,  induced  this 
pious  puritan  lady  to  encounter  all  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  form 
ing  a  settlement  in  the  midst  of  the  Indians.  She  died  in  1654.  The 
following  is  the  inscription  on  her  monument  in  the  ancient  burying 
ground : 

Here  rest  the  remains  of  Mrs.  ELIZABETH  POOL,  a  native  of  old  England  of  good  Family, 
Friends  <fe  prospects,  all  of  which  she  left  in  the  prime  of  her  life  to  enjoy  the  Religion  of 
her  Conscience  in  this  distant  wilderness.  A  great  proprietor  of  the  township  of  Taunton, 
u  chief  promoter  of  its  settlement  and  its  incorporation,  A.  I).  1639,  about  which  time  she 
settled  near  this  spot,  and  having  employed  the  opportunytys  of  her  virgin  state  in  Piety, 
Liberality  of  manners,  died  May  21st,  A.  D.  1654,  aged  65,  to  whose  memory  this  monu 
ment  is  gratefully  erected  by  her  next  of  kin  lohn  Borland,  Esq.  A.  D.  1771. 

A  cemetery  has  of  late  years  been  laid  out  in  the  immediate  vicin 
ity  of  the  main  village  of  Taunton  (called  Mt.  Pleasant  Cemetery), 
upon  the  plan  of  that  of  Mt.  Auburn.  A  monument  to  the  memory 
of  Miss  Pool  stands  near  the  entrance  of  the  cemetery,  on  which  is 
the  following  inscription  : 

The  Females  of  Taunton  have  erected  this  monument  in  honor  of  ELIZABETH  POOL,  found 
ress  of  the  town  of  Taunton,  in  1637.  Born  before  the  settlement  of  America,  in  England, 
1589,  died  at  Taunton,  May  21, 1654. 

Rev.  William  Hooke,  who  must  be  considered  the  first  pastor  of  the  Taunton 
church,  was  born  in  the  year  1600.  He  married  the  sister  of  Edward  Whalley,  a 
major  general  in  the  Parliament's  army,  one  of  the  regicides,  so  called,  from  being 
one  of  the  judges  who  condemned  Charles  I  to  death.  Mr.  Hooke  left  Taunton  about 
1640,  and  removed  to  New  Haven,  Conn.,  from  whence,  in  1656,  he  returned  to 
England.  He  was  received  in  the  family  of  the  Lord  Protector,  Oliver  Cromwell, 
as  domestic  chaplain.  After  the  restoration  of  Charles  II,  he  was  silenced  for 
non-conformity,  and  died  in  London,  in  1677. 

FALLRrvER,  one  of  the  most  flourishing  towns  in  Massachusetts,  is  54 
miles  from  Boston  by  the  railroad,  30  from  Providence,  and  17  S.  from 
Taunton.  Population,  about  14,000.  The  great  business  of  the  town, 
and  that  which  mainly  has  given  to  it  its  present  importance,  is  man 
ufacturing.  Fall  River,  from  whence  the  town  derives  its  name  rises 
in  the  Wattuppa  Ponds,  about  two  miles  easterly  from  the  town.  The 
area  of  these  ponds  is  about  5.000  acres,  being  about  eleven  miles  in 
length,  and  nearly  one  in  breadth.  The  ponds  are  mainly  produced  by 

•• 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


245 


perpetual  springs.  The  descent  in  the  river,  in  less  than  half  a  mile, 
is  more  than  130  feet.  This  fall  is  now  occupied  by  large  manufac 
turing  establishments,  each  generally  occupying  a  separate  dam,  and 
some  of  the  mills  extend  across  the  river  from  bank  to  bank. 


Southern  view  of  Fall  River. 

The  landing,  iron  works,  etc.,  at  the  mouth  of  Fall  Biver,  are  seen  on  the  left ;  the  linen  and  other  mills 
on  the  right. 

The  harbor  of  Fall  River  is  upon  what  is  usually  known  as  the 
Taunton  River,  though  more  properly  speaking,  upon  Mt.  Hope  or 
Narraganset  Bay.  This  harbor  has  a  sufficient  depth  of  water  for 
ships  of  the  largest  class,  and  is  capacious  enough  almost  to  accom 
modate  the  ships  of  the  whole  world.  The  place  has  within  its  bor 
ders,  and  in  its  immediate  vicinity,  an  abundance  of  granite,  equal  in 
quality  to  any  in  the  country.  The  immense  fortifications  in  New 
port  Harbor  have  been  mainly  constructed  with  granite  from  this 
place.  It  is  also  extensively  used  in  the  construction  of  buildings  in 
Fall  River  and  other  places.  A  great  fire  occurred  here  July  2, 
1843,  in  which  about  200  buildings,  one  factory,  a  large  hotel,  and 
three  churches  were  destroyed.  The  celebrated  "  Dighton  Rock," 
which  has  caused  so  much  speculation  among  learned  men,  is  situated 
some  8  or  10  miles  up  Taunton  River  from  Fall  River. 

New  Bedford,  one  of  the  shire  towns  of  Bristol  county,  is  55  miles 
S.  from  Boston,  and  24  from  Taunton.  It  is  on  the  Avest  side  of  As- 
cushnet  River,  an  arm  of  the  sea  which  sets  up  from  Buzzard's  Bay. 
The  ground  on  which  New  Bedford  is  built,  rises  beautifully  from  the 
river;  and  as  the  town  is  approached  from  the  water  it  presents  a  fine 
appearance.  Abridge  and  causeway  three  fourths  of  a  mile  long  con 
nect  it  with  Fair  Haven.  The  harbor  is  safe  and  capacious,  though 
not  easy  of  access.  The  place  is  regularly  laid  out.  Among  the 
buildings  of  note  are  the  Town  Hall,  the  Custom  House  and  Court 


246 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


House.  The  Friends'  Academy  for  young  ladies  is  a  handsome  struc 
ture,  environed  with  beautiful  grounds.  Population  is  about  22,000. 

Few  places  have  been  more  liberal  in  providing  the  means  of  educa 
tion  in  the  public  schools.  The  public  library,  under  the  patronage 
of  the  city,  contains  about  13,000  volumes,  to  which  large  additions 
are  yearly  made.  All  the  inhabitants  are  permitted  to  borrow  books 
from  this  library  without  any  other  restrictions  than  those  necessary 
for  the  safety  of  the  books.  A  splendid  road  about  three  and  a  half 
miles  long,  runs  round  Charles'  Point,  at  the  southern  extremity  of 
the  city.  This  was  built  by  the  city  expressly  for  a  drive,  at  the  cost 
of  about  $70,000,  and  is  probably  unequaled  in  the  country. 

The  whale  fishery  and  other  branches  of  business  connected  with  it, 
has  been  the  leading  pursuit  of  the  inhabitants.  As  early  as  the  year 
1754,  the  settlers  of  New  Bedford  sent  out  their  small  vessels  as  far 
as  the  Falkland  Islands  after  these  monsters  of  the  deep.  The  vessels 
engaged  in  this  business  have  at  some  periods  amounted  to  nearly  400, 
and  the  number  of  seamen  on  board  to  10,000.  A  large  portion  of 
the  right  whale  oil  is  exported  to  the  north  of  Europe.  "  The  whale 
fishery  has  proved  lucrative,  and  New  Bedford  is  believed  to  be  one 
of  the  richest  cities,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  its  inhabitants, 
anywhere  to  be  found." 


Eastern  View  of  New  Bedford. 

The  Indian  name  of  New  Bedford  was  Acchusnutt  or  Aaishnet.  It  was  incor 
porated  as  a  town  in  1787,  previous  to  which  it  formed  a  part  of  the  town  of  Dart 
mouth.  At  what  time,  and  by  whom  the  first  settlement  was  commenced  in  the 
limits  of  the  town  does  not  distinctly  appear.  It  is  supposed,  however,  that  the 
Friends  or  Quakers  were  the  first  white  inhabitants.  The  first  settled  minister  ap 
pears  to  have  been  the  Rev.  Samuel  Hunt,  who  died  about  the  year  1735  ;  it  is  sup 
posed  he  was  ordained  here  about  1700.  The  next  minister  was  Rev.  Richard 


MASSACHUSETTS.  247 

Pierce;  he  was  settled  in  1735,  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Mr.  Cheever.  Mr. 
Cheever  was  dismissed  in  1759,  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Samuel  West,  D.D., 
who  was  settled  in  1761.  The  villages  of  New  Bedford  and  Fairhaven,  on  the  op 
posite  side  of  the  river,  were  settled  about  the  same  time,  1764.  The  first  house  in 
New  Bedford  village  was  built  by  Mr.  John  Louden,  of  Pembroke.  The  land  on 
which  the  place  is  built  was  owned  by  a  Mr.  Russell.  This  being  the  family  name 
of  the  Duke  of  Bedford,  Mr.  J.  Rotch,  one  of  the  principal  purchasers  and  settlers, 
declared  that  the  place  where  they  built  should  go  by  the  name  of  Bedford.  It 
afterward  received  the  prefix  New,  on  account  of  there  being  another  town  of  the 
same  name  in  the  limits  of  the  commonwealth.  Mr.  Rotch,  a  member  of  the 
society  of  Friends,  was  a  man  of  sagacity  and  enterprise.  He  speedily  built  a 
house,  stores,  and  wharves  ;  and  was  joined  by  several  associates.  By  his  previous 
knowledge  of  the  whaling  business  which  he  had  acquired  in  Nantucket,  Mr. 
Rotch  and  his  friends  were  able  to  carry  on  this  business  to  great  advantage, 
which  has  been  a  source  of  great  wealth  and  prosperity  to  the  place  to  the  present 
time.  '  By  his  peculiar  address  he  procured  first  from  the  government  of  France, 
and  then  from  that  of  Great  Britain,  the  privilege  of  exporting  oil  to  .those  coun 
tries,  duty  free ;  and  was  thus  enabled  to  carry  on  his  own  business  "with  the 
highest  profit,  and  essentially  to  befriend  that  of  his  neighbors.'  " 

The  island  of  Nantucket  is  about  15  miles  long  from  E.  to  W.,  and 
4  broad.  It  was  formerly  well  wooded,  but  for  many  years  it  has  not 
had  a  single  tree  of  native  growth.  The  soil  is  quite  light  and  sandy, 
and  the  greater  part  of  the  island  is  but  a  naked  plain ;  it  however 
affords  pasturage  for  about  1,500  sheep,  500  cows  and  other  cattle. 
The  town  of  Nantucket,  which  embraces  nearly  all  the  houses  on  the 
island,  is  very  compactly  built,  most  of  the  streets  are  narrow,  and  the 
principal  part  of  the  houses  are  of  wood.  It  is  situated  about  the  center 
of  the  island,  on  the  north  side,  110  miles  from  Boston,  55  S.  E.  of 
New  Bedford,  and  about  30  from  Hyannis,  on  Cape  Cod. 

Nantucket  has  a  good  harbor,  and  is  nearly  land-locked  by  two 
points  of  beach,  about  three-fourths  of  a  mile  apart.  About  two 
miles  from  the  shore  to  the  north  is  a  bar,  over  which  all  vessels  com 
ing  in  have  to  pass :  vessels  drawing  nine  feet  of  water  may,  with 
good  pilots,  enter  the  harbor.  Nantucket  has  within  a  few  years  past 
become  a  place  of  resort  during  the  warm  season.  The  climate  is  cool 
and  the  air  bracing.  The  inhabitants  are  intelligent,  social,  and  a 
general  air  of  refinement  appears  to  prevade  the  whole  community. 
Many  of  the  wealthy  citizens  have  beautiful  cottages  at  Sias-conset, 
at  the  east  end  of  the  island,  where  they  reside  during  the  warm 
season. 

In  the  place  are  10  houses  of  public  worship,  an  atheneum,  contain 
ing  a  lecture  room,  museum,  and  a  library  of  over  3,000  volumes. 
Great  attention  is  paid  to  the  education  of  youth.  The  Coffin  School 
was  founded  by  Admiral  Sir  Isaac  Coffin  of  the  British  navy,  who,  on 
visiting  the  island  in  the  year  1826,  found  that  a  large  number  of  the 
inhabitants  were  related  to  him.  Having  expressed  a  desire  to  confer 
some  mark  of  attachment  on  his  kindred,  it  was  suggested  that  the 
establishment  of  a  school  would  be  the  most  acceptable.  He  accord 
ingly  authorized  the  purchase  of  a  building  for  a  school,  and  funded 
for  its  support  £2,500,  which  sum  he  afterward  increased. 

The  whale  fishery  began  here  in  1690.     Ichabod  Paddock  came  from 


248  MASSACHUSETTS. 

(Jape  Cod  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  art  of  killing  whales  in  boats 
from  the  shore.  The  Nantucket  whalemen  have  ever  been  considered 
as  at  the  head  of  the  whale  fishery  in  America,  if  not  in  the  world. 
They  have  at  present  between  40  and  50  vessels,  and  about  1,300 
hands  employed  in  this  business. 

•'  At  the  breaking  out  of  the  revolution,  in  1775,  Nantucket  had  150  vessels,  and 
employed  in  them  2,200  men,  on  whaling  voyages.  They  took  annually  about 
30,000  barrels  of  oil.  The  peculiar  interests  of  the  islands  suffered  severely  by 
the  war,  at  the  close  of  which  the  number  of  whaling  vessels  was  reduced  to  30. 
The  enterprise  of  the  people  received  another  check  in  the  late  war,  but  has  since 
again  restored  the  business  of  the  island  to  its  accustomed  channels  and  extent. 
In  1822,  there  belonged  to  the  town,  88  whaling  vessels,  averaging  300  tuns  each. 

The  Nantucket  whalemen  now  extend  their  voyages  to  the  coast  of  Brazil,  in 
South  America,  and  frequently  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  are  often  absent  two  or 
three  years.  The  vessels  designed  for  these  distant  voyages  are  generally  navi 
gated  by  20  or  30  men.  The  terms  on  which  the  men  are  employed  are  somewhat 
peculiar.  The  owners  of  the  vessel  and  its  appurtenances  receive  a  certain  stipu 
lated  part  out  of  the  profits  of  the  voyage,  ana  the  remainder  of  the  proceeds  is 
divided  among  the  officers  and  seamen,  according  to  certain  rules  previously  known 
and  understood  by  all  parties.  So  that  if  the  vessel  meets  with  great  success,  the 
pay  of  the  men,  who  navigate  it,  will  be  high ;  but  if  the  vessel  have  less  success, 
their  pay  will  be  proportionably  less. 

Whales  are  sometimes  found  200  feet  in  length,  but  generally  are  less  than  half 
that  size.  These  monstrous  animals  are  attacked  by  only  six  or  eight  men  in  an 
open  boat.  When  in  the  region  frequented  by  whales,  the  crew  of  the  vessel  in 
pursuit  of  them  keep  a  sharp  look-out,  with  all  things  ready  for  an  attack.  The 
instant  a  wjiale  is  discovered  upon  the  surface  of  the  water,  a  boat  is  manned  for 
the  pursuit  One  man,  the  most  daring  and  dextrous  in  the  business,  is  armed 
with  a  harpoon,  an  instrument  five  or  six  fe«t  long,  with  a  barbed  point.  He 
stands  up,  with  his  weapon  in  his  hand,  in  the  bow  of  the  boat,  while  the  others 
row,  under  his  direction,  with  all  possible  dispatch  toward  the  enemy,  and  usually 
to  within  eight  or  ten  yards  of  him.  The  harpooner,  having  taken  his  position  to 
the  best  advantage,  and  made  all  things  ready  for  the  blow,  hurls  his  weapon  with 
all  his  strength,  and  aims  to  strike  some  part  of  the  whale  least  protected  by  his 
thick  skin.  This  is  a  moment  of  intense  interest,  for  the  success  of  a  whole 
voyage  may  essentially  depend  upon  a  single  stroke  of  the  harpoon.  It  is  also  a  mo 
ment  of  imminent  danger ;  for  one  blow  from  the  tail  of  the  wounded  and  enraged 
animal  might  upset  the  boat  and  dash  it  into  a  thousand  pieces.  The  men,  there 
fore,  hastily  withdraw  a  short  distance  from  their  danger,  and  wait  the  effects  of 
their  first  onset. 

As  soon  as  the  whale  becomes  sensible  of  his  wound,  he  dives  into  the  water 
with  incredible  velocity  for  so  heavy  and  unwieldly  an  animal,  carrying  the  har 
poon,  held  fast  in  his  wound  by  its  barbed  point.  Several  hundred  fathoms  of 
line,  fastened  at  one  end  to  the  harpoon  and  the  other  attached  to  the  boat,  are 
frequently  run  out  before  the  whale  is  exhausted  and  obliged  to  return  to  the  top 
of  the  water  for  air.  The  harpooner  stands  ready  to  attack  him  again  the  moment 
he  appears,  and  fastens  another  weapon  in  some  part  of  his  body.  The  whale 
again  dives  for  a  short  time,  and  returns  only  to  receive  a  new  attack.  At  length, 
exhausted  by  h'is  wounds  and  the  loss  of  blood,  which  colors  the  water  for  some 
distance  around  him,  he  yields  to  his  conquerors.  He  is  then  towed  by  the  boat  to 
the  vessel,  which  keeps  as  near  as  possible  to  the  scene  of  battle,  the  crew  wit 
nessing  with  the  deepest  interest  its  progress  and  result.  Several  days  are  then 
spent  in  dissecting  the  prize  and  disposing  of  the  valuable  parts,  when  the  crew 
are  ready  for  a  new  and  similar  exploit.  The  profits  of  a  voyage  have  frequently 
been  from  $30,000  to  $50,000,  and  sometimes  more." 

Martha's  Vineyard  constitutes  the  principal  part  of  Duke's  county. 
This  island  is  20  miles  in  length  and  six  in  breadth,  and  it  is  divided 


MASSACHUSETTS.  249 

into  three  townships.  The  greater  part  of  the  island  is  low,  level 
land ;  at  the  western  end  there  is  a  range  of  hills  which  rise  to  the 
hight  of  250  feet,  and  terminate  at  Gay  Head,  a  cliff  formed  of  dif 
ferent  colors.  Although  a  large  portion  of  the  island  is  woodlapd, 
and  many  people  engaged  in  the  fisheries  and  coasting  trade,  yet  con 
siderable  wool  and  woolen  cloth  is  sent  from  Martha's  Vineyard. 
Edgartown,  the  principal  place  on  the  island,  is  85  miles  from  Bos 
ton,  30  from  New  Bedford,  and  25  from  Nantucket.  Population, 
about  2.000.  The  inhabitants  are  principally  engaged  in  navigation 
and  fisheries.  The  harbor  is  safe,  easy  of  access,  and  is  considered 
one  of  the  best  on  the  coast. 

At  the  time  of  the  settlement,  the  Indians  were  very  numerous  in  this  town,  per 
haps  more  so  than  in  other  parts  of  the  island.  The  Indians  of  Martha's  Vine 
yard  were  hospitable,  and  more  tractable  than  those  on  the  main.  Governor  Mayhew 
and  his  son,  as  soon  as  they  became  settled,  attempted  to  civilize  them,  and  their  suc 
cess  surprised  and  delighted  the  pious  of  that  age.  The  younger  Mr.  Mayhew 
labored  in  this  benevolent  work  with  diligence  and  fervor  until  his  death,  in  1657, 
when  it  was  assumed  by  his  father,  and  in  a  few  years  by  his  son,  and  it  was  car 
ried  on  by  some  member  of  the  family  until  the  beginning  of  the  present  century. 
Nearly  all  the  Indians  on  the  island  became  professed  Christians.  At  first  they 
were  called  catechumens,  but  were  formed  into  a  church  in  1659,  and  from  this, 
another  church  arose  in  1670. 

The  English  found  most  essential  advantages  from  the  ascendency  which  was 
gained  over  their  minds ;  they  were  disarmed  of  their  rage,  they  were  made  friends 
and  fellow-subjects.  In  King  Philip's  war  all  the  Indian  nations  on  the  main  were 
confederated  against  the  English.  Alarm  and  terror  were  diffused  on  every  side, 
but  Gov.  Mayhew  was  so  well  satisfied  with  the  fidelity  of  these  Indians  that  he 
employed  them  as  a  guard,  furnished  them  with  the  necessary  ammunition,  and 
gave  them  instructions  how  to  conduct  themselves  for  the  common  safety  in  this 
time  of  imminent  danger.  So  faithful  were  they  that  they  not  only  rejected  the 
strong  and  repeated  solicitations  of  the  natives  on  the  main  to  engage  in  hostili 
ties,  but  when  any  landed  from  it,  in  obedience  to  their  orders  which  had  been 
given  them,  they  conducted  them,  though  sometimes  their  near  relations,  to  the  gov 
ernor,  to  attend  his  pleasure.  The  English,  convinced  by  these  proofs  of  the  sin 
cerity  of  their  friendship,  took  no  care  of  their  own  defense,  but  left  it  entirely  to 
the  Indians ;  and  the  storm  of  war  which  raged  on  the  continent  was  not  suffered 
to  approach,  but  these  islands  enjoyed  the  calm  of  peace.  This  was  the  genuine 
and  happy  effect  of  Mr.  Mayhew's  wisdom,  and  of  the  introduction  of  the  Christ 
ian  religion  among  the  Indians. 


BOSTON,  the  capital  of  Massachusetts,  the  metropolis  of  New  Eng 
land,  and  the  second  commercial  city  of  the  Union,  is  mostly  situated 
on  a  peninsula  about  three  miles  long,  with  an  average  breadth  of  one 
mile,  at  the  head  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  and  possesses  one  of  the  best 
harbors  in  the  United  States.  It  is  214  miles  from  New  York,  158 
from  Albany,  985  from  Cincinnati,  439  from  Washington,  and  1,809 
from  New  Orleans.  Population,  in  1800,  was  24,937  ;  in  1820,  43,- 
298  ;  and  in  1860, 177,902.  Owing  to  the  almost  insular  situation  of 
Boston,  and  its  limited  extent,  its  population,  as  compared  with  other 
large  cities,  does  not  fairly  represent  its  relative  importance.  It 
has  several  populous  localities  in  the  immediate  vicinity,  which  are,  in 
a  certain  sense,  but  parts  of  the  city.  The  population,  then,  of  Bos- 


250  MASSACHUSETTS. 

ton,  within  three  miles  of  the  center  of  the  city,  at  this  time  may  be 
estimated  at  about  240,000. 

The  Indian  name  of  Boston  was  Shawmut,  which  is  supposed  to  have  signified  a  spring 
of  water.  The  first  English  name  given  to  it  was  Trimountain,  the  literal  signification  of 
which  is  "  three  mountains  ; "  for  Boston  was  originally  composed  of  three  hills.  These 
afterward  received  the  names  of  Copy's,  Fort,  and  Beacon  Hills.  On  the  last  there  were 
three  distinct  eminences,  so  elevated  as  to  give  this  hill  the  appearance  of  a  mountain, 
Alien  viewed  from  the  low  grounds  of  Charlestown.  These  eminences  have  been  since 
called  by  the  names  of  Mount  Vernon,  Beacon  and  Pemberton  Hills. 

In  16HO,  the  Plymouth  Colony,  by  the  agency  of  the  Earl  of  Warwick  and  Sir  Ferdi- 
nando  Gorges,  obtained  from  the  council  for  New  England  its  last  patent.  Preparations 
having  been  made  in  the  early  part  of  the  year,  a  fleet  of  fourteen  sail,  with  men,  women 
and  children,  arrived  in  Massachusetts  Bay  on  the  6th  of  July.  In  this  fleet  came  Gov. 
Winthrop,  Dep.  Gov.  Dudley,  and  several  other  gentlemen  of  wealth  and  distinction,  to 
gether  with  about  fifteen  hundred  other  passengers.  On  the  arrival  of  the  principal  ships 
at  Charlestown,  the  governor  and  several  of  the  patentees,  having  viewed  the  bottom  of 
the  Bay  of  Massachusetts,  pitched  down  on  the  north  side  of  Charles  River,  and  took 
lodgings  in  the  great  house  built  there  the  preceding  year.  It  appears  to  have  been  the  in 
tention  of  the  governor  and  company  to  have  settled  at  this  place,  but  the  prevalence  of  a 
mortal  sickness,  which  they  ascribed  to  the  badness  of  the  water,  induced  them  to  remove. 
At  this  time  the  Rev.  Wm.  Blackstone,  an  Episcopal  minister,  rather  of  an  eccentric  char 
acter,  located  himself  on  the  peninsula  of  Shawmut,  in  a  solitary  manner,  in  a  small  cot 
tage  which  he  built  on  the  west  side.  Going  over  to  Charlestown,  he  informed  the  gov 
ernor  of  an  excellent  spring  of  water  at  Shawmut,  and  invited  him  over  to  his  side  of  the 
river.  The  principal  gentlemen  of  the  company,  induced  by  this  invitation,  crossed  the 
river,  and  finding  it  an  eligible  place,  began  a  settlement  there,  by  the  erection  of  small 
cottages.  The  place  was  named  Boston,  in  compliment  to  Rev.  John  Cotton,  who  was  at 
that  time  a  preacher  in  Boston,  in  Lincolnshire,  England,  who  was  expected  over  very 
soon  to  join  the  colony.  The  town  records  for  the  first  four  years  from  the  settlement  of 
Boston  are  lost,  but  the  records  of  the  first  church  have  been  preserved,  and  in  them  it  is 
probable  the  names  of  almost  all  the  adult  population  at  that  time  are  inserted. 

About  the  year  1663,  Boston  was  described  in  Johnson's  "  Wonder 
working  Providence  "  in  the  following  manner  : 

"  Invironed  it  is  with  brinish  flood,  saving  one  small  Istmos,  which  gives  free  access  to 
the  neighboring  towns  by  land,  on  the  south  side,  on  the  north-west  and  north-east.  Two 
constant  fairs  are  kept  for  daily  trafique  thereunto.  The  form  of  this  town  is  like  a  heart, 
naturally  situated  for  fortifications,  having  two  hills  on  the  frontier  part  thereof  next  the 
sea,  the  one  well  'fortified  on  the  superficies  thereof,  with  store  of  great  artillery  well 
mounted  ;  the  other  hath  a  very  strong  battery  built  of  whole  timber,  and  filled  with  earth. 
At  the  descent  of  the  hill,  in  the  extre/ne  poynt  thereof,  betwixt  these  two  strong  arms, 
lies  a  cove  or  bay,  on  which  the  chief  part  of  this  town  is  built,  overtopped  with  a  third 
hill ;  all  these  like  overtopping  towers,  keep  a  constant  watch  to  see  the  approach  of  for 
eign  dangers,  being  furnished  with  a  beacon  and  loud  babbling  guns,  to  give  notice  by  their 
redoubled  echo  to  all  the  sister  towns.  The  chief  edifice  of  this  city-like  town  is  crowded 
on  the  sea  banks,  and  wharfed  out  with  great  labour  and  cost ;  the  buildings  beautiful  and 
large,  some  fairly  set  forth  with  brick  tile,  stone  and  slate,  and  orderly  placed  with  semely 
streets,  whose  continual  enlargement  pressageth  some  sumptuous  city.  But  now  behold 
the  admirable  acts  of  Christ,  at  this  his  people's  landing  ;  the  hideous  thickets  in  this  place 
were  such  that  wolves  and  bears  nurst  up  their  young  from  the  eyes  of  all  beholders,  in 
those  very  places  where  the  streets  are  full  of  girls  and  boys,  sporting  up  and  down  with 
continued  concourse  of  people-  Good  store  of  shipping  is  here  yearly  built,  and  some  very 
fair  ones.  The  town  is  the  very  mart  of  the  land  ;  Dutch,  French  and  Portugalls  come 
here  to  trafique." 

The  harbor  of  Boston  is  defended  by  Forts  Warren  and  Indepen 
dence,  the  former  of  which  is  on  Governor's  Island,  and  the  latter  on 
Castle  Island.  The  .inner  harbor  has  a  depth  of  water  sufficient  for 
500  vessels  of  the  largest  class  to  ride  in  safety,  while  the  entrance  is 
so  narrow  as  hardly  to  admit  two  vessels  abreast.  Boston  consists  of 
three  parts,  viz  :  Boston  on  the  peninsula,  the  main  part;  South  Bos 
ton,  formerly  a  part  of  Dorchester ;  and  East  Boston.  The  "  Neck," 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


251 


which  in  early  times  formed  the  only  connection  of  Boston  with  the 
main  land,  is  over  one  mile  in  length,  and  still  constitutes  the  main 
avenue  to  the  city  from  the  south.  The  western  avenue,  or  mill-dam, 
constructed  at  an  expense  of  about  $700,000,  six  bridges,  eight  rail 
roads,  and  three  ferries,  connect  Boston  with  the  surrounding  country. 
East  Boston,  connected  with  old  Boston  by  steam  ferry  boats,  is  on 
the  margin  of  one  of  the  larger  islands  in  the  harbor,  formerly  known 
as  Noddle's  Island.  The  island,  containing  660  acres,  was  purchased 


South-western  view  of  Boston. 

The  engraving  shows  the  central  part  of  Boston,  as  it  appears  from  near  the  intersection  of  the  Provi 
dence  and  Worcester  Railroads.  The  State  House,  with  its  towering  dome,  and  the  "  Common,"  are  seen 
in  the  central  part. 

by  a  company,  in  1832,  for  the  purpose  of  laying  out  a  section  of  the 
city  there.  It  is  now  becoming  a  place  of  extensive  business.  Among 
the  principal  establishments,  is  an  extensive  steam  flouring  mill,  and 
an  immense  sugar  refinery.  The  Cunard  line  of  steam  ships  from 
Liverpool  have  their  wharf  here. 

South  Boston  was  set  off  from  Dorchester  by  the  legislature  in  1804. 
It  contains  about  700  acres,  and  spreads  out  about  two  miles  on  the 
south  of  Boston  Harbor  above  the  forts.  It  is  laid  out  into  regular 


252  MASSACHUSETTS. 

streets  and  squares.  Near  the  center  of  this  tract,  and  about  two 
miles  from  the  City  Hall,  are  the  memorable  "  Dorchester  Hights," 
famous  in  revolutionary  history,  which  rise  130  feet  above  the  sea, 
furnishing  from  their  summits  a  magnificent  view  of  Boston,  its  har 
bor,  and  the  surrounding  coutftry .  One  of  these  elevations  is  now  occu 
pied  by  a  capacious  reservoir  of  the  Boston  water-works.  On  these 
nights  the  Americans  under  Washington,  in  1775,  erected  a  fortifica 
tion,  which  soon  compelled  the  British  to  evacuate  Boston. 

The  State  House,  crowning  the  summit  of  Beacon  Hill,  the  most 
elevated  spot  in  Boston,  has  a  most  commanding  situation.  It  gives 
character  to  the  distant  view  of  the  city  from  whatever  direction  it  is 
approached.  The  site  was  purchased  from  the  estate  of  JOHN  HAN 
COCK,  the  patriot,  and  is  called  in  the  deed  "  Governor  Hancock's  pas 
ture."  The  venerable  mansion  of  Gov.  Hancock  is  hard  by,  and  is  the 
only  relic  which  has  withstood  the  march  of  modern  improvement  in  this 
part  of  the  city.  The  corner-stone  of  the  State  House  was  laid  on 
the  4th  of  July,  by  the  venerable  Samuel  Adams,  who  succeeded  Han 
cock  as  governor  of  the  commonwealth.  It  is  173  feet  in  length,  and 
61  in  breadth,  and  its  foundation  is  110  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
sea.  The  hight  of  the  lantern  on  the  top  of  the  dome  is  110  feet :  the 
dome  itself  is  50  feet  in  diameter,  and  30  in  hight.  It  is  ascended  by 
a  spiral  stairway  on  the  inside,  and  from  its  top  is  presented  one  of 
the  most  interesting  and  magnificent  spectacles  in  this  country,  com 
prising  the  harbor,  bay,  and  surrounding  cities,  towns,  villages,  and 
places  of  historic  interest. 

The  old  State  House  still  stands  on  State  and  Washington  streets. 
On  this  spot  was  the  seat  of  government  in  Massachusetts  for  140 
years.  The  first  building  was  constructed  in  1659,  the  second  in 
1714,  and  the  present  in  1748.  Since  the  removal  of  the  capitol  to 
Beacon-  Hill  in  1798,  the  old  State  House  has  been  used  for  a  city 
hall  and  postoffice,  and  more  recently  for  stores  and  offices  for  men 
of  business.  A  few  rods  from  this  building,  fronting  State  street 
(formerly  King  street)  on  the  night  of  the  5th  of  March,  1770,  the 
"  Boston  massacre"  took  place.  The  presence  of  an  insolent  military 
force,  sent  over  to  overawe  the  inhabitants,  was  extremely  irksome  to 
a  free  people,  and  it  could  not  be  expected  that  harmony  could  long 
subsist  between  the  inhabitants  of  Boston  and  the  British  troops.  A 
slight  affray  took  place  between  them  on  the  2d  of  March ;  but  on  the 
night  of  the  5th  the  enmity  of  the  parties  burst  forth  in  violence  and 
blood.  To  commemorate  the  bloody  tragedy  which  ensued,  an  anni 
versary  oration  was  instituted  in  Boston,  which  was  annually  pro 
nounced  by  some  distinguished  citizen  until  the  close  of  the  revolu 
tion.  The  following  details  of  the  "Boston  Massacre"  are  from 
*•  Snow's  History  of  Boston  :  " 

"  The  officers  were  apprehensive  of  difficulties,  and  were  particularly  active  in  their  en 
deavors  to  get  all  their  men  into  their  barracks  before  night.  Murray's  Barracks,  so 
called,  where  the  14th  regiment  was  principally  quartered,  were  in  Brattle  street,  in  the 
buildings  directly  opposite  the  little  alley  which  leads  from  the  bottom  of  Market  street. 
The  29th  regiment  was  quartered  in  Water  street  and  in  Atkinson  street.  As  a  measure 


MASSACHUSETTS.  253 

of  precaution,  there  was  a  sentinel  stationed  in  the  alley  before  mentioned  (then  called 
Boylston's  alley) ,  and  this  very  circumstance  led  to  the  quarrel  which  terminated  in  the 
Boston  massacre.  Three  or  four  young  men,  who  were  disposed  to  go  through  the  alley, 
about  nine  o'clock,  observed  the  sentinel  brandishing  his  sword  against  the  walls  and  strik 
ing  fire  for  his  own  amusement.  They  offered  to  pass  him  and  were  challenged,  but  per 
sisted  in  their  attempt,  and  one  of  them  received  a  slight  wound  on  his  head.  The  bustle 
of  this  rencounter  drew  together  all  those  who  were  passing  by»  and  15  or  20  persons 
thronged  the  alley,  and  30  or  40  more,  gathered  in  Dock  square,  were  attempting  to  force 
their  way  to  the  barracks,  through  Brattle  street  (which  was  at  that  time  so  narrow  that  a 
carriage  could,  with  difficulty,  pass).  Being  foiled  in  this  attempt,  the  party,  which  was 
continually  increased  by  accessions,  gathered  in  Dock  square  round  a  tall  man  with  a  red 
cloak  and  white  wig,  to  whom  they  listened  with  close  attention  two  or  three  minutes,  and 
then  gave  three  cheers  and  huzzaed  for  the  main  guard. 

"  The  main  guard  was  regularly  stationed  near  the  head  of  State  street,  directly  opposite 
the  door  on  the  south  side  of  the  town  house.  To  this  place  all  the  soldiers  detached  for 
guard  duty  were  daily  brought,  and  from  thence  marched  to  the  particular  posts  assigned 
them.  On  this  day  the  command  of  the  guard  had  devolved  on  Capt.  Thomas  Preston,  and 
Lieut.  Basset  under  him. 

"  As  the  party  dispersed  from  Dock  square,  some  ran  up  Cornhill,  others  up  Wilson's 
lane,  others  up  Royal  Exchange  lane,  (now  Exchange  street.)  These  last  found' a  single 
sentinel  stationed  before  the  door  of  the  custom  house,  which  was  the  building  now  occupied 
by  the  Union  Bank,  and  then  made  one  corner  of  that  lane,  as  the  Royal  Exchange  tavern  did 
the  other.  As  the  sentinel  was  approached,  he  retreated  to  the  steps  of  the  house,  and 
alarmed  the  inmates  by  three  or  four  powerful  knocks  at  the  door.  Word  was  sent  to 
Lieut.  Basset  that  the  sentinel  was  attacked  by  the  town's  people.  He  immediately  sent  a 
message  to  his  captain,  who  instantly  repaired  to  the  guard-house,  where  Lieut.  Basset  in 
formed  him  that  he  had  just  sent  a  sergeant  and  six  men  to  assist  the  sentry  at  the  custom 
house.  '  Well,'  said  the  captain,  '  I  will  follow  them  and  see  they  do  no  mischief.'  He 
overtook  them  before  they  reached  the  custom  house,  where  they  joined  the  sentinel  and 
formed  a  half  circle  round  the  steps. 

"  By  this  time  the  bells  were  set  to  ringing,  and  people  flocked  from  all  quarters,  sup 
posing  there  was  fire.  The  soldiers  were  soon  surrounded  ;  many  of  those  nearest  to  them 
were  armed  with  clubs  and  crowded  close  upon  them  ;  those  at  a  distance  began  to  throw 
sticks  of  wood  and  snow-balls,  and  pieces  of  ice  at  them,  while  from  all  sides  they  were 
challenged  to  Fire,Jire,  if  you  dare  !  At  last  they  thought  they  heard  the  order  given,  and 
they  did  fire  in  succession  from  right  to  left.  Two  or  three  of  the  guns  flashed,  but  the 
rest  were  fatal.  Crispus  Attucks,  Samuel  Gray,  and  James  Caldwell,  were  killed  on  the 
spot,  Samuel  Maverick  and  Patrick  Carr  received  mortal  wounds,  of  which  the  former  died 
the  next  morning,  and  Carr,  on  the  Wednesday  of  the  next  week.  Several  other  persons, 
were  more  or  less  injured :  the  greater  part,  persons  passing,  by  chance,  or  quiet  spectators 
of  the  scene.  The  people  instantly  retreated,  leaving  the  three  unhappy  men  on  the 
ground.  All  this  transpired  within  20  minutes  from  the  time  of  Capt.  Preston's  joining 
the  guard. 

"  'On  the  people's  assembling  again,'  says  Capt.  P.,  'to  take  away  the  dead  bodies,  the 
soldiers,  supposing  them  coming  to  attack  them,  were  making  ready  to  fire  again — which  I 
prevented  by  striking  up  their  fire-locks  with  my  hand.  Immediately  after,  a  townsman 
came  and  told  me  that  4  or  5,000  people  were  assembled  in  the  next  street,  and  had  sworn 
to  take  my  life,  with  every  man's  with  me;  on  which  I  judged  it  unsafe  to  remain  there 
any  longer,  and,  therefore,  sent  the  party  and  sentry  to  the  main  guard,  where  the  street 
is  narrow  and  short,  then,  telling  them  off  into  street  firings,  divided  and  planted  them  at 
each  end  of  the  street  to  secure  their  rear,  expecting  an  attack,  as  there  was  a  constant  cry 
of  the  inhabitants,  'To  arms,  to  arms,  turn  out  with  your  guns!'  and  the  town  drums 
beating  to  arms.  I  ordered  my  drum  to  beat  to  arms,  and  being  soon  after  joined  by  the 
several  companies  of  the  29th  regiment,  I  formed  them,  as  the  guard,  into  street  firings. 
The  14th  regiment  also  got  under  arms,  but  remained  at  their  barracks.  I  immediately 
sent  a  sergeant  with  a  party  to  Col.  Dalrymple,  the  commanding  officer,  to  acquaint  him 
with  every  particular.  Several  officers  going  to  join  their  regiment,  were  knocked  down 
by  the  mob,  one  very  much  wounded  and  his  sword  taken  from  him.  The  lieutenant  gov 
ernor  and  Col.  Carr  soon  after  met  at  the  head  of  the  29th  regiment,  and  agreed  that  the 
regiment  should  retire  to  their  barracks,  and  the  people  to  their  houses;  but  I  kept  the 
piquet  to  strengthen  the  guard.  It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  the  lieutenant  governor 
prevailed  on  the  people  to  be  quiet  and  retire  ;  at  last  they  all  went  off  except  about  100.' 
This  100  was  composed  of  some  of  the  most  distinguished  inhabitants,  who  volunteered  to 
form  a  citizens'  guard. 

"  A  justice's  court  was  forthwith  held,  and  Capt.  Preston  surrendered  himgelf,  and  was 


254  MASSACHUSETTS. 

committed  to  prison,  at  three  the  next  morning;  the  eight  soldiers  also  were  committed 
early  in  the  forenoon. 

"At  11  o'clock  a  town  meeting  was  held.  Various  persons  related  to  the  assembly  what 
they  had  witnessed  of  the  events  of  the  preceding  day.  A  committee  of  15  was  appointed 
to  wait  on  the  lieutenant-governor  and  Col.  Dalrymple,  and  express  to  them  the  sentiment 
of  the  town,  that  it  was  impossible^for  the  soldiers  and  inhabitants  to  live  in  safety  to 
gether,  and  their  fervent  prayer  for^the  immediate  removal  of  the  former.  The  answer  re 
ceived  to  this  application  was  not  such  as  was  wished  ;  and  in  the  afternoon,  seven  of  the 
first  committee,  viz:  John  Hancock,  Samuel  Adams,  Wm.  Molineux,  Wm.  Philips,  Joseph 
Warreii,  Joshua  Henshaw,  and  Samuel  Pemberton,  were  again  deputed  with  the  following 
message :  '  It  is  the  unanimous  opinion  of  this  meeting,  that  the  reply  made  to  a  vote  of 
the  inhabitants  presented  his  honor  this  morning,  is  by  no  means  satisfactory;  and  that 
nothing  less  will  satisfy  them,  than  a  total  and  immediate  removal  of  the  troops.'  Samuel 
Adams  acted  as  'chairman  of  this  delegation,'  and  discharged  its  duties  with  an  ability 
commensurate  to  the  occasion.  Col.  Dalrymple  was  by  the  side  of  Hutchinson,  who,  at 
the  head  of  the  council,  received  them.  He  at  first  denied  that  he  had  power  to  grant  the 
request.  Adams  plainly,  in  a  few  words,  proved  to  him  that  he  had  the  power  by  the 
charter.  Hutchinson  then  consulted  with  Dalrymple  in  a  whisper,  the  result  of  which  was, 
a  repetition  of  the  offer  to  remove  one  of  the  regiments,  the  14th,  which  had  had  no  part  in 
the  massacre-  At  that  critical  moment  Adams  showed  the  most  admirable  presence  of 
mind.  Seeming  not  to  represent,  but  to  personify,  the  universal  feeling,  he  stretched  forth 
his  arm,  as  if  it  were  upheld  by  the  strength  of  thousands,  and  with  unhesitating  prompt 
ness  and  dignified  firmness  replied,  '  If  the  lieutenant-governor,  or  Col.  Dalrymple,  or  both  to 
gether,  have  authority  to  remove  one  regiment,  they  have  authority  to  remove  two;  and  nothing 
short  of  tlie  total  evacuation  of  the  town,  by  all  the  regular  troops,  icill  satisfy  the  public  mind  or 
preserve  the  peace  of  the  province.'  The  officers,  civil  and  military,  were  in  reality  abashed, 
before  this  plain  committee  of  a  democratic  assembly.  They  knew  the  imminent  danger 
that  impended;  the  very  air  was  filled  with  the  breathings  of  compressed  indignation. 
They  shrunk,  fortunately  shrunk,  from  all  the  arrogance  which  they  had  hitherto  main 
tained.  Their  reliance  on  a  standing  army  faltered  before  the  undaunted,  irresistible  reso 
lution  of  free  unarmed  citizens. 

"  Hutchinson  consulted  the  council,  and  they  gave  him  their  unqualified  advice,  that  the 
troops  should  be  sent  out  of  town.  The  commanding  officer  then  pledged  his  word  of 
honor  that  the  demand  of  the  town  should  be  complied  with,  as  soon  as  practicable  ;  and 
both  regiments  were  removed  to  the  castle  in  less  than  14  days. 

"  The  funeral  solemnities,  which  took  place  on  Thursday,  the  8th,  brought  together  the 
greatest  concourse  that  probably  had  ever  assembled  in  America  on  one  occasion.  Attucks, 
who  was  a  friendless  mulatto,  and  Caldwell,  who  also  was  a  stranger,  were  borne  from 
Faueuil  Hall ;  Maverick,  who  was  about  17  years  old,  from  his  motherls  house  in  Union 
street,  and  Gray  from  his  brother's  in  Royal  Exchange  lane.  The  four  hearses  formed  a 
junction  in  King  street,  and  thence  the  procession  marched,  in  columns  of  six  deep, 
through  the  main  street  to  the  middle  burial  ground,  where  the  four  victims  were  deposited 
in  one  grave." 

Boston  Common,  situated  partly  on  the  north-western  declivity  of 
Beacon  Hill,  comprises  about  75  acres  of  land.  With  its  beautiful 
malls  or  walks  upon  its  whole  border,  shaded  with  majestic  elms,  some 
of  which  are  over  100  years  old,  and  its  numerous  cross-paths,  graded 
and  adorned  with  variegated  shade  trees,  this  spot  is  among  the  most 
delightful  promenades  in  this  country.  One  of  its  greatest  charms  is 
in  its  diversified  natural  surface.  This  fine  park  is  inclosed  by  a 
costly  iron  fence  one  mile  and  217  yards  in  length.  Near  the  center 
is  a  beautiful  little  pond,  from  which  a  fountain  throws  up  a  jet  of 
water  from  80  to  90  feet.  The  public  garden  of  25  acres,  is  at  the 
western  border  of  the  common. 

Faneuil  Hall  Market  is  situated  immediately  east  of  Faneuil  Hall, 
fronting  on  what  was  formerly  called  town  dock.  It  extends  535  feet 
in  length,  and  is  50  feet  in  width ;  the  center  part  of  the  building  74 
feet  by  55,  rises  to  the  hight  of  77  feet,  and  is  surmounted  by  a  beau 
tiful  dome.  The  wings  are  two  stories  in  hight,  and  the  lower  floors 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


255 


FANF.UIL  HALL. 


are  exclusively  appropriated  as  a  meat,  fish,  and  vegetable  market. 
The  upper  story,  called  Quincy  Hall,  is  one  vast  room  or  hall,  so  con 
structed  as  to  be  divided  into  several  compartments  for  warerooms,  or 
all  thrown  into  one  for^  large  sales,  fairs,  or  exhibitions  of  mechanical 
or  agricultural  products. 

Faneuil  Hall  is  three  stories  high,  100  feet  by  80,  and  was  the  gift 
of  Peter  Faneuil,  Esq.,  to  the  town  in  1742.  The  building  was  mate 
rially  enlarged  by  additions  to 
its  width  and  hight  in  1805. 
Before  the  new  market  was 
built,  the  lower  part  was  used 
for  meat  stalls ;  it  is  now  im 
proved  for  stores.  The  great 
hall  is  76  feet  square  and  28 
feet  high,  with  deep  galleries 
on  three  sides,  and  capable  of 
containing  6,000  persons  stand 
ing.  It  is  adorned  with  superb 
paintings  of  patriots,  warriors, 
and  statesmen,  among  which  is 
the  original  full  length  portrait 
of  Washington  by  Stuart.  On 
the  14th  of  March,  1763,  a  speech  was  pronounced  in  the  hall  by  James 
Otis,  Jr.,  Esq.,  in  which  he  dedicated  it  to  the  cause  of  freedom,  a 
cause  in  which  he  labored  and  suffered,  and  it  has  since  received  the  ap 
pellation  of  "  The  cradle  of  liberty" 

The  Merchants'  Exchange  is  a  magnificent  structure,  completed  in 
1842.  It  covers  13,000  feet  of  land.  The  Custom  House  is  one  of 
the  most  magnificent  and  elaborately  finished  buildings  in  the  United 
States :  it  was  commenced  in  1837,  and  not  fully  completed  until  1849. 
The  whole  cost,  including  the  site,  was  about  $1,076,000.  It  is  situ 
ated  between  Long  Wharf  and  Commercial  Wharf,  and  is  in  the  form 
of  a  Greek  cross,  surmounted  over  the  transept  by  a  dome,  which, 
like  the  whole  roof  of  the  building,  is  entirely  of  granite  tile  to  the 
sky-light.  Its  foundations  rest  on  3,000  piles  driven  in  the  most  ef 
fective  manner. 

The  Massachusetts  Historical  Society  w us  incorporated  in  Feb.  1794.  The  ob 
ject  of  this  society  is  to  collect,  preserve,  and  communicate  materials  for  a  com 
plete  history  of  this  country,  and  accounts  of  all  valuable  efforts  of  human  inge 
nuity  and  industry,  from  the  beginning  of  its  settlement,  etc.  "The  library 
consists  principally  of  printed  books  and  MSS.  on  American  history,  though  by  no 
means  exclusively  confined  to  it.  It  numbers  near  6,000  articles,  many  of  which 
are  precious.  The  most  ancient  MSS.  are,  probably,  a  fragment  of  tne  laws  of 
Hoel  Dha,  in  Welsh,  and  a  specimen,  in  a  medical  treatise,  of  the  English  lan 
guage  in  the  reign  of  Richard  IT,  with  an  illuminated  missal,  and  a  few  similar 
productions.  Then  follow  autograph  letters  and  treatises  of  several  of  the  fathers 
of  New  England.  A  large  collection  of  these,  and  of  documents  of  a  more  recent 
date,  had  been  made  by  Gov.  Trumbull.  of  Connecticut,  and  are  now  bound  in  23 
volumes  folio,  the  property  of  this  society."  The  publications  of  the  society  have 
consisted  almost  entirely  of  their  "COLLECTIONS."  These  now  extend  to  two  de- 


256  MASSACHUSETTS. 

cades,  and  six  volumes  of  a  third.  Among  the  collections  of  the  society,  are  a 
number  of  ancient  and  modern  paintings  of. distinguished  persons.  Among  these 
is  a  portrait  of  the  first  Gov.  Winslow,  supposed  to  have  been  painted  by  Vandyke. 

The  Boston  Atheneum  originated  in  1806,  and  has  now  become  a 
most  valuable  and  splendid- library,  with  all  desirable  conveniences  for 
literary  pursuits.  There  are  more  than  1,000  shares,  and  the  privi 
leges  attached  to  them  are  so  great  that  the  institution  is  virtually 
almost  a  public  one. 

The  imposing  edifice  now  occupied  by  it,  on  Beacon  street,  with  the  land  on 
which  it  stands,  cost  nearly  $200,000.  It  contains  the  library,  reading-room,  pic 
ture  gallery,  and  statuary  gallery.  One  of  its  halls  is  occupied  by  the  American 
academy  of  arts  and  sciences,  whose  library  is  accessible  for  consultation  by  pro 
prietors  of  the  atheneum ;  and  this,  added  to  their  own  library  of  about  60,000  vol 
umes  (in  1856)'.  makes  the  largest  collection  of  books,  under  one  roof,  in  New  Eng 
land.  The  corner  stone  of  the  present  building  was  laid  in  1847,  and  the  inscrip 
tion  on  a  silver  plate,  deposited  beneath  it,  is  the  following: 

"  The  corner  stone  of  this  building,  dedicated  to  letters  and  the  arts,  by  the 
proprietors  of  the  Boston  Atheneum,  was  laid  on  the  27th  day  of  April,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord,  1847,  and  in  the  41st  year  of  the,  institution ;  which,  founded  by  the 
exertions  of  William  Smith  Shaw,  and  other  members  of  that  association  of  inge 
nious  scholars,  'the  Anthology  Club,'  has,  in  later  days,  been  enlarged  and 
adorned  by  the  generosity  and  public  spirit  of  many  contributors,  and  especially 
by  the  munificence  of  James  Perkins,  Thomas  Handasyd  Perkins,  his  brother, 
James  Perkins,  his  son,  and  John  Bromfield.  Whenever  this  stone  shall  be  re 
moved,  may  it  be  only  to  improve  and  perpetuate  the  institution." 

The  Lowell  Institute  is  one  of  the  munificent  institutions  of  Bos 
ton,  established  by  the  princely  liberality  of  John  Lowell,  jr.,  Esq. 
By  a  legacy  of  $250,000,  he  has  provided  for  the  maintenance  of  pub 
lic  lectures,  of  the  highest  order,  which  are  to  be  free  to  all  the  citi 
zens,  on  the  great  subjects  of  natural  and  revealed  religion,  on  litera 
ture,  sciences,  etc.  The  Massachusetts  general  hospital  is  one  of  the 
best  institutions  of  ihe  kind  in  the  country.  The  McLean  asylum  for 
the  insane;  the  Perkins  institution  for  the  education  of  the  blind,  and 
the  Massachusetts  school  for  teaching  idiots,  are  all  flourishing  insti 
tutions.  There  are  also  a  very  large  number  of  charitable  societies 
of  almost  every  kind. 

There  are  about  120  churches  in  Boston,  more .  than  100  of  which 
hare  their  regular  places  of  worship.  The  oldest  church  edifice  is 
that  of  Christ's  Church  [Episcopal],  at  the  north  part  of  the  city, 
built  in  1723.  In  the  steeple  of  this  church  is  a  peal  of  eight  bells, 
with  an  inscription  on  each.  Two  of  these  are  as  follows : 

"  We  are  the  first  ring  of  bells  cast  for  the  British  empire  of  North  America,  A.  R.  1744. 
God  preserve  the  Church  of  England,  1744." 

The  old  South  meeting-house  on  Washington  street,  is  the  next 
building  in  age,  having  succeeded  two  others  of  wood  on  the  same 
spot.  It  was  opened  for  worship  in  1730.  Here  Warren  delivered 
his  fearless  oration  on  the  anniversary  of  the  massacre  of  1770. 
When  the  British  occupied  Boston,  the  interior  of  this  church  was  dis 
mantled  and  converted  into  a  riding  school. 

Boston  is  supplied  with  water  from  Lake  Cochituate,  conveyed  in 
an  aqueduct  20  miles  to  the  city,  and  is  capable  of  supplying  from 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


257 


10  to  12,000,000  of  gallons  daily.  The  fall  from  the  lake  to  the 
Brookline  Reservoir,  is  426  feet,  making  the  hight  of  water  in  the  res 
ervoir,  at  its  lowest  level,  120  feet  above  high  water  mark.  The 
Brookline  Reservoir  is  a  beautiful  structure,  covering  38  acres,  and 
will  contain  100,000,000  of  gallons.  The  Beacon  Hill  Reservoir  is 
a  structure  of  massive  stone-masonry,  capable  of  holding  o\jer  2,500,- 
000  gallons  ;  the  South  Boston  Reservoir  is  capable  of  holding  7,000,- 
000  of  gallons. 

Benjamin  Franklin,  LL.D.,  was  born  in  Boston,  Jan.  17, 1706,  and 
served  an  apprenticeship  to  the  printing  business.  He  showed  a  phi 
losophic  mind  from  his  earliest  years,  and  by  the 
continual  exercise  of  his  genius,  prepared  himself 
for  those  great  discoveries  in  science,  which  have 
associated  his  name  with  that  of  Newton,  and  for 
those  political  associations,  which  have  placed  him 
by  the  side  of  a  Solon  and  a  Lycurgus.  Soon  after 
his  removal  from  Boston  to  Philadelphia,  in  con 
cert  with  other  young  men,  he  established  a  small 
club,  in  which  various  subjects  were  discussed. 
This  society  has  been  the  source  of  the  most  use 
ful  establishments  in  Philadelphia,  for  promoting 
the  cause  of  science,  the  mechanic  arts,  and  the  im 
provement  of  the  human  understanding. 

On  the  17th  of  September,  1856,  a  new  statue 
of  Franklin,  by  Greenough,  was  inagurated  amid 
an  immense  concourse  of  spectators.  Business  was  suspended,  and 
all  along  the  line  of  the  vast  procession,  and  in  many  parts  of  the 

city,  were  numerous 
decorations,  flags,  etc. 
The  birth  place  of 
Franklin,  in  Milk- 
street,  was  most  ele- 
gantly  decorated.  Be 
neath  a  star  were  the 
words : 

"He  took  the  lightning  from  Heaven,"  under  which  was  a  painting  subscribed: 
"The  House  in  wlm-h  Franklin  was  born.  Benjamin  Franklin  was  born  on  this 
spot  on  Sunday,  the  17th  of  January,  A.  D.  1706."  In  Federal  street  were  flags 
with  the  following  inscriptions  :  "  Born  Jan.  17,1706.  Tallow  Chandler's  appren 
tice,  1717.  Printer's  apprentice,  1719.  Author,  1725.  Dry  Good's  clerk,  1727. 
Printer,  1729.  Legislator  for  Pennsylvania,  1732.  Founder  of  the  University  of 
Pennsylvania.  Deputy  Postmaster  General,  1751.  The  inventor  of  Lightning 


FRANKLIN'S  STATUE. 


tal  Congress,  1775.  Commissioner  Plenipotentiary  to  France,  1776.  Minister 
Plenipotentiary  to  France,  1778.  Commissioner  to  treat  with  England,  1782. 
President  of  Pennsylvania,  1775.  Delegate  to  Federal  Convention,  1787.  Died, 
April  17,  1790."  Washington  street  and  Dover  street  had  many  fine  decorations 
and  appropriate  inscriptions,  and  everywhere  apt  quotations  from  "  Poor  Rich 
ard  "  met  the  eye.  The  procession  was  a  fine  one. 


258  MASSACHUSETTS. 

No  American  abroad,  probably,  was  ever  held  in  so  much  love  and 
reverence,  as  Dr.  Franklin,  while  ambassador  at  the  court  of  France, 
in  the  period  of  our  revolution.  Watson,  in  his  Memoirs,  has  given 
some  interesting  reminiscences  to  this  point.  While  at  Paris,  at  this 
time,  he  was  invited  to  dine  at  Passy  with  Franklin.  He  says : 

"We  entered  a  spacious  room,  a  folding  door  opened  at  our  approach,  and  pre 
sented  to  my  view  a  brilliant  assembly,  who  all  greeted  the  wise  old  man  in  the 
most  cordial  and  appropriate  manner.  He  introduced  me  as  a  young  American 
just  arrived.  One  of  the  young  ladies  approached  him  with  the  familiarity  of  a 
daughter,  tapped  him  kindly  on  the  cheek,  and  called  him  Papa  Franklin." 

On  visiting  the  paintings  in  the  Louvre,  Watson  was  greatly  pleased  to  find  the 
portrait  of  Franklin  honored,  and  by  the  royal  orders  in  being  hung  near  those  of 
the  king  and  queen.  His  popularity  and  influence  at  court  were  almost  unprece 
dented,  and  he  was  so  much  venerated  by  the  people,  that  Watson  often  saw  them 
following  his  carriage  just  as  they  had  the  king's.  "  His  venerable  figure,  the  ease 
of  his  manners,  formed  in  an  intercourse  of  50  years  with  the  world,  his  benevo 
lent  countenance,  and  his  fame  as  a  philosopher,  all  tended  to  excite  Iftve  and  to 
command  influence  and  respect."  He  was  an  especial  favorite  of  the  queen,  and 
through  the  strong  political  influence  she  held,  adroitly  directed  by  him,  the  gov 
ernment  was  led  to  acknowledge  our  independence,  and  to  aid  us  m  the  struggle 
with  fleets  and  armies. 

The  kst  interview  Watson  had  with  Franklin,  occurred  in  1786,  at  which  time 
he  was  more  than  80  years  of  age.  "  On  my  first  entering  the  room,"  says  Wat 
son,  "  Franklin  observed  that  all  his  old  friends  were  dead,  and  he  found  himself 
alone  in  the  midst  of  a  new  generation,  and  added  the  remark  alike  characteristic 
of  the  man  and  the  philosopher,  '  he  was  in  their  way,  and  it  was  time  he  was  off 
the  stage.'  Yet  he  delighted  a  circle  of  young  people — for  he  was  a  most  instruc 
tive  companion  of  youth  in  his  old  age — the  whole  evening  with  pleasant  anec 
dotes  and  interesting  stories.  His  voice  was  very  sonorous  and  clear,  at  the  same 
time  hollow  and  peculiar." 

The  British  ministry,  when  persisting  in  their  right  to  tax  the 
Americans,  in  1773,  gave  permission  to  the  East  India  Company  to 
ship  a  large  quantity  of  tea  to  America  charged  with  the  duty.  The 
Americans  opposed  the  landing  of  the  tea,  and  in  some  instances 
compelled  the  vessels  to  return  to  England  without  landing.  One  or 
two  ships  having  arrived  in  Boston  with  tea  on  board,  the  people  as 
sembled  at  the  "Old  South"  Church  on  Tuesday,  Dec.  14th,  and  de 
manded  the  return  of  the  ships,  and  they  adjourned  to  Thursday. 

"  On  Thursday,  there  was  the  fullest  meeting  ever  known .  2,000  men,  at  least, 
were  present  from  the  country.  Samuel  Philips  Savage,  Esq.,  of  Weston,  was  ap 
pointed  moderator.  Mr.  Rotch  reported  that  the  collector  would  not  give  him  a 
clearance.  He  was  then  ordered,  upon  his  peril,  to  get  his  ship  ready  for  sea  this 
day,  enter  a  protest  immediately  against  the  custom  house,  and  proceed  directly  to 
the  governor  (then  at  Milton,  seven  miles  distant),  and  demand  a  pass  for  his  ship 
to  go  by  the  castle.  An  adjournment  to  3  p.  M.  then  tookplace.  At  three,  having 
met,  they  waited  very  patiently  until  five  o'clock,  when,  finding  that  Mr.  Hotch 
did  not  return,  they  began  to  be  very  uneasy,  called  for  a  dissolution  of  the  meet 
ing,  and  finally  obtained  a  vote  for  it.  But  the  more  judicious,  fearing  what 
would  be  the  consequences,  begged  for  a  reconsideration  of  that  vote,  'for  this 
reason,  that  they  ought  to  do  everything  in  their  power  to  send  the  tea  back,  ac 
cording  to  their  resolves.'  This  touched  the  pride  of  the  assembly,  and  they 
agreed  to  remain  together  one  hour. 

"This  interval  was  improved  by  Josiah  Quincy,  Jr.,  to  apprise  his  fellow-citizens 
of  the  importance  of  the  crisis,  and  direct  their  attention  to  the  probable  results 
of  this  controversy.  He  succeeded  in  holding  them  in  attentive  silence  until  Mr. 
Rotch's  return,  at  three  quarters  past  five  o'clock.  The  answer  which  he  brought 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


259 


from  the  governor  was,  '  that,  for  the  honor  of  the  laws,  and  from  duty  toward  the 
king,  he  could  not  grant  the  permit,  until  the  vessel  was  regularly  cleared.'  A 
violent  commotion  immediately  ensued.  A  person  who  was  in  the  gallery,  dis- 
<»-uised  after  the  manner  of  the  Indians,  shouted,  at  this  juncture,  the  ci'y  of  war; 
it  was  answered  by  about  30  persons,  disguised  in  like  manner,  at  the  door.  The 
meeting  was  dissolved  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  The  multitude  rushed  to  Grif 
fin's  wharf.  The  disguised  Indians  went  on  board  the  ships  laden  with  the  tea.  In 
less  than  two  hours,  240  chests,  and  100  half  chests,  were  staved  and  emptied  into 
the  dock.  The  affair  was  conducted  without  any  tumult ;  no  damage  was  done  to 
the  vessels  or  to  any  other  eifects  whatever. 


Northern   View  in  Salem. 

The  view  la  taken  in  Washingtou-st.,  looking  south.  The  Eastern  Railroad  depot  is  seen  in  the  central 
part,  a  few  rods  to  the  north  of  which  the  railroad  passes  underneath  Washington-st.  The  building  on 
the  left  is  occupied  by  several  banks,  the  postoffice,  etc. 

Salem  is  built  on  a  peninsula,  formed  by  two  inlets  of  the  sea, 
called  North  and  South  Rivers — its  situation  is  rather  low,  but  pleas 
ant  and  healthy.  The  compact  part  of  the  town  is  over  a  mile  and  a 
half  in  length,  and  three  fourths  of  a  mile  in  breadth.  The  city  is 
well  built,  and  many  of  the  houses  are  large  and  elegant,  particularly 
some  of  those  in  the  vicinity  of  the  common — a  beautiful  public  ground 
in  the  east  part  of  the  city — containing  about  eight  acres.  It  has 
about  20  churches ;  the  principal  public  buildings  beside  these,  are 
the  city  hall,  court  house,  the  custom  house,  and  market.  The  Salem 
Atheneum  was  incorporated  in  1810.  By  the  liberal  bequest  of  $30,- 
000,  by  Miss  Plummer,  a  new  structure  is  being  built.  Its  library 
contains  about  11,000  volumes.  Salem  is  14  miles  north-easterly 
from  Boston.  Population  about  23,000. 

Salem,  having  a  convenient  harbor  and  good  anchorage,  has  always 

been  a  commercial  place.     There  is   scarcely  any  part  of  the  world 

which  her  ships  have  not  visited,  and  Salem  has  been  more  known  for 

its  East  India  trade,  than  any  other  seaport  in  the  United  States. 

17 


260  MASSACHUSETTS. 

The  first  ship  engaged  in  this  trade,  was  the  Grand  Turk,  owned  by 
C.  H.  Derby.  She  was  at  Canton  in  1786,  commanded  by  Captain 
West.  A  model  of  her,  completely  rigged,  is  preserved  in  the  valua 
ble  and  interesting  museum  of  the  "East  India  Marine  Society  "  of 
this  place. 

The  number  of  vessels  engaged  in  foreign  commerce,  from  Salem, 
is  over  100.  Many  owned  here  take  their  cargoes  to  Boston  or  New 
York.  In  proportion  to  its  size,  Salem  is  one  of  the  wealthiest  places 
in  the  United  States.  Although  it  is  without  any  important  water 
power,  and  has  ever  been  mainly  devoted  to  maritime  pursuits,  yet  its 
manufacturing  business  has  been  considerable.  Salem  was  incorpor 
ated  a  city  in  the  year  1836.  An  aqueduct  supplies  the  place  with 
fine  soft  water. 

The  history  of  Salem  is  identified  with  that  of  Massachusetts.  It',  Indian  name 
was  Naumkeag.  It  was  first  settled  in  1626,  by  Roger  Conant,  ',nd  others,  who 
had  failed  in  an  attempt  to  plant  themselves  at  Cape  Ann.  In  Ib28,  a  patent  was 
made  to  Sir  Henry  Roswell  and  others,  with  a  view  to  establish  a  colony  there. 
Out  of  this  grew  a  company,  of  which  Matthew  Cradock  was  president;  and  in 
1638  John  Endicott  was  sent  over  to  reside  at  Salem,  as  the  company's  agent.  The 
next  year  the  first  church  was  formed,  with  Rev.  Francis  Higginson  as  its  pastor, 
which  was  the  first  completely  organized  Protestant  Church  formed  in  North 
America. 

During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1692,  occurred  one  of  the  most  surprising  and 
afflicting  scenes  ever  witnessed  in  New  England,  from  the  supposed  prevalence  of 
witchcraft.  This  excitement  commenced  in  Salem  village,  now  Danvers,  in  the 
family  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Parris,  the  minister  of  that  place.  The  town  suffered 
greatly  by  the  excitement;  a  fourth  part  of  the  inhabitants  left  the  place:  20  per 
sons  were  executed  for  witchcraft;  one  of  them,  Giles  Cory,  refusing  to  put  him 
self  on  trial,  was  pressed  to  death.  About  100  were  accused,  of  whom  50  confessed 
themselves  guilty,  and  about  this  number  of  other  persons  were  afflicted.  Those 
who  confessed  themselves  guilty  of  this  crime,  appear  to  have  done  it  in  order  to 
save  their  lives,  as  they  afterward  declared  themselves  innocent.  Most  of  those 
who  were  executed  exhibited  a  forcible  example  of  the  strength  of  moral  princi 
ple  ;  rather  than  confess  what  they  knew  to  be  untrue,  they  nobly  suffered  death. 
Those  who  suffered  were  executed  on  a  hill  in  the  westerly  part  of  the  town,  since 
known  as  Gallows  Hill. 

A  belief  in  witchcraft  was,  at  this  time,  universal,  and  punishments  for  witch 
craft  had  been  sanctioned  by  the  Catholic  Church,  for  more  than  a  century  pre 
viously.  Henry  VIII,  made  the  practice  of  witchcraft  a  capital  offense,  and  Sir 
Matthew  Hale,  confessedly  one  of  the  most  learned  and  upright  judges  of  his  age, 
often  tried  and  condemned  persons  accused  of  witchcraft.  Professional  "  witch 
hunters"  were  then  common  in  England.  In  the  16th  century,  more  than  100,000 
persons,  accused  of  witchcraft,  perished  in  the  flames  in  Germany  alone. 

Salem  was  distinguished  for  its  patriotism,  and  especially  for  its  naval  achieve 
ments,  in  the  cause  of  American  independence.  During  the  revolution  there  were 
about  60  armed  vessels  fitted  out  from  Salem,  manned  by  4,000  men ;  and  many 
were  the  daring  and  chivalrous  exploits  performed  on  the  sea  by  her  citizens  dur 
ing  that  eventful  period. 

Among  the  distinguished  men,  in  almost  every  learned  profession,  which  Salem 
claims  as  among  its  sons,  the  name  of  Nathaniel  Bowditcn,  author  of  the  Practi 
cal  Navigator,  is  identified  with  its  fame  and  nautical  achievements.  The  Practi 
cal  Navigator  has  been  translated  into  every  European  language,  and  its  use  is  co 
extensive  with  maritime  adventures. 

Danvers,  which  was  formerly  a  part  of  Salem,  is  about  three  miles 
north-west  of  Salem,  and  comprises,  within  its  limits,  several  villages. 


MASSACHUSETTS.  261 

Many  of  the  historical  events  of  Salem  have  a  direct  reference  to 
Danvers.  It  was  by  a  mere  chance  that  the  first  blood  shed  in  the 
revolution  did  not  take  place  here  instead  of  at  Lexington,  as  will  be 
seen  in  the  annexed  account  of  the  expedition  of  Col.  Leslie,  from 
Holmes'  Annals: 

"On  the  26th  of  February,  1775,  Gen.  Gage,  having  received  intelligence  that 
some  military  stores  were  deposited  in  Salem,  dispatched  Lieut.  Col.  Leslie  from 
Castle  William,  with  140  soldiers  in  a  transport  to  seize  them.  Having  landed  at 
Marblehead,  they  proceeded  to  Salem ;  but  not  finding  the  stores  there,  they  passed 
on  to  the  draw  bridge  leading  to  Danvers,  where  a  large  number  of  people  had  as 
sembled,  and  on  the  opposite  side  of  which  Col.  Pickering  had  mustered  30  or  40 
men,  and  drawn  up  the  bridge.  Leslie  ordered  them  to  let  it  down;  but  they  per 
emptorily  refused,  declaring  it  to  be  a  private  road,  by  which  he  had  no  authority 
to  demand  a  pass.  On  this  refusal  he  determined  to  ferry  over  a  few  men  in  a 
gondola,  which  lay  on  the  bank,  as  soon  as  it  could  be  put  afloat;  but  the  people, 
perceiving  the  intention,  instantly  sprang  into  the  gondola,  and  scuttled  it  with 
their  axes.  There  was  danger  of  instant  hostility ;  but  the  prudent  interposition 
of  Mr.  Barnard,  minister  of  Salem,  and  other  persons,  prevented  that  extremity. 
To  moderate  the  ardor  of  the  soldiery,  the  folly  of  opposing  such  numbers  was 
stated;  and  to  moderate  the  ardor  of  the  citizens,  it  was  insisted,  thafr,  at  so  late 
an  hour,  the  meditated  object  of  the  British  troops  was  impracticable.  The  bridge 
was  at  length  let  down ;  Leslie  passed  it,  and  marched  about  30  rods ;  and,  the 
evening  being  now  advanced,  he  returned,  and  embarked  for  Boston." 

Some  particulars  of  this  account  are  taken  from  the  MSS.  of  President  Stiles; 
where  he  farther  writes,  that  the  British  soldiers  pricked  the  people  with  their 
bayonets;  that  Leslie  kept  his  troops  at  the  bridge  an  hour  and  a  half;  that  he  at 
length  pledged  his  honor,  that,  if  they  would  let  down  the  bridge,  he  would  march 
but  13  rods  over  it,  and  return  without  doing  anything  farther;  that  the  line  was 
marked ;  and  that  Col.  Pickering,  with  his  40  brave  men,  like  Leonidas  at  Ther 
mopylae,  faced  the  king's  troops. 

Newluryport  was  formerly  the  port  of  the  town  of  Newbury.  It 
was  incorporated  as  a  distinct  town  in  1764,  and  chartered  as  a  city 
in  1851.  It  is  most  beautifully  situated  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Mer- 
rimac,  near  its  union  with  the  ocean,  having  a  city-like  appearance  for 
more  than  two  miles  along  the  bank.  The  most  populous  part  of  the 
city  stands  upon  a  slope  declining  to  the  river,  so  that  a  summer  rain 
completely  washes  the  streets.  The  city  has  a  large  number  of 
churches,  and  its  other  public  buildings  are  numerous  and  elegant. 
It  is  situated  34  miles  N.  E.  from  Boston,  and  20  N.  from  Salem. 
Population,  about  12,000.  The  facilities  for  a  free  and  superior  edu 
cation  in  this  place  are  unsurpassed  by  any  other  in  this  country. 
The  Eastern  Railroad  passes  through  a  tunnel  under  High  street. 
The  Merrimac  suspension  bridge,  a  beautiful  structure,  crosses  the 
Merrimac  from  the  north  part  of  the  city. 

Newburyport  was  early  noted  for  its  commerce  and  ship  building. 
Located  at  the  mouth  of  a  river  famous  for  its  excellent  timber,  it  was 
at  an  early  day  the  principal  seat  of  ship  building.  Ninety  vessels 
have  been  known  to  have  been  in  progress  of  construction  at  one  time. 
No  place  in  New  England  has  experienced  greater  commercial  vicissi 
tudes.  Its  capital  had  become  largely  invested  in  the  fisheries  and 
freighting  business,  and  the  suspension  of  its  commerce  and  ship 
building,  in  consequence  of  the  embargo  of  1808,  and  the  commercial 


262 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


restrictions  of  that  period,  was  long  and  severely  felt.  In  1811,  be 
fore  it  had  recovered  from  these  losses,  it  was  visited  with  an  exten 
sive  conflagration.  Its  central  and  most  compact  and  valuable  por 
tion,  covering  an  area  of  16  acres,  was  laid  in  ashes.  In  addition  to 
these  disasters,  the  war  of  1812  greatly  checked  its  progress.  But 
of  late  years  it  has  been  rapidly  recovering  its  former  prosperity.  In 
1836,  the  manufacture  of  cotton  goods,  by  steam  power,  was  intro 
duced  here ;  and  this  manufacture  is  an  important  branch  of  busi 
ness. 

The  celebrated  preacher,  Rev.  George  Whitfield,  died  in  New- 
buryport,  at  a  house  standing  in  School  street.  The  first  Presbyte 
rian  Church  /  in  whicfy  he  preached 
stands  near  4ne  house  in  which  he  died. 
It  was  his  Jesire,  that  if  he  should  die 
in  this  country,  his  remains  should  be 
buried  under  Mr.  Parson's  pulpit,  in 
which  he  preached.  His  wish  was  fol 
lowed  :  and  his  remains,  with  those  of 
Parson's  and  another  minister,  one  on 
each  side,  are  still  to  be  seen.  An  ele 
gant  monument  of  Egyptian  and  Italian 
marble,  stands  within  the  church  at  one 
corner;  the  gift  of  an  eminent  mer 
chant  of  this  place ;  it  has  the  following 
inscription : 

THIS  CENOTAPH  is  erected,  with  affectionate 
veneration,  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  GEORGE 
WHITFIELD,  born  at  Gloucester,  England,  Dec. 
16,  1714.  Educated  at  Oxford  University;  or 
dained  1736.  Tn  a  ministry  of  34  years,  he 
crossed  the  Atlantic  13  times,  and  preached  more  than  18,000  sermons.  As  a  sol 
dier  of  the  cross,  humble,  devout,  ardent:  he  put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God;  pre 
ferring  the  honor  of  Christ  to  his  own  interest,  repose,  reputation,  and  life.  As  a 
Christian  orator,  his  deep  piety,  disinterested  zeal,  and  vivid  imagination,  gave  un 
exampled  energy  to  his  look,  utterance,  and  action.  Bold,  fervent,  pungent,  and 
popular  in  his  eloquence,  no  other  uninspired  man  ever  preached  to  so  large  assem 
blies,  or  enforced  the  simple  truths  of  the  gospel,  by  motives  so  persuasive  and 
awful,  and  with  an  influence  so  powerful  on  the  hearts  of  his  hearers.  He  died  of 
asthma,  September  30,  1770,  suddenly  exchanging  his  life  of  unparalleled  labors 
for  his  eternal  rest. 

Marblehead,  four  miles  from  Salem,  and  16  from  Boston,  is  an  ex 
ceedingly  rocky  and  irregularly  built  place,  containing  upward  of 
6,000  inhabitants.  It  has  a  good  harbor,  protected,  at  the  entrance, 
by  Fort  Sewall.  From  its  first  settlement  to  the  present  time,  Mar 
blehead  has  been  noted  for  its  fisheries.  At  the  commencement  of 
the  revolutionary  war  it  had  become  the  second  place  in  the  colony. 
Since  the  calamity  of  the  loss  of  life  and  property,  by  the  storm  of 
September  19,  1846,  the  fishing  business  has  somewhat  depreciated. 
Many  of  the  inhabitants  have  recently  turned  their  attention  to  the 
manufacture  of  shoes  and  boots.  A  steam  cotton  factory  was  erected 


WHITFIELD'S  MONUMENT. 


MASSACHUSETTS.  263 

• 

here  in  1845.     In  the  revolution,  this  town  furnished  an  entire  regi 
ment  of  its  own  inhabitants,  completely  officered  and  manned. 

Lynn,  one  of  the  most  flourishing  towns  in  New  England,  is  nine 
miles  N.  N.  E.  of  Boston,  and  five  S.  from  Salem.  Population  about 
15,000.  It  has  16  churches,  and  a  large  number  of  literary,  social, 
and  charitable  societies.  Lynn  was  incorporated  a  city  in  1849.  It 
received  its  name  from  that  of  Lynn  Regis,  a  town  in  England ;  its 
Indian  name  was  Saugus.  It  has  risen  to  wealth  and  importance  by 
the  enterprise  and  industry  of  its  people,  in  the  manufacture  of  shoes, 
particularly  for  which,  more  than  any  other  town  in  the  country,  it  is 
celebrated.  The  manufacture  of  ladies'  shoes  was  commenced  here 
before  the  revolution. 

From  the  southern  side  of  the  town  a  peninsula  extends  four  miles 
into  the  ocean,  at  the  extremity  of  which  is  Nahant.  On  the  north 
east  side  is  a  beach  of  great  length  and  smoothness,  and  so  hard  that 
a  horse's  footsteps  are  scarcely  visible.  It  is  10  miles  from  Boston 
by  water,  and  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  celebrated  watering  places 
in  New  England,  and  to  which  many  of  the  citizens  of  Boston,  having 
provided  themselves  with  pleasant  cottages,  resort,  with  their  families, 
in  the  summer  months.  The  ocean  scenery  here  is  exceedingly  beau 
tiful  in  fair  weather,  and  truly  sublime  in  a  storm. 

Andover  is  four  miles  S.  from  Lawrence,  16  N.  W.  from  Salem,  and 
20  N.  from  Boston.  It  is  one  of  the  pleasantest  towns  in  the  state, 
has  several  handsome  churches,  and  a  population  of  about  7,000. 
The  town  is  distinguished  for  its  literary  advantages.  Here  is 
situated  the  widely  known  Andover  Theological  Seminary,  the  oldest 
and  most  important  in  New  England,  having  been  established  in  1807, 
since  which  more  than  1,000  young  men  have  been  prepared  for  the  min 
istry.  Phillip's  Academy,  and  the  Abbott  Female  Academy,  are  also 
in  this  town.  These  institutions  are  in  a  flourishing  state,  with  more 
than  500  students.  In  1855,  the  Punchard  Free  School  was  erected 
and  named  from  B.  F.  Punchard,  who  bequeathed  $60,000  for  the 
purpose  of  furnishing  superior  educational  privileges  to  the  youth 
and  children  of  the  place,  free  of  charge.  A  large  printing  establish-, 
ment  is  situated  nearly  opposite  the  Theological  Institution  where 
many  standard  works  have  been  published.  The  Bibliotheca  Sacra, 
a  quarterly  of  merit,  is  published  at  this  office.  Andover  is  a  favor 
ite  residence  for  persons  of  wealth,  whose  business  in  Boston  and 
Lawrence,  requires  their  supervision,  and  who  wish  its  educational 
advantages  for  their  children. 

Lawrence,  26  miles  from  Boston,  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  the 
Merrimac  River.  It  was  projected  by  the  Essex  Company,  in  1844, 
and  incorporated  a  town  in  1847,  and  city  in  1853.  It  contains  12 
churches  and  about  18,000  inhabitants.  The  Essex  Company,  by  the 
construction  of  a  dam,  have  given  an  effective  head  and  fall  of  28 
feet,  for  the  whole  Merrimac  River,  creating  a  water  power  equal  to 
that  of  Lowell  about  10  miles  above  on  the  same  river.  It  has  sev 
eral  large  mills  for  the  manufacture  of  cotton,  woolens,  machinery,  etc. 


264 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


The  town  received  its  name  in  honor  of  the  Lawrence  family,  the 
well  known  merchants  of  Boston,  to  whose  intelligence  and  enterprise 
the  progress  of  Massachusetts,  in  manufactures,  has  been  greatly  in 
debted.  A  common  of  18  acres,  in  the  center  of  the  place,  has  been 


South-western   View  of  Lawrence. 

The  view  shows  most  of  the  principal  mills  in  Lawrence,  as  seen  from  the  Boston  and  Maine  Railroad, 
nenr  the  bridge  over  the  Merrimac.  The  Pacific  Co.  Mills  are  those  on  the  left ;  the  next  to  the  right 
the  Atlantic.  Those  of  the  Bay  State  are  seen  on  the  right,  near  which  are  the  Duck  Mills.  The  board 
ing  houses  of  the  companies,  which  are  fine  structures  of  brick,  are  situated  immediately  back  of  the  range 
of  mills. 

presented  to  it  by  the  Essex  Company.  A  donation  of  four  acres  of 
land,  in  the  center  of  the  town,  was  made  by  Hon.  Daniel  A.  White, 
the  proceeds  to  be  applied  to  the  maintenance  of  a  course  of  public 
lectures,  and  also  of  a  public  library  for  the  use  of  the  citizens. 

One  of  the  most  heart-rending  events  which  ever  occurred  in  our 
country,  happened  in  this  town  at  5  P.  M.,  Jan.  10,  1860 — the  fall  of 
the  Pemberton  Mill:  960  operatives  were  employed;  most  of  whom 
were  young  females — of  these  nearly  one  third  were  either  killed  or 
..wounded.  The  number,  either  crushed  to  death,  mortally  wounded, 
or  consumed  by  fire,  which  shortly  after  broke  out  while  they  lay  in 
extricably  fastened  among  the  ruins,  amounted  to  about  200.  The  cause 
of  this  terrible  calamity  was  the  giving  away  of  the  iron  pillars  which 
supported  the  floors,  combined  with  the  general  want  of  strength  in 
the  building  to  hold  the  immense  weight  of  machinery  contained  with 
in  it. 

Lowell  is  situated  on  the  Merrimac,  at  the  point  where  it  receives 
the  Concord  River,  26  miles  N.  W.  from  Boston.  The  rapid  growth 
of  this  city,  the  variety  and  richness  of  its  manufactures,  and  the  pe 
culiar  character  of  its  population,  have  rendered  it  an  object  of  in 
terest  and  inquiry  throughout  the  world.  In  these  respects  it  stands 
unrivaled  in  this  country,  and  is  well  entitled  to  the  appellation  of 
the  "  Manchester  of  America."  The  population  in  1830,  was  6,477; 
in  1840,  20,796;  in  1850,  33,385;  and  in  1860,  36,848. 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


265 


The  first  effort  to  promote  manufactures  in  this  place,  was  in  1813. 
In  consequence  of  the  war  with  Great  Britain,  and  the  restrictions 
on  commerce,  the  attention  of  many  enterprising  men  was  directed 
to  domestic  manufactures.  Capt.  Phineas  Whiting,  and  Capt.  Josiah 


Fletcher,  having  selected  an  eligible  site  on  Concord  River,  at  the 
Wamesit  Falls,  erected  a  large  wooden  building  for  a  cotton  factory, 
at  an  expense  of  about  $3,000.  About  the  year  1820,  Messrs.  Pat 
rick  T.  Jackson,  Nathan  Appleton,  and  Kirk  Boott,  of  Boston,  formed 
a  company  for  the  purpose  of  manufacturing  cotton  goods,  particu 
larly  calicoes.  The  lands  about  the  hills  in  the  Merrimac  were  purr 
chased,  and  the  company  soon  went  into  successful  operation. 

The  whole  number  of  mills  belonging  to  the  12  companies,  includ 
ing  the  shops,  smithy  and  foundry  of  the  machine  shops,  is  upward 
of  50.  The  number  of  males  employed,  between  4  and  5,000;  the 
number  of  females  about  9,000.  The  water  power  used,  between 
9,000  and  10,000  horse  power.  The  manufacture  of  lumber,  which  is 
floated  down  the  river,  is  a  very  important  business  in  Lowell.  There 
are  more  than  20  churches,  and  liberal  provision  is  made  for  public 
schools.  The  Mechanics'  Hall  was  erected  by  an  association  of  me 
chanics  as  early  as  1825,  and  furnished  with  a  library,  philosophical 
apparatus,  etc.  Perhaps  nothing  has  done  more  to  encourage  indus 
try,  frugality,  and  thrift  among  the  operatives,  than  the  establish 
ment  of  savings  banks,  of  which  there  are  three  in  the  city.  The 
operatives  in  the  mills  are  the  principal  depositors  in  these  institu- 


•2QQ  MASSACHUSETTS. 

tions.  "  The  population,  although  largely  composed  of  young  per 
sons  removed  from  the  counsels  and  restraints  of  the  paternal  roof,  is 
superior  to  that  of  most  cities  for  general  intelligence  and  correct  de 
portment." 

"  The  city  of  Lowell  is  now  a  part  of  the  land  granted  for  a  town,  called  Wame- 
sitj  by  the  general  court  to  the  rawtucket  Indians,  once  the  most  powerful  tribe 
in  all  of  this  region.  The  historian  Gookin  states  that  "  the  tribe  was  almost 
wholly  destroyed  by  the  sickness  in  1612  and  '13;  and  at  this  day  (1674)  there 
are  not  above  two  hundred  and  fifty  men,  beside  women  and  children.  What 
that  disease  was,  that  so  generally  and  mortally  swept  away  these  and  other  Indians 
in  New  England,  I  can  not  learn.  Doubtless  it  was  some  pestilential  disease.  I 
have  discoursed  with  some  Indians,  that  were  then  youths,  who  say  'that  their  bod 
ies  were  exceeding  yellow  before,  and  after  they  died,'  describing  it  by  a  yellow 
garment  they  showed  me." 

Haverhill  is  an  ancient  and  flourishing  manufacturing  town  on  the 
N.  side  of  Merrimac  River,  at  the  head  of  navigation,  12  miles  W. 
from  Newburyport,  and  30  N.  from  Boston.  Population  about  6,000. 
The  location  of  the  village,  on  the  south  side  of  a  gentle  declivity 
which  rises  from  the  river,  is  uncommonly  beautiful.  It  was  a  fron 
tier  town  nearly  seventy  years,  and  suifered  much  from  the  incursions 
of  the  Indians.  In  1697,  nine  houses  were  burnt,  and  27  persons 
killed.  A  number  were  captured,  among  whom  was  Mrs.  Hannah 
Dustin,  who  became  distinguished  for  the  manner  in  which  she  killed 
ten  Indians,  and  then  escaped.  In  August,  1708,  a  party  of  French 
and  Indians  fell  upon  Haverhill,  killed  and  captured  about  forty  of 
the  inhabitants.  Mr.  Rolfe  the  minister  was  killed.  Below  are  the 
details  of  the  first  event : 

"On  the  15th  of  March,  1697,  a  body  of  Indians  made  a  descent  on  the  westerly  part  of 
the  town,  and  approached  the  house  of  Mr.  Thomas  Dustin.  They  came,  as  they  were 
wont,  arrayed  with  all  the  terrors  of  a  savage  war  dress,  with  their  muskets  charged  for 
the  contest,  their  tomahawks  drawn  for  the  slaughter,  and  their  scalping  knives  unsheathed 
and  glittering  in  the  sunbeams.  Mr.  Dustin  at  this  time  was  engaged  abroad  in  his  daily 
labor.  When  the  terrific  shouts  of  the  bloodhounds  first  fell  on  his  ear,  he  seized  his  gun, 
mounted  his  horse,  and  hastened  to  his  house,  with  the  hope  of  escorting  to  a  place  of 
•safety  his  family,  which  consisted  of  his  wife,  whom  he  tenderly  and  passionately  loved, 
and  who  had  been  confined  only  seven  days  in  childbed,  her  nurse,  Mrs.  Mary  Neff,  and 
eight  young  children.  Immediately  upon  his  arrival,  he  rushed  into  his  house,  and  found 
it  a  scene  of  confusion — the  women  trembling  for  their  safety,  and  the  children  weeping 
and  calling  on  their  mother  for  protection.  He  instantly  ordered  seven  of  his  children  to 
fly  in  an  opposite  direction  from  that  in  which  the  danger  was  approaching,  and  went  him 
self  to  assist  his  wife.  But  he  was  too  late — before  she  could  arise  from  her  bed,  the 
enemy  were  upon  them. 

Mr.  Dustin,  seeing  there  was  no  hope  of  saving  his  wife  from  the  clutches  of  the  foe, 
flew  from  the  house,  mounted  his  horse,  and  rode  full  speed  after  his  flying  children.  The 
agonized  father  supposed  it  impossible  to  save  them  all,  and  he  determined  to  snatch  from 
death  the  child  which  shared  the  most  of  his  affections.  He  soon  came  up  with  the  infant 
brood  ;  he  heard  their  glad  voices  and  saw  the  cheerful  looks  that  overspread  their  coun 
tenances,  for  they  felt  themselves  safe  while  under  his  protection.  He  looked  for  the  child 
of  his  love — where  was  it  ?  He  scanned  the  little  group  from  the  oldest  to  the  youngest, 
but  he  could  not  find  it.  They  all  fondly  loved  him — they  called  him  by  the  endearing 
title  of  father,  were  flesh  of  his  flesh,  and  stretched  out  their  little  arms  toward  him  for 
protection.  He  gazed  upon  them,  and  faltered  in  his  resolution,  for  there  was  none  whom 
he  could  leave  behind  ;  and,  indeed,  what  parent  could,  in  ?uch  a  situation  select  the  child 
which  shared  the  most  of  his  affections  1  He  could  not  do  it,  and  therefore  resolved  to  de 
fend  them  from  the  murderers,  or  die  at  their  side. 

A  small  party  of  the  Indians  pursued  Mr.  Dustin  as  he  fled  from  the  house,  and  soon 
overtook  him  and  his  flying  children.  They  did  not,  however,  approach  very  near,  for 
they  saw  his  determination,  and  feared  the  vengeance  of  a  father,  but  skulked  behind  the 


MASSACHUSETTS.  267 

trees  and  fences,  and  fired  upon  him  and  his  little  company.  Mr.  Dustin  dismounted  from 
his  horse,  placed  himself  in  the  rear  of  his  children,  and  returned  the  fire  of  the  enemy  often 
and  with  good  success.  In  this  manner  he  retreated  for  more  than  a  mile,  alternately  en 
couraging  his  terrified  charge,  and  loading  and  firing  his  gun,  until  he  lodged  them  safely 
in  a  forsaken  house.  The  Indian,  finding  that  they  could  not  conquer  him,  returned  to 
their  companions,  expecting,  no  doubt,  that  they  should  there  find  victims,  on  which  they 
might  exercise  their  savage  cruelty. 

The  party  which  entered  the  house  when  Mr.  Dustin  left  it,  found  Mrs.  Dustin  in  bed, 
and  the  nurse  attempting  to  fly  with  the  infant  in  her  arms.  They  ordered  Mrs.  Dustin  to 
rise  instantly,  while  one  of  them  took  the  infant  from  the  arms  of  the  nurse,  carried  it  out, 
and  dashed  out  its  brains  against  an  apple-tree.  After  plundering  the  house  they  set  it  on 
fire,  and  commenced  their  retreat,  though  Mrs.  Dustin  had  but  partly  dressed  herself,  and 
was  without  a  shoe  on  one  of  her  feet.  Mercy  was  a  stranger  to  the  breasts  of  the  con 
querors,  and  the  unhappy  women  expected  to  receive  no  kindness  from  their  hands.  The 
weather  at  the  time  was  exceedingly  cold,  the  March  wind  blew  keen  and  piercing,  and  the 
earth  was  alternately  covered  with  snow  and  deep  mud. 

They  traveled  twelve  miles  the  first  day,  and  continued  their  retreat,  day  by  day,  follow 
ing  a  circuitous  route,  until  they  reached  the  home  of  the  Indian  who  claimed  them  as  his 
property,  which  was  on  a  small  island,  now  called  Dustin's  Island,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Contoocook  River,  about  six  miles  above  the  state  house  in  Concord,  New  Hampshire. 
Notwithstanding  their  intense  suffering  for  the  death  of  the  child,  their  anxiety  for  those 
whom  they  had  left  behind,  and  who  they  expected  had  been  cruelly  butchered,  their  suffer 
ings  from  cold  and  hunger,  and  from  sleeping  on  the  damp  earth,  with  nothing  but  an  in 
clement  sky  for  a  covering,  and  their  terror  for  themselves,  lest  the  arm  that,  as  they  had 
supposed,  had  slaughtered  those  whom  they  dearly  loved,  would  soon  be  made  red  with 
their  blood;  notwithstanding  all  this,  they  performed  the  journey  without  yielding,  and  ar 
rived  at  their  destination  in  comparative  health. 

The  family  of  their  Indian  master  consisted  of  two  men,  three  women,  and  seven  chil 
dren  ;  beside  an  English  boy,  named  Samuel  Lennardson,  who  was  taken  prisoner  about  a 
year  previous,  at  Worcester.  Their  master,  some  years  before,  had  lived  in  the  family  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Rowlandson,  of  Lancaster,  and  he  told  Mrs.  Dustin  that  "  when  he  prayed  the 
English  way  he  thought  it  was  good,  but  now  he  found  the  French  way  better." 

These  unfortunate  women  had  been  but  a  few  days  with  the  Indians,  when  they  were  in 
formed  that  they  must  soon  start  for  a  distant  Indian  settlement,  and  that,  upon  their  ar 
rival,  they  would  be  obliged  to  conform  to  the  regulations  always  required  of  prisoners, 
whenever  they  entered  the  village,  which  was,  to  be  stripped,  scourged,  and  run  the  gaunt 
let  in  a  state  of  nudity.  The  gauntlet  consisted  of  two  files  of  Indians,  of  both  sexes  and 
of  all  ages,  containing  all  that  could  be  mustered  in  the  village ;  and  the  unhappy  prisoners 
were  obliged  to  run  between  them,  when  they  were  scoffed  at  and  beaten  by  each  one  as 
they  passed,  and  were  sometimes  marks  at  which  the  young  Indians  threw  their  hatchets. 
This  cruel  custom  was  often  practiced  by  many  of  the  tribes,  and  not  unfrequently  the  poor 
prisoner  sunk  beneath  it.  Soon  as  the  two  women  were  informed  of  this,  they  determined 
to  escape  as  speedily  as  possible.  They  could  not  bear  to  be  exposed  to  the  scoffs  and  un 
restrained  gaze  of  their  savage  conquerors — death  would  be  preferable.  Mrs.  Dustin  soon 
planned  a  mode  of  escape,  appointed  the  31st  inst.  for  its  accomplishment,  and  prevailed 
upon  her  nurse  and  the  boy  to  join  her.  The  Indians  kept  no  watch,  for  the  boy  had  lived 
with  them  so  long  they  considered  him  as  one  of  their  children,  and  they  did  not  expect 
that  the  women,  unadvised  and  unaided,  would  attempt  to  escape,  when  success,  at  the 
best,  appeared  so  desperate. 

On  the  day  previous  to  the  31st,  Mrs.  Dustin  wished  to  learn  on  what  part  of  the  body 
the  Indians  struck  their  victims  when  they  would  dispatch  them  suddenly,  and  how  they 
took  off  a  scalp.  With  this  view  she  instructed  the  boy  to  make  inquiries  of  one  of  the 
men.  Accordingly,  at  a  convenient  opportunity,  he  asked  one  of  them  where  he  would 
strike  a  man  if  he  would  kill  him  instantly,  and  how  to  take  off  a  scalp.  The  man  laid 
his  finger  on  his  temple — '  Strike  'em  there,'  said  he ;  and  then  instructed  him  how  to 
scalp.  The  boy  then  communicated  his  information  to  Mrs.  Dustin. 

The  night  at  length  arrived,  and  the  whole  family  retired  to  rest,  little  suspecting  that 
the  most  of  them  would  never  behold  another  sun.  Long  before  the  break  of  day,  Mrs. 
Dustin  arose,  and,  having  ascertained  that  they  were  all  in  a  deep  sleep,  awoke  her  nurse 
and  the  boy,  when  they  armed  themselves  with  tomahawks,  and  dispatched  ten  of  the 
twelve.  A  favorite  boy  they  designedly  left ;  and  one  of  the  squaws,  whom  they  left  for 
dead,  jumped  up,  and  ran  with  him  to  the  woods.  Mrs.  Dustin  killed  her  master,  and 
Samuel  Lennardson  dispatched  the  very  Indian  who  told  him  where  to  strike,  and  how  to 
take  off  a  scalp.  The  deed  was  accomplished  before  the  day  began  to  break,  and  after 
securing  what  little  provision  the  wigwam  of  their  dead  master  afforded,  they  scuttled  all 
the  boats  but  one,  to  prevent  pursuit,  and  with  that  started  for  their  homes.  Mrs.  Dustin 


268 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


took  with  her  a  gun  that  belonged  to  her  master,  and  the  tomahawk  with  which  she  com 
mitted  the  tragical  deed.  They  had  not  proceeded  far,  however,  when  Mrs.  Dustin  per 
ceived  that  they  had  neglected  to  take  their  scalps,  and  feared  that  her  neighbors,  if  they 
ever  arrived  at  their  homes,  would  not  credit  their  story,  and  would  ask  them  for  some 
token  or  proof.  She  told  her  fears  to  her  companions,  and  they  immediately  returned  to 
the  silent  wigwam,  took  off  the  scalps  of  the  fallen,  and  put  them  into  a  bag.  They  then 
started  on  their  journey  anew,  with  the  gun,  tomahawk,  and  the  bleeding  trophies,  palpa 
ble  witnesses  of  their  heroic  and  unparalleled  deed. 

A  long  and  weary  journey  was  before  them,  but  they  commenced  it  with  cheerful  hearts, 
each  alternately  rowing  and  steering  their  little  bark.  Though  they  had  escaped  from  the 
clutches  of  their  unfeeling  master,  still  they  were  surrounded  with  dangers.  They  were 
thinly  clad,  the  sky  was  still  inclement,  and  they  were  liable  to  be  re-captured  by  strolling 
Bands  of  Indians,  or  by  those  who  would  undoubtedly  pursue  them  as  soon  as  the  squaw  and 
boy  had  reported  their  departure,  and  the  terrible  vengeance  they  had  taken ;  and  were 
they  again  made  prisoners,  they  well  knew  that  a  speedy  death  would  follow.  This  array 
of  danger,  however,  did  not  appall  them,  for  home  was  their  beacon-light,  and  the  thoughts 
of  their  firesides  nerved  their  hearts.  They  continued  to  drop  silently  down  the  river, 
keeping  a  good  lookout  for  strolling  Indians  ;  and  in  the  night  two  of  them  only  slept, 
while  the  third  managed  the  boat.  In  this  manner  they  pursued  their  journey,  until  they 
arrived  safely,  with  their  trophies,  at  their  home,  totally  unexpected  by  their  mourning 
friends,  who  supposed  that  they  had  been  butchered  by  their  ruthless  conquerors.  It  must- 
truly  have  been  an  affecting  meeting  for  Mrs.  Dustin,  who  likewise  supposed  that  all  she 
loved — all  she  held  dear  on  earth — was  laid  in  the  silent  tomb. 

After  recovering  from  the  fatigue  of  the  journey,  they  started  for  Boston,  where  they  ar 
rived  on  the  21st  of  April.  They  carried  with  them  the  gun  and  tomahawk,  and  their  ten 
scalps — those  witnesses  that  would  not  lie;  and  while  there,  the  general  court  gave  them 
fifty  pounds  as  a  reward  for  their  heroism.  The  report  of  their  daring  deed  soon  spread 
into  every  part  of  the  country,  and  when  Col.  Nicholson,  governor  of  Maryland,  heard  of 
it,  he  sent  them  a  very  valuable  present,  and  many  presents  were  also  made  to  them  by 
their  neighbors." 

The  annexed  lines,  descriptive  of  Mr.  Dustin's  memorable  retreat  in 
the  face  of  his  savage  foes,  were  written  by  Mrs.  Sarah  J.  Hale,  the 
well  known  authoress.  They  contain  much  of  the  "  soul  of  poetry : " 


THE  FATHER'S  CHOICE. 


Now  fly,  as  flies  the  rushing  wind — 
Urge,  urge  thy  lagging  steed  1 

The  savage  yell  is  fierce  behind, 
And  life  is  on  thy  speed. 

And  from  those  dear  ones  make  thy  choice ; 

The  group  he  wildly  eyed, 
When  "  father  1 "  burst  from  every  voice, 

And  "  child ! "  his  heart  replied. 

There's  one  that  now  can  share  his  toil, 

And  one  he  meant  for  fame, 
And  one  that  wears  her  mother's  smile, 

And  one  that  bears  her  name  ; 

And  one  will  prattle  on  his  knee, 

Or  slumber  on  his  breast ; 
And  one  whose  joys  of  infancy 

Are  still  by  smiles  expressed. 

They  feel  no  fear  while  he  is  near  ; 

He'll  shield  them  from  the  foe ; 
But  oh  1  his  ear  must  thrill  to  hear 

Their  shriekiugs  should  he  go. 

In  vain  his  quivering  lips  would  speak  j 
No  words  his  thoughts  allow  ; 

There's  burning  tears  upon  his  cheek — 
Death's  marble  on  his  brow. 


And  twice  he  smote  his  clenched  hand — 

Then  bade  his  children  fly  I 
And  turned,  and  e'en  that  savage  band 

Cowered  at  his  wrathful  eye. 

Swift  as  the  lightning,  winged  with  death, 
Flashed  forth  the  quivering  flame  1 

Their  fiercest  warrior  bows  beneath 
The  father's  deadly  aim  1 

Not  the  wild  cries,  that  rend  the  skies, 

His  heart  of  purpose  move ; 
He  saves  his  children,  or  he  dies 

The  sacrifice  of  love. 

Ambition  goads  the  conqueror  on, 

Hate  points  the  murderer's  brand- 
But  love  and  duty,  these  alone 

Can  nerve  the  good  man's  hand.  < 

The  hero  may  resign  the  field, 

The  coward  murd'rer  flee ; 
He  can  not  fear,  he  will  not  yield, 

That  strikes,  sweet  love,  for  thee. 

They  come,  they  come — he  heeds  no  cry, 

Save  the  soft  child-like  wail, 
"  0,  father,  save  I  "  "  My  children,  fly  1 " 

Were  mingled  on  the  gale. 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


269 


And  firmer  still  he  drew  his  breath, 
And  sterner  flash'd  his  eye, 

As  fast  he  hurls  the  leaden  death, 
Still  shouting  "  Children,  fly  1 " 

No  shadow  on  his  brow  appeared, 
Nor  tremor  shook  his  frame, 


Save  when  at  intervals  he  heard 
Some  trembler  lisp  his  name. 

In  vain  the  foe,  those  fiends  unchained, 

Like  famished  tigers  chafe, 
The  sheltering  roof  is  near'd,  is  gain'd, 

All,  all  the  dear  ones  safe  1 


CHARLESTOWN  is  one  mile  north  of  Boston,  on  a  peninsula  between 
Mystic  and  Charles  Rivers,  and  is  connected  by  bridges  vrith  Boston 
and  other  places.  It  contains  a  State  Prison,  the  McLean  Insane 
Asylum,  a  United  States  Navy  Yard,  a  Marine  Hospital,  several  man- 


South  view  of  Bunker  Hill  Monument,  etc.,   Charlestown. 


The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  Bunker  Hill  Monument  and  part  of  Charlestown,  with  Charles  Hirer 
in  front,  as  seen  from  the  ancient  burying  ground  on  Copp's  Hill,  in  Boston.  On  this  elevation  a  British 
battery  was  opened  against  the  Americans  at  the  time  of  the  battle. 

ufacturing  establishments,  12  churches,  and  about  25,000  inhabitants. 
The  Navy  Yard,  on  the  north  side  of  Charles  River,  embraces  60 
acres  of  ground,  inclosed  by  a  wall,  within  which  are  erected  the  ware 
houses,  arsenal,  magazine,  dwellings  for  the  officers,  etc.,  all  of  brick, 
and  four  large  ship  houses,  under  which  the  largest  vessels  of  war  are 
constructed.  The  dry  dock  here  is  a  stupendous  work  of  hammered 
granite,  which  cost  the  government  $675,000 ;  it  is  341  feet  long,  80 
wide,  and  30  feet  deep.  The  state  prison  buildings  are  in  the  form 
of  a  cross,  having  four  wings  united  to  a  central  building.  The  inte 
rior  arrangements  and  discipline  are  upon  the  "  Auburn  plan."  The 
McLean  Insane  Asylum  is  on  a  beautiful  eminence,  now  within  the  lim 
its  of  Somerville. 


270  MASSACHUSETTS. 

BUNKER  HILL,  or  more  properly,  Breed's  Hill,  is  on  the  north  bor 
der  of  Charlestown.  The  Bunker  Hill  Monument  is  erected  on  Mon 
ument  Square,  on  the  site  of  the  redoubt.  It  is  annually  visited  by 
thousands  from  various  parts  of  the  world.  A  monument  was  erected 
here  in  1794,  on  the  spot  where  Warren  fell. 

"In  1825,  this  monument,  with  the  land,  was  given  to  the  Bunker  Hill  Monu 
ment  Association,  which  erected  a  monument  of  hewn  granite,  in  obelisk  form, 
30  feet  square  at  the  base,  and  15  feet  at  the  top.  The  foundation  is  12  feet  below 
the  top  of  the  ground,  and  is  50  feet  square.  There  are  90  courses  in  the  shaft, 
six  below  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  84  above  it  The  cap-stone  is  a  single 
stone,  four  feet  square  at  the  base,  and  three  feet  six  inches  in  hight,  and  weighs 
two  and  a  half  tuns.  The  obelisk  contains  four  faces  of  dressed  stone.  The  cor 
ner  stone  was  laid  June  17,  1825,  by  LaFayette,  when  an  address  was  delivered  by 
Hon.  Daniel  Webster,  and  the  cap-stone  was  put  on,  July  23,  1842.  On  the  anni 
versary  of  June  17,  1843,  the  completion  of  the  monument  was  celebrated,  Hon. 
Daniel  Webster  delivering  an  address.  An  immense  concourse  assembled,  among 
whom  were  the  president  of  the  United  States,  and  the  heads  of  departments. 
The  cost  of  the  monument  was  $120,000 ;  of  the  decoration  of  the  grounds  and 
other  expenses,  $36,000. 

The  monument  is  ascended  within,  by  a  circular  flight  of  294  steps,  to  the  cham 
ber  immediately  beneath  the  apex,  from  the  windows  of  which  a  view  is  had  al 
most  equal  to  that  from  the  state  house  in  Boston.  In  this  chamber  are  seen  two 
brass  cannons,  named  Hancock  and  Adams,  which  were  used  in  the  battle;  on 
each  of  which  is  the  following  inscription : 

'  Sacred  to  Liberty. — This  is  one  of  the  four  cannons,  which  constituted  the  whole  train  of 
field  artillery  possessed  by  the  British  Colonies  of  North  America,  at  the  commencement  of 
the  war,  on  the  19th  of  April,  1775.  This  cannon  and  its  fellow,  belonging  to  a  number  of 
the  citizens  of  Boston,  were  used  in  many  engagements  during  the  war.  The  other  two, 
the  property  of  the  government  of  Massachusetts,  were  taken  by  the  enemy.  By  order  of 
the  United  States,  in  Congress  assembled,  May  19,  1788.' 

The  monument  stands  in  the  center  of  a  square  on  Bunker  Hill,  containing 
nearly  six  acres,  and  inclosed  by  a  massive  stone  fence.  The  natural  surface  of 
the  ground  is  in  part  preserved,  upon  which  some  lineaments  of  the  old  breastwork 
are  still  discernible ;  a  soil  which  will  be  ever  dear  to  the  bosom  of  the  patriot, 
and  to  the  friends  of  liberty  throughout  the  world. 

On  the  17th  of  June,  1775,  the  ever-memorable  battle  of  Bunker 
Hill  was  fought  in  this  town,  and  will  render  the  Hights  of  Charles- 
town  an  object  of  interest  to  generations  yet  unborn.  The  following, 
stated  to  be  a  "full  and  correct  account "  of  this  battle,  is  taken  from 
a  pamphlet  published  in  Boston,  June  17,  1825  : 

"  After  the  affair  at  Lexington  and  Concord,  on  the  19th  of  April,  1775,  the  people,  ani 
mated  by  one  common  impulse,  flew  to  arms  in  every  direction.  The  husbandman  changed 
his  plowshare  for  a  musket ;  and  about  15,000  men — 10,000  from  Massachusetts,  and  the 
remainder  from  New  Hampshire,  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut — assembled  under  Gen. 
Ward,  in  the  environs  of  Boston,  then  occupied  by  10,000  highly  disciplined  and  well 
equipped  British  troops,  under  the  command  of  Gens.  Gage,  Howe,  Clinton,  Burgoyne, 
Pigot  and  others. 

Fearing  an  intention  on  the  part  of  the  British  to  occupy  the  important  hights  at  Charles- 
town  and  Dorchester,  which  would  enable  them  to  command  the  surrounding  country,  Col. 
Prescott  was  detached,  by  his  own  desire,  from  the  American  camp  at  Cambridge,  on  the 
evening  of  the  16th  of  June,  1775,  with  about  1,000  militia,  mostly  of  Massachusetts,  in 
cluding  120  men  of  Putnam's  regiment  from  Connecticut,  and  one  artillery  company,  to 
Bunker  Hill,  with  a  view  to  occupy  and  fortify  that  post.  At  this  hill  the  detachment 
made  a  short  halt,  but  concluded  to  advance  still  nearer  the  British,  and  accordingly  took 
possession  of  Breed's  Hill,  a  position  which  commanded  the  whole  inner  harbor  of  Boston. 
Here,  about  midnight,  they  commenced  throwing  up  a  redoubt,  which  they  completed,  not 
withstanding  every  possible  effort  from  the  British  ships  and  batteries  to  prevent  them, 
about  noon  the  next  day. 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


271 


So  silent  had  the  operations  been  conducted  through  the  night,  that  the  British  had  not 
the  most  distant  notice  of  the  design  of  the  Americans,  until  day-break  presented  to  their 
view  the  half  formed  battery  and  daring  stand  made  against  them.  A  dreadful  cannonade, 
accompanied  with  shells,  was  immediately  commenced  from  the  British  battery  at  Copp's 
Hill,  and  the  ships-of-war  and  floating  batteries  stationed  in  Charles  River. 


The  break  of  day,  on  the  17th  of  June,  1775,  presented  a  scene,  which,  for  daring  and 
firmness,  could  never  be  surpassed — 1,000  unexperienced  militia,  in  the  attire  of  their  va 
rious  avocations,  without  discipline,  almost  without  artillery  and  bayonets,  scantily  sup 
plied  with  ammunition,  and  wholly  destitute  of  provisions,  defying  the  power  of  the  for 
midable  British  fleet  and  army,  determined  to  maintain  the  liberty  of  their  soil,  or  moisten 
that  soil  with  their  blood. 

Without  aid,  however,  from  the  main  body  of  the  army,  it  seemed  impossible  to  main 
tain  their  position — the  men,  having  been  without  sleep,  toiling  through  the  night,  and 
destitute  of  the  necessary  food  required  by  nature,  had  become  nearly  exhausted.  Repre 
sentations  were  repeatedly  made,  through  the  morning,  to  head-quarters,  of  the  necessity 
of  reinforcements  and  supplies.  Maj.  Brooks,  the  late  revered  governor  of  Massachusetts, 
who  commanded  a  battalion  of  minute-men  at  Concord,  set  out  for  Cambridge  about  nine 
o'clock,  on  foot,  it  being  impossible  to  procure  a  horse,  soliciting  succor ;  but  as  there  were 
two  other  points  exposed  to  the  British,  Roxbury  and  Cambridge,  then  the  head-quarters, 
at  which  place  all  the  little  stores  of  the  army  were  collected,  and  the  loss  of  which  would 
be  incalculable  at  that  moment,  great  fears  were  entertained  lest  they  should  march  over 
the  neck  to  Roxbury,  and  attack  the  camp  there,  or  pass  over  the  bay  in  boats,  there  be 
ing  at  that  time  no  artificial  avenue  to  connect  Boston  with  the  adjacent  country,  attack 
the  head-quarters,  and  destroy  the  stores  ;  it  was,  therefore,  deemed  impossible  to  afford 
any  reinforcement  to  Charlestown  Rights,  until  the  movements  of  the  British  rendered 
evidence  of  their  intention  certain. 

The  fire  from  the  Glasgow  frigate  and  two  floating  batteries  in  Charles  River,  were 
wholly  directed  with  a  view  to  prevent  any  communication  across  the  isthmus  that  con 
nects  Charlestown  with  the  main  land,  which  kept  up  a  continued  shower  of  missiles,  and 
rendered  the  communication  truly  dangerous  to  those  who  should  attempt  it.  When  the 
intention  of  the  British,  to  attack  the  Hights  of  Charlestown,  became  apparent,  the  re 
mainder  of  Putnam's  regiment,  Col.  Gardiner's  regiment,  both  of  which,  as  to  numbers, 
were  very  imperfect,  and  some  New  Hampshire  militia,  marched,  notwithstanding  the 
heavy  fire  across  the  neck,  for  Charlestown  Hights,  where  they  arrived,  much  fatigued, 
just  after  the  British  had  moved  to  the  first  attack.  The  British  commenced  crossing  the 
troops  from  Boston  about  12  o'clock,  and  landed  at  Morton's  Point,  south-east  from  Breed's 
Hill.  At  two  o'clock,  from  the  best  accounts  that  can  be  obtained,  they  landed  between 
3  and  4,000  men,  under  the  immediate  command  of  Gen.  Howe,  and  formed,  in  apparently 
invincible  order,  at  the  base  of  the  hill. 

The  position  of  the  Americans,  at  this  time  was  a  redoubt  on  the  summit  of  the  hight 
of  about  eight  rods  square,  and  a  breast-work  extending  on  the  left  of  it,  about  70  feet 
down  the  eastern  declivity  of  the  hill.  This  redoubt  and  breast-work  was  commanded  by 


272  MASSACHUSETTS. 

Prescott  in  person,  who  had  superintended  its  construction,  and  who  occupied  it  with  the 
Massachusetts  militia  of  his  detachment,  and  a  part  of  Little's  regiment,  which  had  ar 
rived  about  one  o'clock.  They  were  dreadfully  deficient  in  equipments  and  ammunition, 
had  been  toiling  incessantly  for  many  hours,  and  it  is  said,  by  some  accounts,  even  then 
were  destitute  of  provisions.  A  little  to  the  eastward  of  the  redoubt,  and  northerly  to  the 
rear  of  it,  was  a  rail  fence,  extending  almost  to  Mystic  River  ;  to  this  fence  another  h;id 
been  added  during  the  night  and  forenoon,  and  some  newly  mown  grass  thrown  against 
them,  to  afford  something  like  a  cover  to  the  troops.  At  this  fence  the  120  Connecticut 
militia  were  posted. 

The  movements  of  the  British  made  it  evident  their  intention  was  to  march  a  strong 
column  along  the  margin  of  the  Mystic,  and  turn  the  redoubt  on  the  north,  while  another 
column  attacked  it  in  front ;  accordingly,  to  prevent  this  design,  a  large  force  became  ne 
cessary  at  the  breastwork  and  rail  fence.  The  whole  of  the  reinforcements  that  arrived, 
amounting  in  all  to  800  or  1,000  men,  were  ordered  by  Gen.  Putnam,  who  had  been  ex 
tremely  active  throughout  the  night  and  morning,  and  who  had  accompanied  the  expedition 
to  this  point. 

At  this  moment,  thousands  of  persons  of  both  sexes  had  collected  on  the  church  steeples, 
Beacon  Hill,  house  tops,  and  every  place  in  Boston  and  its  neighborhood  where  a  view  of 
the  battle  ground  could  be  obtained,  viewing,  with  painful  anxiety,  the  movements  of  the 
combatants,  wondering  yet  admiring  the  bold  stand  of  the  Americans,  and  trembling  at  the 
thought  of  the  formidable  army  marshaled  in  array  against  them. 

Before  three  o'clock,  the  British  formed,  in  two  columns  for  the  attack.  One  column, 
as  had  been  anticipated,  moved  along  the  Mystic  River,  with  the  intention  of  taking  the 
redoubt  in  the  rear,  while  the  other  advanced  up  the  ascent  directly  in  front  of  the  redoubt 
where  Prescott  was  ready  to  receive  them.  Gen.  Warren,  president  of  the  provincial  con 
gress  and  of  the  committee  of  safety,  who  had  been  appointed  but  a  few  days  before  a  ma 
jor  general  of  the  Massachusetts  troops,  had  volunteered  on  the  occasion  as  a  private  sol 
dier,  and  was  in  the  redoubt  with  a  musket,  animating  the  men  by  his  influence  and  exam 
ple  to  the  most  daring  determination. 

Orders  were  given  to  the  Americans  to  reserve  their  fire  until  the  enemy  advanced  suffi 
ciently  near  to  make  their  aini  certain.  Several  volleys  were  fired  by  the  British,  with  but 
little  success  ;  and  so  long  a  time  had  elapsed,  and  the  British  allowed  to  advance  so  near 
the  Americans  without  their  fire  being  returned,  that  a  doubt  arose  whether  or  not  the  lat 
ter  intended  to  give  battle — but  the  fatal  moment  soon  arrived  ;  when  the  British  had  ad 
vanced  to  within  about  eight  rods,  a  sheet  of  fire  was  poured  upon  them,  and  continued  a 
short  time,  with  such  deadly  effect  that  hundreds  of  the  assailants  lay  weltering  in  their 
blood,  and  the  remainder  retreated  in  dismay  to  the  point  where  they  had  first  landed. 

From  daylight  to  the  time  of  the  British  advancing  on  the  works,  an  incessant  fire  had 
been  kept  up  on  the  Americans  from  the  ships  and  batteries — this  fire  was  now  renewed 
with  increased  vigor. 

After  a  short  time  the  British  officers  had  succeeded  in  rallying  their  men,  and  again  ad 
vanced,  in  the  same  order  as  before,  to  the  attack.  Thinking  to  divert  the  attention  of  the 
Americans,  the  town  of  Charlestown,  consisting  of  500  wooden  buildings,  was  now  set  on 
fire  by  the  British.  The  roar  of  the  flames,  the  crashing  of  falling  timber,  the  awful  ap 
pearance  of  desolation  presented,  the  dreadful  shrieks  of  the  dying  and  wounded  in  the  last 
attack,  added  to  the  knowledge  of  the  formidable  force  advancing  against  them,  combined 
to  form  a  scene  apparently  too  much  for  men  bred  in  the  quiet  retirement  of  domestic  life 
to  sustain ;  but  the  stillness  of  death  reigned  within  the  American  works,  and  nought 
could  be  seen  but  the  deadly  presented  weapon,  ready  to  hurl  fresh  destruction  on  the  as 
sailants.  The  fire  of  the  Americans  was  again  reserved  until  the  British  came  still  nearer 
than  before,  when  the  same  unerring  aim  was  taken,  and  the  British  shrunk,  terrified,  from 
before  its  fatal  effects,  flying,  completely  routed,  a  second  time  to  the  banks  of  the  river, 
and  leaving,  as  before,  the  field  strewed  with  their  wounded  and  dead. 

Again  the  ships  and  batteries  renewed  their  fire,  and  kept  a  continual  shower  of  balls  on 
the  works.  Notwithstanding  every  exertion,  the  British  officers  found  it  impossible  to 
rally  the  men  for  a  third  attack  ;  one  third  of  their  comrades  had  fallen  ;  and  finally  it  was 
not  until  a  reinforcement  of  more  than  1,000  fresh  troops,  with  a  strong  park  of  artillery, 
had  joined  them  from  Boston,  that  they  could  be  induced  to  form  anew. 

In  the  mean  time,  every  effort  was  made  on  the  part  of  the  Americans  to  resist  a  third 
attack  ;  Gen.  Putnam  rode,  notwithstanding  the  heavy  fire  of  the  ships  and  batteries,  sev 
eral  times  across  the  neck,  to  induce  the  militia  to  advance,  but  it  was  only  a  few  of  the 
resolute  and  brave  who  would  encounter  the  storm.  The  British  receiving  reinforcements 
from  their  formidable  main  body — the  town  of  Charlestown  presenting  one  wide  scene  of 
destruction — the  probability  the  Americans  must  shortly  retreat — the  shower  of  balls  pour 
ing  over  the  neck — presented  obstacles  too  appalling  for  raw  troops  to  sustain,  and  em 
bodied  too  much  danger  to  allow  them  to  encounter.  Yet,  notwithstanding  all  this,  the 


MASSACHUSETTS.  £73 

Americans  on  the  bights  were  elated  with  their  success,  and  waited  with  coolness  and  de 
termination  the  now  formidable  advance  of  the  enemy. 

Once  more  the  British,  aided  by  their  reinforcements,  advanced  to  the  attack,  but  with 
great  skill  and  caution.  Their  artillery  was  planted  on  the  eastern  declivity  of  the  hill, 
between  the  rail  fence  and  the  breastwork,  where  it  was  directed  along  the  line  of  the 
Americans  stationed  at  the  latter  place,  and  against  the  gateway  on  the  north-eastern  cor 
ner  of  the  redoubt ;  at  the  same  time  they  attacked  the  redoubt  on  the  south-eastern  and 
south-western  sides,  and  entered  it  with  fixed  bayonets.  The  slaughter  on  their  advancing 
was  great ;  bat  the  Americans,  not  having  bayonets  to  meet  them  on  equal  terms,  and 
their  powder  being  exhausted,  now  slowly  retreated,  opposing  and  extricating  themselves 
from  the  British  with  the  butts  of  their  pieces. 

The  column  that  advanced  against  the  rail  fence  was  received  in  the  most  dauntless  man 
ner.  The  Americans  fought  with  spirit  and  heroism  that  could  not  be  surpassed,  and,  had 
their  ammunition  held  out,  would  have  secured  to  themselves,  a  third  time,  the  palm  of 
victory  ;  as  it  was,  they  effectually  prevented  the  enemy  from  accomplishing  his  purpose, 
which  was  to  turn  their  flank  and  cut  the  whole  of  the  Americans  off;  but  having  become 
perfectly  exhausted,  this  body  of  the  Americans  also  slowly  retired,  retreating  in  much 
better  order  than  could  possibly  have  been  expected  from  undisciplined  troops,  and  those 
in  the  redoubt  having  extricated  themselves  from  a  host  of  bayonets  by  which  they  had 
been  surrounded. 

The  British  followed  the  Americans  to  Bunker  Hill,  but  some  fresh  militia  at  this'  mo 
ment  coming  up  to  the  aid  of  the  latter,  covered  their  retreat.  The  Americans  crossed 
Charlestown  Neck  about  seven  o'clock,  having  in  the  last  24  hours  performed  deeds  which 
seemed  almost  impossible.  Some  of  them  proceeded  to  Cambridge,  and  others  posted 
themselves  quietly  on  Winter  and  Prospect  Hills. 

From  the  most  accurate  statements  that  can  be  found,  it  appears  the  British  must  have 
had  nearly  5,000  soldiers  in  the  battle  ;  between  3,000  and  4,000  having  first  landed,  and 
the  reinforcements  amounting  to  over  1 ,000.  The  Americans,  throughout  the  whole  day, 
did  not  have  2,000  men  on  the  field.. 

The  slaughter  on  the  side  of  the  British  was  immense,  having  had  nearly  1 ,500  killed 
and  wounded,  1,200  of  whom  were  either  killed  or  mortally  wounded ;  the  Americans 
about  400. 

Had  the  commanders  at  Charlestown  Hights  become  terrified  on  being  cut  off  from  the 
main  body  and  supplies,  and  surrendered  their  army,  or  even  retreated  before  they  did  from 
the  terrific  force  that  opposed  them,  where  would  have  now  been  that  ornament  and  exam 
ple  to  the  world,  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  ?  When  it  was  found  that  no  rein 
forcements  were  to  be  allowed  them,  the  most  sanguine  man  on  that  field  could  not  have 
even  indulged  a  hope  of  success,  but  all  determined  to  deserve  it ;  and  although  they  did 
not  obtain  a  victory,  their  example  was  the  cause  of  a  great  many. 

From  the  immense  superiority  of  the  British,  at  this  stage  of  the  war,  having  a  large 
army  of  highly  disciplined  and  well-equipped  troops,  and  the  Americans  possessing  but  few 
other  munitions  or  weapons  of  war,  and  but  little  more  discipline  than  what  each  man  pos 
sessed  when  he  threw  aside  his  plow  and  took  the  gun,  that  he  had  kept  for  pastime  or 
for  profit,  but  now  to  be  employed  for  a  different  purpose,  from  off  the  hooks  that  held  it, 
perhaps  it  would  have  been  in  their  power,  by  pursuing  the  Americans  to  Cambridge,  and 
destroying  the  few  stores  that  had  been  collected  there,  to  implant  a  blow  which  could 
never  have  been  recovered  from,  but  they  were  completely  terrified.  The  awful  lesson  they 
had  just  received,  filled  them  with  horror,  and  the  blood  of  1,500  of  their  companions,  who  feU 
on  that  day,  presented  to  them  a  warning  which  they  could  never  forget.  From  the  battle 
of  Bunker  Hill  sprung  the  protection  and  the  vigor  that  nurtured  the  tree  of  liberty,  and  to 
it,  in  all  probability,  may  be  ascribed  our  independence  and  glory. 

The  name  of  the  first  martyr  that  gave  his  Hfe  for  the  good  of  his  country  on  that  day, 
in  the  importance  of  the  moment,  was  lost,  else  a  monument,  in  connection  with  the  gal 
lant  Warren,  should  be  raised  to  his  memory.  The  manner  of  his  death  was  thus  related 
by  Col.  Prescott : 

'  The  first  man  who  fell  in  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  was  killed  by  a  cannon  ball  which 
struck  his  head.  He  was  so  near  me  that  my  clothes  were  besmeared  with  his  blood  and 
brains,  which  I  wiped  off  in  some  degree  with  a  handful  of  fresh  earth.  The  sight  was  so 
shocking  to  many  of  the  men,  that  they  left  their  posts  and  ran  to  view  him.  I  ordered 
them  back,  but  in  vain.  I  then  ordered  him  to  be  buried  instantly.  A  subaltern  officer 
expressed  surprise  that  I  should  allow  him  to  be  buried  without  having  prayers  said ;  I  re 
plied,  '  This  is  the  first  man  that  has  been  killed,  and  the  only  one  that  will  be  buried  to 
day.  I  put  him  out  of  sight  that  the  men  may  be  kept  in  their  places.  God  only  knows 
who,  or  how  many  of  us,  will  fall  before  it  is  over.  To  your  post,  my  good  fellow,  and  let 
each  man  do  his  duty.' ' 

The  name  of  the  patriot  who  thus  fell,  is  supposed  to  have  been  POLLARD,  a  young  man 


274 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


belonging  to  Billerica.     He  was  struck  by  a  cannon  ball,  thrown  from  the  line-of-battle- 
ship  Somerset." 

Cambridge  is  one  of  the  oldest  towns  in  New  England.  It  may  be 
divided  into  four  parts.  North  Cambridge,  Old  Cambridge,  Cam- 
bridgeport,  and  East  Cambridge,  all  connected  with  Boston  by  rail 
roads  and  omnibus  every  hour.  It  was  incorporated  in  1630,  by  the 
name  of  Newton.  It  took  that  of  Cambridge  in  1638 — was  incorpor 
ated  as  a  city  in  1846.  It  has  ever  been  closely  connected  with  Bos 
ton,  in  all  its  literary,  intellectual,  and  political  relations,  and  may 
be  considered  as  virtually  part  of  the  metropolis.  The  town  contains 
within  its  limits  26,000  inhabitants. 


Outline   View  of  Harvard  College. 

Old  Cambridge  is  about  three  miles  from  Boston,  and  is  the  seat  of 
Cambridge  University,  or  Harvard  College,  the  oldest  in  the  United 
States.  This  institution  was  incorporated  in  1638,  and  named  Har 
vard  College,  from  the  Rev.  John  Harvard,  its  principal  founder.  Its 
endowments  have  been  greatly  increased  by  donations  from  the  state, 
and  by  numerous  private  bounties,  so  that  in  regard  to  funds,  build 
ings,  library,  professorships  and  literary  advantages  in  general,  it  is 
the  most  amply  furnished  institution  of  the  kind  in  America.  Its 
funds  now  amount  to  over  $800,000.  It  has  a  president,  twenty- 
four  professors,  and  other  instructors,  and  upward  of  one  hundred 
thousand  volumes  in  its  libraries.  The  principal  college  buildings 
occupy  an  inclosed  plain  of  fourteen  acres.  The  observatory  is  a  spa 
cious  structure,  in  which  is  mounted  one  of  the  largest  and  most  pow 
erful  telescopes  in  the  world.  The  number  of  students  in  all  depart 
ments — academical,  theological,  law,  and  scientific,  is  usually  about 
700. 

The  university  buildings  are  pleasantly,  though  somewhat  irregu 
larly  situated.  Some  have  quite  a  venerable  appearance,  and  others 
which  are  newer  are  among  the  finest  specimens  of  architecture  in 
the  country.  A  large  proportion  of  the  houses  in  old  Cambridge  are 
of  the  most  elegant  description,  being  built  and  located  in  a  tasteful 
manner.  Cambridgeport  is  a  more  crowded  and  bustling  mart  of  busi 
ness.  It  has  7  churches,  an  atheneum  and  many  beautiful  resi- 


MASSACHUSETTS.  275 

dences.  East  Cambridge  formerly  known  as  Letchmere's  Point  con 
tains  6  churches,  a  court  house,  the  house  of  correction,  the  extensive 
glass  works  of  the  New  England  Co.,  etc. 

From  the  first  settlement  of  the  country,  Cambridge  has  been  a  place 
of  importance.  The  first  printing  press  in  America  was  established 
here  in  1639,  by  Stephen  Day.  The  first  paper  printed  was  the 
Freeman's  Oath.  At  the  commencement  of  the  revolution,  during  the 
year  1775,  the  head-quarters  of  the  American  army  were  in  this  town, 
and  here  Washington  entered  upon  his  duties  as  commander-in-chief. 
His  quarters  were  at  the  Craigie  House,  between  the  college  and  Mt. 
Auburn.  Mr.  Longfellow,  the  poet,  is  the  present  proprietor-  and  is 
careful  in  preserving,  as  nearly  as  possible,  the  original  appearance  of 
the  house.  The  Washington  Elm  on  the  westerly  side  of  Cambridge 
Common,  is  also  an  object  of  interest,  as  under  its  branches  Washing 
ton  was  stationed  while  his  commission  was  proclaimed  to  an  army  of 
20,000  men  drawn  up  on  the  common.  • 

The  Mount  Auburn  Cemetery  is  about  a  mile  west  of  the  university, 
in  the  towns  of  Watertown  and  Cambridge.  This  hallowed  spot  was 
dedicated  Sept.  24,  1831.  For  beauty  and  variety  of  scenery  it  is 
equaled  by  but  few  in  this  country.  It  contains  about  100  acres  of 
land  covered  with  a  natural  growth  of  trees,  the  highest  part  of  which 
is  125  feet  above  the  river;  it  is  laid  out  with  winding  graveled  walks-, 
and  embellished  with  every  variety  of  shrubs  and  flowers.  Numerous 
monuments  of  costly  material  and  exquisite  workmanship  are  already 
erected,  constituting  this  a  magnificent  resting  place  for  the  dead.  It 
is  surrounded  by  an  iron  fence,  with  an  imposing  gateway  in  the  Egyp 
tian  style,  and  not  far  from  the  entrance  is  a  chapel  of  granite,  for  the 
performance  of  the  burial  services. 

Roxbury  lies  3  miles  S.  W.  from  Boston,  and  is  one  of  the  most  beau 
tiful  places  in  the  vicinity.  It  was  incorporated  a  city  in  1846.  In 
many  parts  of  the  city,  the  earth  is  full  of  rocks,  and  of  the  peculiar 
kind  called  pudding  stone.  It  is  however  very  highly  cultivated,  and 
one  of  the  great  beauties  of  the  city  is  in  its  gardens.  It  has  a  city 
hall,  atheneum  with  a  library  of  5,000  volumes,  20  churches  and  is  am 
ply  supplied  with  schools.  Population  about  25,000.  It  has  exten 
sive  manufactories  of  india  rubber  goods,  white  lead,  patent  leather, 
hats,  various  branches  of  iron  manufacture,  etc.  The  Forest  Hill 
Cemetery,  containing  nearly  100  acres,  five  miles  from  Boston,  is  a  re 
markably  picturesque  spot  which  has  been  artistically  improved  and  ar 
ranged.  Roxbury  was  the  birthplace  of  Gen.  Warren.  On  the  spot 
where  he  was  born  has  been  erected  a  stone  house,  on  the  front  of 
which  is  inserted  a  marble  tablet  with  this  inscription : 

"On  this  spot  stood  a  house  erected  in  1720  by  Joseph  Warren,  of  Boston,  remarkable  a* 
being  the  birthplace  of  General  Joseph  Warren,  his  grandson,  who  was  killed  on  Bunker 
Hill,  June  17,  1775." 

Gen.  Warren,  the  son  of  a  farmer,  was  born  here  in  1740.     He  was 
educated  for  a  physician,  and  practiced  in  Boston.     He  was  one  of  the 
first  members  of  the  Sons  of  Liberty,  and  became  a  leader  among  the  peo- 
18 


276 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


pie,  in  suggesting  and  executing  measures  against  the  encroachments  of 
the  English  government.  "He  delivered  the  first  annual  oration  on  the 
subject  of  the  "Boston  Massacre,"  in  1771 ;  and>in  1775,  he  solicited 
the  honor  of  performing  the  perilous  service  again,  because  some  Brit 
ish  officers  had  menaced  the  life  of  any  one  who  should  attempt  it. 
The  "Old  South"  was  crowded,  and  the  aisles,  stairs,  and  pulpit,  were 
filled  with  British  soldiers,  full  armed.  The  intrepid  young  orator 
entered  by  a  window,  spoke  fearlessly,  in  the  presence  of  those  bay 
onets  which  seemed  alive  with  threats,  of  the  early  struggles  of  the 
colonies  of  New  England,  and  then,  in  sorrowful  tones  and  deep 
pathos  of  expression,  told  of  the  wrongs  and  oppressions  under  which 
they  were  then  suffering.  Even  the  soldiers  wept ;  and  thus  the  young 
hero,  firm  in  the  faith  that '  resistance  to  tyrants  is  obedience  to  God,' 
triumphantly,  and  fearlessly  bearded  the  lion  in  his  den.  From  that  day 
Gage  regarded  him  as  a  dangerous  man."  When  John  Hancock  went 
to  the  continental  congress,  Warren  was  chosen  to  fill  his  place  as 
president  of  the  Massachusetts  Provincial  Assembly,  and  just  before 

the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill  he  was 
commissioned  major  general.  In 
that  battle  he  was  among  the  last 
to  retreat,  and  as  he  retreated, 
fell  dead,  pierced  by  a  musket  ball 
through  his  head.  His  death  was 
a  terrible  blow  to  the  cause  of  the 
patriot.  "Not  all  the  havoc  and 
devastation  they  have  made  has 
wounded  me  like  the  death  of 
Warren,"  wrote  the  wife  of  John 
Adams,  three  weeks  after.  "We 
want  him  in  the  senate ;  we  want 
him  in  his  profession ;  we  want 
him  in  the  field.  We  mourn  for 
the  citizen,  the  senator,  the  physi 
cian,  and  the  warrior." 

[Annexed  is  a  view  of  the 
monument  on  Lexington  Green, 
or  Common,  erected  on  the  spot 
where  the  first  Americans  fell  in 
the  Revolution.  The  Green  is 
rather  irregular  in  form,  and  is 
quite  altered  since  in  its  general 
appearance.  The  Congregational 
monument:  anciently  it  stood  to 


LEXINGTON  MO.NVMKNT. 


Church  is  seen  northward  of  the 

the  south  near  where  the  flagstaff  is  erected.] 

Lexington,  so  famous  in  revolutionary  history,  is  about  10  miles  by 
railroad  N.  W.  from  Boston,  and  7  E.  from  Concord.  It  is  principally 
an  agricultural  township,  and  somewhat  distinguished  for  its  milk- 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


277 


dairies  which  supply  milk  to  the  Boston  market.  The  engraving  be 
neath  shows  the  far  famed  spot  where  the  first  blood  was  shed  at  the 
opening  of  the  drama  of  the  revolution.  On  the  monument  repre 
sented  on  the  preceding  page,  is  the  following  inscription : 

"Sacred  to  the  Liberty  and  the  Rights  of  Mankind  1  — The  Freedom  and 
Independence  of  America, — Sealed  and  defended  with  the  blood  of  her  sons. 
This  monument  is  erected — By  the  Inhabitants  of  Lexington — Under  the 
patronage,  and  at  the  expense  of — The  Commonwealth  of  Massachusetts, — 
To  the  memory  of  their  Fellow  Citizens — Ensign  Robert  Munroe,  Messrs. 
Jonas  Parker, — Samuel  Hadley,  Jonathan  Harrington,  Jr., — Isaac  Muzzy, 
Caleb  Harrington,  and  John  Brown — Of  Lexington,  and  Asabel  Porter,  of 
Woburn — AVho  fell  on  this  field,  the  first  victims  to  the — Sword  of  British 
Tyranny  and  Oppression — On  the  morning  of  the  ever  memorable — Nine 
teenth  of  April,  An.  Dom.  1775. — The  Die  was  Cast! — The  Blood  of  these 
Martyrs — In  the  cause  of  God  and  their  Country, — Was  the  Cement  of  the 
Union  of  these  States,  then — Colonies,  and  gave  the  spring  to  the  Spjrit, 
Firmness — And  Resolution  of  their  Fellow  Citizens — They  rose  as  one  man 
to  revenge  their  brethren's — Blood,  and  at  the  point  of  the  sword  to  assist 
and — Defend  their  native  Rights. — They  nobly  dared  to  be  free ! — The  con 
test  was  long,  bloody  and  affecting, — Righteous  Heaven  approved  tbe  solemn 
appeal ; — Victory  crowned  their  arms ; — And  the  Peace,  Liberty,  and  Inde 
pendence,  of  the  United — States  of  America,  was  their  glorious  Reward. — 
Built  in  tbe  year  1799." 


Lexington  Meeting-House^  etc.,  from  a  drawing  taken  in  1775. 

Buckman's  tavern  (still  standing)  is  seen  on  the  left;  the  meeting-house  in  the  central  part  ;  the  two  fig 
ures  designate  the  spot  on  which  the  American  militia  stood  when  fired  on  by  the  British  troops. 

A  considerable  quantity  of  military  stores  having  been  collected  by 
the  Americans  at  Concord,  Gen.  Gage  in  order  to  destroy  them,  on 
the  night  preceding  the  19th  of  April,  1775,  detached  Col.  Smith  and 
Major  Pitcairn  with  800  men  from  Boston,  who  commenced  a  silent 
and  expeditious  march  for  Concord.  They  were  however  discovered, 
and  the  alarm  given  by  church  bells,  signal  guns,  and  volleys.  Th'e 
following  account  is  from  Holmes'  Annals. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  British  troops  at  Lexington,  toward  five  in  the  morn 
ing,  about  70  men,  belonging  to  the  minute  company  of  that  town,  were  found 
on  the  parade,  under  arms.  Major  Pitcairn,  who  led  the  van,  galloping  up 
to  them,  called  out,  "Disperse,  disperse,  you  rebels;  throw  down  your  arms 


278  MASSACHUSETTS. 

and  disperse."  The  sturdy  yeomenry  not  instantly  obeying  the  order,  he 
advanced  nearer,  fired  his  pistol,  flourished  his  sword,  and  ordered  his  sol 
diers  to  fire.  A  discharge  of  arms  from  the  British  troops,  with  a  huzza,  im 
mediately  succeeded;  several  of  the  provincials  fell,  and  the  rest  dispersed. 
The  firing  continued  after  the  dispersion,  and  the  fugitives  stopped  and  re 
turned  the  fire.  Eight  Americans  were  killed,  three  are  four  of  them  at  the 
first  fire  of  the  British ;  the  others  after  they  had  left  the  parade.  Several 
were  also  wounded. 

The  British  detachment  proceeded  to  Concord.  The  inhabitants  of  that 
town,  having  received  the  alarm,  drew  up  in  order  for  defense;  but  observing 
the  number  of  the  regulars  to  be  too  great  for  them  to  encounter,*  they  re 
tired  over  the  north  bridge  at  some  distance  beyond  the  town,  and  waited  for 
reinforcements.  A  party  of  British  light  infantry  followed  them,  and  took 
possession  of  the  bridge,  while  the  main  body  entered  the  town,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  execute  their  commission.  They  disabled  two  24  pounders,  threw 
500  pounds  of  ball  into  the  river,  and  wells,  and  broke  in  pieces  about  60 
barrels  of  flour.  The  militia  being  reinforced,  Maj.  Buttrick,  of  Concord, 
who  had  gallantly  offered  to  command  them,  advanced  toward  the  bridge; 
but,  not  knowing  of  the  transaction  at  Lexington,  ordered  the  men  not  to 
give  the  first  fire,  that  the  provincials  might  not  be  the  aggressors.  As  he 
advanced,  the  light  infantry  retired  to  the  Concord  side  of  the  river,  and  be 
gan  to  pull  up  the  bridge;  and,  on  his  nearer  approach,  they  fired,  and  killed 
a  captain  f  and  one  of  the  privates.  The  provincials  returned  the  fire ;  a  skir 
mish  ensued ;  and  the  regulars  were  forced  to  retreat  with  some  loss.J  They 
were  soon  joined  by  the  main  body;  and  the  whole  detachment  retreated 
with  precipitancy.  All  the  people  of  the  adjacent  country  were  by  this 
time  in  arms;  and  they  attacked  the  retreating  troops  in  every  direction. 
Some  fired  from  behind  stone  walls  and  other  coverts ;  others  pressed  on  their 
rear;  and,  thus  harassed,  they  made  good  their  retreat  six  miles  back  to  Lex 
ington.  Here  they  were  joined  by  Lord  Piercy,  who  most  opportunely  for 
them,  had  arrived  with  a  detachment  of  900  men  and  two  pieces  of  cannon. || 
The  enemy,  now  amounting  to  about  1800  men,  having  halted  an  hour  or  two 
at  Lexington,  recommenced  their  march;  but  the  attack  from  the  provincials 

*  The  shrewd  and  successful  address  of  Capt.  Timothy  Wheeler  on  this  occasion  deserves 
notice.  He  had  the  charge  of  a  large  quantity  of  provincial  flour,  which,  together  with 
some  casks  of  his  own,  was  stored  in  his  barn.  A  British  officer  demanding  entrance,  he 
readily  took  his  key  and  gave  him  admission.  The  officer  expressed  his  pleasure  at  the  dis 
covery  ;  but  Capt.  Wheeler,  with  much  affected  simplicity,  said  to  him,  putting  his  hand  on 
a  barrel,  "  This  is  my  flour.  I  am  a  miller,  sir.  Yonder  stands  my  mill ;  I  get  my  living 
by  it.  In  the  winter  I  grind  a  great  deal  of  grain,  and  get  it  ready  for  market  in  the 
spring.  This,"  pointing  to  one  barrel,  "  is  the  flour  of  wheat ;  this,"  pointing  to  another, 
"  is  the  flour  of  corn  ;  this  is  the  flour  of  rye ;  this,"  putting  his  hand  on  his  own  casks, 
"  is  my  flour;  this  is  my  wheat;  this  is  my  rye;  this  is  mine."  "Well,"  said  the  officer, 
"  we  do  not  injure  private  property  ;  "  and  withdrew,  leaving  this  important  depository  un 
touched. 

f  Capt.  Isaac  Davis,  of  Acton,  who,  with  a  company  of  minute  men,  composed  the  front. 

JThe  conduct  of  Maj.  Buttrick  was  the  subject  of  high  applause  at  Concord.  He  ani 
mated  his  men  to  descend  from  the  eminence,  where  they  had  been  posted,  to  the  west  end 
of  the  bridge,  where  they  would  be  exposed  to  the  direct  fire  of  the  British  troops  ;  and  yet 
until  they  should  receive  their  fire  might  not  discharge  a  single  gun.  The  effect  of  indi 
vidual  example  in  such  a  moment  is  incalculable.  Maj.  Buttrick  afterward  received  a  colo 
nel's  commission,  and  passed  worthily  through  the  revolutionary  war. 

||  Lord  Piercy  formed  his  detachment  into  a  square,  in  which  he  inclosed  Col.  Smith's 
party,  "who  were  so  much  exhausted  with  fatigue  that  they  were  obliged  to  lie  down  for 
rest  on  the  ground,  their  tonguet  hanging  out  of  their  mouths,  like  those  of  doys  after  a  chase." 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


279 


was  renewed  at  the  same  time ;  and  an  irregular  yet  very  galling  fire  was  kept 
up  on  each  flank,  as  well  as  in  the  front  and  rear.  The  close  firing  from  be 
hind  stone  walls  by  good  marksmen  put  them  in  no  small  confusion;  but  they 
kept  up  a  brisk  retreating  fire  on  the  militia  and  minute  men.  A  little  after 
sunset  the  regulars  reached  Bunker  Hill,  where,  exhausted  with  excessive 
fatigue,  they  remained  during  the  night,  under  the  protection  of  the  Somer 
set  man-of-war,  and  the  next  morning  went  into  Boston.* 


Main  Street,  Worcester. 

The  view  is  taken  at  the  south-western  entrance  of  Main-st.,  in  Worcester.  The  old  South  Church  and 
the  Town  House,  are  seen  on  the  right.  The  court  house  and  Antiquarian  Hall  are  situated  near  the 
northern  extremity  of  the  street. 

WORCESTER  is  one  of  the  largest  and  most  flourishing  inland  cities 
in  New  England.  Its  central  situation,  both  in  regard  to  the  county 
and  state,  the  fertility  of  its  soil,  and  that  of  the  surrounding  country 
and  the  industry,  intelligence,  and  wealth  of  the  inhabitants,  entitle 
it  to  the  name  which  it  has  long  borne,  the  u  Heart  of  the  Common 
wealth"  By  the  construction  of  railroads  in  various  directions,  it 
has  become  a  central  point  for  the  surrounding  country.  Distance 
from  Boston  by  railroad,  44  miles,  to  Springfield,  54,  to  Albany,  N. 
Y.,  156,  to  Providence,  R.  I.,  43,  to  Norwich,  Conn.,  59  miles.  There 
are  16  houses  for  public  worship.  Population  about  25,000. 

Worcester  is  in  a  valley,  surrounded  by  hills  of  gentle  acclivity. 
There  are  many  handsome  streets  in  the  city,  but  the  most  important 
is  Main  street,  which  is  about  a  mile  in  length,  wide,  well  shaded, 
having  on  each  side  tasteful  and  noble  buildings.  Worcester  has  long 
been  the  residence  of  gentlemen  of  wealth,  and  its  access  from  any 
part  of  the  country  is  rendered  so  easy  by  railroads,  as  to  have  be- 

~  In  this  excursion,  65  of  the  regulars  were  killed,  180  wounded,  and  28  made  prisoners  ; 
total,  273.  Of  the  provincials,  50  were  killed,  34  wounded,  and  four  missing  ;  total,  88. 


280  MASSACHUSETTS. 

come  a  favorite  place  of  resort.  The  accommodations  for  travelers, 
or  for  those  who  wish  to  make  Worcester  a  temporary  resort,  are  of 
the  best  kind. 

The  State  Lunatic  Hospital,  established  at  Worcester  in  1832,  is  a 
noble  and  flourishing  institution.  The  building  is  beautifully  situated, 
and  its  plans  and  arrangements  are  such  as  to  render  it  a  model  for 
similar  institutions  in  other  states.  The  College  of  the  Holy  Cross, 
a  Catholic  institution,  has  been  established  here,  and  is  rapidly  regain 
ing  the  position  it  had  acquired  just  before  it  was  burnt  in  July,  1852. 
In  1844,  the  first  college  was  finished  and  opened  to  the  admission 
of  students,  under  the  direction  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus. 

The  American  Antiquarian  Society  was  founded  in  1812.  By  the 
liberality  of  ISAIAH  THOMAS,  one  of  its  first  benefactors,  a  spacious 
hall  was  erected  in  1820,  for  the  reception  of  its  large  and  valuable 
cabinet  of  antiquities,  and  of  its  library  of  about  12,000  volumes  of 
American  publications,  particularly  of  all  works  pertaining  to  Ameri 
can  history.  The  society  has  recently  erected  a  new  and  commodious 
edifice  in  the  main  street  next  the  court  house.  Mr.  Thomas  was  a 
father  of  New  England  printers.  He  published  the  first  newspaper 
here  in  1775,  and  a  few  years  after,  the  first  Bible  in  America.  He 
was  a  gentleman  of  great  patriotism  and  liberality.  He  was  born  in 
Boston,  in  1749,  and  died  in  Worcester,  April  4,  1831. 

During  the  first  movements  of  the  revolution,  Worcester  was  the  central  point 
whence  the  animating  influences  in  favor  of  American  freedom  ware  diffused  over 
the  surrounding  country.  In  March,  1775,  the  company  of  minute-men  in  this 
place,  were  directed  to  train  half  a  day  in  each  week.  This  company  had  met 
almost  daily  for  months,  and,  under  the  instruction  of  Capt.  Bigelow,  they  attained 
great  proficiency  in  military  science. 

"Their  services  were  soon  to  be  required  for  the  defense  of  the  country.  Before 
noon,  on  the  19th  of  April,  an  express  came  to  the  town,  shouting,  as  he  passed 
through  the  street  at  full  speed,  'To  arms!  to  arms!  the  war  is  begun!  His 
white  horse,  bloody  with  spurring  and  dripping  with  sweat,  fell  exhausted  by  the 
church.  Another  was  instantly  procured,  and  the  tidings  went  on.  The  passage 
of  the  messenger  of  war,  mounted  on  his  white  steed,  and  gathering  the  population 
to  battle,  made  vivid  impression  on  memory.  The  tradition  of  his  appearance  is 
preserved  in  many  of  our  villages.  In  the  animated  description  of  the  aged,  it 
seems  like  the  representation  of  death  on  the  pale  horse,  careering  through  the 
land  with  his  terrific  summons  to  the  grave.  The  bell  rang  out  the  alarm,  cannon 
were  fired,  and  messengers  sent  to  every  part  of  the  town  to  collect  the  soldiery. 
As  the  news  spread,  the  implements  of  husbandry  were  thrown  by  in  the  field,  and 
the  citizens  left  their  homes  with  no  longer  delay  than  to  seize  their  arms.  Tn  a 
short  time  the  minute-men  were  paraded  on  the  green,  under  Capt  Timothy  Bige 
low;  after  fervent  prayer,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Maccarty,  they  took  up  the  line  of 
march.  Thev  were  soon  followed  by  as  many  of  the  train  bands  as  could  be 
gathered,  under  Capt.  Benjamin  Flagg.  On  that  day,  110  men  marched  from  the 
town  of  Worcester  for  Concord.  Intelligence  of  the  retreat  of  the  enemy  met 
them  after  they  had  advanced,  and  they  turned  toward  Boston.  When  Capt.  Bige 
low  reached  the  ancient  Howe  tavern,  in  Sudbury,  he  halted  to  rest  his  men. 
Capt.  Benjamin  Flagg,  who  had  commenced  his  march  an  hour  or  two  later,  came 
up,  and  insisting  on  pushing  forward  without  loss  of  time,  both  officers  moved  on 
to  Cambridge." 

The  following  occurrences  took  place  in  this  town,  during  Shays' 


MASSACHUSETTS.  281 

rebellion,  the  account  of  which  is  derived  from  Lincoln's  History  of 
Worcester: 

"  Although  warning  of  danger  had  been  given,  confiding  in  the  loyalty  of  the 
people,  their  love  of  order,  and  respect  for  the  laws,  the  officers  of  government  had 
made  no  preparations  to  support  the  court,  to  be  held  in  Worcester,  in  September, 
1786.  On  Monday  night,  of  the  first  week  in  that  month,  a  body  of  80  armed  men, 
under  Capt.  Adam  Wheeler,  of  Hubbardston,  entered  the  town,  and  took  posses 
sion  of  the  court  house.  Early  the  next  morning,  their  numbers  were  augmented 
to  nearly  100,  and  as  many  more  collected  without  fire-arms.  The  judges  of  the 
common  pleas  had  assembled  at  the  house  of  the  Hon.  Joseph  Allen.  At  the 
usual  hour,  with  the  justices  of  the  sessions  and  the  members  ot  the  bar,  attended 
by  the  clerk  and  sheriff,  they  moved  toward  the  court  house.  Chief  Justice  Arte- 
mas  Ward,  a  general  of  the  revolution,  united  intrepid  firmness  with  prudent 
moderation.  His  resolute  and  manly  bearing  on  that  day  of  difficulty  and  em 
barrassment,  sustained  the  dignity  of  the  office  he  bore,  and  commanded  the  re 
spect  even  of  his  opponents.  On  him  devolved  the  responsibility  of  an  occasion 
affecting  deeply  the  future  peace  of  the  community;  and  it  was  supported  well  and 
ably. 

On  the  verge  of  the  crowd  thronging  the  hill,  a  sentinel  was  pacing  on  his  round, 
who  challenged  the  procession  as  it  approached  his  post.  Gen.  Ward  sternly  or 
dered  the  soldier,  formerly  a  subaltern  of  his  own  particular  regiment,  to  recover 
his  leveled  musket  The  man,  awed  by  the  voice  he  had  been  accustomed  to 
obey,  instantly  complied,  and  presented  his  piece  in  military  salute  to  his  old  com 
mander.  The  court,  having  received  the  honors  of  war  from  him  who  was  planted 
to  oppose  their  advance,  went  on.  The  multitude,  receding  from  the  right  and 
left,  made  way  in  sullen  silence,  until  the  judicial  officers  reached  the  court  house. 
On  the  steps  was  stationed  a  file  of  men  with  fixed  bayonets ;  on  the  front  stood 
Capt.  Wheeler,  with  his  drawn  sword.  The  crier  was  directed  to  open  the  doors, 
and  permitted  to  throw  them  back,  displaying  a  party  of  infantry  with  their  guns 
leveled,  as  if  ready  to  fire.  Judge  Ward  then  advanced,  and  the  bayonets  were 
turned  against  his  breast.  He  demanded,  repeatedly,  who  commanded  the  people 
there ;  by  what  authority,  and  for  what  purpose,  they  had  met  in  hostile  array. 
Wheeler  at  length  replied.  After  disclaiming  the  rank  of  leader,  he  stated,  that 
they  had  come  to  relieve  the  distresses  of  the  country,  by  preventing  the  sittings 
of  courts  until  they  could  obtain  redress  of  grievances.  The  chief  justice  an 
swered,  that  he  would  satisfy  them  their  complaints  were  without  just  foundation. 
He  was  told  by  Capt.  Smith,  of  Barre,  that  any  communication  he  had  to  make 
must  be  reduced  to  writing.  Judge  Ward  indignantly  refused  to  do  this:  he  said 
lhe  did  not  value  their  bayonets;  they  might  plunge  them  to  his  heart;  but 
while  that  heart  beat  he  would  do  his  duty ;  when  opposed  to  it,  his  life  was  of 
little  consequence:  if  they  would  take  away  their  bayonets  and  give  him  some  po 
sition  where  he  could  be  heard  by  his  fellow-citizens,  and  not  by  the  leaders  alone, 
who  had  deceived  and  deluded  them,  he  would  speak,  but  not  otherwise.'  The  in 
surgent  officers,  fearful  of  the  effect  of  his  determined  manner  on  the  minds  of 
their  followers,  interrupted.  They  did  not  come  there,  they  said,  to  listen  to  long 
speeches,  but  to  resist  oppression:  they  had  the  power  to  compel  submission ;  and 
they  demanded  an  adjournment  without  day.  Judge  Ward  peremptorily  refused 
to  answer  any  proposition,  unless  it  was  accompanied  by  the  name  of  him  by 
whom  it  was  made.  They  then  desired  him  to  fall  back ;  the  drum  was  beat,  and 
the  guard  ordered  to  charge.  The  soldiers  advanced,  until  the  points  of  their 
bayonets  pressed  hard  upon  the  breast  of  the  chief  justice,  who  stood  as  immovable 
as  a  stutue,  without  stirring  a  limb  or  yielding  an  inch,  although  the  steel  in  the 
hands  of  desperate  men  penetrated  his  dress.  Struck  with  admiration  by  his  in 
trepidity,  and  shrinking  from  the  sacrifice  of  life,  the  guna  were  removed,  and 
Judge  Ward,  ascending  the  steps,  addressed  the  assembly.  In  a  style  of  clear 
and  forcible  argument,  he  examined  their  supposed  grievances;  exposed  their  fal 
lacy;  explained  the  dangerous  tendency  of  their  rash  measures ;  admonished  them 
that  they  were  placing  in  peril  the  liberty  acquired  by  the  efforts  and  sufferings 
of  years,  plunging  the  country  in  civil  war,  and  involving  themselves  and  their 


282 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


families  in  misery:  that  the  measures  they  had  taken,  must  defeat  their  own 
wishes;  for  the  government  would  never  yield  that  to  force,  which  would  be 
readily  accorded*to  respectful  representations;  and  warned  them  that  the  majesty 
of  the  laws  would  be  vindicated,  and  their  resistence  of  its  power  avenged.  He 
spoke  nearly  two  hours,  not  without  frequent  interruption.  But  admonition  and 
argument  were  unavailing;  the  insurgents  declared  they  would  maintain  their 
ground  until  satisfaction  was  obtained.  Judge  Ward,  addressing  himself  to 
Wheeler,  advised  him  to  suffer  the  troops  to  disperse:  'they  were  waging  war, 
which  was  treason,  and  its  end  would  be,  h#  added,  after  a  momentary  pause,  'the 
gallows.'  The  judges  then  retired  unmolested,  through  armed  files.  Soon  after 
the  court  was  opened  at  the  United  States  Arms  Tavern,  and  immediately  ad 
journed  to  the  next  day." 


South    View  of  Springfield, 

Taken  from  near  the  railroad  on  the  bank  of  the  Connecticut,  south  from  the  city.  The  "Western  Rail 
road  bridge  over  the  Connecticut,  appears  on  the  extreme  left.  The  U.  8.  Armory  is  seen  on  the  hill  on 
the  extreme  right.  Mount  Tom,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Connecticut,  is  seen  in  the  central  part  in  the 
distance. 

SPRINGFIELD,  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  important  inland  towns 
in  New  England,  lies  on  the  east  bank  of  Connecticut  River,  98  miles 
W.  by  S.  from  Boston;  102,  E.  by  S.  from  Albany,  N.  Y.;  138  N.  E. 
from  New  York;  and  26  N.  from  Hartford,  Conn.  Population  about 
15,000.  The  main  street  runs  parallel  with  the  Connecticut,  extend 
ing  upward  of  two  miles.  The  houses  are  well  built,  and  many  are 
elegant.  Springfield  is  the  center  of  a  large  inland  and  river  com 
merce,  its  natural  and  artificial  advantages  rendering  it  one  of  the 
most  important  commercial  depots  on  the  Connecticut  River,  be 
ing  nearly  equidistant  from  Boston  and  Albany,  on  the  line  of  the 
Western  Railroad,  and  at  the  point  of  intersection  of  the  great  route 
N.  and  S.  through  the  Connecticut  valley. 

The  United  States  Armory,  at  Springfield,  is  the  most  important 
arsenal  of  construction  in  the  United  States,  and  its  establishment 


MASSACHUSETTS.  283 

here  ear.y  gave  an  impulse  to  the  enterprise  and  prosperity  of  the 
place.  The  principal  armory  buildings  are  on  the  elevated  table  land 
east  of  the  main  street,  called  the  "  Hill,"  and  are  arranged  in  a 
handsome  manner  around  a  square.  From  12,000  to  15,000  muskets 
are  manufactured  here  annually,  and  about  200,000  are  stored  in  the 
arsenals  of  the  establishment.  Mill  River,  which  here  flows  into  the 
Connecticut,  is  an  extensive  water  power,  which  is  used  for  manufac 
tories  and  mills  of  various  kinds.  Springfield  was  selected  at  an  early 
period  of  the  Revolution,  as  a  suitable  place  for  making  the  various 
munitions  of  war,  and  for  a  depot  for  military  stores,  it  being  out  of 
the  reach  of  any  sudden  invasion  of  the  enemy. 

William  Pynchon  may  be  considered  as  the  father  of  Springfield. 
He  was  one  of  the  patentees  of  the  colony  charter,  and  was  appointed 
a  magistrate  in  1629,  in  England,  at  the  same  time  with  the  governor 
and  other  officers.  In  1635,  Mr.  Pynchon  had  leave  of  the  general 
court  to  remove  to  any  place  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts. 
The  fertility  of  the  land  upon  the  Connecticut  induced  him  and  some 
others  to  make  a  settlement  here  in  1636;  it  was  at  first  called  by  its 
Indian  name,  Agawam.  For  40  years  after  its  settlement,  the  inhabi 
tants  lived  in  peace  with  the  Indians,  but  in  Philip's  war  the  town  was 
attacked,  four  persons  were  killed,  and  30  dwellings  were  burnt.  The 
massacre  would  probably  have  been  general,  had  not  the  inhabitants 
been  put  on  their  guard  by  Toto,  a  friendly  Indian. 

In  January,  1787,  during  Shays'  rebellion,  Springfield  became  the 
theater  of  operations.  The  movements  of  the  insurgents  were  such 
that  the  governor  and  council  determined  to  raise  a  force  of  4,400 
men,  in  order  to  put  them  down.  Gen.  Lincoln  was  entrusted  with 
the  command. 

"  Before  the  troops  under  Gen.  Lincoln  marched  from  Roxbury,  Gen.  Shepard 
had  been  ordered  to  take  possession  of  the  post  at  Springfield.  He  soon  collected 
900  men,  and  afterward  200  more,  the  continental  arsenal  fnrnishing  them  with  a 
sufficient  number  of  field  pieces,  and  such  equipments  as  were  wanted.  It  be 
came  an  object  with  the  insurgents  to  gain  this  post,  if  possible,  before  the  arrival 
of  Lincoln's  army.  Their  movements,  therefore,  were  toward  West  Springfield  on 
the  one  side,  where  about  400  men  were  collected  under  the  command  of  Luke 
Day;  and  toward  the  Boston  road  on  the  other,  where  1,100  more  were  headed 
by  Shays  himself.  Besides  these,  a  party  of  about  400  from  the  county  of  Berk 
shire,  under  the  command  of  Eli  Parsons,  were  stationed  in  the  north  parish  of 
Springfield.  Shays  proposed  to  attack  the  post  on  the  25th  of  January,  and  wrote 
to  Day  on  the  24th,  to  co-operate  with  him.  In  a  letter  which  was  intercepted  by 
Gen.  Shepard,  Day  replied  that  he  could  not  assist  him  on  the  25th,  but  would  the 
day  after.  On  the  25th,  however,  Shays,  confident  of  his  aid.  about  4  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  approached  the  arsenal  where  the  militia  were  posted,  with  his 
troops  in  open  column.  Gen.  Shepard  sent  several  times  to  know  the  intention 
of  the  enemy,  and  to  warn  them  of  their  danger;  and  received  for  answer,  in  sub 
stance,  that  they  would  have  the  barracks ;  and  they  immediately  marched  on 
ward  to  within  250  yards  of  the  arsenal.  Another  message  was  sent,  informing 
them  that  the  militia  were  posted  there  by  order  of  the  governor,  and  of  cpngress, 
and  that  if  they  approached  any  nearer  they  would  be  fired  upon.  One  of  their 
leaders  replied,  lThat  is  all  we  want; '  and  they  immediately  advanced  100  yards. 
Gen.  Shepard  was  now  compelled  to  fire ;  but,  in  hope  of  intimidating  them,  or 
dered  the  two  first  shots  to  be  directed  over  their  heads,  which,  instead  of  retard- 


284  MASSACHUSETTS. 

ing,  quickened  their  approach ;  and  the  artillery  was  at  last  pointed  at  the  center 
of  their  column,  which  produced  its  effect  A  cry  of  murder  was  raised  in  the 
rear  of  the  insurgents;  their  whole  body  was  thrown  into  the  greatest  confusion, 
and,  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  of  Shays  to  form  them,  the  troops  retreated  precipi 
tately  about  10  miles  to  Ludlow,  leaving  three  of  their  men  dead  on  the  field,  and 
one  wounded.  Had  Gen.  Shepard  been  disposed  to  pursue,  he  might  easily  have 
cut  many  of  them  in  pieces.  But  the  object  was  not  to  destroy  them,  but  to  bring 
them  to  consideration  and  amendment 

Notwithstanding  this  retreat,  there  was  serious  apprehension  of  another  attack 
from  the  insurgents;  for  Day  was  now  on  the  west  side  of  Connecticut  River  with  his 
men,  and  Parsons  at  Chicopee,  whither  the  party  of  Shays  repaired  (after  losing 
200  men  by  desertion)  on  the  26th.  This  apprehension  was  allayed  the  next  day, 
at  noon,  by  the  arrival  of  Lincoln's  army." 

ffolyoke,  originally  known  as  "  Ireland  Parish,"  and  forming  then 
a  part  of  West  Springfield,  is  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Connecticut, 
nine  miles  above  Springfield,  at  Hadley  Falls. 

"  This  flourishing  town  has  sprung  up,  within  a  few  years,  almost 
from  nothing.  It  is  already  the  seat  of  some  of  the  most  gigantic  in 
dustrial  operations  thus  far  entered  into  in  New  England.  The  Had 
ley  Falls  Company,  with  a  capital  of  $4,000,000,  was  incorporated 
1848.  Their  first  work  was  the  construction  of  a  dam  across  the 
river.  This  was  completed  the  same  year;  but  it  was  swept  away 
within  a  few  hours  after  the  gates  were  shut.  The  next  year  the 
company  proceeded  to  build  the  dam  which  now  stands,  a  masterly 
work,  the  triumph  of  art  over  nature.  It  is  more  than  1,000  feet  in 
length,  or  about  one  fifth  of  a  mile.  The  hutments  contain  nearly 
13,000  perches  of  solid  masonry  :  4,000,000  feet  of  timber  were  used 
in  the  structure  of  the  dam  between  the  butments.  This  dam  has 
been  well  tested,  having  supported  the  almost  incalculable  weight  of 
the  greatest  freshet  ever  known  on  the  Connecticut.  Probably  there 
is  no  other  such  water  power  in  this  country,  if  in  the  world,  as  this 
dam  furnishes.  The  force  is  so  great  that  the  water  can  be  used 
twice  by  mills  on  two  different  levels. 

"The  town  is  supplied  with  pure,  soft  water,  from  the  Connecticut 
River.  A  reservoir,  capacious  enough  to  hold  2,000,000  gallons,  is 
built  upon  the  highest  point  of  land  in  the  village.  Into  this  reser 
voir,  the  water  is  forced  by  pumps  driven  by  water. 

The  great  water  power,  the  convenience  of  its  development  and  ap 
plication,  and  the  favorable  location  of  the  town,  all  go  to  show  that 
Holyoke  is  destined  to  be  a  great  manufacturing  city." 


Northampton,  the  shire  town  of  Hampshire  county,  considered 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  best  built  villages  in  New  England,  is 
17  miles  N.  from  Springfield,  115  W.  from  Boston,  and  76  N.  from 
New  Haven,  Conn.,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  railroads.  The  vil 
lage  contains  seven  churches,  and  an  extensive  water  cure  establish 
ment  on  Round  Hill,  a  state  lunatic  asylum,  and  about  4,000  inhabi 
tants.  Situated  in  the  fertile  and  delightful  valley  of  the  Connecticut, 
surrounded  with  beautiful  and  variegated  prospects  on  every  side, 
with  the  magnificient  front  of  Mt.  Holyoke  rising  to  the  hight  of  830 


MASSACHUSETTS.' 


285 


feet,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  the  scenery  of  this  place  is 
highly  attractive. 

The  Indian  name  of  Northampton,  which  formerly  included  several 
surrounding  townships,  was  Nonotuck.  It  was  purchased  in  1653, 
for  the  consideration  of  100  fathoms  of  wampum,  10  coats  and  some 
small  gifts,  and  also  for  plowing  up  16  acres  of  land  on  the  east  side 


Northern   View  of  the   Central  part  of  Northampton. 

The  court  house  aud  Congregational  Church  are  seen  on  the  right ;  the  Holyoke  Bank  on  the  left.    The 
town  hall  is  in  the  distance  in  the  central  part. 

of  Connecticut  River.  The  original  planters  were  21  in  number,  and 
the  legal  grant  was  made  to  them  in  1654,  by  John  Pynchon,  Elizur 
Holyoke,  and  Samuel  Chapin.  In  1657,  the  town  employed  an  agent 
"  to  obtain  a  minister,  and  to  devise  means  to  prevent  the  excess  of 
liquors  and  cider  from  coming  to  the  town." 

Rev.  Solomon  Stoddard,  one  of  the  first  ministers  in  the  town, 
preached  here  nearly  60  years ;  he  was  succeeded  by  Jonathan  Ed 
wards,  the  celebrated  divine,  who  continued  here  until  1750,  after  a 
ministry  of  more  than  23  years.  Mr.  Stoddard  "  possessed,  probably, 
more  influence  than  any  other  clergyman  in  the  province,  during  a 
period  of  30  years.  He  was  regarded  with  great  reverence.  The 
very  Indians  are  said  to  have  felt  toward  him  a  peculiar  awe.  Once, 
when  riding  from  Northampton  to  Hatfield,  and  passing  a  place  called 
Dewey's  Hole,  an  ambush  of  savages  lined  the  road.  It  is  said  that 
a  Frenchman,  directing  his  gun  toward  him,  was  warned  by  one  of 
the  Indians,  who  some  time  before  had  been  among  the  English,  not 
to  fire,  because  that  man  was  "Englishman's  God."  A  similar  ad 
venture  is  said  to  have  befallen  him,  while  meditating  in  an  orchard 
immediately  behind  the  church  in  Deerfield,  a  sermon  he  was  about 
to  preach."  David  Brainard,  the  celebrated  missionary,  died  at  the 


286  MASSACHUSETTS. 

house  of  Jonathan  Edwards,  in  this  place,  and  by  his  side  rest  the  re 
mains  of  his  betrothed,  Jerusha,  the  daughter  of  Mr.  Edwards. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  vil 
lage  grave-yard: 

Here  is  inter'd  the  body  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  SOLOMON  STODDARD,  A.M.,  some  time  Fellow  of 
Harvard  College,  pastor  of  ye  church  in  Northampton,  New  England,  for  near  60  years;  who 
departed  this  life  Feb.  11,  1729,  and  in  the  86th  year  of  his  age.  A  man  of  God,  an  able 
minister  of  the  New  Testament;  singularly  qualified  for  that  sacred  office,  and  faithful 
therein,  sealed  by  the  H.:  Spirit,  in  numerous  converts  to  Christ,  by  his  solid,  powerful,  and 
most  searching  ministry.  A  light  to  the  churches  in  general,  a  peculiar  blessing  to  this; 
eminent  for  the  holiness  of  his  life,  as  remarkable  for  his  peace  at  death. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  DAVID  BRAINARD,  a  faithful  &  laborious  missionary  to 
the  Stockbridge,  the  Delaware  <fe  the  Susquehannah  tribes  of  Indians,  who  died  in  this  town 
Oct.  10,  1747,  aged  30. 


SOLOMON  WILLIAMS,  born  July  25,  1752,  lived  as  pastor  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in 
Northampton,  56  years  and  5  months.  His  spirit  ASCF.XDED  in  sweet  peace  to  the  Upper 
Sanctuary  on  the  morning  of  the  Sabbath,  Nov.  9,  1834. 


In  memory  of  CALEB  STRONG,  late  Governor  of  Massachusetts,  who,  after  a  life  eminent 
for  piety  and  devotion  to  the  public  service,  died  Nov.  7,  1819,  in  the  75th  year  of  his  age. 


In  memory  of  Rev.  HENRY  LYMAN,  son  of  Theodore  and  Susan  W.  Lyman,  a  Missionary 
of  the  American  Board,  who,  with  his  associate,  Rev.  Samuel  Munson,  suffered  a  violent 
death  from  the  Battahs,  in  Sumatra,  June  28,  1834,  aged  24. 
We  are  more  than  conquerors. 


Seven  miles  east  of  Northampton,  in  a  highly  picturesque  country, 
is  the  village  of  Amherst,  the  seat  of  Amherst  College,  one  of  the  most 
flourishing  institutions  in  New  England,  established  in  1821.  More 
than  1,000  young  men  have  here  obtained  their  education  since  the 
college  was  first  founded. 

Pittsfield,  Berkshire  county,  is  finely  situated  at  the  junction  of  the 
principal  branches  of  the  Housatonic  River,  and  occupies  a  beautiful 
expansion  of  the  valley  between  the  Taconic  and  Green  Mountain 
range,  151  miles  W.  from  Boston  by  railroad,  49  E.  from  Albany,  and 
169  by  railroad  to  New  York.  The  settlement  of  this  town  was  com 
menced  in  1752,  by  Solomon  Deming,  who  moved  here  with  his  family 
from  Wethersfield.  Mrs.  Deming  was  the  first  white  woman  who 
came  here ;  she  was  often  left  alone  during  the  night,  by  the  necessary 
absence  of  her  husband,  when  there  was  not  another  white  person  in 
the  town,  and  the  wilderness  was  filled  with  Indians.  She  was  the 
last,  as  well  as  the  first,  of  the  settlers,  and  died  in  March,  1818,  aged 
92.  Charles  Goodrich,  one  of  the  first  settlers,  died  in  1815,  aged 
96.  He  drove  the  first  cart  and  team  [into  the  town  from  Wethers- 
field,  and  was  obliged  to  cut  his  way  through  the  woods  a  number  of 
miles.  Pittsfield  is  the  seat  of  the  Berkshire  Medical  Institution. 
The  young  ladies'  institute,  and  several  other  kindred  institutions  of 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


287 

high  reputation.     There  are  seven  churches  in  Pittsfield,  and  about 
8,000  inhabitants. 


Western   View  of  Pittsfield. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  grave 
yard: 

REV.  THOMAS  ALLEN,  first  minister  of  Pittsfield.  Born  Jan.  17,  1747,  ordained  April  18, 
1764,  died  Feb.  11,  1810,  aged  67  years.  When  told  he  could  not  live,  he  said,  "Live,  I  am 
going  to  live  forever  I  " 

JOSHDA  DANFORTH,  who  died  Jan.  30,  1837.  An  officer  of  the  Revolution.  He  served 
under  Washington  throughout  the  War  of  Independence.  Among  the  civil  Fathers  of 
Berkshire,  eminent  for  his  virtues,  Honored  by  the  people,  beloved  by  all.  He  was  Post 
Master  of  Pittsfield  43  years.  Faithful  and  laborious  in  every  variety  of  official  station,  he 
nobly  filled  up  the  measure  of  duty  to  his  Country.  With  the  patriarchs  of  the  Revolution, 
and  the  dead  in  Christ,  he  now  rests,  having  fully  declared  his  faith  for  eternal  Salvation 
in  him  who  is  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life. 


In  memory  of  WOODBRIDGE  LITTLE,  Esq.,  who  died  June  21,  A.  D.  1813,  aged  72.  Mr.  Lit 
tle  had  no  issue;  he  gave  liberally  to  his  poor  relations  and  friends.  To  the  support  of 
public  worship  and  to  missionary  exertions.  Those  educated  at  Williams'  College,  by  his 
Charity,  will,  through  future  ages,  celebrate  his  Christian  benevolence.  He  whose  wealth 
is  spent  in  works  from  which  all  may  derive  some  comfort  in  this  world  of  woe,  holds  no 
mean  rank  in  public  estimation. 

This  monument,  the  avails  of  the  steady  industry  and  careful  economy,  of  SAMUEL  HART 
FORD  and  AUNT  ROSE,  his  faithful  wife,  was  raised  to  their  memory  by  her  Administrator.  They 
were  born  in  slavery,  and  became  free  by  their  honest  carriage.  "Act  well  your  part,  there 
all  the  honor  lies." 


William  Miller,  the  teacher  of  the    ancient  doctrines  concerning 
the  second  personal  appearance  of  Christ  upon  earth,  known  as  Mil- 


288  MASSACHUSETTS. 

ZmVm,  was  born  in  this  town  in  1771,  and  was  educated  as  a  farmer. 
Before  his  death,  which  took  place  in  1849,  at  the  age  of  78  years, 
he  acknowledged  his  error  in  predicting  the  time  of  the  end. 

"About  the  year  1826,  almost  simultaneously  with  Joe  Smith's  annunciation  of 
his  pretended  visions,  Mr.  Miller  began  to  promulgate  his  peculiar  views  concern 
ing  prophecy.  It  was  not  until  1833,  that  he  commenced  his  public  ministry  on 
the  subject  of  the  approaching  Millennium.  Then  he  went  forth,  from  place  to 
place,  throughout  the  northern  an<J  middle  states,  boldly  proclaiming  the  new 
interpretation  of  Scripture,  and  declaring  that  Christ  would  descend  in  clouds,  the 
true  saints  would  be  caught  up  into  the  air,  and  the  earth  would  be  purified  by 
fire,  in  1843.  No  doubt  Mr.  Miller  was  sincere.  He  labored  with  great  fervor; 
and  during  the  10  years  of  his  ministry,  he  averaged  a  sermon  every  two  days. 
As  the  time  for  the  predicted  consummation  of  all  prophecy  approached,  his  dis 
ciples  rapidly  increased.  Large  numbers  embraced  his  doctrine,  withdrew  from 
church-fellowship,  and  banded  together  as  The  Church  of  the  Latter  Day  Saints. 
Other  preachers  appeared  in  the  field.  The  press  was  diligently  employed ;  and 
an  alarming  paper,  called  The  Midnight  Cry,  was  published  in  New  York,  em 
bellished,  sometimes,  with  pictures  of  beasts,  and  the  image  seen  by  the  Babylon 
ian  emperor  in  his  dream;  at  others  with  representations  of  benignant  angels. 
The  office  of  that  publication  was  the  head-quarters  of  the  sect,  and  the  receptacle 
of  a  large  amount  of  money  continually  and  bountifully  contributed  by  the  disci 
ples,  even  up  to  the  very  evening  before  '  the  last  day,'  in  the  autumn  of  1843.  The 
excitement  became  intense.  Alany  gave  up  business  weeks  before.  Some  gave 
away  their  property  to  the  managers  of  the  solemn  drama.  Families  were  beg 
gared,  and  weak  men  and  women  were  made  insane  by  excitement,  and  became 
inmates  of  mad-houses.  The  appointed  day  passed  by.  The  earth  moved  on  in 
its  accustomed  course  upon  the  great  highway  of  the  ecliptic.  The  faith  of  thous 
ands  gave  way,  and  infidelity  poured  its  slimy  flood  over  the  wrecks.  And  these 
were  many — very  many.  Full  30,000  people  embraced  the  doctrine  of  Miller,  and 
had  unbounded  faith  in  his  interpretation  of  all  prophecy.  In  the  course  of  a  few 
weeks  the  excitement  subsided,  and  soon  the  rushing  torrent  dwindled  into  an  al 
most  imperceptible  rill. 

The  town  of  Williamstown,  in  Berkshire  county,  forms  the  north 
west  corner  of  Massachusetts.  It  is  situated  in  a  fertile  valley,  sur 
rounded  by  lofty,  mountainous  elevations,  and  watered  by  the 
Hoosic  and  Green  Rivers,  which  unite  here  and  add  much  to  the  ro 
mantic  beauty  of  the  place.  The  village  in  the  central  part  of  the 
town  consists  of  some  50  or  60  dwellings,  and  the  buildings  con 
nected  with  Williams'  College.  It  is  situated  about  20  miles  N.  from 
Pittsfield ;  45  from  Northampton ;  135  from  Boston,  and  34  from 
Troy,  N.  Y. 

The  town  was  first  settled  about  1751,  and  was  called  Hoosic  by  the  Indians. 
Nehemiah  Smedley,  William  and  Josiah  Hosford,  and  some  other  young  men,  came 
to  prepare  for  themselves  and  families  a  settlement  here,  but  were  interrupted  by 
the  hostilities  of  the  Indians.  Returning  to  Connecticut,  they  enlisted  in  a  com 
pany  to  protect  the  frontiers,  and  came  again,  with  other  settlers,  to  this  place,  and 
garrisoned  a  fort,  which  stood  a  few  rods  from  the  present  meeting-house,  and  also 
a  block-house,  near  the  West  College.  The  inhabitants  were  exposed  to  frequent 
alarms.  In  July,  1756,  Capt.  Chapin  and  two  other  persons  were  killed,  and  sev 
eral  carried  into  captivity.  The  dangers  nearly  ceased  at  the  close  of  the  French 
war. 

Williams'  College,  founded  in  1790,  was  incorporated  in  1793,  and  held  its  first 
commencement  in  1795,  on  the  first  Wednesday  in  September.  It  received  its 
name  in  honor  of  Col.  Ephraim  Williams,  who  was  afterward  one  of  the  first  set 
tlers  of  Stockbridge.  He  waa  born  at  Newton,  in  1715,  and  in  early  life  was  a 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


289 


sailor,  and  made  various  voyages  to  Europe.  In  1740  his  attention  was  turned  to 
military  life,  and  he  served  as  captain  of  a  company  raised  for  service  against 
Canada.  On  the  breaking-out  of  the  war  anew,  in  1755,  he  had  command  of  a 
regiment  which  was  ordered  to  join  the  forces  under  Gen.  Johnson,  raised  in  New 


Williams'  College,  Williams  town, 

The  view  shows  the  College  buildings  as  they  appear  from  the  east,  on  the  North  Adams  road.  The 
Chapel  is  seen  on  the  right,  Jackson  Hall  and  the  Observatory  on  the  left. 

York,  to  oppose  the  advance  of  the  French  from  Canada.  On  his  way  to  the 
army,  in  July,  1755,  he  made  his  will  in  Albany,  by  which  he  bequeathed  a  tract 
of  land,  in  Massachusetts,  as  a  foundation  "  for  the  support  of  a  free  school  in  a 
township  west  of  Fort  Massachusetts ;  provided  said  township  fall  within  Massa 
chusetts  after  running  the  line  between  Massachusetts  and  New  York,  and  pro 
vided  the  said  township,  when  incorporated,  be  called  Williamstown."  The  tract 
thus  devised,  consisted  of  about  two  hundred  acres,  in  the  town  of  Hoosic,  granted 
him  by  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  for  his  military  services. 

Col.  Williams,  advancing  with  a  large  body  of  soldiers  to  attack  the  French  advanced- 

Eaard  of  Baron  Dieskau's  invading  force,  fell  into  an  ambuscade  in  the  neighborhood  of 
ake  George,  and  was  killed.  By  his  will,  his  executors  were  directed  to  sell  his  lands  and 
apply  the  interest  of  the  proceeds,  with  that  of  certain  bonds  and  notes,  for  the  purposes 
of  a  free  school.  In  1785,  an  act  of  the  legislature  was  procured,  incorporating  a  body  of 
trustees  "  of  the  donation  of  Ephraim  Williams,  for  maintaining  a  free  school  in  Williams- 
town."  William  Williams  was  elected  president,  and  Rev.  Seth  Smith,  treasurer.  "  Ad 
ditional  funds  were  solicited ;  a  committee  was  appointed  to  erect  a  school-house,  which, 
completed  in  1790,  is  now  the  '  West  College '  of  the  institution." 

The  school  was  opened  in  October,  1791,  under  Mr.  Ebenezer,  afterward  Rev.  Dr.  Fitch, 
of  Connecticut.  It  consisted  of  two  departments — an  academy  or  grammar  school,  and  an 
English  free  school.  A  considerable  number  of  students  resorted  to  it,  from  Massachu 
setts  and*  the  neighboring  states,  and  even  from  Canada.  In  1793  the  legislature  erected 
the  school  into  a  college.  The  Eastern  College,  standing  on  the  eastern  eminence  in  the 
principal  street,  about  60  rods  from  the  other,  was  erected  in  1797  and  1798,  from  funds 
derived  from  lands  granted  by  the  legislature.  The  buildings  now  consist  of  4  large  brick 
edifices,  for  students,  and  an  astronomical  observatory,  said  to  be  the  first  in  the  United 
States. 

Adams,  a  flourishing  manufacturing  town  in  Berkshire  county,  hav 
ing  a  population  of  upward  of  6,000,  contains  two  villages,  about  six 


290  MASSACHUSETTS. 

miles  apart,  North  and  South  Adams.  Saddle  mountain,  the  highest 
in  the  state,  is  near  North  Adams.  Fort  Massachusetts,  built  during 
the  French  and  Indian  war,  stood  in  the  vicinity. 


BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,  ETC. 

Capt.  Miles  Standish,  the  fighting  man  of  the  Plymouth  colonists — the  Hero  of 
New  England — was  diminutive"  in  person,  and  ardent  in  disposition.  Hubbard, 
the  historian,  said  of  him:  "A  little  chimney  is  soon  fired:  so  was  the  Plymouth 
captain — a  man  of  very  small  stature,  yet  of  a  very  hot  and  angry  temper."  He 
was  a  soldier  by  profession,  and  the  colonists  relied  much  on  his  military  skill  and 
personal  bravery,  in  their  difficulties  with  the  Indians.  He  finally  settled  in  Dux- 
bury,  where  he  died  in  1656.  A  place  near  the  site  of  his  residence  is  called  "  Cap 
tain's  Hill "  to  thus  day. 

William  Brewster,  the  first  preacher  to  the  Plvmouth  colonists,  and,  therefore, 
the  first  in  New  England,  commonly  called  "Elder  Brewster,"  was  born  in  Eng 
land,  in  1560,  and  educated  at  Harvard.  He  eventually  joined  the  society  of  Puri 
tans,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  John  Robinson,  who  made  his  house  their 
place  of  Sabbath  worship.  He  was  imprisoned  for  his  religious  principles ;  but, 
being  set  at  liberty,  he  emigrated  to  Leyden,  in  Holland,  and  was  chosen  elder  in 
the  church  there  over  which  his  old  pastor  presided.  Mr.  Robinson  remaining  be 
hind,  Mr.  Brewster  accompanied  his  flock  of  Pilgrims  to  Plymouth,  where  for  nine 
years  he  rendered  services  in  their  church,  preaching  twice  every  Sabbath;  but 
never  could  be  persuaded  to  administer  the  sacraments. 

John  Carver,  the  first  Governor  of  Plymouth,  and  unanimously  elected,  admin 
istered  the  government  with  great  skill  one  year,  when  he  died.  William  Brad 
ford  succeeded  him.  In  the  beginning  of  1622,  while  the  colony  was  subjected  to 
the  horrors  of  a  distressing  famine,  he  received  a  threatening  message  from  Canon- 
icus,  sachem  of  the  Narragansetts,  expressed  by  a  bundle  of  arrows,  tied  with  the 
skin  of  a  snake.  The  governor  sent  back  the  skin,  stuffed  with  powder  and  ball, 
which  so  terrified  the  Indians  that  they  returned  it  without  inspecting  the  contents. 
Mr.  Bradford  was,  with  a  few  exceptions,  annually  chosen  governor  until  his  death, 
in  1657,  aged  68  years.  Edward  Winslow,  one  of  the  most  accomplished  men  of 
the  colony  t  was  elected  governor  at  times  when  Bradford  declined  serving.  Ho 
acted  as  commercial  agent  of  the  colony,  and  finally  returned  to  England,  where 
he  was  so  highly  esteemed  that  public  duties  were  thrust  upon  him,  so  that  he 
never  returned  to  America.  He  married  Mrs.  White,  the  widow  of  Wm.  White, 
and  only  two  months  a  widow.  She  gave  birth  to  Peregrine  White,  the  first  white 
child  born  in  New  England,  after  her  marriage  to  Mr.  Winslow. 

John  Winthrop,  the  first  governor  of  Massachusetts  under  the  charter,  was  born 
in  England,  in  1587.  Among  the  most  wealthy  of  the  Puritans,  he  converted  his 
property  into  money,  and  emigrated  to  America  in  1629,  having  been  chosen  gov 
ernor  before  his  departure.  He  held  his  first  court  under  a  large  tree  in  Charles- 
town,  at  which  time  the  subject  for  consideration  was  "a  suitable  provision  for  the 
support  of  the  Gospel."  Benevolence  was  the  great  trait  in  his  character,  and  he 
tempered  the  severity  of  the  law  with  mercy  to  offenders.  It  was  his  custom  to 
send  his  servants  on  trifling  errands  among  the  people  at  meal-time,  that  he  might 
ascertain  and  then  supply  the  wants  of  the  needy  from  his  own  abundance.  The 
benevolent  disposition  of  this  good  man  and  upright  magistrate,  led  him  to  bestow 
his  charities  so  abundantly  that  he  died  quite  poor  at  the  age  of  61  years., 

John  Eliot,  commonly  called  ''the  Apostle  to  the  Indians,"  was  a  native  of 
England.  He  came  to  Massachusetts  in  1631,  and  settled  in  the  ministry  at  Rox- 
bury.  About  the  year  1646,  he  began  his  labors  among  the  Indians  in  his  vicin 
ity.  Having,  after  great  labor,  learned  their  language,  he  translated  the  whole 
Bible  into  the  Indian  language.  This  Bible  was  printed  in  1664,  at  Cambridge, 
and  was  the  lirst  Bible  ever  printed  in  America.  He  also  translated  the  "Practice 
of  Piety,"  "  Baxter's  Call  to  the  Unconverted  " — beside  some  other  smaller  works — 


MASSACHUSETTS.  291 

into  the  Indian  tongue.  In  the  course  of  his  labors,  Mr.  Eliot  passed  through 
many  scenes  of  danger  and  endured  many  hardships.  He  died  in  1690,  aged  86 
years. 

Cotton  Mather,  D.D.,  F.R.S.,  a  celebrated  minister  and  writer,  was  born  in  Bos 
ton,  in  1663.  He  was  distinguished  for  his  early  piety,  unequaled  industry,  vast 
learning,  and,  to  a  certain  extent,  for  credulity.  "  He  probably  did  more  than  any 
other  man  to  promote  the  spread  of  that  fearful  delusion  known  as  the  Salem 
Witchcraft."  No  person  in  America  had  so  large  a  library,  or  had  read  so  many 
books,  or  retained  so  much  of  what  he  did  read.  His  publications  amounted  in 
number  to  three  hundred  and  eighty-two.  Bis  great  work  was  his  Magnali  Christi 
Americana;  or,  Ecclesiastical  History  of  New  England  from  its  founding  to  the 
year  1698.  This  work,  though  pedantic  in  style,  has  rescued  many  important 
facts  from  oblivion.  He  died  in  1728,  aged  65  years.  His  father,  Increase  Mather, 
was  a  celebrated  divine,  a  bold  asserter  of  freedom,  and  at  one  time  president 
of  Harvard  University.  Although  he  shared  in  the  universal  belief  of  the  day  in. 
witchcraft,  yet  his  tender  heart  revolted  against  the 'cruel  persecutions  of  those 
accused,  and,  by  pen  and  tongue,  he  was  among  the  most  efficient  instruments  in 
the  final  suppression  of  legal  proceedings. 

John  Hancock,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  the  son  of  a 
clergyman, and  was  born  at  Braintree,  Mass.,  in  1737,  and  educated  at  Harvard. 

He  became 
the  most  weal 
thy  merchant 
in  the  prov- 

ince'  and  one 
of  the  most 

elegant  and 
accomplished 
men  of  his 
time.  He  was 
renowned  for 
his  liberality, 

hospitality  and  noble  public  spirit.  He  was  consulted  when  it  was  contemplated 
to  burn  Boston  to  expel  the  enemy.  He  answered  that,  although  a  great  part  of 
his  fortune  consisted  of  buildings  within  it,  yet  if  its  destruction  would  be  useful 
to  his  country,  it  should  forthwith  be  set  on  fire.  As  the  presiding  officer  of  a  pub 
lic  body,  he  was  unsurpassed.  In  1775  he  was  considered  such  a  great  rebel  that 
the  British  government  offered  a  large  reward  for  his  person.  In  1776  he  had  the 
honor  of  being  president  of  that  immortal  assembly  which  signed  the  Declaration 
of  Independence.  When  he  affixed  his  name  to  that  instrument,  in  that  bold,  no 
ble  hand  so  well  known  to  every  American,  his  heart  was  in  the  act,  and  he  ex 
claimed,  "  The  British  Ministry  can  read  that  name  without  spectacles — let  them 
double  their  reward!"  In  the  year  1780  he  was  elected  the  first  governor  of  Mas 
sachusetts  under  the  new  constitution.  He  died  in  1793,  in  the  56th  year  of  his 
age,  and  would  have  died  poor,  so  entirely  did  he  neglect  his  private  affairs  in  his 
country's  good,  but  for  his  originally  large  fortune. 

Elbridge  Gerry,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  at  Mar- 
blehead,  July,  1744.  He  graduated  at  Harvard  College  in  1762,  and  soon  after 

entered  into  commercial  pursuits,  in 
which  he  acquired  a  fortune.  He 
was  governor  of  Massachusetts,  min- 
ister  to  France,  and  in  1811  he  was 
elected  vice  president  of  the  United 
States.  He  died  at  Washington, 
Nov.  23,  1814. 

The  term  Gerrymander  originated  at  the  time  he  was  governor  of  Massachu 
setts,  and  from  the  circumstance  that  one  of  the  political  parties,  to  give  their  own 
the  ascendency  in  the  legislature,  made  a  political  division  of  the  senatorial  dis 
tricts  in  violation  of  geographical  propriety. 

19 


202  MASSACHUSETTS. 

John  Adams,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  the  first  vice  presi 
dent  and  the  second  president  of  the  United  States,  was  born  at  Quincy,  Mass., 

Oct.  30,  1735.  He  was  educated  at 
Harvard  College,  and  was  bred  to  the 
practice  of  law.  Settling  in  Boston  he 
became  associated  with  Hancock.  Otis, 
and  others,  in  various  measures,  in  fa 
vor  of  the  liberties  of  the  people.  In 
1775,  as  a  delegate  in  congress,,  he  nominated  George  Washington  to  the  office  of 
commander-in-chief  of  the  American  army.  He  was  one  of  the  committee  of  five 
who  drafted  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  In  1785  he  was  appointed  the  first 
American  minister  to  the  court  of  Great  Britain,  and  was  the  successor  of  Wash 
ington  to  the  presidency.  He  died  on  the  same  day  with  his  compatriot,  Jefferson, 
July  4,  1826,  and  in  the  92  year  of  his  age.  The  last  words  he  was  heard  to  utter 
were,  "Independence  forever." 

John  Quincy  Adams,  son  of  the  preceding,  was  born  at  Quincy,  in  July,  1767. 
From  an  early  period  he  was  engaged  in  public  life,  and  was  sent  as  an  embassa- 
dor  of  the  United  States  to  various  European  courts.  He  was  one  of  the  commis 
sioners  who  signed  the  treaty  at  Ghent,  in  1815.  He  was  secretary  of  state  under 
President  Monroe.  He  was  elected  president  of  the  United  States  in  1825,  and 
continued  in  that  office  for  four  years.  In  1831  he  took  his  seat  in  the  house  of 
representatives  at  Washington,  and  continued  a  member  until  Feb.  22,  1848,  when 
he  was  stricken  down  at  the  post  of  duty  by  an  attack  of  paralysis,  and  expired  in 
the  speaker's  room,  in  the  capitol,  the  next  day.  His  last  words  were,  "This  is  the 
end  of  earth."  He  was  in  the  81st  year  of  his  age,  and  was  denominated  "  the 
old  man  eloquent". 

The  annexed  engraving  is  a  representation  of  the  two  Adams'  houses,  near 

the  foot  of  Pennis  Hill,  in  Quincy, 
That  on  the  right  is  the  birth-place 
I  of  John  Adams — the  one  on  the  left, 
g^  of  John  Quincy  Adams.     In  the  rear 
lof  the  dwellings  is  a  meadow,  con- 
=  nected  with  which  is  the  following 
!  anecdote,  often  related  by  the  elder 
I  Adams,  respecting  himself: 

"  When  I  was  a  boy,  I  had  to  study 
BIRTH-PLACES  or  PRESIDENTS  JOHN  AND  JOHN  QUINCY  the  Latin  grammar,  but  it  was  dull, 

ADAMS,  AT  QUINCT.  P.          _,  ' 

and  I  hated  it.  My  father  was  anx 
ious  to  send  me  to  college,  and,  therefore,  I  studied  grammar  until  I  could 
hear  it  no  longer,  and,  going  to  my  father,  I  told  him  I  did  not  like  study, 
and  asked  for  some  other  employment.  It  was  opposing  his  wishes,  and  he 
was  quick  in  his  answer.  'Well,  John,'  said  he,  'if  Latin  does  not  suit,  you 
may  try  ditching;  perhaps  that  will.  My  meadow  yonder  needs  a  ditch, 
and  you  may  put  by  Latin,  and  try  that.'  This  seemed  a  delightful  change, 
and  to  the  meadow  I  went.  But  I  soon  found  ditching  harder  than  Latin,  and 
the  first  forenoon  was  the  longest  I  ever  experienced.  That  day  I  eat  the 
bread  of  labor,  and  glad  was  I  when  night  came  on.  That  night  I  made 
some  comparison  between  Latin  grammar  and  ditching,  but  said  not  a  word 
about  it.  I  dug  the  next  forenoon,  and  wanted  to  return  to  Latin  at  dinner; 
but  it  was  humiliating,  and  I  could  not  do  it.  At  night,  toil  conquered 
pride,  and  I  told  my  father — one  of  the  severest  trials  of  my  life — that  if  he 
chose,  I  would  go  back  to  Latin  grammar.  He  was  glad  of  it;  and  if  I 
have  since  gained  any  distinction,  it  has  been  owing  to  the  two  days'  labor  in 
that  abominable  ditch." 


MASSACHUSETTS.  293 

Robert  Treat  Paine,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  the  son 
of  a  clergyman,  born  in  Boston  in  1731.  He  graduated  at  Harvard  College,  and 

afterward  prepared 
himself  for  the  min- 

istr^ in  which  cal1- 

ing  he  was  engaged 
as  chaplain  in  a  mil 
itary  expedition  against  the  French,  at  the  north,  in  1755.  He  afterward  practiced 
law  in  Boston,  held  various  public  offices,  and  died  in  that  city,  in  1814.  He  was  a 
sound  lawyer,  well  versed  in  literature,  and  eminently  upright.  His  son,  of  the 
same  name,  a  poet  of  some  celebrity,  was  born  at  launton,  Mass.,  in  1773,  and 
graduated  at  Harvard  College,  with  a  high  reputation  for  genius.  He  died  in  1811. 

James  Otis  was  born  in  West  Barnstable,  Mass.,  in  1724;  was  educated  at  Har 
vard,  and  settling  in  Boston,  as  a  lawyer  soon  attained  the  highest  rank  in  his  pro 
fession.  Before  the  year  1770,  no  American,  excepting  Dr.  Franklin,  was  so  well 
known  and  so  often  named  in  the  colonies  and  in  England.  But  few  memorials  re 
main  of  him,  for  his  papers  all  perished,  none  of  his  speeches  were  ever  recorded, 
and  he  himself  was  stricken  down,  just  on  the  eve  of  the  revolution,  by  a  bludgeon 
in  the  hands  of  a  ruffian.  It  is  owing  to  these  circumstances  that  the  most  learned, 
eloquent  and  influential  man  of  his  time  is  so  little  known ;  that  the  following  lan 
guage  of  President  Adams  seems  exaggerated,  although  Chief  Justice  Dana,  and 
other  eminent  characters,  used  commendation  equally  strong.  Says  President 
Adams :  "I  have  been  young,  and  now  am  old,  and  I  solemnly  say,  I  have  never 
known  a  man  whose  love  of  his  country  was  more  ardent  or  sincere ;  never,  one 
who  suffered  so  much;  never,  one  whose  services  for  any  ten  years  of  his  life 
were  so  important  and  essential  to  the  cause  of  his  country,  as  those  of  Mr.  Otis, 
from  1760  to  1770. 

He  came  upon  the  stage  at  a  time  when  the  mother  country  had  determined  to 
enforce  her  "Acts  of  Trade;  " — laws  of  parliament  which  bore  with  crushing  force 
upon  the  industry  and  enterprise  of  the  colonies,  especially  those  of  New  Eng 
land.  By  these  laws,  the  colonists  could  not  engage  in  manufacture  —  because 
the  manufactures  of  England  would  be  injured ;  they  were  restricted  in  commerce, 
because  the  English  shipping  interest  would  suffer. 

In  1760,  as  a  preliminary  measure  to  their  enforcement,  application  was  made 
to  the  supreme  court  of  the  province  for  writs  of  assistance,  a  species  of  search- 
warrant,  to  be  granted  to  the  officers  of  customs  to  search  for  goods  on  which  du 
ties  had  not  been  paid.  Otis  was  at  this  time  advocate  general,  and  unwilling  to 
advocate  laws  he  believed  tyrannical  and  illegal,  he  at  once  resigned  his  office, 
which  was  not  only  very  lucrative,  but,  if  filled  by  an  incumbent  of  a  compliant 
spirit,  led  to  the  highest  favors  from  the  crown. 

The  merchants  of  Boston  and  Salem  engaged  Otis  and  Thatcher  to  make  their  defense. 
The  trial  took  place  in  Feb.,  1761,  in  the  council  chamber  of  the  old  town  house  in  Boston, 
before  Lieut.  Gov.  Hutchinson,  as  chief  justice,  with  four  associate  judges.  The  court 
was  crowded  with  the  most  eminent  citizens,  deeply  solicitous  in  the  cause. 

The  case  was  opened  for  government  by  Mr.  Gridley,  the  old  law  tutor  of  Otis,  and 
very  ably  argued  ;  in  all  his  points  he  made  his  reasoning  depend  upon  this  consideration:  "  if 
the  parliament  of  Great  Britain  is  the  sovereign  legislator  of  the  British  empire,  then,"  etc. 
He  was  replied  to  by  Mr.  Thatcher,  in  an  ingenious,  sensible  speech,  delivered  with  great 
mildness.  "  But,"  in  the  language  of  President  Adams,  "  Otis  was  a  flame  of  fire  ;  with 
a  promptitude  of  classical  allusions,  a  depth  of  research,  a  rapid  summary  of  historical 
events  and  dates,  a  profusion  of  legal  authorities,  a  prophetic  glance  of  his  eyes  into  futu 
rity,  and  a  rapid  torrent  of  impetuous  eloquence,  he  hurried  away  all  before  him.  Ameri 
can  independence  was  then  and  there  born.  The  seeds  of  patriots  and  heroes  were  then  and 
there  sown.  Every  man  of  an  immense,  crowded  audience  appeared  to  me  to  go  away  as  I 
did,  ready  to  take  up  arms  against  writs  of  assistance.  Then  and  there  was  the  first  scene 
of  the  first  act  of  opposition  to  the  arbitrary  claims  of  Great  Britain.  Then  and  there  ttie. 
child  INDEPENDENCE  was  born.  In  fifteen  years,  i.  e.  in  1776,  he  grew  up  to  manhood,  and 
declared  himself  free." 

The  following  year,  Mr.  Otis  was  elected  to  a  seat  in  the  Massachusetts  General  Assem 
bly,  and  for  nine  years  after  he  was  in  connection  with  Samuel  Adams  and  John  Hancock, 
the  very  head  and  front  of  opposition  to  aggressive  ministerial  measures  in  New  England. 


294  MASSACHUSETTS. 

In  the  summer  of  1769,  Otis  published  some  very  severe  strictures  upon  the  conduct  of 
the  commissioners  of  customs.  Happening  in  alone  one  evening  into  a  coffee  house  where 
Robinson,  one  of  those  commissioners,  and  a  number  of  British  officers  were  sitting,  an 
altercation  ensued,  when  the  lights  were  blown  out,  and  the  party,  armed  with  bludgeons, 
pounced  upon  him.  He  escaped  death,  but  to  meet  a  worse  fate.  His  brain  was  injured, 
and  his  reason  dethroned.  A  verdict  of  $10,000  was  awarded  as  damages  in  a  civil  suit 
against  Robinson.  Otis,  in  a  lucid  interval,  very  magnanimously  forgave  the  base  ruffian, 
and  refused  to  receive  a  dollar  of  the  damages  awarded  him.  For  many  years,  all  through 
the  scenes  of  the  revolution,  the  patriot  lived  on,  with  his  great  intellect  in  ruins,  compar 
atively  useless  to  the  world,  and  a  deep  grief  to  his  friends.  When  at  times  the  cloud  was 
lifted  from  his  reason,  he  talked  calmly  of  death,  and  expressed  a  desire  to  die  by  a  stroke 
of  lightning.  His  wish  was  gratified.  On  the  23d  of  May,  1783,  he  stood  leaning  on  his 
cane  at  the  door  of  a  friend's  house  in  Andover,  watching  the  sublime  spectacle  of  an  ap 
proaching  thunder  cloud,  when  suddenly  a  bolt  leaped  from  it,  like  a  swift  messenger  from 
God  to  his  spirit,  and  killed  him  instantly.  Thus  perished  one  of  the  master  spirits  of  his 
time,  of  whom  few  memorials  remain  ;  but  enough  to  show  that  the  future  historians  of 
the  United  States,  in  considering  the  foundations  of  American  independence,  must  inscribe 
a  chief  corner  stone  with  the  name  of  JAMES  OTIS. 

Samuel  Adams,  a  signer  of  the  Decla- 
ration  of  Independence,  was  born  in  Bos- 
ton,  in  1722,  educated  at  Harvard,  and  then 
entered  mercantile  life.  Elected  to  the 

legislature  of  the  province,  the  people  found  him  one  of  their  most  steadfast 
friends,  the  goveroninent  one  of  its  mot  inveterate  opponents.  Step  by  step,  and 
inch  by  inch,  he  fought  the  enemies  of  popular  liberty,  and  was  the  most  active 
of  the  patriots  of  Bston  in  inciting  tshe  people  to  throw  overboard  the  tea,  in  1773. 
When  Gen.  Gage,  in  1774,  sent  to  dissolve  the  colonial  assembly,  he  found  the 
door  locked;  the  key  was  in  Samuel  Adams'  pocket 

After  he  had  received  warning  at  Lexington,  the  night  of  the  18th  of  April,  1775,  of  the 
intended  British  expedition,  as  he  proceeded  to  make  his  escape  through  the  fields,  he  ex 
claimed,  when  the  day  dawned,  "  This  is  a  fine  day  !  "  "  Very  pleasant,  indeed,"  answered 
one  of  his  companions,  supposing  he  alluded  to  the  beauty  of  the  morning.  "  I  mean," 
he  replied,  "  it  is  a  glorious  day  for  America  !  "  A  few  days  before  the  battle  of  Bunker 
Hill,  Gage  offered  a  pardon  to  all  rebels  excepting  Samuel  Adams  and  John  Hancock, 
"  whose  offenses  are  of  too  flagitious  a  nature  to  admit  of  any  other  consideration  than 
of  condign  punishment."  This  virulent  proscription,  intended  to  be  their  ruin,  widely  ex 
tended  their  fame. 

As  a  member  of  the  continental  congress,  he  was  an  earnest  advocate  of  the  revolution, 
which  declared  the  colonies  free  and  independent  states  ;  and  when  some  members  faltered, 
through  fear  of  failure,  the  stern  puritan  exclaimed  :  "  /  should  advise  persisting  in  our 
struggle  for  liberty,  though  it  were  revealed  from  heaven  that  999  were  to  perish,  and  only  one 
out  of  1,000  survive  and  retain  his  liberty  !  One  such  free  man  must  possess  more  virtue,  and 
enjoy  more  happiness  than  1,000  slants  ;  and  let  him  propagate  his  like,  and  transmit  to  them 
what  he  hath  so  nobly  preserved." 

The  very  faults  of  his  character  rendered  his  services  more  useful,  by  confining  his  ex 
ertions  to  a  single  point,  and  prevented  their  being  weakened  by  indulgence  and  liberality 
toward  different  opinions.  He  had  all  the  animosities  and  all  the  firmness  that  could  qual 
ify  a  man  to  be  the  asserter  of  the  rights  of  the  people.  So  inflexible  he  was  in  his  prin 
ciples,  that  sooner  than  pay  an  illegal  tax  of  a  sixpence,  he  would  have  been  condemned  as 
a  traitor,  and  mounted  the  scaffold.  He  succeeded  Hancock  as  governor,  and  died  in  1803, 
at  the  age  of  82  years.  Notwithstanding  his  many  years  of  eminent  service,  he  must  have 
been  buried  at  the  public  expense,  if  the  afflicting  death  of  an  only  son  had  not  remedied 
this  honorable  poverty. 

Gen.  Henry  Knoxwas  born  in  Boston,  in  1750,  where  he  became  a  bookseller. 
In  the  revolution  he  was  commissioned  as  major  general,  and  greatly  distinguished 
himself  as  an  officer  of  artillery.  He  was  secretary  of  war  in  Washington's  ad 
ministration.  He  died  in  Thomaston,  in  Maine,  in  1806.  His  death  was  sudden, 
strangled  while  eating,  by  the  lodgment  of  a  bone  in  his  throat 

Col.  Timothy  Pickering  was  born  in  Salem,  in  1845 ;  graduated  at  Harvard,  and 
became  a  lawyer.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  revolution,  some  most  valuable  papers 
came  from  his  pen.  He  was  quarter-master  general  of  the  army.  From  1790  to 
1794,  he  made  important  treaties  with  the  western  Indians.  He  was  in  turn  post- 


MASSACHUSETTS.  295 

master  general,  secretary  of  war,  and  secretary  of  state  under  Washington.  He 
was  for  years  after  in  the  United  States  Senate.  He  was  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 
federal  party  in  the  United  States.  He  died  in  1829,  in  his  84th  year. 

Benjamin  Thompson,  originally  "  an  humble  ysinkee  schoolmaster,"  was  one  of 
the  many  Americans  who  arose  to  eminence  in  foreign  lands,  becoming  "  a  count 
of  the  holy  Roman  Empire,  and  a  companion  of  kings  and  philosophers."  He 
•was  born  at  Woburn,  in  Mass.,  in  1753.  At  the  beginning  of  the  revolution  he 
was  a  teacher  at  Rumford,  now  Concord,  N.  H.,  where  he  married  the  widow  of 
Benjamin  Rolfe,  Esq.  Falling  under  unjust  suspicion  of  being  a  royalist  in  senti 
ment,  because  he  spoke  doubtfully  of  the  American  cause,  he  was  compelled  to 
leave  the  place.  It  is  said  that  he  in  vain  sought  for  service  in  the  American 
cause  previous  to  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill.  Being  everywhere  suspected  of  tory- 
ism,  he  finally  placed  himself  under  the  protection  of  .Gen.  Gage,  in  Boston. 
Toward  the  close  of  the  revolution,  he  for  a  short  time  served  in  New  York  as  a 
lieutenant  colonel  of  a  British  regiment.  After  the  war  he  went  to  Germany, 
where  he  received  from  the  reigning  Duke  of  Bavaria  all  the  honors  that  could  be 
conferred,  and  among  others,  that  of  count  "  of  the  holy  Roman  Empire,"  to 
which  he  added  the  title  of  Rumford,  in  remembrance  of  his  former  residence. 
He  introduced  great  improvements  in  the  condition  and  discipline  of  the  army. 
At  Munich  he  provided  houses  of  public  industry  for  the  poor,  to  whom  he  be 
came  an  object  of  almost  idolatrous  regard;  and  in  grateful  remembrance  of  his 
services  and  benefactions,  a  monument  was  erected  there  to  his  honor.  He  died 
in  1814.  He  bequeathed  the  annual  sum  of  $1,000  to  Harvard  College,  to  found 
the  Rumford  professorship.  At  his  death  the  celebrated  Cuvier  pronounced  an 
eulogy  upon  his  character  before  the  Institute  of  France,  as  a  man  of  science  and 
a  philanthropist. 

Fisher  Ames  was  born  at  Dedham,  in  1758;  was  educated  at  Harvard,  and  be 
came  one  of  the  most  eloquent  of  American  orators  and  writers.  He  was  in  con 
gress  during  all  of  Washington's  administration,  where  he  greatly  distinguished 
himself,  particularly  by  his  speech  on  "Jay's  Treaty."  In  1804,  he  was  chosen, 
but  declined  the  honor,  of  the  presidency  of  Harvard.  He  died  in  1808. 

David  Porter,  a  commodore  in  the  U.  S.  navy,  and  one  of  its  most  intrepid  offi 
cers,  was  born  in  Boston,  in  1780.  In  the  war  of  1812,  he  made  a  most  success 
ful  cruise  in  the  Pacific;  but  after  a  desperate  and  gallant  resistance  against  an 
overwhelming  force  in  the  harbor  of  Valparaiso,  his  vessel,  the  Essex,  was  cap 
tured.  In  1829,  he  was  appointed,  by  Jackson,  minister  to  Constantinople.  He 
died  in  1843,  aged  60  years. 

Joseph  Story,  LL.D.,  was  born  at  Marblehead,  in  1782;  graduated  at  Harvard, 
and  at  the  early  age  of  31  years,  was  appointed  one  of  the  judges  of  the  U.  S.  su 
preme  court.  In  1830,  he  was  chosen  professor  of  the  law  school  at  Harvard. 
He  gained  great  eminence  as  a  jurist  and  as  a  writer  in  law.  His  name  is  associ 
ated  with  Chief  Justice  Marshall  and  Chancellor  Kent,  as  one  of  the  three  great 
legal  minds  in  American  history. 

Amos  Lawrence,  one  of  those  wealthy  public-spirited  merchants  of  Boston, 
whose  munificent  gifts  to  objects  of  philanthropy  and  of  general  utility  have  shed 
so  much  honor  upon  the  character  of  that  city,  was  born  at  Groton,  in  1786,  the 
son  of  a  deacon  in  a  Congregational  Church.  He  was  apprenticed  as  a  clerk  in  a 
country  store  in  his  native  town.  During  this  apprenticeship  of  young  Lawrence, 
and  for  many  years  after,  it  was  customary,  throughout  New  England,  for  clerks 
and  apprentices,  journeymen  and  employers,  to  prepare  ardent  spirits  in  some 
form,  to  be  drank  in  the  middle  of  the  afternoon.  In  common  with  the  other 
clerks  of  the  establishment,  he  partook  of  the  pleasant  beverage,  until  he  found 
himself  longing  for  the  stimulus,  as  the  hour  for  serving  it  approached,  when  he 
had  the  resolution  to  abandon  the  dangerous  habit.  Many  years  afterward,  he 
wrote  to  a  young  friend,  respecting  this  incident  in  his  life,  as  follows:  "In  the 
first  place,  take  this  for  your  motto,  at  the  commencement  of  your  journey,  that 
the  difference  of  going  just  right,  or  a  little  wrong,  will  be  the  difference  of  find 
ing  yourself  in  good  quarters,  or  in  a  miserable  bog  or  slough  at  the  end  of  it  Of 


296  MASSACHUSETTS. 

the  whole  number  educated  in  the  Groton  stores,  for  some  years  before  and  after 
myself,  no  one  else,  to  my  knowledge,  escaped  the  bog  or  slough ;  and  my  escape 
I  trace  to  the  simple  fact  of  my  having  put  a  restraint  upon  my  appetite." 

When  Mr.  Lawrence  became  of  age,  he  was  seen  on  his  way  to  Boston,  with 
twenty  dollars  in  his  pocket,  his  seven  years'  experience,  and  his  good  principles, 
as  his  only  capital  with  which  to  begin  the  business  of  life.  After  a  brief  clerk 
ship  in  Boston,  he  commenced  business  for  himself,  in  Dec.,  1807,  in  a  small  store, 
in  what  was  then  known  as  CornhilL  How  the  young  merchant  got  on  in  his  new 
business,  without  capital,  may  in  part  be  guessed  at  from  what  he  wrote  years  af 
terward,  to  a  friend .  "  I  practiced  upon  the  maxim,  '  Business  before  friends,' 
from  the  commencement  of  my  course.  During  the  first  seven  years  of  my  business 
in  this  city,  I  never  allowed  a  bill  against  me  to  stand  unsettled  over  the  Sabbath. 
If  the  purchase  of  goods  was  made  at  auction  on  Saturday,  and  delivered  to  me,  1 
always  examined  and  settled  the  bill,  by  note  or  by  crediting  it,  and  having  it 
clear,  so  that,  in  case  I  was  not  on  duty  on  Monday,  there  would  be  no  trouble  for 
mv  boys  ;  thus  keeping  the  business  before  me,  instead  of  allowing  it  to  driveme." 
With  such  principles  he  became  most  eminently  successful  in  his  mercantile  ca 
reer.  All  tne  time  he  could  spare  from  his  business  was  devoted  to  charitable  la 
bors.  After  his  death,  this  inscription  was  found  in  his  pocket:  "  What  shall  it 
profit  a  man  to  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul."  No  accurate  state 
ment  can  be  made  of  all  the  sums  which  he  bestowed  on  various  objects.  The 
calls  on  him  were  continual;  and  it  has  been  conjectured  that  the  whole  amount 
of  his  benefactions  exceeded  $700,000;  yet  he  died  worth  about  $1,000,000.  Thia 
event  took  place  in  Dec.,  1852,  when  he  was  in  the  66th  year  of  his  age.  His 
younger  brother,  Abbot  Lawrence,  and  partner  in  his  merchandising  and  manu 
facturing,  was  appointed  minister  to  England  in  Taylor's  administration.  He  also 
was  noted  for  his  princely  benefactions  to  objects  of  public  utility;  in  all  amount 
ing  to  hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars.  He  died  three  years  later  than  his 
brother,  Amos. 

John  Singleton  Copley  was  born  in  Boston,  in  1738,  and  became  a  pupil  of  the 
celebrated  English  portrait  painter,  Smioert,  who  accompanied  Dean  Berkeley  to 
Rhode  Island.  His  patronage  waning,  he  went  to  England  at  the  outbreak  of  the 
revolution,  and  with  Benjamin  West  obtained  fortune  and  great  fame  as  a  painter 
of  portraits  and  of  historical  subjects.  He  died  in  1815.  Twelve  years  later,  his 
Boston  born  son  became  lord  chancellor  of  England,  and  was  elevated  to  the  peer 
age,  with  the  title  of  Lord  Lyndhurst 

William  Hickling  Prescott,  so  eminent  as  an  historical  writer,  was  born  at  Sa 
lem,  in  1796;  graduated  at  Harvard,  and  died  in  Boston,  Jan.  28, 1859.  Notwith 
standing  his  great  fame  in  Europe  and  America,  it  was  said  that  in  private  life, 
"  the  man  was  more  than  his  books — his  character  loftier  than  all  his  reputation." 

Horatio  Greenotigh,  the  earliest  American  who  gained  eminence  as  a  sculptor, 
was  born  in  Boston,  in  1805,  and  died  in  Newport,  R.  I.,  in  1852.  He  spent  many 
years  of  his  life  in  Italy,  and  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  was  the  prized  friend 
of  the  most  cultivated  of  men.  The  work  in  which  he  took  the  greatest  pride  waa 
his  collossal  statue  of  Washington,  which  now  ornaments  the  public  grounds  in 
the  city  of  Washington. 


EHODE     ISLAND. 


ARKS  OF  RHODE  ISLAND. 


THE  first  settlement  of  Rhode  Island  was  commenced  by  Roger 
Williams,  at  Providence,  in  1636.  Mr.  Williams  was  one  of  the  ear 
liest  Puritan  ministers  who  came 
over  to  New  England.  He  was 
charged  with  a  variety  of  errors, 
one  of  which  was  avowing  the 
doctrine  that  the  civil  magistrate 
was  bound  to  grant  all  denomina 
tions  equal  rights  and  protection. 
This  doctrine  at  that  period  being 
deemed  destructive  to  true  religion, 
and  to  the  safety  of  the  state,  he 
was  banished  from  Massachusetts 
as  "  a  disturber  of  the  peace  of  the 
church  and  commonwealth."  He 
repaired  to  Seekonk,  where  he  pro 
cured  a  grant  of  land  from  the  In 
dians,  but  being  informed  that  he 
was  within  the  limits  of  Plymouth 
colony,  he  removed  to  a  place  called  by  the  Indians  Mooshausic. 

Mr.  Williams  purchased  the  lands  of  the  Indians,  and,  in  grateful 
remembrance  of  the  kindness  of  heaven,  he  called  the  place  Provi 
dence.  Acting  in  conformity  with  the  wise  and  liberal  principle,  for 
avowing  and  maintaining  which  he  had  suffered  banishment,  he  allowed 
entire  freedom  of  conscience  to  all  who  came  within  his  borders,  and  to 
him  belongs  the  honor  of  having  set  a  practical  example  of  toleration 
of  all  religious  sects  in  the  same  political  community.  His  care  and 
attention  were  not  confined  to  his  civilized  brethren.  He  labored  to 
enlighten  and  improve  the  Indians.  He  learned  their  language,  trav 
eled  among  them  and  gained  the  entire  confidence  of  their  chiefs, 
and  by  his  influence  over  them  probably  saved  those  colonies,  which 
had  driven  him  into  the  wilderness,  from  many  sore  evils. 

In  1638,  John  Clark,  William  Coddington  and  sixteen  others,  being 
persecuted  for  their  religious  tenets,  went  to  Providence  in  order  to 
enjoy  liberty  of  conscience.  By  the  advice  and  aid  of  Roger  Wil 
liams,  they  purchased  the  Island  of  Aquetnec,  now  called  Rhode  Island, 
and  removed  thither.  Here  they  incorporated  themselves  into  a  body 
politic,  and  chose  William  Coddington  to  be  their  judge  or  chief  magis 
trate.  The  fertility  of  the  soil,  the  fine  climate,  and  the  toleration  of 


298  RHODE  ISLAND. 

all  Christian  sects,  attracted  many  people  to  their  settlement,  and  the 
island  in  a  few  years  became  so  populous  as  to  send  out  colonists  to 
the  adjacent  shores.  The  island  received  its  name  on  account  of  its 
fancied  resemblance  to  the  beautiful  "  Isle  of  Rhodes  "  in  the  Mediter 
ranean. 

In  1642,  Samuel  Gorton  and  eleven  other  persons  purchased  of 
Miantonimoh,  the  Narraganset  sachem,  a  tract  of  land  at  Mishawo- 
met,  where  he  built  a  town,  which  was  afterward  called  Warwick,  in 
honor  of  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  who  gave  them  a  friendly  patronage. 
When  the  New  England  colonies  in  1643,  formed  their  memorable  con 
federacy,  Rhode  Island  applied  to  be  admitted  a  member.  Plymouth 
objected;  asserting  that  her  settlements  were  within  her  boundaries. 
The  commissioners  decided  that  Rhode  Island  might  enjoy  all  the  ad 
vantages  of  the  confederacy,  if  she  would  submit  to  the  jurisdiction  of 
Plymouth.  This  she  declined,  proudly  preferring  independence  to  all 
the  benefits  of  dependent  union. 

The  Rhode  Island  settlements  were  commenced  as  voluntary  associa 
tions  without  any  charter  from  the  English  government.  They  pur 
chased  their  lands  from  the  Narraganset  Indians.  Neither  of  them 
had  any  patent  from  the  companies  which  claimed  them  by  grant 
from  the  crown  of  England.  They  were  separate  and  distinct  colo 
nies,  independent  of  each  other,  and  having  no  bond  of  union  except 
their  common  origin,  design,  and  dangers.  In  1644,  Mr.  Williams 
went  to  England  as  agent  for  the  settlements  at  Providence  and  Rhode 
Island,  and  obtained  of  the  Plymouth  Company  a  patent  for  the  terri 
tory,  and  permission  for  the  inhabitants  to  institute  a  government  for 
themselves.  In  1647,  delegates,  chosen  by  the  freemen,  held  a  general 
assembly  at  Portsmouth,  organized  a  government,  and  established  a 
code  of  laws.  The  executive  power  was  confided  to  a  president  and 
four  assistants. 

In  1663,  upon  the  petition  of  the  inhabitants,  Charles  IE  granted 
them  another  charter,  under  the  name  of  "  the  governor  and  company 
of  the  English  colony  of  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations,  in 
New  England  in  America."  This  conferred  on  the  colonists  the  right 
to  elect  all  their  officers,  and  to  pass  laws  for  their  government  with 
out  the  intervention  of  the  king  or  parliament.  The  supreme  or  legis 
lative  power,  was  to  be  exercised  by  an  assembly,  which  was  to  con 
sist  of  the  governor,  ten  assistants,  and  representatives  from  the 
towns,  all  to  be  chosen  by  the  freemen.  This  assembly  granted  to  all 
Christian  sects,  excepting  Roman  Catholics,  the  right  of  voting.  In 
1665,  they  authorized  by  law  the  seizure  of  the  estates  of  the  Friends 
or  Quakers  who  refused  to  bear  arms ;  but  this  law,  being  generally  con 
demned  by  the  people,  was  not  executed. 

The  Narraganset  Indians,  one  of  the  most  powerful  tribes  in  New 
England,  had  their  seat  in  Rhode  Island.  In  the  "  King  Philip  War," 
this  tribe  was  totally  ruined  by  the  destruction  of  their  strong  hold. 
Dec.  19,  1675,  Gov.  Winslow  with  a  force  of  1000  men  from  the  colo 
nies  of  Massachusetts,  Plymouth  and  Connecticut,  passing  through 


RHODE  ISLAND.  ,        £99 

deep  snows  attacked  their  fort,  and  after  a  desperate  resistance  it  was 
fired  and  consumed.  In  this  celebrated  action,  known  as  the  "Swamp 
Fight"  about  one  thousand  Indians  perished.  The  final  blow  was 
given  to  the  Indian  power  by  the  death  of  King  Philip,  who  was  kill 
ed  near  Mount  Hope,  by  a  friendly  Indian  in  Aug.  1676. 

"Probably  none  of  the  northern  colonies,  certainly  none  in  proportion  to  its 
size,  was  so  deeply  engaged  in  the  slave  trade  as  Rhode  Island.  Many  of 
the  great  fortunes  of  her  merchants  were  amassed  by  that  traffic.  So  late  as 
the  year  1804-8,  when  the  ports  of  South  Carolina  were  opened  for  the  im 
portation  of  slaves,  there  were,  of  202  vessels  employed  in  the  traffic,  70  Brit 
ish,  61  from  Charleston,  and  59  from  Rhode  Island.  From  Boston  there 
was  one,  and  from  Connecticut  one,  and  no  others  from  the  present  Northern 
States.  Of  the  whole  number  of  slaves  imported,  which  was  38,775,  there 
were  7238  brought  in  Rhode  Island  vessels,  and  450  in  all  other  New  Eng 
land  craft.  Between  1730  and  1750  the  slave  trade  of  Rhode  Island  increas 
ed  with  the  West  India  trade,  negroes  being  brought  back  as  part  of  the  re 
turn  cargoes.  Yet  it  seems  not  to  have  been  countenanced  by  the  legisla 
ture,  for  so  early  as  1652,  the  practice  of  slavery  is  denounced,  and  to  hold  a 
slave  more  than  ten  years  is  made  penal.  In  1774  the  importation  into  the 
colony  was  prohibited ;  and  ten  years  afterward,  it  is  provided  that  all  child 
ren  of  slaves  born  after  March  1,  1784,  shall  be  free." 

Rhode  Island  went  into  the  revolutionary  contest  with  great  zeal 
and  unanimity,  abolished  allegiance  to  the  king,  struck  his  name 
from  all  legal  processes,  and  directed  all  proceedings  to  be  in  the 
name  of  the  colony  or  state.  The  stamp  act  was  resisted  with  great 
firmness,  and  when  the  importation  of  military  stores  was  prohibited 
by  the  British  government,  the  inhabitants  seized  the  cannon  in  the 
public  batteries,  and  the  general  assembly  passed  resolutions  for  arm 
ing  the  people.  Liberty  was  given  to  several  hundred  of  slaves,  on 
condition  that  they  would  serve  in  the  revolutionary  army.  In  1776, 
Rhode  Island  was  invaded  by  the  British  under  Gen.  Clinton,  who  oc 
cupied  it  until  near  the  close  of  the  war.  Gen.  Sullivan,  aided  by  the 
French  fleet,  made  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  dislodge  the 
enemy,  and  in  1778  laid  seige  to  Newport,  but  was  obliged  to  abandon 
the  attempt.  In  1779,  the  British  troops  were  withdrawn.  In  1780, 
Gen.  Rochambeau,  with  a  French  force  of  six  thousand  men,  arrived 
in  a  squadron  at  Newport.  Rhode  Island  was  among  the  first  to  di 
rect  her  delegates  to  sign  the  Articles  of  Confederation,  to  which  she 
adhered  with  great  pertinacity.  But  at  length,  after  all  her  associates 
had  adopted  the  constitution  of  the  United  States,  she  yielded,  and 
was  admitted  as  the  thirteenth  state,  May  29,  1790. 

The  original  charter  of  Rhode  Island  confined  the  right  of  suffrage, 
or  voting,  principally  to  the  landholders.  When  she  became  a  manu 
facturing  state,  this  was  considered  a  grievance.  A  party  was  formed 
in  1840,  to  extend  the  right  of  suffrage,  called  the  suffrage  party.  In 
January,  1841,  the  legislature,  upon  being  petitioned,  consented  to 
have  a  convention  called  to  form  a  new  constitution.  This  did  not 
satisfy  the  suffrage  party,  who  issued  a  call  for  a  convention  a  month 
previous  to  that  authorized  by  the  state.  This  convention  met,  formed 


300  RHODE  ISLAND. 

a  constitution,  and  after  submitting  it  to  the  people,  declared  it  adopted 
by  a  majority,  and  established  as  the  supreme  law  of  the  state.  Both 
parties  chose  their  state  officers,  Governor  King  at  the  head  of  the 
charter  party,  and  T.  W.  Dorr  at  the  head  of  the  other.  After  a  con 
siderable  display  of  military  force  on  each  side,  most  of  the  officers 
chosen  by  the  suffrage  party  resigned  their  situations,  and  this  threat 
ening  storm  happily  passed  over  without  the  effusion  of  blood.  Dorr 
was  tried  for  treason,  and  condemned  to  hard  labor  for  life,  but  was 
liberated  in  1844,  by  the  legislature,  after  he  had  remained  in  prison 
for  about  one  year. 

Rhode  Island,  in  territorial  extent,  is  the  smallest  in  the  Union, 
having  an  area  of  1,306  miles,  about  half  of  which  is  improved.  It 
is  bounded  N.  and  E.  by  Massachusetts,  W.  by  Connecticut,  and  S.  by 
the  Atlantic  Ocean.  It  is  about  47  miles  long  from  N.  to  S.,  and  37 
broad  from  E.  to  W.  About  one-tenth  of  the  state  is  water,  and  a 
very  large  portion  of  the  residue  is  made  up  of  islands.  The  interior, 
with  the  exception  of  the  intervales  along  the  streams,  is  generally 
rough  and  hilly. 

Most  of  the  islands,  together  with  that  part  of  the  state  adjoining 
the  salt-water,  are  quite  fertile.  The  lands  in  the  interior  are  better 
adapted  for  grazing  than  tillage — the  soil  in  many  places  being  diffi 
cult  to  cultivate.  The  face  of  the  country  is  uneven,  but  no  part  can 
be  considered  mountainous.  The  most  considerable  hills  are  Mount 
Hope  in  the  E.,  Woonsocket  in  the  N.,  and  Hopkins  in  the  middle  of 
the  state.  On  the  banks  of  its  many  streams,  are  numerous  manufac 
turing  establishments  of  various  kinds.  Narragansett  Bay  extends 
from  the  sea  more  than  30  miles  into  the  state,  affording  safe  and 
commodious  harbors  along  its  whole  length.  The  harbor  of  Newport, 
at  its  mouth,  is  not  excelled  by  any  in  the  United  States. 

From  its  abundant  supply  of  water-power,  Rhode  Island  has  for  a 
long  period  been  extensively  engaged  in  manufactures,  and  the  first 
cotton  mill  in  the  United  States  was  erected  in  her  limits.  The  bank 
ing  capital  exceeds  $12,000,000.  This  great  amount,  so  disproportioned 
to  the  population  of  the  state,  is  divided  among  nearly  seventy  bank 
ing  institutions,  and  has  generally  been  managed  with  safety  to  the 
public  and  to  the  advantage  of  the  stockholders.  Her  coasting  busi 
ness  and  foreign  commerce  are  considerable.  Anthracite  coal  has 
been  found  to  considerable  extent  on  the  island  of  Rhode  Island  and 
also  in  Cumberland.  The  nearness  of  Rhode  Island  to  the  sea,  miti 
gates  the  severity  of  winter  and  -tempers  the  heats  of  summer,  making 
it  a  place  of  resort  during  the  warm  season.  The  state  is  divided  into 
five  counties,  viz :  Newport,  Providence,  Washington,  Kent  and  Bris 
tol.  Population  in  1790,  69,110;  in  1850,  147,544;  and  in  1860, 
174,633. 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


301 


PROVIDENCE,  the  semi-capitol  of  the  state,  and  the  second  city  in 
New  England,  is  situated  at  the  head  of  Narraganset  Bay,  on  the 
Seekonk  or  Providence  River,  35  miles  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  43 
from  Boston,  50  from  Stonington,  Conn.,  and  168  from  New  York. 
Population  in  1810,  10,071;  in  1840,  23,172;  in  1850,  41,513;  now 
about  53,000.  The  compact  part  of  the  city  lies  on  both  sides  of  the 
river,  wide  and  substantial  bridges  connecting  these  different  sections  : 
its  surface  is  irregular,  rising  abruptly  on  the  east  side  more  than 
200  feet  above  the  harbor.  Owing  to  the  uneven  surface,  but  little 


View  of  Market-Square,  Providence. 

The  engraving  shows  the  central  part  of  Providence  as  seen  from  the  western  side  of  Providence  River, 
over  which  is  a  very  wide  bridge,  having  the  appearance  oi  a  regular  street.  The  "What  Cheer"  building, 
occupied  by  mercantile  stores,  banks,  and  offices,  fronts  the  east  side  of  the  square.  The  post-office  stands 
immediately  back,  the  entrance  to  which  is  through  this  building.  The  City  Hall,  the  lower  story  of 
which  is  tho  market,  is  seen  on  the  right.  Merchant  ships  come  into  the  city  at  the  south  side  of  the 
bridge. 

regard  has  been  given  to  regularity  in  laying  out  the  streets.  Near 
the  center  of  the  business  portion,  is  a  beautiful  basin  of  water,  walled 
in  by  stone  masonry,  of  an  elliptic  form,  about  a  mile  in  circumfer 
ence,  the  borders  of  which  are  adorned  with  shade-trees  and  graveled 
walks. 

Providence  contains  a  large  number  of  handsome  churches  and 
other  public  buildings.  The  Arcade  is  a  beautiful  granite  building, 
222  feet  long,  72  wide,  and  fronting  on  two  streets.  It  is  divided  into 
three  stories,  occupied  for  stores  and  offices,  and  lighted  by  a  glass 
roof.  This  structure  was  completed  in  1828,  at  an  expense  of  $130,- 
000.  The  "What  Cheer"  'building  at  the  corner  of  north  and  south 
Main-streets,  is  a  fine  free-stone  edifice,  mostly  occupied  by  public 


302  RHODE  ISLAND. 

offices.  The  railroad  depots  for  passengers  and  merchandise  are  very 
superior  and  commodious  buildings,  situated  in  the  business  part  of 
the  city.  Providence  has  48  churches  and  societies,  41  of  which  have 
houses  of  worship.  The  benevolent  and  literary  institutions  are  nu 
merous,  and  conducted  upon  the  most  approved  systems.  The  Butler 
Hospital  for  the  Insane,  having  extensive  grounds,  was  incorporated 
in  1844.  The  Atheneum  has  a  valuable  library  of  about  12,000  vol 
umes.  The  Rhode  Island  Historical  Society  have  valuable  collections, 
in  an  appropriate  and  substantial  building  near  the  University.  Be 
sides  this  latter  institution,  the  public  schools,  about  50  in  number, 
are  an  honor  to  the  city  and  state.  The  Yearly  Meeting  Boarding 
School  occupies  a  lot  in  the  E.  part  of  the  city,  near  the  Dexter  Asy 
lum,  is  well  endowed  and  prosperous.  The  manufactures  of  Provi 
dence  and  its  vicinity,  employ  a  capital  of  about  $6,000,000.  Nu 
merous  establishments  are  in  the  city  for  the  manufacture  of  jewelry, 
several  of  which,  it  is  stated,  produce  goods  to  the  amount  of  a  mill 
ion  of  dollars  annually.  There  are  numerous  foundries  and  machine- 
shops,  cotton,  woolen,  india-rubber  mills,  etc.;  and  almost  all  kinds 
of  articles  manufactured  in  America  are  produced  here.  The  for 
eign  commerce  of  Providence  was  formerly  considerable,  but  since  the 
introduction  of  manufacturing  pursuits  it  has  declined. 

Providence  was  first  settled  by  Roger  Williams,  and  some  others,  in  1636. 
Mr.  Williams,  being  persecuted  for  his  religious  opinions,  was  obliged  to 
leave  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  about  the  middle  of  January,  and  pro 
ceeded  toward  Narraganset  Bay.  The  weather  was  severe  and  his  suffer 
ings  great.  He  appears  to  have  visited  Osisamequin,  the  sachem,  of  Pokan- 
oket,  who  resided  at  Mount  Hope,  near  Bristol.  Regarding  the  Indians  as 
the  only  proprietors,  he  purchased  of  the  sachem  a  tract  at  Seekonk,  where 
he  reared  a  habitation.  Seekonk  being  within  the  limits  of  Plymouth  col 
ony,  Grov.  Winslow,  in  a  friendly  letter  to  Mr.  Williams,  induced  him  to  re 
move  to  the  northern  side  of  the  Seekonk  River,  where  he  had  the  country 
free  before  him. 

Mr.  Williams,  with  five  companions — Wm.  Harris,  John  Smith,  Joshua 
Verin,  Thos.  Angell  and  Francis  Wickes — embarked  in  a  canoe  and  pro 
ceeded  down  the  stream.  "As  they  approached  the  little  cove  near  Tock- 
wotten,  now  India  Point,  they  were  saluted  by  a  company  of  Indians  with 
the  friendly  interrogation,  "  What  Cheer"  a  common  English  phrase  which 
they  had  learned  from  the  colonists.*  At  this  spot  they  probably  went  on 
shore  ;  but  they  did  not  long  remain  there.  They  passed  round  India  Point 
and  Fox  Point,  and  proceeded  up  the  river,  on  the  west  side  of  the  peninsula, 
to  a  spot  near  the  mouth  of  the  Moshassuck  River.  Tradition  reports  that 
Mr.  Williams  landed  near  a  spring,  which  remains  to  this  day.  At  this 
spot  the  settlement  of  Rhode  Island  commenced.  To  the  town  here  founded, 
Mr.  Williams,  with  his  habitual  piety,  and  in  grateful  remembrance  of  God's 
merciful  providence  to  him  in  his  distress,  gave  the  name  of  PROVIDENCE." 

Providence  suffered  great  losses  in  King  Philip's  war,  and  during  the 
Revolutionary  contest,  furnished  her  full  quota  of  men  and  means  in  the 
struggle.  At  the  time  of  the  Stamp  Act,  the  Sons  of  Liberty  assembled 

*Equivalent  to  the  modern  How  do  you  do  ?    The  lands  adjacent  to  this  spot  were  called 
What  Cheer,  in  memory  of  the  occurrence. — Knowles'  Memoir  of  Roger  Williams. 


RHODE  ISLAND.  393 

at  the  old  tavern  on  the  east  side  of  the  market-square,  where  the  "What 
Cheer"  House  now  stands,  and  planned  their  measures  in  opposition  to  the 
British  ministry.  From  the  balcony  of  this  house  the  Declaration  of  Inde 
pendence  was  read  in  1776 ;  here,  on  the  market-square,  a  bonfire  of  tea  was 
made,  to  show  their  disapprobation  of  taxation  without  representation,  and 
through  the  Revolution  this  spot  was  the  rallying  place  of  Providence — "that 
nest  of  rebels  against  the  king." 


In  June  1772  the  British  armed  schooner,  Gaspee,  was  destroyed  by 
a  party  of  persons  from  Providence,  disguised  as  Indians,  at  a  place 
since  called  Gaspee  Point,  about  six  miles  below  the  town.  The  fol 
lowing  narrative  of  this  occurrence  was  written  by  Col.  Ephraim 
Bowen,  of  Providence,  who  was  then  a  youthful  actor  in  the  scene. 
We  extract  it  from  Watson's  Annals : 

"  In  the  year  1772,  the  British  government  had  stationed  at  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  a 
sloop-of-war,  with  her  tender,  the  schooner  called  the  Gaspee,  of  eight  guns,  commanded 
by  William  Duddingston,  a  lieutenant  in  the  British  Navy,  for  the  purpose  of  preventing 
the  clandestine  lauding  of  articles  subject  to  the  payment  of  duty.  The  captain  of  this 
schooner  made  it  his  practice  to  stop  and  board  all  vessels  entering  or  leaving  the  ports  of 
Rhode  Island,  or  leaving  Newport  for  Providence. 

On  the  17th  of  June,  1772,  Capt.  Thos.  Lindsey  left  Newport,  in  his  packet,  for  Provi 
dence,  about  noon,  with  the  wind  at  north,  and  soon  after,  the  Gaspee  was  under  sail,  in 
pursuit  of  Lindsey,  and  continued  the  chase  as  far  as  Namcut  Point.  Lindsey  was  stand 
ing  easterly,  with  the  tide  on  ebb,  a'bout  two  hours,  when  he  hove  about  at  the  end  of  Nam- 
cut  Point,  and  stood  to  the  westward;  and  Duddingston,  in  close  chase,  changed  his  course 
and  ran  on  the  point  near  its  end  and  grounded.  Lindsey  continued  in  his  course  up  the 
river,  and  arrived  at  Providence  about  sunset,  when  he  immediately  informed  Mr.  John 
Brown  of  the  situation  of  the  Gaspee.  Mr.  John  Brown,  the  founder  of  Brown  Univers 
ity,  and  then  one  of  the  most  extensive  and  energetic  merchants  in  America,  immediately 
resolved  on  her  destruction,  and  he  forthwith  directed  one  of  his  trusty  shipmasters  to  col 
lect  eight  of  the  largest  long-boats  in  the  harbor,  with  five  oars  to  each,  to  have  the  oar 
locks  well  muffled  to  prevent  noise,  and  to  place  them  at  Fenner's  wharf,  directly  opposite 
to  the  dwelling  of  Mr.  James  Sabin.  Soon  after  sunset,  a  man  passed  along  the  main 
street,  beating  a  drum,  and  informing  the  inhabitants  that  the  Gaspee  was  aground  on 
Namcut  Point,  and  inviting  those  persons  who  felt  a  disposition  to  go  and  destroy  the 
troublesome  vessel,  to  repair  in  the  evening  to  Mr.  James  Sabin's  house.  About  nine 
o'clock  I  took  my  father's  gun,  and  my  powder-horn  and  bullets,  and  went  to  Mr.  Sabin's, 
and  found  it  full  of  people,  where  I  loaded  my  gun,  and  all  remained  there  until  ten  o'clock, 
some  casting  bullets  in  the  kitchen,  and  others  making  arrangements  for  departure,  when 
orders  were  given  to  cross  the  street  to  Tenner's  wharf  and  embark,  which  soon  took  place, 
and  a  sea-captain  acted  as  steersman  on  each  boat,  of  whom  I  recollect  Capt.  Abraham. 
Whipple,  Capt.  John  B.  Hopkins  (with  whom  I  embarked),  and  Capt.  Benjamin  Dunn.  A 
line  from  right  to  left  was  soon  formed,  with  Capt.  Whipple  on  the  right,  and  Capt.  Hop 
kins  on  the  right  of  the  left  wing.  The  party  thus  proceeded  until  within  about  sixty  yards 
of  the  Gaspee,  when  a  sentinel  hailed,  "Who  comes  there?"  No  answer.  He  hailed 
again,  and  no  answer.  In  about  a  minute  Duddingston  mounted  the  starboard  gunwale, 
in  his  shirt,  and  hailed,  "  Who  comes  there  ?"  No  answer.  He  hailed  again,  when  Capt. 
Whipple  answered  as  follows  :  "I  am  the  sheriff  of  the  county  of  Kent ;  I  have  got  a  war 
rant  to  apprehend  you ;  so  surrender,  d — n  you." 

I  took  my  seat  on  the  thwart,  near  the  larboard  row-lock,  with  my  gun  by  my  right  side, 
and  facing  forward.  As  soon  as  Duddingston  began  to  hail,  Joseph  Bucklin,  who  was 
standing  on  the  main  thwart  by  my  right  side,  said  to  me,  "Ephf,  reach  me  your  gun,  and 
I  can  kill  that  fellow  .'"  I  reached  it  to  him  accordingly,  when,  during  Capt.  Whipple's  re 
plying,  Bucklin  fired,  and  Duddingston  fell ;  and  Bucklin  exclaimed,  "  /  have  killed  t/ie 
rascal  !"  In  less  time  than  a  minute  after  Capt.  Whipple's  answer,  the  boats  were  along 
side  the  Gaspee,  and  boarded  without  opposition.  The  men  on  deck  retreated  below  as 
Duddingston  entered  the  cabin. 

As  it  was  discovered  that  he  was  wounded,  John  Mawney,  who  had,  for  two  or  three 
years,  been  studying  medicine  and  surgery,  was  ordered  to  go  into  the  cabin  and  dress  Dud- 
dingston's  wound,  and  I  was  directed  to  assist  him.  On  examination  it  was  found  the  ball 


304 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


took  effect  directly  below  the  navel.  Duddingston  called  for  Mr.  Dickinson  to  produce 
bandages  and  other  necessaries  for  the  dressing  of  the  wound,  and,  when  finished,  orders 
were  given  to  the  schooner's  company  to  collect  their  clothing  and  everything  belonging  to 
them,  and  to  put  them  into  the  boats,  as  all  of  them  were  to  be  sent  on  shore.  All 
were  soon  collected  and  put  on  board  of  the  boats,  including  one  of  our  boats. 

They  departed  and  landed  Duddingston  at  the  old  still-house  wharf  at  Pawtuxet,  and 
put  the  chief  into  the  house  of  Joseph  Rhodes.  Soon  after,  all  the  party  were  ordered  to 
depart,  leaving  one  boat  for  the  leaders  of  the  expedition,  who  soon  set  the  vessel  on  fire, 
which  consumed  her  to  the  water's  edge. 

The  names  of  the  most  conspicuous  actors  are  as  follows,  viz  :  Mr.  John  Brown,  Capt. 
Abraham  Whipple,  John  B.  Hopkins,  Benjamin  Dunn,  and  five  others  whose  names  I  have 
forgotten,  and  John  Mawney,  Benjamin  Page,  Joseph  Bucklin,  and  Toupin  Smith,  my 
youthful  companions,  all  of  whom  are  dead — I  believe  every  man  of  the  party,  excepting 
myself;  and  my  age  is  eighty-six  this  29th  day  of  August,  1839." 


Western  view  of  Brown  University,  Providence. 

The  view  annexed  shows  the  appearance  of  the  University  buildings,  from  College  street.  The  firat 
building  on  the  left  is  Hope  College  ;  the  next  south,  having  columns  in  front,  is  the  Manning  Hall ;  south 
of  which  is  the  University  Hall.  The  building  partially  seen  on  the  extreme  right  is  the  Rhode  Island  Hall. 

The  College  of  Rhode  Island  owes  its  origin  to  the  exertions  of  the 
Rev.  James  Manning,  a  Baptist  clergyman,  a  native  of  New  Jersey, 
and  graduate  of  Princeton  College.  Mr.  Manning  visited  Newport, 
in  1763,  for  the  purpose  of  securing  to  the  Baptists  then  in  the  gov 
ernment  the  benefits  of  a  learned  institution.  A  charter  was  obtained 
from  the  general  assembly,  in  1764,  for  the  college  or  university  in 
the  English  colony  of  Rhode  Island,  and  Providence  Plantations,  in 
New  England,  in  America,  with  a  provision  that  the  trustees  and  fel 
lows  should  at  any  time  after  be  at  liberty  to  give  it  a  more  particular 
name  "  in  honor  of  the  greatest  and  most  distinguished  benefactor." 

The  provisions  of  the  charter  give  the  predominance  to  the  Baptist  de 
nomination.  The  president  is  supposed  to  be  of  that  order,  but  Friends, 
Congregationalists  and  Episcopalians  are  represented  in  a  minority  of  the 
trustees.  In  1765,  Mr.  Manning  was  chosen  the  first  president,  and  in- 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


305 


structed  a  few  pupils  at  his  residence,  at  Warren,  where  the  first  commence 
ment  was  held,  in  1769.  A  local  contest  for  the  seat  of  the  college  was  ter 
minated  the  next  year,  by  the  selection  of  Providence.  The  work  of  in 
struction  went  on  with  regularity  until  the  revolutionary  war,  when  a  gap 
appears  from  1777  to  1782.  While  the  British  retained  possession  of  Rhode 
Island,  Providence,  then  next  in  size  and  importance  to  Newport,  was  sup 
posed  to  be  peculiarly  in  danger.  The  town  exhibited  the  appearance  of  a 
camp.  The  college  building  (now  University  Hall)  was  first  used  as  quar 
ters  for  the  artillery,  and  the  ground  around  it  for  a  parade,  and  afterward  as 
a  hospital  for  the  sick  soldiery. 

The  college  buildings,  which  are  situated  on  the  highest  ground  in  the 
city,  have  superior  accommodations.  The  library,  which  is  in  Manning  Hall, 
is  arranged  in  a  very  perfect  manner,  and  contains  about  23,000  volumes. 
The  libraries  of  the  two  societies  among  the  students  have  about  7,000  vol 
umes  in  addition.  Rhode  Island  Hall  contains  the  cabinet,  the  chemical 
and  philosophical  apparatus,  lecture  rooms,  etc.  University  and  Hope  Col 
lege  are  for  the  accommodation  of  the  students.  In  connection  with  the 
regular  collegiate  course  of  the  university,  an  English  and  scientific  course 
has  been  established  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  do  not  propose  to  enter  either 
of  the  learned  professions.  This  course  is  arranged  fora  residence  of  either  one 
or  two  years.  The  faculty  consists  of  a  president  and  six  professors.  This  in 
stitution  received  its  present  name  in  1804,  in  honor  of  Nicholas  Brown,  Esq., 
who  died  in  Providence,  Sept.  27,  1841,  in  the  73d  year  of  his  age.  He  was 
a  wealthy  merchant,  and  a  most  munificent  benefactor,  having  given  to  this 
university,  in  the  course  of  40  years,  about  $100,000.  He  also  gave  $10,- 

000  to  the  Providence  Atheneum,  beside  most  liberal  gifts  to  academies,  col 
leges  and  churches  in  various  parts  of  the  country. 

The  first  newspaper  printed  in  Providence  was  the  "  Providence  Gazette 
and  Country  Journal"  the  first  number  of  which  appeared  on  Wednesday, 
the  20th  of  Oct.,  1762.  The  second  number  was  printed  on  Saturday,  Oct. 
30,  the  day  being  changed,  as  the  paper  states,  so  "  that  the  gentlemen  in 
Newport  and  other  towns  in  the  southern  part  of  this  government,  or  in  Con 
necticut,  who  shall  favor  this  undertaking,  may  receive  their  papers  by  the 
post."  The  following  poetical  advertisement  is  from  the  Providence  Gazette 
of  Nov.  19,  1796  :  "  The  author,  Jonathan  Cady,"  says  Judge  Staples,  in  his 

1  Annals  of  Providence,'  "  will  long  be  remembered  as  a  pains-taking,  indus 
trious,  rhyming  shoemaker.     Among  his  cotemporaries,  many  there  were 
who  could  claim  higher  honors  as  a  poet,  but  few  better  entitled  to  the  ap 
pellation  of  an  honest  man  and  good  citizen." 

ADVERTISEMENT. 


It  may  be  wise  to  advertise, 

The  work  is  now  in  hand ; 
He  makes  a  heel,  neat  and  genteel 

As  any  in  the  land. 
Court,  block  and  stick,  made  neat  and  sleek, 

None  equal  in  the  state  ; 
All  those  that  view,  may  say  'tis  true, 

What  I  do  here  relate. 
But  to  be  short,  another  sort 

Of  heels  are  called  spring, 
By  John  Smith  made,  this  is  his  trade  ; 

He  served  and  learned  at  Lynn. 


Truly  'tis  said,  these  heels  are  made 

Within  old  Providence, 
Sold  by  wholesale,  or  at  retail, 

One  dozen  at  twelve  pence. 
The  purchaser  need  go  no  further, 
Only  inquire  of  Bene  Thurber, 
And  he  can  show  you  where  to  stop, 
Because  he  lives  close  to  my  shop. 
A  bunch  of  grapes  is  Thurber's  sign, 
A  shoe  and  boot  is  made  on  mine. 
My  shop  doth  stand  in  Bowen's  lane, 
And  Jonathan  Cady  is  my  name. 


The  next  week  some  brother  poetaster  addressed  the  following  distich  to 
the  rhyming  cobbler : 


306  RHODE  ISLAND. 

"  To  Mr.  Jonathan  Cady — 

Make  an  end  to  your  rhymes,  elo»e  accounts  with  the  past, 
And  take  to  your  heelt,  and  you'll  speed  well  at  la»t." 

The  following  appears  as  an  advertisement  in  Oct.,  1766  : 

"  To  be  sold  at  public  vendue,  to  the  highest  bidder,  at  the  jail  in  Providence,  on  Wed 
nesday,  15th  of  this  inst.,  October,  by  the  order  of  the  superior  court,  pursuant  to  his  sen 
tence,  one  Joseph ,  a  stout,  able  bodied,  active  man,  for  the  term  of  three  years,  to 

satisfy  the  damages  and  costs  of  this  prosecution,  and  conviction  for  stealing  sundry  goods 
from  Mr.  Obadiah  Sprague,  of  North  Providence.  W.  WHEATON,  Sheriff." 


On  the  22d  and  23d  days  of  September,  1815,  Providence  was  visited  with 
one  of  the  most  destructive  and  terrific  storms  on  record. 

"  The  storm  of  rain  commenced  on  the  22d  from  the  N.  E.,  moderate  through 
the  day,  but  at  night  the  wind  increased.  On  the  morning  of  the  23d,  the  wind 
blew  with  increased  severity  from  tho  east,  and  about  nine,  A.  M.,  veered  to  E.  S. 
E. ;  at  10,  or  before,  to  8.  E.,  and  from  this  time  to  half  past  11,  the  storm  was 
tremendous,  and  beyond,  far  beyond,  any  in  the  memory  of  any  man  living.  Be 
fore  12,  the  wind  veered  to  8.  W.,  and  greatly  abated.  "The  ebb  tide,  commenc 
ing  near  an  hour  before  the  regular  time  of  high  water,  relieved  the  minds  of  our 
inhabitants  from  their  apprehension  of  a  more  overwhelming  calamity."  "  The 
damage  by  the  extreme  violence  of  the  wind,  extended  to  the  driving  from  their 
anchors  and  fastenings  all  the  vessels,  save  two  or  three  that  lay  in  the  harbor  and 
at  the  wharves;  some  against  the  bridge  with  such  force  as  to  open  a  free  passage 
for  others  to  follow  to  the  northern  extremity  of  the  cove  above  the  bridge,  to  the 
number  of  between  thirty  and  forty,  of  various  descriptions,  from  500  tuns  down 
ward  ;  "  "  other  ships  and  smaller  vessels  were  lodged  below  the  site  of  the 
bridge,  on  the  wharves  on  each  side  of  the  river.  Scarcely  a  store  that  stood  be 
low  Weybosset  bridge,  on  either  side  of  the  river,  but  what  was  damaged  or  en 
tirely  broken  to  pieces.  Many  houses  and  barns  were  blown  down  by  the  excess 
ive  violence  of  the  wind,  and  many  others  removed  or  broken  by  the  hight  of  the 
tide  and  violence  of  the  waves ;  by  which  India  Point  bridge,  and  the  east  and 
lower  end  of  Central  bridge  were  carried  off,  and  by  their  joint  influence  the  Sec 
ond  Baptist  Meeting-house,  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  was  destroyed  from  its 
foundation."  "  The  wind  alone  blew  down,  unroofed  and  damaged  many  houses 
that  stood  out  of  the  reach  of  the  water."  A  number  of  persons  were  wounded, 
and  two  lost  their  lives,  David  Butler  and  Reuben  Winslow.  A  sloop  of  sixty 
tuns  floated  across  Weybosset  street,  and  lodged  in  Pleasant  street,  her  mast  stand 
ing  above,  and  she  by  the  side  of  a  three  story  house."  The  amount  of  damage 
in  this  town  has  never  been  ascertained,  but  was  estimated  to  be  nearly  a  million 
of  dollars.  The  violence  of  the  wind  was  such  as  to  take  up  the  spray  of  the  sea- 
water  and  waft  it  through  the  air  to  that  degree  as  to  appear  on  glass  windows, 
salt  to  the  taste,  forty  miles  in  the  country,  even  to  Worcester.  On  measuring  the 
hight  of  the  tide  from  a  mark  of  the  highest  ever  known  to  our  oldest  peo 
ple,  this  tide  of  1815,  appeared  to  be  seven  feet  and  five  inches  higher  than  then." 
• — Staples'  Journals  of  the  town  of  Providence. 

The  first  election  of  city  officers  took  place  in  April,  1832,  and 
Samuel  W.  Bridham,  Esq.,  was  elected  mayor.  The  population  of 
Providence,  at  this  period,  was  nearly  17,000.  The  increase  of  in 
habitants,  the  consequent  difficulty  of  holding  town  meetings,  and  the 
injudicious  expenditure  of  public  money,  induced  some  of  the  freemen 
to  propose  a  change  in  the  form  of  the  municipal  government  of  the 
town.  The  freemen  were  nearly  equally  divided  on  this  subject,  and 
it  is  probable  the  town  government  would  have  existed  some  years 
longer,  had  it  not  been  for  " the  Riot"  which  took  place  in  Sept., 
1831.  The  want  of  delegated  power  in  the  authorities  of  the  town  in 
a  time  of  peril  was  illustrated.  The  history  of  this  event  is  from  a 


RHODE  ISLAND.  307 

report  of  a  committee  of  the  citizens  appointed  to  investigate  the 
subject: 

The  first  of  the  recent  riots  took  place  on  Wednesday  evening,  Sept.  21.  Five 
sailors,  after  supper,  started  from  their  boarding  houses  in  the  southerly  part  of 
the  town  to  go  "  on  a  cruise."  They  arrived  at  the  foot  of  Olney's  lane  about 
eight  o'clock,  where  they  met  six  or  seven  men,  of  one  of  the  steamboats,  with 
sticks  or  clubs  in  their  hands,  and  without  hats  or  jackets.  They  stated  that  they 
had  been  up  and  had  a  row  with  the  '  darkies,'  and  asked  the  five  sailors  to  go  up 
and  aid  them.  About  a  hundred  persons  were  assembled,  all  of  whom  appeared 
ready  for  an  affray.  The  five  sailors  admit  that  they  proceeded  up  the  lane  with 
the  multitude.  A  great  noise  was  made,  the  crowd  singing  and  shouting  until 
they  came  near  the  elm  tree,  when  a  gun  was  discharged  and  stones  thrown  from 
the* vicinity  of  the  houses  occupied  by  the  blacks.  Stones  were  also  thrown  by 
the  crowd  against  the  houses.  Upon  the  firing  of  the  gun,  the  main  body  of  the 
crowd  retreated  to  the  foot  of  the  lane.  The  five  sailors,  however,  continued  up 
the  lane,  and  when  nearly  opposite  the  blacksmith's  shop,  another  gun  was  dis-- 
charged.  William  Henry,  one  of  the  five  sailors,  put  his  hand  to  his  face  and  said 
he  was  shot.  George  Erickson  and  William  Hull  joined  their  three  comrades  and 
proceeded  up  the  lane  about  a  hundred  feet  to  a  passage  leading  from  tlhe  north 
side  of  the  lane  to  a  lot  in  the  rear.  They  saw  three  or  four  men,  one  of  whom 
Hull  knew.  The  black  standing  on  the  steps  with  a  gun,  perceiving  that  they  had 
stopped,  ordered  them  "  to  clear  out,"  or  he  would  fire  upon  them.  The  sailors  told 
the  black  "  to  fire  and  be  damned."  Two  attempts  to  fire  were  made,  a  flash  and 
a  snap ;  upon  the  third,  the  gun  went  off. 

George  fell,  mortally  wounded,  with  a  large  shot  in  his  breast.  Wm.  Hull  and 
John  Phillips  were  wounded,  but  not  dangerously.  George  died  in  about  half  an 
hour,  during  which  time  Hull  states  that  he  could  obtain  no  assistance  from  the 
crowd  below.  Before  he  was  removed  and  within  half  an  hour  of  his  death,  aa 
Hull  states,  the  crowd  had  increased  to  a  large  mob,  and  they  proceeded  up  the 
lane,  and  demolished  two  of  the  houses  occupied  by  blacks,  and  broke  the  win 
dows  and  some  of  the  furniture  of  others. 

On  the  22d,  the  mob  assembled  at  7  o'clock;  the  sheriff  arrested  seven  and  com 
mitted  them  to  jail,  but  in  three  or  four  other  instsnces  the  mob  made  a  rescue. 
Twenty-five  soldiers  of  Capt.  Shaw's  company  being  ordered  out,  they  were  pelted 
by  the  mob  with  some  injury,  and  it  being  perceived  that  nothing  short  of  firing 
would  have  any  other  effect  than  to  exasperate  the  mob,  they  marched  off,  and  no 
further  attempt  was  made  that  night  to  quell  the  mob.  On  Friday  morning  it  was 
generally  reported  that  an  attempt  would  be  made  to  break  into  the  jail  and  rescue 
the  prisoners^  A  meeting  of  the  state  council  was  had,  three  infantry,  one  cav 
alry  and  one  artillery  company  ordered  to  be  under  arms.  Four  of  the  rioters 
were  liberated  for  want  of  evidence,  and  three  bound  over  for  trial,  that  the  mob 
might  have  no  pretense  to  attack  the  jail.  In  the  afternoon  the  following  placard 
was  posted : 

"NOTICE. — All  persons  ho  are  in  favor  of  Liberating  those  Men  ho  are  confined 
within  the  walls  of  the  Providence  Jail  are  requested  to  make  due  preparation,  and 
govern  themselves  accordingly 

N  B — No  quarters  Shone." 

Most  of  the  evening  from  30  to  50  collected  in  front  of  the  jail,  many  threats 
were  uttered,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  the  mob  could  be  made  to  believe  that 
all  the  prisoners  had  been  discharged.  Soon  after,  a  man  who  had  an  instrument 
under  his  arm,  apparently  a  sword,  appeared  and  ordered  the  mob  to  Snow  Town, 
whither  they  went,  but  did  little  damage. 

On  Saturday  evening  the  mob  again  attacked  one  of  these  houses,  throwing 
stones  and  demolishing  the  windows.  The  sheriff,  in  a  very  loud  voice,  com 
manded  them  to  desist,  but  no  attention  was  paid  to  him.  The  violence  of  the  at 
tack  increased,  so  that  it  was  supposed  they  had  begun  to  tear  the  building  down. 
At  this  time  the  sheriff  requested  the  governor  to  detach  a  portion  of  the  force  to 
suppress  the  riot  The  light  dragoons  and  the  first  light  infantry  were  accord 
ingly  ordered  to  march  under  the  sheriff's  direction. 

20 


308  RHODE  ISLAND. 

During  this  march,  the  stones  were  continually  heard  rattling  against  the  mus 
kets,  and  fell  thick  among  the  soldiers.  As  the  troops  approached  the  bridge,  part 
of  the  mob  retired  before  them;  some  occupied  the  ground  upon  each  flank,  and 
the  sides  of  the  bridge  were  filled.  They  slowly  crossed  the  bridge,  the  sheriff 
continually  and  earnestly  repeating  his  request  for  the  rioters  to  disperse,  warn 
ing  them  of  their  danger.  The  crowd  immediately  closed  in  upon  their  rear  with 
great  clamor,  throwing  stones  without  cessation.  After  the  detachment  had  gained 
the  street  east  of  the  bridge,  the  assaults  upon  them  increased  to  so  great  a  degree 
of  violence  that  the  cavalry  were  forced  against  the  infantry,  and  the  rear  platoon 
of  infantry  nearly  upon  the  front  The  dragoons  called  out  to  the  infantry  that 
they  could  not  withstand  the  incessant  shower  of  missiles;  and  unless  the  infantry 
fired  upon  the  rioters,  it  was  impossible  that  they  could  remain.  The  cavalry  were 
without  ammunition.  The  infantry  also  exclaimed  that  they  could  no  longer  sus 
tain  these  dangerous  volleys  of  stones,  and  if  they  were  not  permitted  to  defend 
themselves,  they  felt  they  were  sacrificed.  The  detachment  halted  in  Smith  street, 
near  its  junction  with  North  Main  street,  at  the  distance  of  about  forty  rods  from 
the  residue  of  the  military  on  the  hill.  The  infantry  faced  about  to  present  a  front 
to  the  assailants,  and  the  light  dragoons,  who  had  been  compelled  to  advance  partly 
along  their  flanks,  filed  past  them,  and  formed  upon  the  left 

After  they  halted,  the  stones  were  still  hurled  unremittingly.  Many  of  the  sol 
diers  were  seriously  injured.  The  stocks  of  several  of  the  muskets  were  split  by 
the  missiles.  The  air  was  filled  with  them.  The  sheriff,  who  was  by  the  side  of 
the  captain  of  the  infantry  during  the  whole  march,  repeatedly  commanded  the 
mob  to  desist,  but  those  orders  were  wholly  unavailing.  It  having  now  become 
manifest  that  no  other  means  existed  by  which  the  riot  could  be  suppressed,  or 
the  lives  of  the  men  preserved,  the  sheriff  directed  the  captain  to  fire.  The  cap 
tain  then  gave  the  word,  "ready."  Here  a  momentary  pause  took  place.  The 
stones  were  still  thrown  with  the  greatest  violence,  and  exclamations  were  vocife 
rated,  "  Fire,  and  be  d d."  The  captain  turned  to  the  sheriff  and  asked, 

"  Shall  I  fire  ?  "  Perceiving  that  the  crisis  had  at  length  arrived,  and  that  the 
danger  was  imminent,  he  replied,  "  Yes.  you  must  fire."  The  further  orders  were 
then  given,  "  Aim — -fire."  A  discharge  followed  in  a  somewhat  scattering  manner, 
in  which  four  persons  were  killed.  After  the  order  was  thus  executed,  a  second 
was  immediately  given  to  cease  firing.  The  most  perfect  silence  ensued,  not  a 
sound  was  heard,  and  all  violence  instantly  ceased.  In  about  five  minutes,  it  be 
ing  evident  the  mob  was  now  quelled,  the  infantry  assumed  a  new  position  in  the 
line  on  the  east  side  of  Main  street,  facing  westwardly,  with  the  cavalry  on  their 
left 

At  the  moment  these  two  companies  passed  the  bridge  on  their  march  eastward, 
the  shouts  were  so  violent,  and  the  attacks  upon  them  appeared  so  alarming,  that 
the  governor,  apprehensive  for  their  safety,  ordered  the  company  of  cadets  to 
march  double  quick  time  to  their  support.  The  firing  of  the  infantry  was  heard 
immediately  after.  The  cadets  were  then  moving  down,  but  had  not  passed  be 
low  the  point  where  the  governor  with  the  artillery  and  volunteer  companies  re 
mained.  They  however  continued  their  march,  crossed  the  bridge,  and  proceeded 
down  Canal  street  to  Weybosset  bridge,  dispersing  the  mob  before  them.  After 
the  firing  ceased,  information  was  brought  to  the  governor  that  the  multitude  was 
separating.  Before  leaving  the  hill,  the  governor  requested  Dr.  Parsons,  who  was 
with  him," to  attend  upon  the  wounded,  and  render  them  every  possible  assistance. 

A  few  years  later,  in  what  was  generally  termed  the  "  Dorr  Insur 
rection"  (see  page  299),  this  town  and  vicinity  narrowly  escaped 
witnessing  a  more  sanguinary  scene. 

"  On  the  16th  of  May,  1843,  Thos.  W.  Dorr  entered  Providence,  escorted  by  a  . 
party  of  his  friends,  about  1,300  in  number,  of  whom  300  were  in  arms.  When 
arrived  at  his -quarters,  he  issued  his  proclamation  defying  the  power  of  those  op 
posed  to  him,  and  expressing  his  determination  to  maintain  his  claims  to  the  last 
extremity.  About  two  o'clock,  on  the  morning  of  the  18th  of  May,  Dorr,  at  the 
head  of  his  adherents,  made  an  attempt  to  obtain  possession  of  the  state  arsenal. 


RHODE  ISLAND.  309 

Having  drawn  up  his  troops  on  the  plain,  and  planted  his  cannon,  he  sent  a  flag 
of  truce  to  the  arsenal.  Col.  Blodget,  who  was  in  command,  asked,  "  For  whom, 
and  in  whose  name  ?  "  The  answer  was,  "  For  Gov.  Dorr,  and  in  the  name  of  Col. 
Wheeler."  He  said  he  knew  no  such  men,  and  if  they  attacked  the  arsenal,  it 
would  be  defended.  When  the  flag  returned,  Dorr  gave  orders  to  fire ;  but  his  gun 
flashed  three  times.  It  is  said  that  there  was  dissatisfaction  in  his  ranks,  and  some 
of  his  men  had  dampened  the  powder.  Whatever  was  the  cause,  it  was  a  merciful 
dispensation,  sparing  probably  the  effusion  of  much  human  blood.  Dorr  then  re 
tired  to  his  quarters,  a  house  on  a  hill,  guarded  by  men  armed  with  muskets  and 
cannon.  The  military  were  now  ordered  out,  with  orders  to  arrest  Dorr  in  the 
name  of  Gov.  King.  The  insurgents  were  intimidated,  and  after  some  persuasion 
the  most  of  them  dispersed.  The  house  was  searched,  but  Dorr  could  not  be 
found.  Most  of  the  officers  chosen  by  the  suffrage  party  resigning  their  situations, 
this  difficulty  ended  without  bloodshed. 

On  the  28th  of  June,  1H42,  another  disturbance  took  place,  caused  by  the  disa 
greement  between  the  charter  and  suffrage  parties.  The  adherents  of  Dorr,  about 
700  in  number,  took  possession  of  a  hill  in  Chepachet,  where  they  entrenched 
themselves  with  five  pieces  of  cannon.  Martial  law  was  proclaimed  throughout 
the  state,  and  about  3,000  militia  were  ordered  out  to  support  the  government. 
The  greater  part  of  the  insurgents  left  the  camp  in  consequence  of  these  prepa- 
tions,  and  the  hill  was  taken  by  the  state  troops  without  bloodshed.  Dorr  was 
eventually  tried  for  treason,  and  sentenced  to  hard  labor  during  life,  June  25, 
1844.  By  an  act  of  amnesty  from  the  Legislature,  he  was  liberated  from  prison, 
June  27,  1845. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the 
North  burying  ground  in  Providence  : 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  illustrious  STEPHEN  HOPKINS  of  Revolutionary  fame,  attested 
by  his  signature  to  the  Declaration  of  our  National  Independence.  Great  in  Council  from 
sagacity  of  mind,  magnanimous  in  sentiment,  firm  in  purpose,  and  good  as  great  from  be 
nevolence  of  heart;  he  stood  in  the  first  rank  of  statesmen  and  Patriots.  Self-educated,  yet 
among  the  most  learned  of  men.  His  vast  treasury  of  useful  knowledge,  his  great  retentive 
and  reflective  powers,  combined  with  his  social  nature,  made  him  the  most  interesting  com 
panion  of  social  life.  His  name  is  engraven  on  the  immortal  records  of  the  Revolution, 
and  can  never  die.  His  titles  to  that  distinction  are  engraved  on  this  monument,  reared 
by  the  grateful  admiration  of  his  native  state,  in  honor  of  her  favorite  son.  Born  March  7, 
1707,  died  July  13,  1785. 


In  memory  of  the  REV.  JAMES  MANNING,  D.D.  President  of  Rhode  Island  College.  He 
was  born  in  New  Jersey,  A.  D.  1738.  Became  a  member  of  a  Baptist  Church,  A.  D.  1758. 
Graduated  at  Nassau  Hall,  A.  D.  1762,  was  ordained  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel  in  1763;  ob 
tained  a  charter  for  the  college,  A.  D.  1765;  was  elected  a  President  of  it  the  same  year, 
and  was  a  member  of  Congress,  A.  D.  1786.  His  person  was  graceful,  and  his  countenance 
remarkably  expressive  of  sensibility,  cheerfulness  and  dignity.  The  variety  and  excellence 
of  his  natural  abilities,  improved  by  education,  and  enriched  by  science,  raised  him  to  emi 
nence  among  literary  characters.  His  manners  were  engaging,  his  voice  harmonious,  his 
eloquence  natural  and  powerful.  His  social  virtues,  classic  learning,  eminent  patriotism, 
shining  talents  for  instructing  and  governing  youth,  and  zeal  in  the  cause  of  CHRISTIANITY 
on  the  Tables  of  many  hearts.  He  died  of  apoplexy,  July  29,  A.  D.  1791.  JEtat.  53.  The 
Trustees  and  Fellows  of  the  College  have  erected  this  monument. 

In  memory  of  the  HON.  JOSEPH  BROWN,  Esquire,  who  departed  this  life  Dec.  3,  1785,  in 
the  52d  year  of  his  age.  In  the  course  of  his  life,  he  was  a  Representative  for  the  town  of 
Providence ;  an  Assistant  to  the  Governor  in  Council ;  a  Trustee  of  Rhode  Island  College ; 
a  Professor  of  Experimental  Philosophy  therein.  A  member  of  the  American  Academy  of 
Arts  and  Sciences,  and  of  the  Baptist  Church  here.  He  descended  from  a  respectable  line 
of  ancestors  to  which  his  character  added  no  inconsiderable  luster.  The  faculties  of  his 
mind  were  truly  great  and  rare.  By  the  mere  force  of  Natural  Gfenius,  he  became  an  adept 
in  electricity,  and  well  verged  in  Experimental  Philosophy;  but  his  great  strength  appeared 
in  his  favorite  study,  Mechanic*.  'Was  a  Patriot  from  principle,  and  zealous  for  his  Coun 
try's  Freedom  and  Independence.  In  his  life  were  exemplified  Charity  and  Munificence  pre 
eminently  with  the  virtues  of  an  honest  man. 

In  memory  of  NICHOLAS  BROWN,  Esq.,  who  died  May  29,  A.  D.  1791.     JEtat.  62.     He  de- 


310  RHODE  ISLAND. 

seended  from  respectable  ancestors,  who  were  some  of  the  first  settlers  of  this  state.  His 
statue  was  large,  his  personal  appearance  manly  and  noble.  His  genius  penetrating,  his 
memory  tenacious,  his  judgment  strong,  his  affections  lively  and  warm.  He  was  an  early, 
persevering,  and  liberal  patron  of  the  College  in  this  town,  and  a  member  and  great  bene 
factor  to  the  Baptist  Society.  His  donations  for  the  support  of  learning  and  religion  were 
generous  and  abundant.  His  occupation  was  merchandise ;  in  which,  by  industry,  punc 
tuality  and  success,  he  accumulated  a  large  fortune.  He  was  plain  and  sincere  in  his  man 
ners,  a  faithful  friend,  a  good  neighbor,  and  entertaining  companion.  His  knowledge  of 
books  and  men,  of  business  and  of  the  world  was  great,  and  of  the  most  useful  kind.  He 
loved  his  country,  and  had  an  equal  esteem  of  Liberty  and  good  government.  He  had 
deeply  studied  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  was  convinced  of  the  great  truths  of  Revelation. 
He  was  a  religious  observer  of  the  Sabbath,  and  of  Public  worship,  and  trained  up  his  house 
hold  after  him.  He  was  a  lover  of  all  men,  especially  of  the  Ministers  and  Disciples  of 
Christ,  who  always  received  a  friendly  welcome  under  his  hospitable  roof.  As  in  life  he 
was  universally  esteemed,  so  in  death  he  was  universally  lamented. 


In  memory  of  the  Revered  STEPHEN  GANG,  Pastor  of  the  First  Baptist  Church  in  Provi 
dence,  who  departed  this  life  Aug.  18,  A.  D.  1828,  in  the  42d  year  of  his  ministry,  and  66th 
of  his  age.  As  a  Preacher,  he  was  evangelical,  devout  and  impressive  :  as  a  Pattor,  faith 
ful  and  vigilant,  in  the  duties  of  private  life  exemplary.  His  sound  judgment,  mild  and 
conciliating  manners,  fidelity  in  friendship,  integrity  of  heart,  ardent  and  enlightened  piety, 
and  indefatigable  labors  in  the  cause  of  Christianity  have  left  an  indelible  impression  on  all 
who  knew  him. 


NICHOLAS  COOKE,  Born  in  Providence,  Feb.  3,  1717.  Died  Sept.  14,  1782.  Unanimously 
elected  governor  of  Rhode  Island,  in  1775.  He  remained  in  office  during  the  darkest  period 
of  the  American  Revolution.  He  merited  and  won  the  approbation  of  his  fellow-citizens, 
and  was  honored  with  the  friendship  and  confidence  of  Washington. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Col.  JEREMIAH  OLNKT,  a  patriot  soldier  of  the  Revolution,  late 
Collector  of  the  Customs  for  the  District  of  Providence,  and  President  of  the  Society  of 
Cincinnati,  of  the  State  of  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations.  He  closed  his  hon 
orable  and  useful  life  with  Christian  serenity,  on  the  10th  day  of  Nov.,  1812,  in  the  63d  year 
of  his  age.  As  a  citizen,  ho  was  virtuous  and  public  spirited.  As  an  officer  he  was  ardent, 
judicious,  and  intrepid.  The  unqualified  approbation  of  WASHINGTON,  his  immortal  chief, 
is  a  demonstration  of  his  worth,  which  will  transmit  his  name  in  the  Annals  of  his  country, 
with  reputation  to  Posterity.  To  his  natural  elevation  of  soul,  was  signally  united  the 
purest  Honor  and  Integrity  from  which  no  interest  could  swerve,  no  danger  appal  him. 
His  CONSCIENCE  was  his  MONITOR.  TRUTH  and  JUSTICE  were  his  GUIDES.  Hospitality  and 
Benevolence  were  conspicuous  traits  in  his  character,  and  his  relatives  and  his  friends  will 
cherish  the  remembrance  of  his  virtues  while  "  memory  holds  a  seat." 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  EBENEZER  KNIGHT  DBXTKR,  Esq.,  who  departed  this  life  Aug.  10, 
A.  D.  1824,  aged  51  years,  having  sustained,  through  life,  the  character  of  an  upright  man 
and  useful  citizen.  Ho  was  in  death  resigned  to  the  will  of  that  Adorable  Being  who  gives 
and  receives  again  to  himself  the  Spirit  of  man.  The  deceased  received  many  tokens  of 
public  confidence.  For  many  years,  and  until  his  death,  he  sustained  the  office  of  Marshal 
of  the  United  States,  for  the  Rhode  Island  District,  and  by  a  happy  union  of  vigilance  with 
humanity  in  the  discharge  of  his  official  duties,  conciliated  the  esteem  of  the  government 
and  of  the  public.  His  memory  is  endeared  to  the  memory  of  his  fellow-citizens,  of  this, 
his  native  place,  as  well  as  by  his  many  virtues  as  by  the  Munificent  Donation  of  a  large  por 
tion  of  his  ample  estate  to  the  Town  of  Providence  to  constitute  a  Permanent  Fund  for  the 
comfortable  and  respectable  support  of  the  Unfortunate  Poor.  This  fund,  with  other  valua 
ble  property,  will  remain  a  lasting  monument  of  his  public  Spirit  and  Benevolence. 


The  grave  of  NICHOLAS  BBOWN,  an  eminent  merchant,  the  Friend  of  the  friendless ;  the 
Patron  of  Learning ;  the  benefactor  of  the  Insane,  and  the  liberal  supporter  of  every  good 
design.  Born  in  Providence,  April  4,  1789.  Died  Sept.  27,  1841,  Aged  72  years,  6  ino.  23 
days.  The  blessing  of  him  that  was  ready  to  perish  came  upon  me,  and  I  caused  the 
Widow's  heart  to  sing  for  joy. 

Yir  integer  innocens  religioous.  In  boni  civis  Officiis  spectatus  atque  probatus  cum  in  pau- 
pertate  levanda  turn  praeeipue  in  religione  colenda  beneficentiae  laude  insignis;  De  litteris 
autem  humanitatis  que  studiis  unice  meritus  testis  Universitas  ipsius  nomique  appellata 
quam  cura  singulariae  vere  paterna  alebat*copiisque  munifice  instruzit. 

To  the  memory  of  persons  whose  remains  were  removed  from  the  Sheldon  Burial  Ground 
in  the  South  part  of  the  city  where  100  of  them  were  mouldering  without  monuments  to 


RHODE  ISLAND.  3H 

designate  names,  sex,  or  ages,  and  deposited  in  this  enclosure  July  1844.  Erected  by  per 
mission  of  the  Honorable  General  Assembly  of  Rhode  Island,  by  the  advice  of  the  Muni 
cipal  Court  of  the  city  of  Providence. 

The  following  inscription  is  copied  from  a  neat  and  unpretending 
monument  in  a  small  burying  ground,  about  half  a  mile  westward  from 
the  North  burying  ground.  Commodore  Hopkins  held  the  rank  of 
commander-in-chief  of  the  American  navy,  a  position  corresponding 
to  that  of  Washington  in  the  army  : 

This  stone  is  consecrated  to  the  memory  of  EZEK  HOPKINS,  Esq.,  who  departed  this  life  on 
the  26th  day  of  Feb.,  A.  D.  1802.  He  was  born  in  the  year  1718,  in  Scituate  in  this  State, 
and  during  our  Revolutionary  War  was  appointed  Admiral  and  Commander-in-chief  of  the 
Naval  forces  of  the  United  States.  He  was  afterwards  a  member  of  the  State  Legislature, 
and  was  no  less  distinguished  for  his  deliberation,  than  for  his  valor.  As  he  lived  highly 
respected,  so  he  died  deeply  regretted  by  his  Country  and  his  friends,  at  the  advanced  age 
of  83  years  and  10  months. 

"  Look  next  on  Greatness,  say  where  Greatness  lies." 


NEWPORT,  the  semi-capital  of  the  state,  and  most  fashionable  water 
ing  place  in  New  England,  is  beautifully  situated,  being  built  on  a 
gentle  acclivity  which  rises  gracefully  from  the  water  on  the  west  side 
of  the  Island  of  Rhode  Island,  about  five  miles  from  the  ocean  by  the 
ship  channel ;  about  30  S.  by  E.  from  Providence ;  70  from  Boston, 
and  165  from  New  York.  Population  about  11,000.  The  harbor  is 
considered  one  of  the  best  on  the  American  Coast,  being  safe,  capa 
cious,  easy  of  access,  and  of  sufficient  depth  for  the  largest  ships.  It 
is  defended  -by  Forts  Adams,  Greene  and  some  other  fortifications. 
Fort  Adams,  a  work  of  great  magnitude,  is  half  mile  S.  W.  of  the  city, 
on  a  point  projecting  northwardly.  It  was  commenced  in  1814,  and 
up  to  the  present  time  has  cost  the  government  about  $2,000,000. 
With  the  redoubt  at  the  south,  it  will  mount  468  guns,  and  garrison 
3,000  men.  Fort  Greene  is  at  the  northern  extremity  of  Washington 
street.  It  was  called  North  Battery  until  1798,  when  the  present 
fort  was  built  and  named  after  Gen.  Greene.  On  Goat  Island  are  the 
remains  of  Fort  Wolcott,  originally  called  Fort  Ann.  The  public 
buildings  of  the  city  are  the  State  House,  City  Hall,  Redwood 
Library,  10  churches,  a  Jewish  Synagogue,  and  eight  hotels,  four  of 
which  are  only  opened  during  the  summer,  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  crowds  who  resort  here  at  that  season. 

The  Island  of  Rhode  Island  is  15  miles  in  length  and  four  in  breadth,  and 
comprises  the  three  towns  of  Newport,  Middletown,  and  Portsmouth.  The 
settlement  of  the  island  commenced  in  1637,  at  the  N.  E.  part  in  Ports 
mouth.  Some  of  the  settlers,  with  others  who  were  to  unite  with  them, 
went  to  the  south  end  the  next  spring,  1638,  and  began  the  settlement  of 
Newport.  Of  this  beautiful  island,  Neal,  an  ancient  writer  says,  "It  is  de 
servedly  esteemed  the  Paradise  of  New  England,  for  the  fruitfulness  of  the 
soil,  and  the  teuiperateness  of  the  climate.  Though  it  is  not  above  60  miles 
S.  of  Boston,  it  is  a  coat  warmer  in  winter;  and  being  surrounded  by  the 
ocean,  is  not  so  much  affected  in  summer  by  the  hot  land  breezes,  as  the 
towns  on  the  continent." 

As  a  place  of  trade  and  commerce,  previous  to  the  American  Revolution, 


312  RHODE  ISLAND. 

Newport  was  highly  distinguished.  Having  the  advantage  of  a  safe  and 
commodious  harbor,  never  obstructed  by  ice,  easy  of  ingress  with  all  winds, 
the  people  early  turned  their  attention  to  navigation.  "  For  one  hundred 
f»nd  fifty  years  from  the  arrival  of  the  first  emigrants,  Newport  and  Boston, 
were  the  chief  cities  of  New  England,  and  thair  commerce  rendered  each  of 
them  superior  to  New  York.  Several  of  the  first  settlers  on  the  island  were 
possessed  of  great  wealth ;  some  of  them  were  from  the  commercial  cities  of 


South-western  view  of  Newport. 

The  view  shows  Newport,  as  it  appears  from  the  hights  southerly  from  the  town  near  the  road  to  Fort 
Adams.  The  "Ocean  House,"  on  the  summit  of  the  elevated  ground,  is  seen  on  the  extreme  right;  the 
Atlantic  near  the  central  part ;  the  harbor  and  lauding  places  on  the  left. 

Europe,  and  others  from  Massachusetts.  Many  who  came  here  to  reside, 
were  learned  and  refined,  and  the  society  of  the  place  was  literary  and  polite, 
giving  tone  to  that  of  the  surrounding  country,  who  looked  to  Newport  for 
their  fashions  and  manners.  Previous  to  the  Revolution  the  prosperity  of 
the  town  was  almost  unequaled.  Her  streets  were  thronged  with  the  intel 
ligent  and  enterprising  of  distant  lands,  and  the  canvas  of  different  nations 
whitened  her  capacious  and  delightful  harbor."  From  1730  to  the  Revolu 
tion,  Newport  was  at  the  hight  of  its  prosperity;  New  York,  New  Haven, 
and  New  London  greatly  depended  upon  it  for  their  foreign  supplies.  It  was 
said,  at  that  era,  i^-di  possibly  New  York  might  in  time  equal  Newport! — such 
was  the  commercial  superiority  of  Newport  over  the  now  giant  city  of  the 
New  World. 

A  writer  in  Harper's  Magazine  has  given  some  vivid  sketches  upon 
the  history  of  Newport.  During  the  era  of  its  greatest  prosperity 
the  slave-trade  was  extensively  carried  on.  He  says  : 

At  this  time,  1730-50,  the  trade  of  Newport  was  very  extensive.  There  were 
thirty  distilleries  constantly  at  work,  and  the  ruin  was  exported  to  Africa,  and 
procured  the  slaves  there.  There  were  not  less  than  forty  or  fifty  vessels  engaged 
in  this  traffic,  and  their  owners  were  the.  leading  merchants  of  Newport.  The 
Quakers  of  whom  there  were  many  in  the  town,  did  not  scruple  to  own  them.  Jo 
seph  Jacobs,  an  opulent  old  Newporter  of  that  persuasion,  had  several  slaves,  who 
'•wore  the  plain  garb  of  the  Quakers."  And  a  recent  historian  of  Newport,  Mr. 
Peterson,  who  has  amassed  a  curious  collection  of  historical  facts,  declares  that, 


RHODE   ISLAND.  313 

"  to  see  the  negro  women,  with  their  black  hoods  and  blue  aprons,  walking  at  a 
respectful  distance  behind  their  master  to  meeting,  was  not  an  unpleasant  sight!" 
Joseph  Jacobs  was  the  only  possessor  of  a  thermometer  upon  the  island;  and  so 
precise  was  his  punctuality,  that  the  neighbors  were  wont  to  set  their  clocks  and 
watches  as  he  passed  by  to  meeting,  without  speaking  to  him. 

Godfrey  and  John  Malbone  were  among  the  chief  Newport  merchants  of  this 
period.  The  elder,  Godfrey,  settled  in  the  town  about  the  year  1700;  he  engaged 
in  successful  enterprises,  and  fitted  out  privateers  in  1740,  during  the  French  and 
Spanish  war.  A  rough,  bold,  sea-faring  man,  ready  to  trade  in  slaves  or  rum,  and 
to  send  privateers  to  the  Spanish  main,  he  is  undoubtedly  a  good  type  of  the  New 
port  merchant  of  that  period.  There  were  two  hundred  vessels  in  the  foreign 
trade,  three  or  four  hundred  coasting  vessels,  and  a  regular  line  of  London  pack 
ets.  Between  two  and  three  thousand  seamen  thronged  the  docks,  which  extended 
a  mile  along  the  harbor.  There  was  no  storage  sufficient  for  the  accumulating 
riches.  The  harvests  and  produce  of  the  East  and  West  Indies  piled  the  wharves. 
Crates  of  bananas,  of  oranges,  of  all  the  southern  fruits,  lay  in  the  yards  of  the 
houses,  with  turtle  from  the  Bahamas,  waiting  to  be  cooked.  Col.  Gibbs,  one  of 
the  chief  merchants,  had  a  negro  cook,  Cudjo,  who  prepared  his  master's  dinners, 
and  was  loaned  to  the  lesser  neighbors  upon  their  state  occasions.  He  educated 
a  family  of  cooks  in  Col.  Gibb's  kitchen,  and  the  epicures  from  every  quarter  were 
the  debtors  of  Cudjo. 

At  a  period  a  little  later  than  this,  and  probably  of  Cudjo  himself,  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Channing,  who  was  born  in  Newport,  says,  "When  I  was  young  the  luxury 
of  eating  was  carried  to  the  greatest  excess  in  Newport  My  first  notion,  indeed, 
of  glory  was  attached  to  an  old  black  cook,  who  I  saw  to  be  the  most  important  per 
sonage  in  town.  He  belonged  to  the  household  of  my  uncle,  and  was  of  great  de 
mand  wherever  there  was  to  be  a  dinner."  Seventeen  manufactories  of  sperm-oil 
and  candles  worked  with  such  success,  that  Crevecceur  says  "they  make  sperma- 
cetti  candles  better  that  wax." 

Noble  mansions,  spacious  and  elaborate  gardens,  arose  and  adorned  the  island 
and  the  town.  The  country-house  of  Col.  Godfrey  Malbone,  which  was  com 
menced  in  1744,  was  famous  as  the  finest  residence  in  the  colonies.  It  was  built 
of  stone,  two  stories  high,  with  a  circular  stair-case  leading  to  the  cupalo,  the  cost 
of  which  was  reputed  to  be  equal  to  that  of  an  ordinary  dwelling-house.  The 
house  was  within  a  mile  of  Newport,  and  the  farm  of  six  hundred  acres  sloped 
gently  toward  the  bay.  According  to  tradition,  this  garden  was  elaborately  laid 
out;  ranges  of  banks  and  terraces  alternated  with  plots  of  flowers,  and  hedges  of 
shrubbery,  and  groups  of  rare  trees;  silver  and  gold-fish  swam  in  artificial  ponds; 
while  over  this  mingled  beauty  the  eye  swept  across  the  bay  to  the  blue  line  of  the 
opposite  shore,  or  saw  the  sea  flashing  over  the  rocks  and  clifis  at  the  entrance  of 
the  harbor. 

Here  met  a  society  not  unworthy  so  fair  a  palace  of  pleasure,  if  tradition  may 
be  believed.  The  wealthy  and  cultivated  society  of  Newport  seems  in  those  dajs 
to  have  been  acknowledged  as  an  aristocracy.  The  social  lines  were  sharply 
drawn.  As  in  provincial  towns  the  rigor  of  etiquette  is  more  exacting  than  in  the 
metropolis,  so  in  the  colony  it  is  always  more  observable  than  in  the  mother  coun 
try.  The  courtly  rector  of  Trinity  alluded  from  the  pulpit  to  "  those  who  moved 
in  the  higher  spheres." 

Vaucluse,  the  residence  of  Samuel  Elam,  now  of  Thos.  R.  Hazard,  was  another 
of  the  fine  places  of  that  day.  tt  is  situated  upon  the  eastern  side  of  the  island, 
about  five  miles  from  the  town,  and  is  the  only  estate  remaining  which  has  still 
some  savor  of  its  past  prosperity.  The  entertainments  at  both  these  places,  no  less 
than  those  of  the  Overings,  Bannisters,  and  the  gentlemen  of  the  Narraganset 
shore  opposite,  are  remembered  as  magnificent.  It  was  the  broad  English  style 
of  hospitality,  abundant,  loud,  and,  doubtless,  a  little  coarse  and  rude.  Prodigious 
oaths  echoed  probably  along  the  stately  halls  of  the  Malbones,  and  choice  wines 
flowed  at  the  dinners  of  Vaucluse.  The  story  of  the  destruction  of  the  Malbone 
house,  illustrates  the  spirit  of  the  time.  It  had  cost  a  hundred  thousand  dollars, 
which  was  not  a  small  sum  of  money  in  a  time  and  place  where  a  man  lived  well 
upon  five  hundred  dollars  a  year.  But  in  the  year  1766,  as  the  slaves  were  cook- 


314  RHODE   ISLAND 

ing  a  dinner — to  which  Col.  Malbone  had  bidden  the  best  company  of  the  island — 
the  wood-work  around  the  kitchen  chimney  took  fire,  and,  although  the  house  was 
of  stone,  the  flames  soon  had  possession.  Romance  now  takes  up  the  fact, 
and  proceeding  in  a  strain  accordant  with  the  style  of  the  man  and  his  life,  relates 
that  Col.  Malbone,  seeing  the  inevitable  destruction,  declared  that  if  he  must  lose 
his  house,  he  would  not  lose  his  dinner;  and,  as  it  was  early  summer,  ordered  the 
feast  to  be  spread  upon  the  lawn,  where  he  and  his  guests  ate  their  dinner  by  the 
light  of  the  burning  house. 

The  society  of  the  Narraganset  shore  opposite  was  not  less  distinguished,  and 
was  in  constant  intercourse  with  that  of  the  island.  Capable  tutors  and  accom 
plished  clergymen  were  the  teachers  of  the  boys  who  afterward  graduated  at  Har 
vard  or  Yale,  and  there  were  good  schools  for  the  girls  in  Boston.  The  constant 
presence  in  the  island  of  intelligent  strangers,  at  once  piqued  and  gratified  natural 
curiosity,  and  thus,  without  traveling,  the  inhabitants  of  Newport  enjoyed  the  ben 
efits  of  travel.  Many  of  the  leading  men  upon  both  sides  of  the  bay  had  large  and 
valuable  libraries,  and  the  collection  in  the  Redwood  Library  was  rich  in  many 
departments. 

To  these  prosperous  days  in  Newport  history,  belongs  the  career  of  Ezra 
Stiles,  D.D.,  afterward  president  of  Yale  College,  who  resided  in  the  town, 
as  the  pastor  of  the  second  Congregational  Church,  for  about  20  years  prior  to 
the  Revolution.  Dr.  Channing,  in  speaking  of  him,  says:  "In  my  earliest 
years,  I  regarded  no  other  human  being  with  equal  reverence."  Dr.  Samuel 
Hopkins,  the  founder  of  the  Hopkinsian  school  of  orthodoxy,  also  resided 
in  the  place.  His  memory  has  of  late  been  revived  through  his  introduction 
in  Mrs.  Stowe's  story  of  New  England  life,  "The  Minister  s  Wooing:" 

He  settled  in  Newport  in  1769,  and  with  Puritan  sternness,  and  natural  intel 
lectual  independence,  sought  "  to  reconcile  Calvinism  with  its  essential  truths." 
"Other  Calvinists  were  willing  that  their  neighbors  should  be  predestined  to  ever 
lasting  misery  for  the  glory  of  God.  This  noble-minded  man  demanded  a  more 
generous  and  impartial  virtue,  and  maintained  that  we  should  consent  to  our  own 

perdition, if  the  greatest  good  of  the  universe,  and  the  manifestation  of  the 

Divine  perfections,  should  so  require."  This  doctrine  was  not  altogether  agree 
able  to  the  Newporters,  and  a  meeting  of  his  society  discussed  the  doctor's  preach 
ing,  and  finally  resolved  to  intimate  to  him  their  willingness  that  he  should  leave. 
But  when,  upon  the  next  Sunday,  he  preached  a  farewell  sermon,  the  parish  were 
BO  interested  and  impressed  that  they  entreated  him  to  remain.  "His  name  is  asso 
ciated  with  a  stern  and  appalling  theology,"  but  he  preserved  the  old  Puritan  tra 
ditions,  and  represented  the  severe  and  indomitable  spirit  of  the  early  New  Eng 
land  clergy.  A  profound  student,  he  was  sometimes  engaged  for  eighteen  hours  of 
the  day  with  his  studies,  and  died,  in  Newport,  an  honored  and  good  man,  in  De 
cember,  1803. 

On  the  breaking  out  of  the  Revolution,  great  numbers  of  the  inhabitants 
left  the  island ;  and  during  the  summer  and  fall  of  1776,  Newport  remained 
in  a  distressed  state,  and  without  defense,  except  a  few  guns  at  Brenton's 
Point.  The  British  fleet  arrived,  and  the  troops  took  possession  of  the  town 
and  remained  three  years.  Before  leaving,  they  destroyed  480  buildings  of 
various  kinds,  cut  down  all  the  ornamental  and  fruit  trees,  broke  up  nearly 
all  the  wharves,  and  the  places  of  worship,  with  two  exceptions,  were  used  as 
stables  and  riding-schools.  The  church  bells,  with  one  exception — a  present 
from  Queen  Anne — the  machinery  from  the  distilleries,  and  the  town  records, 
were  carried  to  New  York ;  and  when  they  left  the  place,  the  wells  were  filled 
up,  and  as  much  property  destroyed  as  possible,  by  order  of  the  British  com 
mander.  The  army  quartered  on  the  town  numbered  8,000  British  and  Hes 
sians.  It  was  evacuated  by  the  enemy  in  1779.  At  that  time  the  inhabit 
ants  were  reduced  from  12,000  to  4,000. 


RHODE   ISLAND. 


315 


The  business  of  Newport  revived  somewhat  during  the  wars  in  Europe, 
but  was  again  nearly  extinguished  by  the  embargo  which  preceded  the  war 
of  1812.  Since  the  application  of  steam  to  machinery,  a  number  of  large 
cotton  and  woolen  mills  have  been  established,  which,  with  other  manufac 
turing  establishments,  have  of  late  years  given  quite  an  impulse  to  the  pros 
perity  of  the  place.  The  situation  of  Newport  gives  to  it  the  advantage  of  a 
cool,  refreshing  sea-breeze  from  almost  every  point  of  the  compass :  so  that  dur 
ing  the  hot  months,  it  has  long  been  a  favorite  place  of  fashionable  resort,  espe 
cially  for  visitors  from  the  south.  Within  a  few  years  a  number  of  large  and 
splendid  hotels  have  been  erected,  affording  the  best  of  accommodations.  The 
place  is  also  rendered  attractive  by  its  splendid  beaches,  adapted  in  the  high 
est  degree  to  the  luxury  of  surf-bathing;  its  abundant  means  of  enjoyment 
for  those  who  are  fond  of  sailing  or  fishing,  the  many  beautiful  rides  over 
the  island,  in  the  rear  of  the  town,  and  the  objects  of  historic  interest  in  the 
place  and  vicinity. 


State  House,  Newport. 

The  state-house  is  situated  on  Washington  square,  and  in  the  en 
graving  a  representation  is  given  of  its  front,  facing  the  parade,  which 
is  the  principal  entrance.  It  is  built  of  brick  and  has  elevated  flights 
of  steps  on  the  north,  south  and  west  sides.  From  these  steps  the 
late  Maj.  John  Handy  read  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  on  the 
20th  of  July,  1776;  and  at  the  expiration  of  fifty  years  he  read  it 
again  from  the  same  place,  on  which  occasion  the  steps  and  balcony 
above  were  decorated  with  flowers.  The  state-house  was  used  as  a 
hospital,  in  succession,  by  the  British  and  French  troops.  After  the 
glass  was  destroyed,  the  windows  were  battened  up,  leaving  only  a 
small  opening  with  a  slide  for  air ;  and  in  the  lower  room,  against  the 
south  door,  the  French  erected  an  altar,  where  the  services  of  the 
Catholic  Church  were  performed  for  the  sick  and  dying.  The  last  time 
Washington  visited  Newport,  a  dinner  was  given  him  in  honor  of  the 
occasion,  and  the  table  was  spread  the  entire  length  of  the  lower  floor. 


316 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


The  building  of  the  Redwood  Library  and  Atheneum,  completed  in 
1750,  is  a  handsome  specimen  of  architecture,  consisting  of  a  center 
structure,  with  two  small  wings.  It  appears  to  have  originated  in  a 
literary  and  philosophical  society,  which  was  established  in  Newport 
in  1730,  and  of  which  the  celebrated  Bishop  Berkeley,  who  resided  in 
Rhode  Island,  encouraged  the  formation,  "  often  participating  in  its 
discussions,  and,  by  the  charm  of  his  conversation,  giving  a  delightful 
interest  to  its  meetings."  Names  of  some  of  the  leading  men  in  the 
history  of  Rhode  Island,  are  connected  with  this  library.  Rev.  Dr. 
Stiles,  afterward  president  of  Yale  College,  while  pastor  of  a  Congre 
gational  society  in  Newport,  soon  after  his  settlement  in  1755,  was 
appointed  librarian.  Within  its  quiet  walls  he  spent  much  of  his  time, 
and  through  his  instrumentality  the  collection  was  greatly  enlarged. 
The  library  contains  many  old  and  valuable  books  that  are  now  com 
paratively  scarce;  but  many  of  the  finest  works  were  carried  off  by 
the  British  troops  when  they  left  the  island.  The  present  number  of 
volumes  is  upward  of  6,000. 

Anciently  a  considerable  body  of  Jews  resided  in  Newport.  The 
first  emigrants  were  of  Dutch  extraction,  from  Curacoa.  The  deed 

of  their  burving  ground  is  dated 
Feb.  28,  1677.  They  were  not 
possessed  of  the  wealth  and  en 
terprise  which  so  eminently  dis 
tinguished  those  who  came  af 
terward.  Between  the  years 
1750  and  1760,  many  families  of 
wealth  and  distinction,  from 

Spain  and  Portugal,  settled  in 
,/  •,  r-i  Ji 

Newport,  and  contributed  large 
ly  to  the  commercial  prosperity 
of  the  town.  The  synagogue, 
of  which  the  annexed  is  a  rep 
resentation,  was  built  by  these 
emigrants  in  1762  :  it  was  once 
thronged  with  worshipers,  and 
"Newport  was  the  only  place  in 
New  England  where  the  Hebrew 
language  was  publicly  read  and 
chanted  by  more  than  three  hundred  of  the  descendants  of  Abraham." 
Abraham  Touro  left  $20,000  in  charge  of  the  town  authorities,  the 
interest  to  be  expended  in  keeping  the  synagogue  and  grounds,  and 
the  street  leading  to  it,  in  good  repair,  and  the  wishes  of  the  donor 
have  been  carefully  complied  with.  The  following  inscription  appears 
over  the  granite  gateway:  "Erected  5603,  by  a  bequest  made  by 
Abraham  Touro,  Esq." 

"About  1763,  and  long  after,  flourished  the  distinguished  families  of  Lopez, 
Rivera,  Pollock,  Levi,  Hart,  Seixas,  and  their  late  respected  priest,  Isaac  Touro. 
The  north  side  of  what  is  now  the  Mall,  was  once  covered  with  Jewish  residences, 


JEWISH  SYNAGOGUE,  NEWPORT. 


RHODE  ISLAND.  317 

which  were  destroyed  by  fire.  The  Revolutionary  War,  so  disastrous  to  the  com 
mercial  interest  and  prosperity  of  Newport,  induced  the  greater  part  of  them  to 
leave  the  town .  and  after  the  conclusion  of  the  war,  the  remnant  that  was  left 
gradually  declined,  until  not  an  individual  now  remains.  Moses  Lopez,  nephew 
of  the  celebrated  Aaron  Lopez,  was  the  last  resident  Jew  in  Newport.  A  few 
years  previous  to  his  death,  he  removed  to  New  York ;  his  remains  were  brought 
to  Newport,  and  interred  by  the  side  of  his  brother  Jacob,  in  the  burial  place  of 
their  fathers.  Moses  Lopez  was  a  man  of  no  common  abilities;  he  was  an  honor 
able  merchant,  deeply  versed  in  mathematics,  and  of  uncommon  mechanical  skill. 
He  was  pleasant  and  interesting  in  conversation,  and  an  ingenious  defender  of 
his  religious  belief.  The  Society  of  Jews,  generally,  who  settled  in  this  town,  have 
left  a  reputation  for  integrity  and  uprightness,  which  should  perpetuate  their 
memory  from  generation  to  generation. 

After  the  long  interval  of  60  years,  in  which  the  synagogue  had  been  closed,  in 
the  year  1850  it  was  thrown  open  again,  and  services  were  performed  on  Saturday 
(the  Jewish  Sabbath),  by  an  eminent  Rabbi  from  New  York.  It  was  an  impor 
tant  era,  and  calculated  to  revive  in  the  mind  the  great  and  important  events, 
which  had  taken  place  in  the  history  of  this  distinguished  people.' 

During  the  Revolutionary  war,  Newport,  though  for  some  time  in 
possession  of  the  enemy,  furnished  a  number  of  distinguished  naval 
commanders,  and  a  greater  number  of  sailors,  perhaps,  than  any  other 
town  of  its  size  in  the  country.  It  is  supposed  that  she  contributed  a 
thousand  men  for  the  naval  service  in  that  war,  and  that  one  half  of 
these  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  mostly  perished  on  board 
of  prison  ships.  On  the  10th  of  July,  1780,  the  French  fleet  of  seven 
sail-of-the-line  and  five  frigates,  with  a  large  number  of  transports  and 
an  army  of  6,000,  arrived  at  Newport,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  inhabit 
ants.  The  fleet  was  commanded  by  the  Chevalier  de  Tourney,  and  the 
army  by  Count  de  Rochambeau.  The  town  was  illuminated,  and  com 
plimentary  addresses  were  made  by  a  committee  of  the  general  assem 
bly,  then  in  session,  to  both  of  the  French  commanders.  The  follow 
ing  is  from  Peterson's  History  of  Rhode  Island: 

Admiral  de  Tourney  died  soon  after  his  arrival  at  Newport,  and  was  buried  with 
military  honors,  in  Trinity  church-yard,  where  a  slab  was  afterward  erected  to  his 
memory,  on  the  north  side  of  the  church.  The  funeral  procession  is  said  to  have 
been  grand  and  imposing,  extending  from  his  residence  on  the  Point,  at  the  Hunter 
House,  to  the  church-yard,  one  dense  mass  of  living  beings,  with  the  bands  of  mu 
sic  from  the  fleet,  playing  the  most  solemn  strains,  was  a  scene  of  deep  interest  to 
contemplate. 

In  March,  1781,  General  Washington,  the  savior  of  his  country,  arrived  at  New 
port.  He  passed  over  from  the  main  by  Canonicut  Ferry,  and'  landed  from  hia 
barge  at  the  head  of  Lon<*  Wharf.  As  he  passed,  the  French  fleet,  lying  at  the 
back  of  the  fort,  fired  a  salute,  and  the  army  was  drawn  up  in  order  for  his  recep 
tion  at  the  Long  Wharf.  Washington,  the  immortal  commander-in-chief  of  the 
French  and  American  armies,  never  appeared  to  greater  advantage  than  when  he 
passed  over  to  Newport  to  review  the  French  forces  under  Count  Rochambeau. 
He  was  received  at  the  head  of  Long  Wharf  by  the  French  officers,  at  the  head  of 
7,000  men,  who  lined  the  streets  from  thence  to  the  state-house. 

"I  never,"  says  a  bystander  now  living,  "felt  the  solid  earth  tremble  under  me 
before.  The  firing  from  the  French  ships  that  lined  the  harbor,  was  tremendous; 
it  was  one  continued  roar,  and  looked  as  though  the  very  bay  was  on  tire.  Wash 
ington,  as  you  know,  was  a  Marshal  of  France;  he  could  not  command  the  French 
army  without  being  invested  with  that  title.  He  wore,  on  this  day,  the  insignia  of 
his  office,  and  was  received  with  all  the  honors  due  to  one  in  that  capacity.  It  is 
known  that  many  of  the  flower  of  the  French  nobility  were  numbered  in  the  army 
that  acted  in  our  defense.  Never,"  said  the  aged  narrator,  "will  that  scene  be 


318 


RHODE   ISLAND. 


erased  from  my  memory.  The  attitudes  of  the  nobles,  their  deep  obeisance,  the 
lifting  of  hats  and  caps,  the  waving  of  standards,  the  sea  of  plumes,  the  long  line 
of  French  soldiers  and  the  general  disposition  of  their  arms,  unique  to  us,  separ 
ating  to  the  right  and  left,  the  chief,  with  Count  Kochambeau  on  his  left,  unbon- 
neted,  walked  through.  The  French  nobles,  commanders,  and  their  under  officers, 
followed  in  the  rear.  Count  Rochambeau  was  a  small,  keen-looking  man,  not 
handsome,  as  was  his  son,  afterward  governor  of  Martinique.  Count  Noailles 
looked  like  what  he  was — a  great  man.  But  the  resplendent  beauty  of  the  two 
Viosminels  eclipsed  all  the  rest.  They  were  brothers,  and  one  of  them  a  general 
in  the  army,  who  bore  the  title  of  Count,  too.  Newport  never  saw  anything  so 
handsome  as  these  two  young  brothers. 

"But  we,  the  populace,  were  the  only  ones  that  looked  at  them,  for  the  eye  of 
every  Frenchman  was  directed  to  Washington.  Calm  and  unmoved  by  all  the 
honors  that  surrounded  him,  the  voice  of  adulation  nor  the  din  of  battle  had  ever 
disturbed  the  equanimity  of  his  deportment  Ever  dignified,  he  wore  on  this  day 
the  same  saint-like  expression  that  always  characterized  him.  They  proceeded 
from  the  state-house  to  the  lodgings  of  Count  Kochambeau,  the  present  residence 
of  the  heirs  of  the  late  Samuel  Verner,  corner  of  Clark  and  Mary  streets.  It  was 
a  proud  day  for  Newport,  to  be  honored  with  the  presence  of  Washington,  a  name 
dear  to  every  American  heart." 

"In  the  evening,"  says  the  writer  in  Harper,  previously  quoted,  "the  town  was 
illuminated,  and  the  officers,  escorted  by  a  large  number  of  citizens,  and  preceded 
by  thirty  boys,  bearing  torches,  marched  through  the  streets.  Upon  returning  to 
the  house,  Washington  carefully  thanked  the  boys  for  their  services.  It  was  his 
first  interview  with  the  French  officers,  and  it  is  supposed  that  in  the  Vernon 
House,  he  sketched,  with  Rochambeau,  the  plan  of  an  attack  upon  New  York. 

"  Associated  with  this  visit  of  Washington,  the  name  of  one  of  the  belles  of  those 
days  has  attained  a  greater  immortality  than  even  French  courtesy  had  secured. 
This  was  the  beautiful  Miss  Chaplin,  a  Newport  maiden  famed  no  less  for  her 
charm  of  manner  than  her  lovely  person.  During  Washington's  visit  the  citizens 
of  the  town  gave  a  ball  in  honor  of  the  event  to  the  Commander-in-chief  and  his 
French  host,  in  the  assembly  room  in  Church-street.  The  general  was  summoned 
to  open  the  ball,  and  he  selected  Miss  Chaplin  for  his  partner,  and  requested  her 
to  name  the  dance.  She  chose  "A  successful  Campaign,"  a  dance  then  in  the 
highest  favor.  As  Washington  led  out  his  partner  upon  the  floor,  the  French  of 
ficers,  with  the  most  graceful  courtesy,  took  the  instruments  from  the  hands  of  the 
musicians,  and  played  while  the  couple  stepped  through  the  minuet" 

The  Round  Tower,  or  "  Old  Stone  Mill,"  as  it  is  usually  called, 
stands  in  an  open  lot,  adorned  with  walks  and  shade  trees,  on  the  sum 
mit  of  the  elevation  on  which 
Newport  is  built.  This  structure 
is  about  25  feet  high,  with  a  di 
ameter  of  23  feet.  It  is  circular 
in  shape,  and  is  supported  upon 
eight  arches  resting  on  thick  col 
umns  about  10  feet  high,  on  a 
foundation  of  four  or  five  feet. 
The  stones  of  which  it  is  con 
structed  are  quite  small,  irregular 
in  form,  and  strongly  cemented 
together  by  a  mortar  composed  of  shell,  lime,  sand,  and  gravel.  The 
roof  and  fixtures,  if  it  ever  had  any,  were  of  perishable  materials,  for 
the  interior  is  open  to  the  sky.  It  is  supposed  by  some  that  it  was 
built  by  the  Northmen,  who  visited  the  shores  of  this  country  about 
the  year  1000  of  the  Christian  era.  Others  infer  it  was  erected  by 


BOUND   TOWER. 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


319 


Gov.  Arnold,  the  first  charter  governor  of  the  colony,  as  he  makes 
mention  of  it  in  his  will,  calling  it  "my  stone  built  Wind  Mill."  The 
origin  and  purposes  for  which  this  structure  was  erected,  have  occa 
sioned  much  speculation,  and  they  are  points  which  still  remain  unde 
cided.  Yet  if  it  was  standing  at  the  first  settlement  of  the  place,  it  is 
an  unaccountable  fact  that  the  earliest  settlers  should  make  no  men 
tion  of  it,  although  several  of  them  kept  diaries. 

The  Jewish  cemetery,  a  small  inclosure  situated  a  short  distance 
from  the  synagogue  in  Touro  street,  is  quite  an  ornament  to  that  part 

of  the  city.  It  has  a  massive  granite 
gateway,  and  a  high  iron  fence,  erected  in 
1843,  by  the  order  of  the  late  Judah  Touro, 
Esq.,  of  New  Orleans,  at  an  expense  of 
about  $12,000.  Mr.  Touro  was  a  native 
of  Newport,  and  has  generously  remem 
bered  his  native  city  by  large  donations  to 
various  objects  of  public  utility.  Within 
the  inclosure  are  the  graves  of  his  parents 
and  other  members  of  his  family.  Mr. 
Touro  died  in  1854,  and  his  remains  were 
brought  to  Newport  and  interred  by  the 
side  of  his  relatives.  The  annexed  en 
graving  is  a  representation  of  the  monu 
ment  erected  to  his  memory,  on  which  is 
the  following  inscription : 


TOUBO    MONUMEM. 


To  the  memory  of  JUDAH  TOURO,  born  Newport,  R. 
I.,  June  16,  1775.  Died,  New  Orleans,  Jan.  18,  1854. 
Interred  here  June  6.  The  last  of  his  name  he  inscribed 
in  the  book  of  PHILANTHROPY,  to  be  remembered  for 
ever. 


The  following  inscription  is  from  a  monument  in  the  same  inclosure : 

In  memory  of  the  Rev.  ISAAC  TOURO,  the  able  and  faithful  minister  of  the  Congregation 
Yeshuat  Israel,  in  Newport,  R.  I.,  who  departed  this  life  on  the  14th  of  Tebet,  A.  M.  5544, 
and  December  8th,  MDCCLXXXIII,  at  Kingston,  Jamaica,  where  his  remains  lie  buried. 
jE.  46  years.  The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed. 


White  Hall,  a  building  about  three  miles  from  the  state  house,  in 
Newport,  now  in  the  town  of  Middletown,  is  a  place  of  interest  to  the 
antiquarian.  It  was  built  by  the  celebrated  Dean  Berkeley,  for  his 
residence  on  his  farm  of  about  100  acres,  which  he  purchased  here. 
The  dean  arrived  at  Newport  in  Sept.  1729,  and  continued  here 
about  two  years.  His  original  destination  was  the  Island  of  Bermu 
da,  where,  with  his  associates,  he  intended  to  found  a  college  for  the 
education  of  Indian  youth  of  this  country.  The  captain  of  the  ship 
in  which  they  sailed,  unable  to  find  Bermuda,  steered  northward,  when 
he  fell  in  with  Block  Island.  Learning  there  that  an  Episcopal 
Church  was  in  Newport,  of  which  Mr.  Honeymoon  was  the  minister, 
he  concluded  to  visit  the  place. 


320  RHODE  ISLAND. 

Berkeley  was  so  charmed  with  Rhode  Island,  that  he  determined  to 
make  it  his  residence :  in  writing  to  his  friends,  he  speaks  of  it  as 
"  pleasantly  laid  out  in  hills  and  vales,  and  rising  grounds,  and  hath 
plenty  of  excellent  springs  and  fine  rivulets,  and  many  delightful 
landscapes  of  rocks  and  promontories  and  adjacent  lands."  He  was 
described  "  as  a  gentleman  of  middle  stature,  of  an  agreeable,  pleas 
ant,  and  erect  aspect."  "His  preaching  was  eloquent  and  forcible, 
and  attracted  large  congregations  to  Trinity  Church.  When  he  was 
called  to  a  sphere  of  greater  usefulness  in  his  native  country,  he  was 
not  forgetful  of  a  residence  which  was  endeared  to  him  by  many 
pleasing  recollections ;  and  which,  moreover,  possessed  for  him  a 
melancholy  interest,  from  the  circumstance  of  its  containing  the 
ashes  of  his  infant  daughters,  who  died  during  his  sojourn  in  New 
port." 


White  Hall 

In  1733,  after  his  return  to  England,  he  sent  a  magnificent  organ 
as  a  donation  to  Trinity  Church.  The  White  Hall  estate,  with  a  con 
siderable  portion  of  his  library,  he  gave  to  Yale  College  in  Connecti 
cut.  The  White  Hall  estate,  when  it  came  into  possession  of  the  col 
lege,  was  sold  on  a  lease  of  990  years,  at  a  rent  of  100  ounces  of  sil 
ver  per  annum.  During  the  dean's  residence  at  White  Hall,  he  wrote 
his  "  Minute  Philosopher,"  and  his  celebrated  poem  so  oracular  as  to 
the  future  destinies  of  America;  the  last  verse  of  which  has  become 
so  famous: 

"  Wettioard  the  course  of  Empire  tctket  itt  way, 

The  first  four  acts  already  past ; 
A  fifth  shall  close  the  drama  with  the  day, 

Time's  noblest  offspring  is  the  last." 

"  These  were  principally  written  at  a  place  about  half  a  mile  south 
of  his  house.  There  he  had  his  chair  and  writing  apparatus  placed 
in  a  natural  alcove,  which  he  found  in  the  most  elevated  part  of  the 
Hanging  Rocks,  so  called,  roofed  and  opened  only  to  the  south,  com 
manding  at  once  a  view  of  Sachuest  Beach,  the  ocean  and  the  circum 
jacent  islands." 


RHODE  ISLAND.  321 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  ceme 
tery  at  the  north  part  of  the  city :  that  of  Commodore  Perry,  is  on  a 
granite  shaft  erected  by  the  state,  in  an  inclosure  adjoining  the  princi 
pal  graveyard.  Three  of  his  sons  are  interred  by  his  side:  (p.  1011.) 

OLIVER  HAZARD  PERRY,  at  the  age  of  27  years,  achieved  the  victory  of  Lake  Erie,  Sept. 
10,  1813.  Born  in  South  Kingston,  R.  I.,  Aug.  23,  1785.  Died  at  Port  Spain,  Trinidad, 
Aug.  23,  1819,  aged  34  years.  His  remains  were  conveyed  to  his  native  land  in  a  ship-of- 
war,  according  to  a  resolution  of  Congress  ;  and  were  here  interred  Dec.  4,  1826.  Erected 
by  the  State  of  Rhode  Island. 

Dum  euro  vigilo.  Here  lieth  the  body  of  SAMUEL  CRANSTON,  Esq.,  late  governor  of  this 
Colony,  aged  68  years.  Departed  this  life  April  y«  26th,  A.  D.  1727.  He  was  the  son  of 
John  Cranston,  Esq.,  who  was  governor  here  1680.  He  was  descended  from  the  Noble 
Scottish  Lord  Cranston,  and  carried  in  his  veins  a  stream  of  the  ancient  Earls  of  Crawford, 
Bothwell,  and  Traquairs.  Having  for  his  Grandfather  James  Cranston  Clerk,  Chaplain  to 
King  Charles  the  First.  His  Great-Grandfather  was  John  Cranston,  of  Poole,  Esq.  This 
last  was  son  of  John  Cranston,  Esq.,  which  James  was  son  to  William,  Lord  Cranston. 

Rest  happy  now,  brave  patriot,  without  end, 

Thy  country's  father,  and  thy  country's  friend. 


This  monument  is  erected  to  the  memory  of  the  Hon.  RICHARD  WARD,  Esq.,  late  Governor 
of  this  Colony.  He  was  early  in  life  employed  in  the  public  service,  and  for  several  years 
sustained  some  of  the  most  important  offices  in  the  Colony  with  great  ability  and  reputa 
tion.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Sabbatarian  Church  in  this  Town,  and  adorned  the  doctrines 
of  his  Savior,  by  a  sincere  and  steady  practice  of  the  various  duties  of  life.  He  died  on  the 
21st  clay  of  Aug.  1763,  in  the  74th  year  of  his  age. 


In  memory  of  Doct.  WILLIAM  FLETCHER,  who  died  March  9th,  A.  D.  1788.  -33tat.  42.  He 
was  born  in  England,  Cartmel  Parish  and  County  Palatine,  of  Lancaster.  For  three  years 
before  his  death,  he  resided  in  this  city,  where  he  acquitted  himself  in  the  various  duties  of 
his  profession,  with  honor  and  integrity.  He  lived  the  life  of  a  gentleman,  and  died  like  a 
Philosopher. 

Here  are  deposited  the  remains  of  CHRISTOPHER  CHAPLIN,  Esq.,  President  of  the  Bank  of 
Rhode  Island,  and  the  First  Grand  Master  of  the  Masonic  Fraternity  in  this  State,  who 
died  on  the  25th  day  of  April,  1805,  in  the  75th  year  of  his  age.  Unambitious  of  public  em 
ployments  and  honors,  he  was  respected  in  Society  for  his  good  sense,  and  incorruptible  in 
tegrity,  and  persevering  industry  in  commercial  pursuits,  in  which  he  was  usefully  engaged 
for  half  a  century.  Distinguished  by  the  practice  of  all  the  virtues  that  render  valuable  the 
nearest  relations  of  life.  He  was  most  tenderly  beloved  by  his  family.  In  his  last  illness 
he  manifested  his  firm  belief  in  the  Christian  Religion,  which  he  had  always  cherished,  and 
he  expired  full  of  hopes  grounded  on  its  promises. 


Here  lies  a  Christian  Minister,  sacred  to  whose  memory  the  Congregation,  late  his  Pas 
toral  Charge,  erected  this  monument,  a  testimonial  to  Posterity,  of  their  respect  for  the 
amiable  character  of  the  Rev'd.  JAMES  SEARING,  who  was  born  at  Hempstead,  on  Long  Is 
land,  Sept.  XXIII,  MDCCIX.  Received  a  liberal  education  at  Yale  College;  ordained 
to  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  church  and  Society  meeting  in  Clarke  street,  Newport,  April 
XXI,  MDCCXXXI,  where  he  served  in  the  Christian  Ministry  XXIV  years,  and  died  Jan. 
VI,  MDCCLV.  .JStat.  L.  He  entertained  a  rational  veneration  for  the  Most  High,  whom 
he  constantly  regarded  as  the  Father  of  the  Universe ;  the  wise  governor  and  benevolent 
Friend  of  the  Creation.  He  was  a  steady  Advocate  for  the  Redeemer  and  his  Holy  Reli 
gion.  His  contempt  of  Bigotry,  his  extensive  Charity  and  Benevolence,  and  exemplary 
goodness  of  life,  justly  endeared  him  to  his  Flock,  and  gained  him  that  general  acceptance 
and  Esteem  which  perpetuate  his  memory  with  deserved  Reputation  and  Honor. 


This  monumental  marble  is  erected  to  the  memory  of  the  Hon.  CONSTANT  TABER,  who  de 
parted  this  transitory  life  Dee.  20,  1826,  aged  83  years.  During  a  protracted  life  he  sus 
tained  an  unblemished  character,  and  was  justly  esteemed  by  all  his  fellow-citizens,  who 
frequently  elected  him  to  important  offices,  the  duties  of  which  he  uniformly  discharged 
with  scrupulous  fidelity  .  .  .  When  the  Newport  Bank  was  established  in  1803,  he  was  elected 
President,  which  office  he  sustained  till  his  death.  He  was  a  steady  and  devoted  friend  to 
the  2d  Baptist  Society  in  this  town,  to  which  he  bequeathed  the  most  of  his  valuable 


322  RHODE  ISLAND. 

property,  except  a  few  legacies  to  charitable  purposes.    "An  honest  man's  the  noblest  work 
of  God." 

The  first  of  the  following  inscriptions  is  from  a  large  slab  of  Egyptian 
marble,  placed  by  the  side  of  Trinity  Church.  It  was  designed  for  the  in 
terior  of  the  church,  but  no  suitable  place  could  be  found  within  its  walls. 
The  monument  of  Mr.  Clark,  the  inscription  on  which  is  given,  is  in  the 
burying  ground  on  the  west  side  of  Tanner  street. 

D.  0.  M.  CAROLUS  LUDOVICUS  D'ARSAC  DB  TERNAY,  ordinis  sa  Hierosolymitani  Eques, 
nondutn  vota  Professus  a  vetere  et  nobili  genere  apud  Armoricus  oriundos  anus  e  Regiarum 
classium  praefectis  LIVIS,  MILES  IMPERATOR,  de  Rege  Suo,  et  Patria,  per  42  annos  bene  meri- 
tus,  hoc  submamore  JACET  FELICITER  AUDAX  naves  Rcgias  post  Croisiacam  cladem  per  invios 
VICENONI^K  fluvii  anfractus  disjectas  e  coecis  voraginibus  improbo  abore  annis  1760,1761 
inter  teta  hostium  detmsit  avellit  et  stationibis  sais  restitiut  incolumes  anno  1762,  TEKRAM 
NOVAM  in  AMERICA  invasit  Anno  1772,  renunciatus  PRJBTOR  ad  regendas.  BORBOXIAM  et 
FRANCIS  insulas  in  GALLIA  commoda  totus  incubuit.  F^EDERATIS  ORDINIBCS  pro  libertate 
dimicantibus  A  RKOK  CHRISTIANISSIMO  missus  subsidis  anno  1780.  RHODUM  INSULAM  occu- 
pavit ;  Dnm  ad  nova  se  accingsebat  pericula.  IN  HAC  URBE,  inter  F.EDERATORCM  ORDIXUM 
ramenta  et  desideria,  mortem  obiit  graven  bonis  omnibus  et  luetuosam  suis  die  15th  X  oris 
M.  D.  CCLXXX,  annos  58.  REX  CHRISTIANISSIMUS,  severissimus  virtutis  judex  ut  clarissimi 
viri  memoria  posterati  consccratur,  hoc  momentum  pronenclum  jussit  MDCCLXXXIII. 

To  the  memory  of  Doctor  John  Clarke,  one  of  the  original  purchasers  and  Proprietors  of 
this  Island,  and  one  of  the  Founders  of  the  first  Baptist  Church  in  Newport,  its  first  Pastor 
and  munificent  benefactor.  He  died  on  the  20th  of  April  1676,  in  the  66th  year  of  his  age, 
and  is  here  interred.  This  monument  was  erected  by  his  Trustees. 


Bristol,  the  shire  town  of  Bristol  county,  is  the  ancient  Pocanoket 
of  the  Indians.  It  is  beautifully  situated  on  a  peninsula  extending 
south  into  Narraganset  Bay,  equi-distant  from  Providence  and  New 
port,  being  15  miles  from  each.  The  population  of  the  town  is  about 
5000,  and  it  has  a  good  harbor  and  considerable  commerce.  The  vil 
lage  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  in  New  England,  standing  on  a  slope 
of  ground  gently  rising  from  the  bay,  ornamented  with  fine  shade 
trees  and  interspersed  with  highly  cultivated  gardens.  It  is  a  favorite 
place  of  retirement  for  persons  of  wealth,  and  has  always  been  noted 
for  the  elegance  of  its  society.  Bristol  was  settled  in  1680.  It  suf 
fered  much  in  the  revolution;  in  1775,  it  was  bombarded  by  a  British 
squadron,  and  in  1778,  the  meeting  house  and  all  the  most  valuable 
dwellings  were  burnt. 

About  two  miles  northeast  from  the  court  house  is  Mount  Hope, 
distinguished  as  once  being  the  residence  of  the  celebrated  King 
Philip,  and  the  place  where  this  unfortunate  chieftain  was  killed, 
August  12, 1676.  It  is  the  highest  land  in  this  section  of  the  country, 
being  about  200  feet  high.  The  following,  relative  to  Philip's  death, 
is  from  ffoyt's  Indian  Wars : — 

Meanwhile  the  war  continued  in  the  southeast  quarter  of  New  England,  under 
the  desperate  Philip;  but  the  gallant  Church  and  other  officers  gave  him  little 
rest  He  was  hunted  and  driven  from  his  covert  places,  his  chief  men,  wife  and 
children  killed  or  captured,  but  he  still  continued  firm,  and  secreting  himself  with 
a  small  force  in  the  recesses  of  deep  swamps,  refused  to  submit  At  length  an 
Indian,  whose  brother  had  been  shot  by  Philip  for  urging  him  to  make  peace, 
brought  intelligence  to  Captain  Church,  who  was  in  Rhode  Island,  that  the  chief 
was  in  a  swamp  in  Mount  Hope  neck,  and  Church  immediately  resolved  to  try  his 
skill  upon  him.  With  a  small  company  of  English,  and  a  number  of  friendly  In 
dians,  accompanied  by  several  volunteer  officers,  he  passed  over  to  the  main,  and 


RHODE  ISLAND 


323 


conducted  by  the  Indian  who  brought  the  intelligence,  soon  reached  the  swamp,  in 
which  Philip  was  posted,  with  a  considerable  force ;  but  darkness  had  now  com 
menced.  Perfectly  acquainted  with  the  ground,  Church  formed  his  men  in  ex 
tended  order,  placing  an  Englishmen  and  an  Indian  together,  with  orders  to  fire 
upon  any  who  should  attempt  to  escape  from  the  swamp.  Captain  Golding,  with  a 
party,  was  to  penetrate  the  swamp,  and  rouse  Philip  at  the  dawn  of  day.  Having 
made  this  disposition  of  his  troops,  Church  was  giving  further  orders,  when  a  shot 
whistled  over  his  head,  followed  immediately  after  by  a  whole  volley  from  Gold- 
ing's  party,  on  an  advanced  guard  of  the  enemy,  posted  in  the  margin  of  the 
swamp.  Day  had  now  dawned,  and  Philip,  on  the  report  of  the  guns,  seized  his 
petunk,  powder  horn  and  gun,  left  the  swamp,  and  ran  toward  two  of  Church's  in 
closing  chain  of  men.  An  Englishman  leveled  his  piece  against  him,  but  it  mipsed 
fire ;  his  accompanying  Indian,  more  fortunate,  with  a  quick  sight,  sent  two  balls 
through  the  body  of  the  chief,  one  piercing  his  heart,  which  laid  him  dead  upon 
the  spot.  The  important  intelligence  was  immediately  communicated  to  Church, 
but  he  kept  it  to  himself,  intending  to  make  it  known  after  the  remaining  enemy 
were  driven  from  their  cover.  A  terrific  voice  immediately  thundered  from  the 
swamp,  lootash!  lootasli!  It  was  from  Annawon,  Philip's  chief  captain,  calling 
to  his  men  to  maintain  their  ground.  The  English  then  rushed  into  the  swamp, 
and  charging  closely,  threw  the  Indians  into  confusion;  Annawon,  with  about 
sixty  of  his  followers,  made  their  escape,  but  one  hundred  and  thirty  were  killed 
and  captured.  After  the  affair  was  over,  Church  communicated  to  his  troops  the 
death  of  Philip,  and  repaired  to  the  spot  where  he  lay.  He  had  fallen  upon  his 
face  in  a  muddy  spot  of  ground,  from  which  he  was  drawn,  the  head  taken  off,  and 
the  body  left  to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts.  Thus  fell  this  great  chief,  in  a  strug 
gle,  which,  had  it  been  in  favor  of  a  civilized  people,  by  a  civilized  commander, 
and  attended  with  success,  would  have  immortalized  his  name. 


Mount  Hope,  near  Bristol. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  Mount  Hope,  as  seen  from  Mount  Hope  Bay,  some  six  miles  south 
from  Fall  River,  Massachusetts. 

The  most  terrible  and  important  conflict  with  the  Indians  in  New 
England,  took  place  in  South  Kingston,  R.  I.  "  Upon  a  small  island, 
in  an  immense  swamp,  Philip,"  says  Mr.  Drake,  in  his  History  of  the 
Indians,  "  had  fortified  himself,  in  a  manner  superior  to  what  is  com 
mon  to  his  countrymen.  Here  he  intended  to  pass  the  winter  with 
the  chief  of  his  friends.  They  had  erected  about  500  wigwams  of  a 
superior  construction,  in  which  was  deposited  a  great  store  of  provi 
sions.  Baskets  and  tubs  of  corn  were  piled,  one  upon  another,  about 
the  inside  of  them,  rendering  them  bullet  proof.  It  is  supposed  that 
about  3000  persons  had  here  taken  up  their  residence."  The  island 
above  mentioned  is  now  an  upland  meadow  of  some  three  or  four 
acres,  a  few  feet  above  the  low  meadow  by  which  it  is  surrounded. 
21 


824  RHODE  ISLAND. 

Water  still  surrounds  it  in  wet  seasons.     It  was  cleared  for  cultivation 
about  1780 ;  charred  corn  and  Indian  implements  are  still  plowed  up. 

Lest  Philip  should  increase  his  power,  by  an  alliance  with  the  Narraganset  In 
dians,  the  English  had  made  a  friendly  treaty  with  them  in  July,  1675.  But  not 
withstanding  this,  in  December  of  the  same  year,  it  was  discovered  that  they  were 
secretly  aiding  Philip's  party.  This  determined  the  English  to  undertake  a  winter 
expedition  against  them.  For  this  object,  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  furnished 
five  hundred  and  twenty-seven  men,  Plymouth  one  hundred  and  fifty-nine,  and 
Connecticut  three  hundred;  to  all  these  were  attached  one  hundred  and  fifty  Mo- 
hegan  Indians.  After  electing  Josiah  Winslow,  governor  of  Plymouth  colony,  to 
be  their  commander,  the  whole  party  met  at  Pettyquamsquot.  About  sixteen  miles 
from  this  place,  it  was  found  that  the  Narragansets  had  built  a  strong  fort  in  the 
midst  of  a  large  swamp,  upon  a  piece  of  dry  land  of  about  five  or  six  acres.  The 
fort  was  a  circle  of  pallisadoes  surrounded  by  a  fence  of  trees,  which  was  about 
one  rod  thick. 

On  the  19th  of  December,  1675,  at  dawn  of  day,  the  English  took  up  their  march 
through  a  deep  snow,  and  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  attacked  the  Indians  in 
their  fortress.  The  only  entrance  which  appeared  practicable  was  over  a  log,  or 
tree,  which  lay  up  five  or  six  feet  from  the  ground,  and  this  opening  was  com 
manded  by  a  sort  of  a  block  house  in  front.  The  Massachusetts  men,  led  on  by 
their  captains,  first  rushed  into  the  fort,  but  the  enemy,  from  the  block  house  and 
other  places,  opened  so  furious  a  fire  upon  them,  that  they  were  obliged  to  retreat. 
Many  men  were  killed  in  this  assault,  and  among  them  Captains  Johnson  and  Da 
venport  The  whole  army  then  made  a  united  onset  The  conflict  was  terrible. 
Some  of  the  bravest  captains  fell,  and  victory  seemed  very  doubtful.  At  this  crisis 
some  of  the  Connecticut  men  ran  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  fort,  where  there  were 
no  pallisadoes;  they  sprang  in,  and  opened  a  brisk  and  well  directed  fire  upon  the 
backs  of  the  enemy.  This  decided  the  contest.  The  Indians  were  driven  from 
the  block  house,  and  from  one  covert  to  another,  until  they  were  wholly  destroyed 
or  dispersed  in  the  wilderness.  As  they  retreated,  the  soldiers  set  fire  to  their 
wigwams  (about  six  hundred  in  number),  which  were  consumed  by  the  flames. 
In  this  action  it  was  computed  that  about  seven  hundred  fighting  Indians  perished, 
and  among  them  twenty  of  their  chiefs.  Three  hundred  more  died  from  their 
wounds.  To  these  numbers  may  be  added  many  old  men,  women  and  children, 
who  had  retired  to  this  fort  as  a  place  of  undoubted  security. 

"The  burning  of  the  wigwams,  the  shrieks  of  the  women  and  children,  the  yel 
ling  of  the  warriors,  exhibited  a  most  horrid  and  affecting  scene,  so  that  it  greatly 
moved  some  of  the  soldiers.  They  were  much  in  doubt  whether  the  burning  of 
their  enemies  alive  could  be  consistent  with  humanity  and  the  benevolent  princi 
ples  of  the  gospel." 

From  this  blow  the  Indians  never  recovered.  The  victory  of  the  English, 
though  complete,  was' dearly  purchased.  Six  of  their  captains,  and  eighty  of  their 
men  were  killed  or  mortally  wounded ;  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  were  wounded 
and  afterward  recovered.  About  one  half  of  the  loss  of  this  bloody  fight  fell  upon 
the  Connecticut  soldiers. 


Pawtucket  is  a  flourishing  place  four  miles  northerly  from  Provi 
dence,  partly  in  North  Providence  and  partly  in  Bristol  county,  Mas 
sachusetts.  Population  about  10,000.  It  is  situated  on  both  sides  of 
the  Pawtucket  river — the  dividing  line  between  the  states  of  Massa 
chusetts  and  Rhode  Island — which  has  here  a  fall  of  about  fifty  feet, 
within  a  short  distance,  affording  an  extensive  hydraulic  power.  The 
first  cloth  manufactory  by  water  power  ever  established  in  this  country, 
was  commenced  at  Pawtucket  in  1790,  and  for  more  than  forty  years 
this  town  held  the  first  rank  among  the  manufacturing  places  in  New 
England.  The  manufactories  here  now  are  quite  extensive,  consisting 


RHODE  ISLAND.  325 

of  cotton  goods,  machinery,  etc.  The  river  is  navigable  for  vessels 
as  far  as  the  village,  and  it  has  considerable  commerce.  Samuel 
Slater,  the  father  of  cotton  manufactories  in  America,  resided  in  this 
village  for  many  years.  He  died  at  Webster,  Massachusetts,  greatly 
respected,  April  20,  1835,  aged  67. 

On  the  10th  of  July,  1777,  Colonel  Barton,  of  Providence,  executed  one 
of  the  most  bold  and  hazardous  enterprises  recorded  during  the  revolution. 
The  British  general,  Prescott,  who  commanded  on  the  island,  was  quartered 
at  this  time  about  five  miles  from  Newport,  in  a  house  yet  standing,  and  it 
was  Barton's  design  to  pass  over  to  Rhode  Island,  seize  Prescott,  and  convey 
him  to  the  American  camp.  Having  selected  about  forty  men  of  tried  valor, 
with  Quako,  a  colored  servant  of  Gen.  Prescott,  for  a  guide,  Barton  em 
barked  at  about  nine  o'clock  at  night  at  Warwick  Neck,  on  board  his  boats, 
when  with  muffled  oars  they  crossed  over  to  Rhode  Island,  between  Pru 
dence  and  Patience  Islands.  As  they  passed  the  south  end  of  Prudence,  they 
heard  from  the  guard  boats  of  the  enemy  the  sentinel's  cry,  "All's  well." 
On  landing,  the  men  were  divided  into  several  divisions,  and  proceeded  with 
the  utmost  silence  toward  Prescott's  quarters,  passing  the  British  guard  house 
from  eighty  to  one  hundred  rods  on  the  left,  and  a  company  of  light  horse 
about  the  same  distance  on  the  right.  The  sentinel  was  seized,  and  Prescott 
was  not  alarmed  until  his  captors  were  at  the  door  of  his  bed  chamber,  which 
was  fast  closed.  Quako,  the  guide,  butted  his  beetle  head  through  the  panel 
of  the  door,  and  thus  making  an  entrance,  secured  his  victim.  Barton,  placing 
his  hand  on  Prescott's  shoulder,  told  him  he  was  his  prisoner,  and  that  silence 
was  his  only  safety.  He,  with  Major  Barrington  and  another  officer  taken, 
was  hurried  through  a  stubble  field  to  the  boat  in  waiting  at  the  mouth  of 
the  creek.  After  safely  passing  under  the  stern  of  one  British  man-of-war, 
and  under  the  bows  of  another,  they  safely  reached  Warwick  Neck,  where  a 
coach  was  in  waiting  to  convey  Barton  and  his  prisoner  to  Providence. 

"  This  General  Prescott  was  a  despicable  character,  and  thoroughly  abhorred 
by  the  people  of  the  island.  His  constant  habit  while  walking  the  streets, 
if  he  saw  any  of  the  inhabitants  conversing  together,  was  to  shake  his  cane 
at  them,  and  say,  'Disperse,  ye  rebels.'  During  one  of  his  perambulations 
about  the  streets,  he  chanced  to  meet  with  one  Elisha  Anthony,  a  member 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  one  asking  Friend  Anthony,  in  passing,  "why 
he  did  not  take  his  hat  off?"  Anthony  said,  "It  was  against  his  principles 
to  show  those  signs  of  respect  to  man."  Prescott  hearing  the  observation, 
ordered  his  servant  to  knock  off  his  hat,  which  he  did;  and  they  passed  on, 
leaving  the  Friend,  who  very  coolly  picked  up  his  broad-brim,  and  passed  on. 

While  he  was  prisoner,  Prescott  was  taken  to  Windsor,  in  Connecticut. 
It  is  said  that  the  landlord  of  the  house  where  he  stopped,  brought  him  a 
dish  of  beans  and  corn  (succatosK),  at  which  he  was  so  highly  exasperated, 
that  he  threw  them  into  his  face,  when  the  latter  very  deliberately 
wiped  his  face  with  his  shirt  sleeve,  and  left  the  room.  He,  however,  soon 
returned,  with  a  coio-hide,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  applied  it  to  his  back 
was  a  striking  caution." 

The  brave  Col.  William  Barton,  who  acted  with  so  much  intrepidity  in 
capturing  Prescott,  was  born  in  Providence,  in  1750.  Congress  rewarded 
him  for  his  revolutionary  services,  by  a  grant  of  land  in  Vermont,  by  the 
transfer  of  which  he  eventually  became  entangled  in  the  meshes  of  the  law, 
and  in  consequence  he  was  imprisoned  there  for  debt  for  many  years.  When 


326  RHODE  ISLAND. 

LaFayette  visited  this  country  in  1825,  as  "the  nation's  guest,"  Barton,  then 
an  old  man  of  75  years,  was  lying  in  prison.  LaFayette  heard  of  it,  paid 
his  debt,  and  thus  was  he  set  at  liberty.  The  gifted  Whittier,  in  his  noble 
protest  against  imprisonment  for  debt,  indignantly  refers  to  his  imprison 
ment. 

"  What  hath  the  gray-haired  prisoner  done  ? 

Hath  murder  stained  his  hand  with  gore? 
Ah,  no  I  his  crime'a  a  fouler  one — 

Ood  made  the  old  man  poor  I" 


The  following  details  of  the  military  events  in  1778,  in  the  war  of 
the  revolution,  upon  the  island  of  Rhode  Island,  are  from  Watson's 
Annals: — 

France  having  acknowledged  our  independence,  and  embarked  energetically  in 
the  war,  all  America  was  rejoiced  and  animated  at  the  appearance  of  a  French 
fleet  of  twelve  sail-of-the-line,  commanded  by  Count  D'Estaing,  off  Sandy  Hook,  in 
the  summer  of  1778.  In  co-operation  with  Washington,  an  attack  upon  New  York 
was  supposed  to  be  their  object.  In  a  few  days,  however,  we  were  surprised  by 
the  approach  of  a  detachment  of  1,500  men  from  Washington's  army,  to  Provi 
dence,  where  Gen.  Sullivan  then  commanded.  Suddenly  the  French  fleet  appeared 
off  Newport ;  one  or  two  British  frigates  were  burnt,  and  the  residue  of  the  British 
fleet  sought  refuge  in  the  harbor.  At  once,  the  whole  country  was  all  bustle  and 
activity.  The  militia  came  pouring  in  from  every  quarter. 

Newport  was  the  point  upon  which  the  storm  was  to  fall,  and  all  supposed  that 
the  royal  army,  of  six  thousand  veterans,  on  Rhode  Island,  and  the  British  fleet, 
were  within  our  grasp.  The  American  army  was  principally  assembled  at  Tiver- 
ton,  opposite  Khode  Island.  Our  Providence  companies,  with  which  I  had  again 
mustered,  also  inarched  to  that  point. 

The  army  crossed  over  to  the  island,  and  amounted  to  about  10,000  men.  Sulli 
van  was  an  intrepid,  although  unfortunate  officer.  Generals  Greene  and  LaFayette 
were  also  in  command  on  the  occasion.  John  Hancock  was  likewise  present,  in 
command  of  the  Massachusetts  militia.  James  Otis,  a  martyr  to  the  cause  of 
liberty,  was  there  a  strolling  lunatic  about  the  camp.  The  great  and  fervid  mind, 
that  first  grasped  the  idea  of  independence,  was  then  a  melancholy  ruin. 

The  British  retreated,  and  our  army  regularly  invested  the  town.  Gen.  Sullivan 
received  daily  assurances  that  D'Estaing  would  enter  the  harbor,  and  land  3,000 
troops,  to  co-operate  with  the  American  forces.  The  surrender  of  the  British  army 
seemed  inevitable.  Lord  Howe,  in  the  interim,  appeared  off  the  harbor  with  an 
inferior  fleet,  and  D'Estaing  pursued  him  out  to  sea,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing 
him  to  action.  On  the  ensuing  day,  there  occurred  one  of  the  most  terrific  storms 
ever  known  at  the  season  in  this  latitude.  Both  fleets  were  disabled  and  scattered. 
The  French  fleet  gradually  re-assembled  at  their  former  position.  The  ships  were 
promptly  repaired,  and  then,  instead  of  prosecuting  the  siege,  sailed  for  Boston, 
leaving  the  army  to  its  fate.  Sullivan  remonstrated  in  violent  terms,  and  LaFayette 
advanced  every  argument,  and  urged  every  expostulation,  but  the  decision  of  the 
council  of  officers,  convened  by  D'Estaing,  was  irrevocable.  Had  we  been  attacked 
at  this  moment  of  dejection  and  disorganization,  with  vigor  and  promptitude  by 
the  enemy,  the  capture  of  our  whole  army  was  almost  assured  to  them.  An  im 
mediate  retreat  was  ordered,  the  British  pursued,  and  an  engagement  took  place 
near  Quaker  Hill.  Our  company  was  posted  behind  a  stone  wall,  and  attacked  by 
a  corps  of  Hessians.  After  a  sharp  action,  the  British  withdrew,  and  during  the 
night  we  effected  our  retreat  to  the  main  land,  without  the  loss  of  our  cannon  or 
baggage.  Our  retreat  was  most  opportune,  as  Gen.  Clinton  arrived  the  day  after 
with  4,000  men,  and  a  formidable  fleet  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  the  engage 
ment  at  Quaker  Hill,  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing,  was  211 — of  the  enemy,  260. 


RHODE  ISLAND.  327 


BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,    ETC. 

Massasoit,  the  chief  of  the  Wampanoags,  was  the  principal  sachem  of  the  Indians  at  the 
time  of  the  arrival  of  the  English  in  New  England.  He  was  more  renowned  in  peace  than 
in  war,  and  as  long  as  he  lived  was  a  firm  friend  to  the  English.  He  appears  to  have 
owned  Cape  Cod,  and  all  that  part  of  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island  between  Narragan- 
set  and  Massachusetts  Bays,  extending  inland  between  Pawtucket  and  Charles  Rivers,  to 
gether  with  all  the  contiguous  islands.  This  tract  was  occupied  by  various  tribes,  who  all 
looked  up  to  him  to  sanction  their  expeditions,  and  settle  their  difficulties.  He  had  several 
places  of  residence,  but  the  principal  was  Mt.  Hope  or  Pocanoket.  The  infant  colony  at 
Plymouth  was  much  indebted  to  this  chieftain,  for  his  friendship  and  influence.  A  treaty 
was  made  which  was  faithfully  observed  by  Massasoit  and  his  successor,  for  more  than  40 
years  afterward. 

Canonicus  was  a  renowned  sachem  of  the  Narragansets,  and  the  warm  friend  of  Roger 
Williams.  When  Williams  was  exiled  from  Massachusetts,  he  gave  him  all  the  land  in  the 
vicinity  of  Providence  for  a  settlement.  His  seat  was  on  Canonicut  Island,  opposite 
Newport,  where  stood  "  his  palace,"  a  building  50  feet  in  length,  made  of  npright  poles, 
and  covered  with  mats  and  branches.  This  "  wise  and  peaceable  prince,"  as  Williams  calls 
him,  died  at  his  seat  in  1647,  having  lived  nearly  a  century. 

Philip,  sachem  of  Pocanoket,  usually  called  King  Philip,  was  the  youngest  son  of  Mas 
sasoit,  and  succeeded  his  brother  Alexander  in  1657.  He  soon  after  renewed  the  friend 
ship  which  had  long  subsisted  between  his  tribe  and  the  English,  but  in  1675  he  commenced 
a  furious  war  against  them,  the  most  bloody  they  ever  experienced.  He  was  brave,  crafty 
and  politic,  and  possessing  great  influence  over  the  neighboring  tribes,  excited  most  of  them 
to  unite  in  his  attempt  to  exterminate  the  whites.  He  was  killed  at  Mt.  Hope,  in  1676, 
after  having  defended  himself  and  what  he  supposed  to  be  the  rights  of  his  countrymen  to 
the  last  extremity. 

Roger  Williams,  the  principal  founder  of  Rhode  Island,  "  the  great  champion  of  tolera 
tion,  and  of  the  right  of  private  judgment  in  religion,"  was  a  native  of  Wales,  and  edu 
cated  at  Oxford.  Originally  a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England,  he  became  a  non-con 
formist,  and  emigrated  to  America  in  1631,  when  he  was  32  years  of  age.  In  1634,  he  be 
came  minister  of  the  congregation  at  Salem.  He  there  grew  intolerant  in  his  excessive 
zeal  for  toleration,  asserting  that  oaths  ought  not  to  be  administered  to  the  unregenerate, 
and  that  Christians  ought  not  to  pray  with  them.  Forming  a  separate  congregation,  he 
even  refused  to  commune  with  members  of  his  own  church,  who  did  not  separate  entirely 
from  all  connection  with  the  "polluted  New  England  churches."  He  finally  declared  the 
Massachusetts  charter  void,  because  the  land  had  not  been  purchased  from  the  Indians  and 
"  reviled  magistrates."  The  sentence  of  banishment  was  accordingly  pronounced  upon 
him  by  the  court,  and  in  1637,  he  left  the  colony  and  founded  the  town  of  Providence. 
His  extreme  opinions  softening  by  time,  he  grew  a  pattern  of  toleration,  became  a  Baptist, 
and  formed  a  civil  government  that  was  purely  democratic — an  eminent  peace-maker  be 
tween  the  whites  and  Indians,  he  twice  saved  those  who  had  banished  him  from  destruc 
tion.  He  died  at  Providence  at  the  age  of  84  years.  "  His  name  is  cherished  as  the  first 
founder  of  a  state  in  the  New  World,  where  freedom  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dic 
tates  of  the  individual  conscience  was  made  the  organic  law." 

Stephen  Hopkins,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  in  Scituate,  then 
within  the  limits  of  the  town  of  Providence,  March  7,  1707.  He  was  a  farmer  until  1731, 

when  he  removed  to  the  busi 
ness  part  of  the  place,  and 
engaged  in  mercantile  pur 
suits.  He  was  a  delegate  to 
the  colonial  convention  held 
in  Albany  in  1754;  became 
governor  of  the  colony,  and 
was  active  in  promoting  the 
enlistment  of  volunteers  dm- 
ing  the  French  war.  He  was  chosen  a  delegate  to  the  continental  congress  for  the  last 
time,  in  1778.  Although  then  over  70  years  of  age,  he  was  very  active,  and  was  almost 
constantly  a  member  of  some  important  committee.  He  died  July  19, 1785.  His  first  wite 
was  Sarah  Scott,  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  whose  meetings  he  attended  most  ot 
hia  life.  The  tremulous  appearance  of  his  signature  was  caused  by  a  bodily  infirmity,  the 
"  shaking  palsy,"  with  which  he  was  afflicted  for  many  years. 


/ 


328  RHODE  ISLAND. 

William  EUery,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  at  Newport,  Dec. 

22,  1727,  educated 
at  Harvard,  and  by 
practice  as  a  law 
yer  in  his  native 
.  .  „  ,,,  ^~f^s~/~  f  place,  rose  to  enii- 

K!  //££c/2x,w/   \£MM>XS+  - — <  SMiS^S 

Rufus  King,  of  N. 
Y.,  he  made  strong 
efforts  to  abolish  the 
system  of  slavery. 

As  a  patriot  and  a  Christian  he  was  much  respected.    He  was  appointed  collector  of  the 
port  of  Newport,  which  office  he  retained  until  his  death  in  1820. 

Nathaniel  Greene,  a  major-general  of  the  American  army,  was  born  at  Warwick,  in  1746. 
His  parents  were  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  His  father  was  an  anchor  smith,  to 
which  business  his  son  was  trained.  Being  fired  with  military  zeal,  at  the  commencement 
of  the  Revolution,  he  was  entrusted,  by  his  native  state,  with  the  command  of  three  regi 
ments,  which  he  led  on  to  Cambridge.  He  was  appointed  a  major-general  of  the  Conti 
nental  army,  in  1776,  and  soon  after  displayed  his  military  genius  at  the  battles  of  Trenton 
and  Princeton.  By  his  victory  at  Eutaw  Springs,  in  1781,  he  won  the  applause  of  con 
gress  and  the  American  people.  In  1785,  he  went  to  Georgia  to  look  after  an  estate  be 
longing  to  him,  near  Savannah.  "  While  walking,  one  day  in  June,  without  an  umbrella, 
lie  was  '  sun  struck,'  and  died  on  the  17th  of  that  month,  1786,  at  the  age  of  46."  In  per 
son,  Gen.  Greene  was  rather  corpulent  and  above  the  common  size,  his  complexion  was 
fair  and  florid  ;  his  countenance  serene  and  mild.  His  health  was  generally  delicate,  but 
was  preserved  by  temperance  and  exercise.  He  was  considered  the  ablest  of  Washington's 
generals. 

Christopher  Greene,  a  brave  and  accomplished  officer,  was  a  native  of  Rhode  Island. 
After  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  he  was  appointed  a  colonel  of  a  Rhode  Island  regiment, 
and  in  that  capacity  accompanied  Arnold  through  the  wilderness  to  Quebec.  In  1777,  he 
was  placed  in  the  chief  command  at  Red  Bank,  on  the  Delaware.  For  his  gallant  conduct 
in  defeating  the  enemy  in  their  attack  on  this  post,  congress  voted  him  a  sword.  He  was 
killed  by  a  band  of  tory  dragoons,  at  his  post  near  Croton  River,  N.  Y.,  May  13,  1781,  at 
the  age  of  44  years. 

Abraham  Whipple,  a  commodore  in  the  navy,  and  the  first  man  who  fired  a  gun  in  the 
r.aval  service  in  the  Revolution,  was  born  at  Providence  in  1733.  In  the  French  war  he 
commanded  a  privateer,  named  The  Game  Cock,  and  in  a  single  cruise,  in  1760,  he  took  23 
French  prizes.  In  1772,  he  boarded  and  burnt  the  Gaspee.  In  the  spring  of  1775,  being 
put  in  command  of  two  vessels  by  the  legislature  of  Rhode  Island,  he  drove  out  a  British 
frigate  that  was  blockading  Narraganset  Bay.  In  Feb.  1776,  he  sailed  on  a  cruise  in  the 
squadron  of  Commodore  Hopkins,  the  naval  commander- in-chief,  and  remained  in  active 
service  until  the  fall  of  Charleston  in  1780,  when  he  became  a  prisoner.  After  the  war  he 
emigrated  to  Marietta,  Ohio,  where  he  died  in  1819. 

Silas  Talbot,  a  native  of  Rhode  Island,  rendered  important  services  both  on  land  and  sea 
in  the  Revolution.  In  1779,  he  was  commissioned  a  captain  in  the  navy,  and  took  several 
British  prizes,  among  which  was  the  "  King  George,"  a  vessel  particularly  hated  by  the 
New  Englanders.  He  performed  many  daring  exploits  with  his  little  vessel,  the  Argo ; 
but  was  finally  captured  by  a  British  fleet  in  1780,  and  suffered  the  horrors  of  the  Jer 
sey  prison-ship,  and  the  Provost  jail  at  New  York.  In  the  administration  of  Washing 
ton,  he  superintended  the  construction  of  the  "  old  Constitution,"  and  became  its  first 
commander  with  the  renowned  Isaac  Hull  as  his  lieutenant.  He  died  in  1813. 

Gilbert  Charles  Stuart,  so  eminent  as  a  portrait  painter,  was  born  in  1754,  at  Narragan 
set  ;  in  1775,  went  to  England,  where  he  became  the  pupil  of  Mr.  West.  In  1794,  he  re 
turned  to  his  native  country,  his  great  desire  being  to  paint  a  portrait  of  Washington. 
Although  he  had  been  familiar  with  the  highest  nobility  of  England,  he  said  that  Washing 
ton  was  the  first  human  being  whose  presence  inspired  him  with  awe.  The  name  of  Stuart 
is  now  forever  linked  with  that  of  the  great  man,  in  the  celebrated  portrait  in  the  Boston 
Atheneum.  Mr.  Stuart  resided  in  Boston  from  1801  until  his  death,  in  1828.  Apart 
from  his  profession,  he  was  a  man  of  extraordinary  talents.  "  In  Boston,"  said  Benjamin 
West  to  an  English  ambassador,  about  leaving  for  this  country,  "you  will  find  the  beat 
portrait  painter  in  the  world,  and  his  name  is  Gilbert  Stuart  !  " 


CONNECTICUT. 


Q«i 


THE  precise  time  when  the  country,  now  comprising  Connecticut, 
was  first  visited  by  the  Europeans,  can  not  now  be  ascertained.  Both  the 

Dutch  and  English  claimed  to  be 
the  first  discoverers,  and  both  pur 
chased  and  took  possession  of  lands 
on  the  Connecticut  nearly  at  the 
same  time.  In  1633,  Wm.  Holmes 
and  others  of  the  Plymouth  colo 
nists,  having  prepared  the  frame  of 
a  house,  and  collected  various  mate 
rials,  put  them  on  board  of  a  vessel 
and  sailed  for  Connecticut.  When 
they  had  proceeded  up  the  Connec 
ticut  River  as  far  as  the  site  of 
Hartford,  the  Dutch  who  had  pre 
ceded  them  and  built  a  fort  there, 
threatened  to  fire  upon  them.  DIS 

ARMS  OF  CONNECTICUT.  ...  t     •       t  i  MI 

s«*tinet."-H*  who  transplanted  regarding  their  threats,  they  sailed 
stiii  sustains.  a  few  miles  above  to  Windsor  where 

they  erected  a  house  and  fortified  it  with  palisades.  This  was  the  first 
dwelling  erected  in  Connecticut. 

In  the  autumn  of  1635,  many  of  the  inhabitants  of  Dorchester  and 
Watertown,  in  Massachusetts,  hearing  of  the  fertility  of  the  meadows 
on  Connecticut  River,  removed  thither  and  began  settlements  at 
Wethersfield  and  Windsor.  During  the  next  winter  their  sufferings 
from  famine  were  great.  Some  of  the  company,  in  dread  of  starva 
tion,  returned  in  December  to  Massachusetts.  Those  who  remained 
were  obliged  to  subsist  on  acorns,  malt,  and  grains.  The  cattle  which 
could  not  be  got  over  the  river  before  winter,  lived  by  browsing  in  the 
woods  and  meadows. 

In  June  of  the  succeeding  year,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hooker,  with  his 
congregation  of  about  100  men,  women,  and  children,  departed  from 
Cambridge,  Mass.,  and  traveled  through  the  wilderness  to  Hartford. 
With  no  guide  but  their  compass,  they  made  their  way  over  moun 
tains,  through  swamps,  thickets,  and  rivers.  Their  journey  occupied 
nearly  two  weeks,  during  which  they  drove  their  cattle  before  them  ; 
using  for  drink,  on  their  way,  the  milk  of  the  cows.  Mrs.  Hooker  be 
ing  in  feeble  health  was  carried  upon  a  horse  litter. 

The  year  1637  was  distinguished  by  the  war  with  the  Pequots,  one 

(329) 


330  CONNECTICUT. 


of  the  most  warlike  tribes  in  New  England.  In  1634,  they  killed 
Capt.  Stone  and  his  companions,  seven  in  number,  for  compelling  two 
of  their  nation  to  be  their  guides  in  ascending  the  Connecticut.  In 
April  1637,  the  Indians  killed  nine  persons  in  Wethersfield,  and  took 
two  young  women  prisoners.  These  murders  called  upon  the  inhab 
itants  to  take  measures  for  their  safety,  by  making  war  upon  the  Pe 
quots.  They  sent  for  assistance  from  the  other  colonies :  forces  were 
accordingly  raised,  but  those  of  Connecticut,  on  account  of  their  vin- 
cinity  to  the  enemy,  were  first  in  action. 

Early  in  May,  Capt.  Mason,  with  90  men  from  Hartford,  Wethers- 
field  and  Windsor  went  down  the  fiver  to  Saybrook,  where  they  were 
joined  by  Capt.  Underbill,  and  by  Uncas,  sachem  of  the  Mohegans. 
He  then  proceeded  to  Narraganset  Bay,  where  he  engaged  a  large 
body  of  Narraganset  Indians  as  auxiliaries. 

"  The  whole  of  the  army  amounted  to  about  500,  with  77  Englishmen.  By  in 
formation  obtained  from  the  Narragansets,  it  was  found  that  the  Pequots  occu 
pied  two  forts,  one  at  Mystic  River,  about  24  miles,  the  other  27  miles,  from  the 
camp  at  Nihantick;  both  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  present  town  of  Groton.  The 
forts  were  represented  by  the  Indians  as  formidable  works,  and  difficult  to  carry 
by  assault  Mason  determined  to  press  on,  and  assault  the  strongest  fort.  After  a 
march  of  about  12  miles,  through  forests,  and  over  hills  and  morasses,  in  a  very 
hot  day,  Mason  reached  the  Pawcatuck,  where  he  halted  and  refreshed  his  troops. 
At  this  place  many  of  the  Indians,  overcome  by  their  fears,  left  Mason,  and  re 
turned  home  to  Narraganset;  but  the  determined  leader  resolving  to  advance 
with  his  diminished  force,  dispatched  a  faithful  Indian  to  reconnoiter  the  fort, 
who  soon  returned  with  information  that  the  Pequots  were  unapprised  of  their 
danger,  and  appeared  to  be  resting  in  perfect  security. 

The  march  was  immediately  recommenced,  under  the  guidance  of  Wequash,  a 
revolted  Pequot,  toward  Mystic  River,  where  stood  one  of  the  forts,  and  on  the 
night  of  the  26th  of  May,  the  whole  body  encamped  at  Porter's  Rocks,  about  three 
miles  from  the  fort  Two  hours  before  day,  the  next  morning,  the  troops  were  in 
motion  for  the  assault ;  and  on  approaching  near  the  fort,  it  was  found  to  be  situ 
ated  on  the  summit  of  a  hill,  in  the  center  of  a  handsome  opening  easily  discerned 
through  the  gray  of  the  morning,  and  intervening  woods.  Mason's  Indians  now 
entirely  lost  their  resolution,  and  began  to  fall  back,  on  which,  by  much  persua 
sion,  he  induced  them  to  form  an  extended  circle  about  the  fort,  at  a  safe  distance, 
and  there  to  remain,  witnesses  of  the  resolution  of  his  Englishmen.  Forming 
these  into  two  columns,  one  under  Capt.  Underbill,  the  other  under  himself,  he  or 
dered  the  attack  to  be  made  in  opposite  directions.  The  enemy  had  spent  the 
forepart  of  the  night  in  a  frolic,  and  were  now  in  a  profound  sleep,  and  without 
tfyeir  usual  watch.  On  the  close  approximation  of  the  English,  a  clog  within  the 
fort  began  to  roar,  which  awakened  one  of  the  Pequots,  who  perceiving  the  ad 
vance  of  the  assailants,  vociferated  the  alarm,  Awannvx  I  Awannux !  (English 
men  !  Englishmen !)  which  roused  the  others  from  their  fatal  security;  and  while 
they  were  rallying,  Mason's  troops  advanced  and  poured  in  a  fire  through  the 
apertures  of  the  palisades,  and  wheeling  off  to  a  side  barricaded  only  with  brush, 
rushed  into  the  fort  sword  in  hand— Underbill  with  his  party,  entered  at  the  same 
time.  The  enemy,  notwithstanding  their  great  confusion,  made  a  desperate  resist 
ance;  covering  themselves  in,  and  behind  their  wigwams,  they  maintained  their 
ground,  with  resolution,  against  the  English,  who  advanced  in  different  directions, 
cutting,  thrusting,  or  hewing  them  down  with  their  swords  without  mercy.  The 
victory  hanging  in  suspense,  Mason  ordered  the  wigwams  to  be  fired,  and  in  a  few 
moments  the  mats,  with  which  they  were  covered,  were  in  a  blaze,  and  the  flames 
spread  in  all  directions,  which  compelled  the  assailants  to  retire  to  the  exterior 
side,  where  they  formed  a  circle  about  the  fort,  with  the  auxiliary  Indians  beyond 
them,  in  their  former  position.  Driven  fcpm  their  covert  by  the  fire,  the  distressed 


CONNECTICUT.  831 

"fequots  climbed  the  palisades,  and  presenting  themselves  in  full  view,  more  than 
100  were  shot  down;  others,  sallying  and  attempting  to  break  through  the  sur 
rounding  troops,  were  shot  or  cut  down  by  the  English  swords ;  if  any  were  so  for 
tunate  as  to  break  through  the  first  circle,  they  were  sure  to  meet  death  at  the 
second,  formed  by  the  Indians.  In  the  meantime  many  perished  in  the  flames 
within  the  fort.  The  scene  continued  about  an  hour,  and  is  hardly  to  be  de 
scribed;  70  wigwams  were  consumed,  and  between  5  and  600  Pequots,  of  all  de 
scriptions,  strewed  the  ground,  or  were  involved  in  the  conflagration.  The  victory 
was  achieved  with  the  loss  of  only  two  men  killed,  and  16  wounded,  on  the  part  of 
the  English. 

In  the  course  of  the  attack,  in  the  interior  of  the  fort,  Capt.  Mason  narrowly  es 
caped  death.  Entering  a  wigwam  to  procure  a  firebrand,  a  Pequot  drew  his  arrow 
to  the  head,  with  a  design  to  pierce  the  captain's  body;  fortunately  a  resolute  ser 
geant,  entering  at  the  moment,  severed  the  bow  string  with  hia  cutlass,  and  saved 
his  commander. 

Though  the  English  had  been  completely  successful  in  their  attack  on  the  fort, 
and  had  suffered  but  a  trifling  loss,  their  situation  was  critical.  The  provisions 
conveyed  upon  the  backs  of  the  men,  were  nearly  exhausted — the  men  were  much 
fatigued  by  their  previous  march,  in  which  little  time  had  been  given  for  repose; 
and  another  powerful  body  of  the  enemy,  under  the  daring  Sassacus,  was  in  the 
possession  of  the  other  fort,  not  far  distant.  The  flotilla  which  had  landed  the 
troops  at  Narraganset,  had  been  ordered,  on  Mason's  departure  from  the  bay,  to 
proceed  to  Pequot  harbor,  with  supplies  for  the  little,  army;  but  it  had  not  yet 
reached  the  place.  Under  these  embarrassing  circumstances,  Mason  was  at  a  loss 
how  to  shape  his  future  operations,  and  in  constant  expectation  of  an  attack  from 
Sassacus  and  his  exasperated  warriors.  In  a  short  time,  however,  he  was  relieved 
from  his  dilemma,  by  the  sight  of  the  flotilla,  under  full  sail,  entering  Pequot  har 
bor  with  an  ample  supply  of  provisions.  Mason  immediately  commenced  hia 
march  for  the  harbor,  nearly  six  miles  distant,  and  a  body  of  about  300  furious 
Indians  were  soon  pressing  upon  his  flanks  and  rear;  and  covering  themselves 
with  trees  and  rocks,  galling  his  troops  with  their  arrows.  Capt.  Underbill,  with 
some  of  the  best  men,  covered  the  rear  of  the  column,  and  by  a  well  directed  fire, 
as  opportunity  presented,  compelled  the  enemy  to  give  up  the  pursuit. 

The  capture  of  the  fort,  and  the  loss  they  had  sustained,  threw  the  Pequots  into 
great  consternation.  On  viewing  the  destruction  they  were  frantic  with  rage — 
they  stamped  the  ground — tore  their  hair,  and  filled  the  air  with  their  horrible 
cries.  But  as  the  number  still  under  Sassacus  was  formidable,  the  danger  had  not 
subsided,  and  the  English  had  much  to  fear  from  their  increased  resentment. 

The  success  of  the  Connecticut  forces  being  communicated  to  the  governor  of 
Massachusetts,  from  Roger  Williams,  by  an  Indian  runner,  it  was  judged  that  the 
whole  of  the  forces  from  Plymouth  and  Massachusetts,  but  a  part  of  Avhich  had 
been  put  in  march,  were  not  now  required  for  the  prosecution  of  the  war.  Only 
120  men  penetrated  the  Pequot  country,  under  Capts.  Stoughton,  Trask  and  Pat 
rick.  In  June  this  force  reached  Pequot  harbor,  and  in  conjunction  with  a  body 
of,  Narragansets,  marched  into  the  interior,  for  the  purpose  of  devastation.  Dur 
ing  their  operations,  they  hemmed  in  a  body  of  Pequots  upon  a  peninsula  formed 
by  a  river,  killed  30  and  made  80  prisoners :  30  of  the  captives  were  warriors ; 
these  were  put  on  board  a  small  vessel  under  Capt.  Gallop,  at  Pequot  harbor — con 
veyed  a  short  distance  out  and  dispatched.  A  most  digraceful  act  of  the  comman 
der  of  the  forces,  if  executed  by  his  order.  The  troops  under  Stoughton  were 
afterward  joined  by  40  men  from  Connecticut,  under  the  gallant  Mason.  With 
this  force,  added  to  the  Narragansets,  Sassacus  found  it  in  vain  to  contend ;  he 
destroyed  his  remaining  forts  and  wigwams,  and  with  a  large  body  of  his  chief 
counselors  and  warriors,  fled  toward  Hudson's  River,  while  others  left  their  coun 
try,  and  joined  the  distant  tribes  in  other  directions. 

The  route  of  Sassacus  toward  the  Hudson,  lying  along  the  sea  coast,  the  English 
resolved  to  pursue,  and  if  possible,  complete  his  destruction,  and  rid  themselves 
of  a  dangerous  enemy.  For  this  purpose  part  of  the  forces  were  embarked  in 
light  vessels,  to  proceed  by  water,  while  the  remainder  should  traverse  the  shore. 
At  Menunkatuck,  since  Guilford,  several  straggling  Pequots  were  captured  by  the 


332  CONNECTICUT. 

English,  among  whom  were  two  Sachems,  who,  obstinately  refusing  to  give  infor 
mation  of  the  destination  of  the  main  body,  were  put  to  death,  at  a  place  since 
known  by  the  name  of  Sachem  s  Head,  in  that  town. 

Continuing  the  pursuit,  the  English  arrived  at  Quinipiack,  now  New  Haven, 
where  they  received  intelligence  that  the  enemy  had  halted  at  a  great  swamp,  in 
the  present  town  of  Fairfield,  and  had  been  joined  by  many  of  the  natives  of  the 
country,  making,  in  the  whole,  a  force  of  nearly  300.  The  English  immediately 
pressed  their  march,  reached  the  swamp  on  the  13th  of  July,  and  soon  invested  it 
on  all  sides.  A  small  party  under  Lieut  Davenport,  incautiously  pressing  into 
the  swamp,  was  attacked  and  diven  back,  and  severely  wounded  by  Indian  arrows. 
Terms  of  surrender  were  now  offered  to  the  enemy,  on  which  about  100  old  men, 
women  and  children,  most  of  whom  were  natives  of  the  country,  came  out  of  the 
swamp,  and  submitted  to  the  English;  but  the  high  spirited  Pequots.  resolving  to 
die,  or  escape,  continued  to  resist  with  resolution.  When  night  came  on,  the 
English  opened  a  narrow  passage  into  the  swamp,  by  cutting  away  the  brush  with 
their  swords,  and  closing  in  their  line,  kept  up  a  scattering  fire  during  the  night. 
A  thick  fog  hanging  over  the  swamp  at  day-creak,  the  next  morning,  a  body  of 
fierce  warriors  made  a  rapid  charge,  at  one  point,  and  after  a  severe  conflict,  broke 
through  the  English  line,  and  60  or  70  escaped ;  about  20  were  killed,  and  180  of 
all  descriptions,  found  in  the  recesses  of  the  swamp,  were  made  prisoners.  Sassa- 
cus,  and  about  20  of  his  faithful  warriors,  fled  to  the  Mohawks,  where  it  seems  the 
chief  was  not  very  cordially  received;  for  not  long  after,  he,  with  most  of  his  fu 
gitives,  were  put  to  death  by  these  people,  and  his  scalp  sent  to  Connecticut 

The  victory  at  the  Great  Swamp,  completed  the  ruin  of  the  Pequot  nation.  A 
few  still  skulking  about  the  woods  in  their  native  land,  were  taken  by  the  Narra- 
gansets,  and  Mohegans,  and  not  unfrequently  their  heads  were  brought  to  the 
English  on  Connecticut  River.  Most  of  the  warriors  whose  lives  were  spared, 
were  given  to  the  auxiliary  Indians,  who  treated  them  as  their  own  people.  Some 
of  the  males  were  sent  to  the  West  Indies,  and  their  country  became  the  property 
of  the  English.  In  the  course  of  this  bloody  war,  at  least  700  Pequots  are  sup 
posed  to  have  been  destroyed,  13  of  whom  were  sachems." 

The  pursuit  of  the  Pequots  led  to  an  acquaintance  with  the  lands  on  the 
sea  coast  from  Saybrook  to  Fairfield.  In  1638  the  favorable  report  given  of 
the  country,  induced  Mr.  Eaton,  Mr.  Hopkins,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Davenport,  and 
others  who  had  emigrated  from  London  to  Massachusetts,  to  remove  to  Quin- 
nipiac,  now  New  Haven,  where  they  laid  the  foundation  of  a  flourishing 
colony. 

In  1638  the  inhabitants  of  Hartford,  Wethersfield  and  Windsor,  finding 
they  were  beyond  the  limits  of  Massachusetts,  formed  themselves  into  a  dis 
tinct  commonwealth,  elected  their  own  officers,  and  made  their  own  laws.  In 
1643  the  colonies  of  Massachusetts,  Plymouth,  Connecticut  and  New  Haven, 
united  in  a  confederacy,  calling  themselves  the  "United  Colonies  of  New 
England."  This  union  made  them  formidable  to  the  Dutch  and  Indians. 

After  Charles  II  was  restored  to  the  throne,  Connecticut  sent  over  Governor 
Winthrop  to  obtain  a  royal  charter.  He  arrived  in  a  favorable  time,  as  sev 
eral  of  the  friends  of  the  colony  were  in  high  favor  at  court.  Mr.  Winthrop 
had  an  extraordinary  ring,  which  had  been  given  his  grandfather  by  King 
Charles  I,  which  he  presented  to  the  king.  This,  it  is  said,  exceedingly 
pleased  his  majesty,  as  it  had  once  been  the  property  of  a  father  dear  to  him. 
Under  these  favorable  circumstances  the  petition  of  Connecticut  was  received 
with  uncommon  favor.  On  the  20th  of  April,  1662,  his  majesty  granted  a 
charter  more  liberal  in  its  provisions  than  any  which  had  been  given,  and 
confirming  in  every  particular  the  constitution  which  the  people  had  them 
selves  adopted. 

This  charter  comprehended  New  Haven  colony  in  its  limits,  but  for  sev 
eral  years  its  people  refused  to  consent  to  the  union.  In  this  opposition  to 


CONNECTICUT.  333 

the  commands  of  the  king,  and  the  remonstrances  of  Connecticut,  they  per 
severed  until  1665,  when  the  apprehension  of  the  appointment  of  a  governor- 
general,  and  of  their  being  united  with  some  other  colony  having  a  charter 
less  favorable  to  liberty,  impelled  them  to  consent  to  the  union  with  Con 
necticut. 

In  1664,  King  Charles  II,  gave  a  patent  to  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  York 
and  Albany,  of  large  tracts  of  territory  in  America,  in  which  the  lands  on 
the  west  side  of  Connecticut  were  included.  Soon  after,  Col.  Nichols,  who 
was  sent  over  to  reduce  the  Dutch  possessions,  subdued  the  Netherlands,  and 
gave  it  the  name  of  New  York.  The  boundaries  of  Connecticut  were  now 
fixed  as  beginning  on  the  east  side  of  Momoronock  Creek,  "where  the  salt 
water  meets  the  fresh  at  high  water;"  thence  north-east  to  the  line  of  Mas 
sachusetts.  The  commissioners  also  determined  the  southern  boundaries  of 
Connecticut  to  be  the  sea.  By  this  decision  Connecticut  lost  all  her  posses 
sions  on  Long  Island.  The  Duke  of  York  commissioned  Major,  afterward 
Sir  Edmund  Andross,  to  be  governor  of  New  York.  Andross,  in  order  to 
enforce  the  claim  to  the  lands  on  the  west  side  of  Connecticut,  in  1675,  at 
tempted  to  take  the  fort  at  Saybrook,  but  was  defeated  by  the  firmness  of 
Capt.  Bull. 

In  1675,  Philip,  the  sachem  of  Wampanoags,  began  the  most  destructive 
war  ever  waged  by  the  Indians  upon  the  colonies.  Lest  he  should  increase 
his  power  by  an  alliance  with  the  Narragansets,  the  English  made  a  friendly 
treaty  with  the  latter,  but  soon  after  discovering  that  they  were  aiding 
Philip's  party,  they  determined  to  make  a  winter  expedition  against  them. 
For  this  object  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  furnished  527  men,  Plymouth 
159,  and  Connecticut  300:  to  these  were  attached  150  Mohegan  Indians. 
The  Narragansets  were  defeated  after  a  terrible  slaughter,  in  which  Connec 
ticut  lost  eighty  men  in  killed  and  wounded.  Three  of  her  captains — Seely, 
Marshall  and  Gallop — were  killed,  and  Capt.  Mason  received  a  wound  from 
which  he  never  recovered. 

In  1685  Charles  II  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  James  II,  who  was  a  tyrant, 
and  oppressed  the  people.  To  accomplish  his  designs,  he  wished  to  deprive 
Connecticut  of  its  charter,  and  to  appoint  her  governors.  In  1687,  Sir  Ed 
mund  Andross,  who  had  been  appointed  governor-general  of  New  England, 
arrived  at  Hartford,  with  60  soldiers  as  a  guard.  The  assembly  being  in 
session,  he  demanded  of  them  the  surrender  of  their  charter.  It  was  pro 
duced,  and  while  the  officers  of  the  government  were  debating  with  Andross 
on  the  subject,  the  lights  were  suddenly  extinguished,  the  charter  seized  and 
secreted  in  a  hollow  oak.  Andross,  however,  took  formal  possession  of  the 
government,  and  appointed  civil  and  military  officers. 

Andross  began  his  government  with  the  most  flattering  professions  of  re 
gard  for  the  welfare  of  the  people;  but  soon  throwing  off  the  mask,  he  ap 
peared  in  his  true  character  as  a  tyrant.  He  declared  that  the  titles  of  the 
colonists  to  their  lands  were  of  no  value,  and  that  the  Indian  deeds  were  no 
better  than  the  "scratch  of  a  bear's  paw."  The  proprietors  of  lands,  after 
fifty  and  sixty  years'  improvement  of  the  soil,  were  obliged  in  many  in 
stances  to  take  out  new  patents,  for  which  a  heavy  fee  was  demanded.  For- 
'  tunately  the  reign  of  King  James  was  short,  and  Andross,  his  governor  of 
New  England,  being  deposed,  Connecticut  resumed  her  former  government. 

In  1692,  Col.  Fletcher  being  appointed  governor  of  New  York,  was  author 
ized  by  his  commission  to  take  command  of  the  militia  of  Connecticut.  The 
next  year,  when  the  general  assembly  was  in  session,  he  repaired  to  Hartford 


334  CONNECTICUT. 

and  demanded  that  the  militia  should  be  placed  under  his  command.  This 
was  refused,  as  the  colony,  by  their  charter,  was  entrusted  with  this  command. 
The  train-bands  of  Hartford  being  assembled,  Col.  Fletcher  directed  his  com 
mission  to  be  read.  Capt.  Wadsworth,  the  senior  officer,  instantly  ordered 
the  drums  to  be  beat.  Col.  Fletcher  commanded  silence;  and  again  his  aid 
began  to  read.  "  Drum — drum,  I  say!"  exclaimed  Wadsworth.  Once  more 
Fletcher  commanded  silence  and.  a  pause  ensued.  "Drum — drum,  I  say," 
cried  the  captain,  and,  turning  to  his  excellency,  exclaimed,  "If  I  am  inter 
rupted  again,  I  will  make  the  sun  shine  through  you  in  a  moment!"  He  spoke 
with  such  energy  in  his  voice,  and  meaning  in  his  countenance,  that  no  fur 
ther  attempts  were  made  to  read  or  to  enlist  men.  Deeming  it  unwise  to  con 
tend  with  such  a  spirit,  Gov.  Fletcher  and  his  suit  immediately  left  Hartford 
and  returned  to  New  York. 

Until  the  session  in  October,  1698,  the  general  assembly  consisted  of  but  one 
house,  and  the  magistrates  and  deputies  appear  to  have  acted  together.  But  at 
this  time  it  was  enacted  that  the  assembly  should  consist  of  two  houses.  The  gov 
ernor,  or  in  his  absence,  the  deputy  governor,  and  magistrates,  composed  the  upper 
house.  The  lower  house  consisted  of  deputies,  now  usually  called  representatives, 
From  the  several  towns  in  the  colony.  This  house  was  authorized  to  choose  a 
speaker  to  preside.  From  this  time  no  public  act  could  be  passed  into  a  law,  but 
by  the  'consent  of  both  houses.  In  1701,  it  was  enacted  that  the  October  session 
of  the  assembly  should  be  annually  held  in  New  Haven.  Previous  to  this  time, 
and  ever  since  the  union  of  the  colonies,  the  assembly  had  convened,  both  in  May 
and  October,  at  Hartford. 

The  number  of  inhabitants  in  Connecticut  in  the  year  1713,  was  about  17,000. 
There  were  four  counties  —  Hartford,  New  London,  New  Haven  and  Fairfield — 
and  thirty-eight  taxable  towns,  who  sent  forty  delegates  to  the  assembly.  The 
militia  consisted  of  a  regiment  to  each  county,  and  amounted  to  nearly  4,000  ef 
fective  men.  At  this  time  the  shipping  in  the  colony  consisted  of  two  small  brigs 
and  twenty  sloops ;  the  number  of  seamen  did  not  exceed  one  hundred  and  twenty. 
There  was  but  a  single  clothier  in  the  colony,  "  and  the  most  he  could  do  was  to 
full  the  cloth  which  was  made;  most  of  the  cloth  manufactured  was  worn  without 
shearing  or  pressing."  The  trade  was  very  limited.  The  only  articles  directly 
exported  to  Great  Britain  were  turpentine,  pitch,  tar,  and  fur.  rlhe  principal  trade 
was  with  Boston,  New  York  and  the  West  Indies.  To  the  former  places  they 
traded  in  the  produce  of  the  colony ;  wheat,  rye,  barley,  Indian  corn,  peas,  pork, 
beef,  and  fat  cattle.  To  the  West  Indies,  the  merchants  exported  horses,  staves, 
hoops,  pork,  beef  and  cattle.  In  return,  they  received  rum,  sugar,  molasses,  cot 
ton,  wool,  bills  of  exchange,  and  sometimes  small  sums  of  money. 

In  the  expedition  of  the  New  England  colonies  against  Louisburg,  in  1745,  Con 
necticut  furnished  upward  of  1,000  troops.  For  the  encouragement  of  the  men  to 
enlist,  the  assembly  voted  a  bounty  of  ten  pounds  to  each  soldier  who  should  fur 
nish  himself  with  arms,  knapsack  and  blanket;  and  three  pounds  to  every  soldier 
who  should  not  be  able  to  arm  himself.  Five  hundred  men  were  divided,  into  eight 
companies,  and  Roger  Wolcott,  Esq.,  lieutenant-governor,  was  appointed  the  com 
mander.  At  the  time  of  the  siege,  200  men  were  sent  on  in  addition,  by  Connec 
ticut,  and  after  the  reduction  of  Louisburg,  the  colony  provided  350  men  to  keep 
garrison  during  the  winter.  A  sloop  was  also  furnished,  manned  with  100  men. 

While  the  war  continued  against  the  French  in  Canada,  Connecticut  made  great 
exertions,  and  did  more  most  of  the  time  than  double  her  proportion,  compared 
with  the  rest  of  the  colonies.  In  the  year  1759,  she  had  more  than  six  thousand 
men  in  actual  service.  At  this  period  the  militia  were  more  numerous  than  at 
present,  according  to  the  population — as  all  from  the  age  of  sixteen  to  sixty  were 
obliged  to  bear  arms.  In  the  year  1762,  the  New  England  colonies  rendered  very 
important  services  in  the  reduction  of  Havana  and  Martinique.  It  was,  however, 
a  fatal  enterprise  to  most  of  the  New  England  troops;  of  nearly  1,000  men  who 
were  engaged  in  the  expedition,  not  100  returned.  Such  as  were  not  killed  in  the 
service,  were  swept  away  by  the  bilious  plague. 


CONNECTICUT.  335 

After  the  definitive  treaty  of  peace,  signed  at  Paris,  Feb.  10,  1763,  which  ended 
the  French  wars,  the  extension  of  settlements,  commerce,  wealth  and  population 
in  Connecticut,  was  extremely  rapid.  "After  the  peace,  an  almost  boundless 
scope  of  commerce  and  enterprise  was  given  to  the  colonists.  In  these  favorable 
circumstances,  with  the  return  of  thousands  of  her  brave  and  industrious  inhabit 
ants  to  the  cultivation  of  their  fields,  and  the  various  arts  and  labors  of  peace,  the 
colony  was  soon  able  to  exonerate  itself  from  the  debt  contracted  by  the  war." 
These  prosperous  circumstances  continued  until  the  beginning  of  the  Revolution. 

Connecticut,  by  her  charter,  granted  in  1662,  extended  from  Narraganset  River 
on  the  east  to  the  South  Sea  on  the  west,  excepting  such  lands  as  were  then  occu 
pied  by  prior  settlers.  Nearly  nineteen  years  afterward,  William  Penn  obtained 
a  grant  of  land  on  the  west  side  of  the  Delaware  River,  extending  northward  to 
the  forty-third  degree  of  longitude;  this  covered  part  of  the  territory  embraced  in 
the  Connecticut  charter.  For  nearly  a  century  after  the  charter  was  obtained, 
Connecticut  neglected  to  claim  these  lands,  which  lay  westward  of  the  colony  of 
New  York.  But  after  she  had  granted  all  her  lands  eastward  of  that  colony,  a 
company  was  formed  with  the  design  of  planting  the  lands  within  her  charter,  on 
the  Susquehannah.  This  company  was  formed  in  1753,  and  the  next  year  a  pur 
chase  was  made  from  the  sachems  of  the  Six  Nations  of  a  large  tract  at  Wyoming. 
In  1774,  the  settlement  was  formed  into  a  town,  called  Westmoreland,  which  sent 
representatives  to  the  assembly  in  Connecticut 

The  treaty  of  the  Connecticut  men  with  the  Indians,  and  their  purchase  of  the 
lands,  excited  the  jealousy  of  the  proprietaries  of  Pennsylvania.  They  proceeded 
to  take  a  deed  of  the  same  lands  from  some  of  the  chiefs,  who  declined  signing  the 
deed  to  the  Connecticut  purchasers.  Grants  of  land  were  made  by  Pennsylvania, 
and  settlements  begun,  which  excited  warm  disputes,  and  an  attempt  was  made  to 
drive  the  Connecticut  settlers  from  the  lands  by  force  of  arms.  In  1770,  the  leg 
islature  of  Connecticut  sent  certain  questions  to  England  to  be  proposed  to  the 
most  able  lawyers  there,  respecting  her  title  to  the  lands  in  question.  The  answers 
were  favorable  to  her  claims,  and  she  determined  to  support  them.  But  the  Rev 
olutionary  war  suspended  the  controversy,  until  178  J,  when  both  states  agreed  to 
appoint  commissioners  to  settle  the  dispute.  An  act  of  congress  was  passed,  con 
stituting  these  commissioners  a  court  to  hear  and  determine  the  controversy.  In 
November,  1782,  the  commissioners  met  at  Trenton,  N.  .1.  This  court  decided  that 
Connecticut  had  no  right  to  the  lands  in  question,  and  that  the  territory  comprised 
in  the  chartered  limits  of  Pennsylvania  belonged  of  right  to  her.  Although  Con 
necticut  acquiesced  in  the  decision  at  Trenton,  yet  she  maintained  her  claim  to  all 
the  territory  within  the  range  of  the  north  and  south  boundaries  of  the  state,  as 
expressed  in  the  charter,  lying  west  of  Pennsylvania,  and  extending  to  the  Missis 
sippi.  With  a  view  to  obtain  the  implied  sanction  of  their  charter  claims,  Con 
necticut,  in  1786,  by  their  delegates  in  Congress,  ceded  to  the  United  States  all 
the  lands  within  the  charter  limits,  west  of  Pennsylvania,  excepting  a  tract  120 
miles  in  length,  adjoining  that  state  on  the  west.  This  cession  was  accepted.  A 
part  of  the  reserved  lands,  amounting  to  half  a  million  of  acres,  was  granted  by 
the  state  to  the  inhabitants  of  New  London,  Fairfield  and  Norwalk,  whose  prop 
erty  was  destroyed  by  the  enemy  during  the  Revolutionary  war.  The  remainder 
was  sold  in  1795,  and  the  money  arising  from  the  sale  constitutes  the  School  Fund, 
for  the  support  of  schools  throughout  the  state.  The  title  of  Connecticut  to  the 
reserved  lands,  was  confirmed  by  Congress  in  1800.  The  territory  now  forming 
part  of  the  state  of  Ohio,  is  still  called  the  Connecticut  or  Western  Reserve. 

During  the  great  struggle  of  the  Revolution,  Connecticut  was  one  of  the 
foremost  in  the  confederacy  in  resisting  the  tyranny  of  Britain,  and  was  lav 
ish  of  her  blood  and  treasure  in  sustaining  the  conflict  against  her  oppres 
sions.  Her  soldiers  were  applauded  by  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  Amer 
ican  army  for  their  bravery  and  fidelity.  In  the  last  war  with  great  Britain, 
in  the  first  conflict  on  the  ocean,  the  first  flag  was  struck  to  a  native  of  Con 
necticut  :  on  the  land,  the  first  flag  which  was  taken,  was  also  surrendered  to 
one  of  her  sons. 


336  CONNECTICUT. 

The  founders  of  Connecticut  were  men  of  intelligence,  virtue  and  piety, 
and  understood  the  great  principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty;  hence  they 
laid  the  foundations  of  those  institutions  which  distinguish  her  among  her 
sister  states  of  the  Union.  Ever  republican  in  her  form  of  government,  she 
has,  in  effect,  ever  been  a  free  and  independent  commonwealth ;  and  while 
the  other  colonies  were  suffering  under  the  domination  of  Royal  Governors, 
she  has  from  the  beginning  been  governed  by  rulers  of  her  own  choice. 

After  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  Connecticut  did  not  follow  the  ex 
ample  of  most  of  the  other  states,  and  adopt  a  written  constitution,  but  con 
tinued  the.  government  according  to  the  ancient  form ;  a  statute  being  enacted, 
the  session  following  the  Declaration  of  American  Independence,  July  4, 
1776,  which  provided  that  the  government  should  continue  to  be  organized 
and  administered  according  to  the  provisions  of  the  charter.  This  form  of 
government  continued  without  any  very  essential  alterations  till  1818.  In 
this  year,  a  convention  of  delegates  from  the  several  towns,  elected  by  the  peo 
ple,  convened  in  Hartford,  and  after  a  session  of  about  three  weeks,  framed 
a  constitution  of  civil  government  for  the  state.  This  being  submitted  to 
the  electors  on  the  5th  of  October,  1818,  was  ratified  by  them  by  a  majority 
of  fifteen  hundred  and  fifty-four  votes.  Since  this  period  the  general  assem 
bly  has  had  but  one  stated  session  in  each  year,  commencing  on  the  first 
Wednesday  in  May.  The  sessions  are  held  alternately  at  Hartford  and  New 
Haven ;  those  years  having  odd  numbers,  at  Hartford — those  even,  at  New 
Haven. 

Connecticut,  though  small  in  her  territorial  limits,  has  been  an  important 
member  of  the  Union.  According  to  her  population,  she  has  furnished  more 
emigrants  to  the  Great  West  than  any  other  state,  and  her  sons  are  to  be 
found  in  every  part  of  the  confederacy.  For  men  of  genius  and  enterprise, 
she  stands  in  the  foremost  rank ;  and  in  everything  that  benefits,  adorns,  or 
ennobles  humanity,  she  is  second  to  none  of  her  sister  states. 


Connecticut  is  bounded  north  by  Massachusetts,  east  by  Rhode 
Island,  south  by  Long  Island  Sound,  and  west  by  the  state  of  New 
York.  It  is  88  miles  in  length  from  east  to  west,  and  53  in  mean 
breadth,  containing  an  area  of  4,674  square  miles. 

The  surface  of  Connecticut  is  agreeably  diversified  by  hills  and  val 
leys,  presenting  to  the  eye  of  the  traveler  a  constantly  varying  pros 
pect.  Several  ranges  of  mountains  are  in  the  state,  running  generally 
from  north  to  south,  the  most  elevated  of  which  are  in  the  north-west 
part.  All  the  rivers  run  from  north  to  south,  emptying  their  waters 
into  Long  Island  Sound.  The  soil  varies  from  a  gravelly  loam  upon 
the  hilly  lands,  to  a  rich  and  fertile  alluvial  in  the  valleys — the  former 
well  adapted  to  grazing,  and  the  latter  to  tillage.  Nearly  every  de 
scription  of  grain,  garden  vegetables,  fruits,  etc.,  are  successfully  and 
extensively  cultivated. 

The  numerous  streams  and  rivers  furnish  water-power  in  every 
part,  which  is  improved  to  a  very  great  extent.  By  this,  with  the  ad 
dition  of  steam  power,  a  vast  amount  of  manufactured  articles,  em 
bracing  a  very  great  variety,  is  annually  produced.  Bordering  on  the 
ocean  and  on  the  rivers,  ship  building,  and  domestic  and  foreign  com 
merce,  have  ever  been  important  interests  to  the  state. 


CONNECTICUT. 


337 


Connecticut  has  ever  been  distinguished  for  her  educational  advan 
tages.  She  has  a  school  fund  of  upward  of  two  millions  of  dollars, 
giving  a  dividend  of  about  $1  50  for  each  child  between  the  ages  of 
4  and  16.  There  are  three  colleges  in  the  state :  Yale,  at  New  Ha 
ven,  founded  in  1701;  Trinity,  at  Hartford,  under  the  patronage  of  the 
Episcopalians,  founded  in  1824;  and  the  Wesleyan  University,  at  Mid- 
dletown,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Methodists,  founded  in  1831. 
Connecticut  was  originally  settled  by  the  Puritans,  of  the  Independent 
or  Congregational  order,  and  from  this  circumstance  this  has  been  the 
leading  denomination.  Some  of  the  early  laws  of  the  state  did  not 
give  equal  privileges  to  all  religious  bodies.  These  have  long  since 
been  repealed,  and  all  denominations  now  possess  equal  rights  and 
privileges.  Population  in  1790,  238,140;  in  1840,  309,978;  in  1850, 
370,791 ;  now  about  450,000. 


View  of  Hartford,  from  the  east  bank  of  Connecticut  River. 

The  state-house,  at  the  head  of  State-street,  is  seen  on  the  left  ;  the  freight  depot  of  the  Hartford  and 
New  Haven  Kailroad,  and  part  of  the  bridge  over  the  Connecticut  Biver,  on  the  right,  beyond  which  tho 
Hartford,  Providence  and  Fishkill  Railroad  passes. 

HARTFORD,  the  semi-capitol  of  Connecticut,  is  situated  on  the  west 
side  of  Connecticut  River,  50  miles  from  its  mouth,  34  miles  N.  N.  E. 
from  New  Haven,  100  W.  S.  W.  of  Boston,  74  W.  of  Providence,  and 
123  N.  E.  from  New  York.  It  is  at  the  head  of  sloop  navigation,  and 
has  a  steamboat  communication  with  New  York.  By  means  of  rail 
roads  in  almost  every  direction,  which  center  here,  the  city  enjoys 
superior  facilities  for  an  extensive  business.  Hartford,  as  a  whole,  is 
substantially  and  compactly  built  of  brick  and  stone,  and  exhibits  a 
larger  number  of  elegant  edifices,  and  more  elaborate  architecture, 
than  most  cities  of  its  size.  It  contains  a  large  number  of  public  build- 


338  CONNECTICUT. 

ings,  among  "which  are  upward  of  20  churches.  It  has  2  savings  in 
stitutions;  5  insurance  companies,  with  an  aggregate  capital  of  $1,75.0,- 
000;  5  life  insurance  companies,  with  an  aggregate  original  and  ac 
cumulated  capital  of  $2,138,000.  Population  in  1820;  4,726  ;  in  1840, 
9,468;  in  1850,  17,966;  now  about  34,000. 

It  has  quite  a  number  of  incorporated  companies  having  an  aggregate  cap 
ital  of  about  $2,000,000  engaged  in  manufacturing  and  commercial  enter 
prises,  beside  several  not  incorporated.  Colt's  celebrated  armory,  for  the 
manufacture  of  his  world-renowned  "revolver;"  Sharp's  celebrated  rifle  fac 
tory,  and  several  other  heavy  manufacturing  establishments,  are  located  here. 
The  amount  of  articles  annually  manufactured  in  the  city,  is  estimated  to  be 
about  six  millions  in  value. 

The  city  limits  extend  upward  of  a  mile  along  the  river  and  three-fourths 
of  a  mile  back,  rising  gently  from  the  river.  Main-street,  extending  from 
N.  to  S.,  is  the  principal  thoroughfare.  It  is  broad  and  nearly  straigkt,  and 
for  more  than  a  mile  presents  an  almost  unbroken  range  of  brick  and  stone 
edifices.  On  this  street  are  most  of  the  principal  public  buildings.  The  city 
is  connected  with  East  Hartford  by  a  bridge  over  the  Connecticut,  1,000  feet 
in  length,  and  a  causeway  extending  across  the  meadows,  in  a  straight  line, 
about  a  mile.  There  is  also  a  very  superior  stone  bridge  over  -Little  or  Mill 
River,  in  the  southern  part  of  the  city,  having  but  a  single  arch,  the  cord  or 
span  of  which  is  104  feet. 

The  state-house,  built  in  1792,  of  stone  and  brick,  in  the  Roman  Doric 
style,  is  conspicuous  among  the  public  buildings.  It  stands  in  the  center  of 
the  city,  inclosed  in  a  small  but  beautiful  park.  In  the  senafe  chamber  is 
one  of  the  best  original  paintings  of  Washington  extant:  it  was  painted  by 
Stuart.  The  City  Hall  is  an  elegant  structure  of  Grecian  architecture,  the 
basement  of  which  is  occupied  as  a  city  market,  the  second  floor  as  the  city 
and  police  court  rooms  and  other  public  offices,  and  the  third  floor  as  the 
public  City  Hall.  Hartford  was  incorporated  a  city  in  1784. 

Wadsworth  Atheneum,  standing  on  the  west  side  of  Main  street,  is  a  noble  build 
ing,  of  light  gray  granite,  in  the  castellated  Gothic  style  of  architecture,  devoted 
to  historical  and  literary  purposes.  The  north  compartment  is  occupied  by  the 
Young  Men's  Institute,  the  basement  as  lecture  rooms,  and  the  second  floor  for 
their  library,  containing  some  10,000  volumes.  The  center  compartment  contains 
a  gallery  of  paintings,  and  other  rooms,  devoted  also  to  the  fine  arts  and  sculpture. 
The  south  compartment  is  devoted  to  the  use  of  the  Connecticut  Historical  Soci 
ety,  and  contains  in  its  archives  a  large  and  highly  interesting  collection  of  his 
torical  antiquities,  beside  some  5,000  volumes,  and  multitudes  of  various  docu 
ments,  pamphlets  and  manuscripts.  Among  these  is  a  large  collection  of  colonial 
and  state  documents,  a  part  of  which  were  collected  by  the  first  governor,  Trum- 
bull,  during  the  revolutionary  period,  a  large  collection  of  town  histories,  printed 
and  in  manuscript,  a  full  assortment  of  ancient  and  modern  coins,  ancient  maps, 
engravings,  relics  of  antiquity,  etc.  The  bound  volumes  in  the  library,  including 
those  belonging  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Bobbins,  are  about  6,000  in  number.  Dr.  Robbins 
collection  is  very  valuable.  It  consists  of  about  5,000  volumes,  of  which  300  are 
folios.  He  has  also  a  collection  of  pamphlets,  some  of  which  are  very  rare.  In 
his  collection  of  ancient  Bibles,  there  is  a  copy  of  St.  Jerome's  Bible,  printed  at 
Venice  in  1498,  and  the  Bishop's  Bible,  first  edition,  supposed  to  be  the  only  com 
plete  copy  in  this  country,  and  exceedingly  rare,  being  printed  in  London  in 
1568.  Ihis  copy  was  presented  to  Dr.  Robbins  by  the  late  Duke  of  Sussex,  in  1839. 
A  fine  edition  of  Walton's  Polyglott  Bible,  printed  in  London,  in  1657,  and  a  copy 
of  Dirken's  Bible,  printed  by  the  authority  of  congress,  now  very  rare,  being  the 
first  English  Bible  printed  in  this  country.  Dr.  Robbins'  collection  of  English 


CONNECTICUT. 


339 


history  is,  perhaps,  the  most  valuable  in  the  country.  It  consists  of  350  volumes, 
among  which  are  90  folios. 

Among  the  interesting  relics  of  antiquity  in  the  collection  of  the  historical  so 
ciety  are  the  following :  1.  The  chest  of  Elder  Wm.  Brewster,  which  was  brought 
over,  with  the  Pilgrims,  in  the  Mayflower;  also  a  copy  of  Cartwright's  Commen 
tary,  in  Latin,  belonging  to  him,  having  his  name  written  on  the  title-page.  2. 
The  dinner-pot  belonging  to  Capt.  Miles  Standish,  the  military  commander  of  the 
colony  at  Plymouth.  3.  The  sword  worn  by  Sergt.  Hayden  in  the  Pequot  war; 
also  the  sword  of  Capt.  Turner,  of  the  New  Haven  colony.  4.  The  drum  anciently 
used  in  Farmington  on  the  Lord's  day,  to  call  the  people  together.  5.  The  tavern 
sign  of  Gen.  Putnam,  before  the  revolution,  having  a  full  length  figure  of  Gen. 
Wolfe  painted  on  both  sides.  6.  The  vest  and  shirt  worn  by  Col.  Ledyard  at  the 
storming  of  Fort  Griswold,  showing  in  both  where  the  sword  of  the  British  officer 
who  killed  him  entered  and  passed  out  through  his  breast.  Wadsworth  Athe- 
neum  is  so  named  from  the  late  Daniel  Wadsworth,  Esq.,  who  gave  the  site  upon 
which  it  stands. 

Trinity  College  is  situated  on  an  eminence  in  the  south-western  part  of  the  city, 
about  a  mile  from  the  State  House.  This  institution  is  under  the  direction  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  was  incorporated  in  1823,  by  the  name  of 
"Washington  College;"  this  name  was  afterward  changed  to  Trinity.  It  has 
three  handsome  stone  edifices,  viz :  Seabury  Hall,  Jarvis  Hall,  and  Brownell  Hall. 
The  grounds  include  fourteen  acres. 

Colt's  establishment  for  the  manufacture  of  his  famous  repeating 

fire  arm,  is  the  most  perfect  and 
magnificent  armory  in  the  world 
— an  establishment  started,  in 
the  first  place,  by  damming  out 
the  waters  of  the  Connecticut  in 
a  time  of  freshet — which  incor 
porates,  in  buildings  and  ma 
chinery,  a  full  million  of  dollars, 
and  gives  employment  to  from 
600  to  800  men  inside  the  main 
building,  and  to  numerous  hands 
outside,  which  dispenses  annu 
ally  in  wages  alone,  more  than 
$300,000 ;  and  manufactures 
year  by  year,  about  100,000 
arms.  The  discipline  of  this 
establishment,  the  beauty  and 
perfection  of  its  various  ma 
chinery,  and  the  bold  and  in 
genious  way  in  which  masterly 

principles  are  carried  out,  is  rarely  seen  equaled  in  any  country.     It 

adds  much  to  the  prosperity  of  the  city. 

The  Retreat  for  the  Insane  stands  on  acommanding  eminence  half  a  mile  S.  W. 
of  the  city.  The  grounds  are  beautifully  laid  out  and  ornamented,  and  the  pros 
pect  from  the  eminence  one  of  the  most  enchanting  in  the  country,  embracing 
almost  every  variety  of  landscape.  The  grounds  comprise  17  acres,  beautifully 
adorned  with  shrubbery  and  trees,  and  diversified  with  serpentine  walks  and  car 
riage  roads.  The  institution  accommodates  200  patients,  and  is  considered  a 
model  one  of  its  highly  beneficent  class.  It  was  founded  in  1822. 

The  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  is  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  city. 
It  was  the  first  institution  for  the  instruction  of  deaf  mutes  ever  established  in 

22 


COLT'S    ARMORY. 


340  CONNECTICUT. 

this  country.  It  was  founded  in  1817,  chiefly  through  the  instrumentality  of  the 
late  Rev.  Inomas  Gallaudet,  LL.D.,  its  first  principal,  who  visited  Europe  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  the  requisite  information.  On  his  return,  in  1816,  he  was 
accompanied  by  a  deaf  mute,  Mr.  Lawrence  Clerc,  who  had  been  a  successful 
teacher  several  years  in  Paris,  under  the  Abbe  Sicard.  He  was  at  once  secured 
as  an  associate  instructor  with  Mr.  Gallaudet,  and  the  institution  rose  rapidly  into 
public  favor;  the  number  of  seven  deaf  mutes,  with  which  it  commenced,  soon  in 
creased  to  140,  from  all  parts  of  the  union.  Congress,  in  1819,  granted  to  the 
asylum  a  township  of  land  in  Alabama,  which  has  since  been  invested  as  a  per 
manent  fund.  The  main  building  was  erected  in  1820.  It  is  130  feet  by  50,  and 
four  stories  high.  Several  other  buildings,  workshops,  etc.,  have  been  erected 
since.  The  number  of  pupils  averages  about  200.  This  institution  is  an  ornament 
to  the  city,  state  and  country,  and  an  enduring  monument  of  the  Christian  philan 
thropy  of  its  departed  founder. 

The  Indian  name  of  Hartford  was  SucTciag.  A  deed  appears  to 
have  been  given  by  Sunckquassion,  the  sachem  of  the  place,  about 
1636,  to  Samuel  Stone  and  William  Goodwin,  who  appear  to  have 
acted  in  behalf  of  the  first  settlers.  The  first  English  settlement  was 
commenced  in  1635,  by  Mr.  John  Steel  and  his  associates  from  New- 
town  (now  Cambridge)  in  Massachusetts.  The  main  body  of  the  set 
tlers,  with  Mr.  Hooker  at  their  head,  did  not  arrive  until  the  succeed 
ing  year.  They  first  called  the  place  Newtown  ;  but  in  February  the 
general  court  gave  it  the  name  of  Hartford,  in  honor  of  Mr.  Stone 
(the  associate  of  Mr.  Hooker)  who  was  born  in  Hartford  in  England. 
The  first  meeting-house  in  Connecticut  for  Christian  worship,  was 
built  in  1638,  and  some  of  the  timbers  are  said  to  have  been  used  in 
the  construction  of  the  present  Center  Congregational  Church.  The 
house  of  the  first  minister,  Rev.  Thomas  Hooker,  stood  in  School 
street,  on  the  high  and  romantic  banks  of  Mill  River;  it  had  a  porch 
projecting  in  front,  over  which  was  his  study. 

The  Dutch  made  some  exploration  of  Connecticut  River  before  the  arrival  of 
the  English,  and  threw  up  a  small  fort  at  the  entrance  of  Mill  River  into  the 
Connecticut.  This  place  is  still  called  Dutch  Point.  The  Dutch  maintained  a 
distinct  and  separate  government  for  several  years,  and  resisted  the  laws  of 
the  colony.  Difficulties  often  arose  between  them  and  the  English  settlers, 
until  the  year  1654,  when  an  order  from  Parliament  arrived,  requiring  the 
Dutch  should  in  all  respects  be  treated  as  the  declared  enemies  of  the  com 
monwealth  of  England.  In  conformity  to  this  order,  the  general  court  con 
vened,  and  passed  an  act  sequestering  the  Dutch  lands,  and  property  of  all 
kinds,  at  Hartford,  for  the  benefit  of  the  commonwealth. 

After  the  Revolutionary  war,  Hartford  became  the  residence  of  a  number 
of  the  most  celebrated  poets  of  the  day.  Among  the  most  distinguished 
were  Trumbull,  the  author  of  the  McFingal ;  Barlow,  the  author  of  the 
Columbiad;  Dr.  Hopkins,  and  Theodore  Dwight,  a  caustic  political  writer. 
The  vein  of  satire  and  wit  which  appeared  in  many  of  their  productions, 
earned  for  them  the  appellation  of  "  the  Hartford  wits."  Dr.  Hopkins  was 
the  principal  projector  of  the  Anarchiad,  which  was  published,  in  portions, 
in  the  Connecticut  Magazine,  during  the  years  1786  and  1787.  It  was  a 
mock  critical  account  of  a  pretended  ancient  epic  poem,  interspersed  with  a 
number  of  extracts  from  the  supposed  work,  etc.  The  political  views  of  the 
authors  were  to  support  those  designs  which  were  then  forming  for  an  effi 
cient  federal  constitution.  The  Echo  began  about  the  year  1791,  and  was  a 


CONNECTICUT.  341 

work  which  attracted  considerable  attention  at  the  time.  It  was  a  medley  of 
burlesque  and  satirical  pieces,  originally  designed  to  hold  up  to  derision  a 
taste  for  the  bombast  and  bathos  very  prevalent  among  newspaper  writers 
of  that  day. 

Theodore  Dwight  was  unsparing  in  his  political  pasquinades,  which  became 
very  popular  with  the  federalists,  and  greatly  irritated  the  opposite  party. 
His  lines  in  ridicule  of  a  Jeffersonian  festival,  at  New  Haven,  March,  1803, 
were  said  and  sung  all  over  the  country.  We  annex  the  first  two  stanzas : 

"Yo  tribes  of  Faction,  join —  "Old  Deacon  Bishop  stands, 

Your  daughters  and  your  wives  :  With  well-befrizzled  wig, 

Moll  Gary's  come  to  town,  File-leader  of  the  bands, 

To  dance  with  Deacon  Ives.  To  open  with  a  jig. 

Ye  ragged  throng  With  parrot-toe, 

Of  democrats,  The  poor  old  man 

As  thick  as  rats,  Tries  all  he  can 

Come,  join  the  song  1  To  make  it  go." 

The  political  acrimony  of  that  day  between  the  old  federal  and  demo 
cratic  parties  was  intense.  Nothing  equal  to  it  has  been  seen  in  the  country 
since.  Dwight  was  afterward  secretary  of  the  noted  Hartford  convention. 
The  objects  of  this  assemblage  were  misrepresented  by  its  opponents,  who 
declared  its  designs  treasonable,  and  its  members  traitors  to  the  union ;  and 
the  people,  believing  those  charges,  consigned  many  of  its  members  to  po 
litical  oblivion — some  of  whom  were  among  the  most  talented  and  purest 
men  in  New  England.  The  truth  in  regard  to  the  objects  of  the  conven 
tion  and  the  motives  of  its  members  has  since  been  made  apparent.  The 
venerable  Noah  Webster,  who,  as  one  of  its  originators,  was  personally  fa 
miliar  with  its  history  and  with  its  leading  men,*  long  since  testified  as  fol- 

#The  majority  of  the  members  were  aged  men,  and  marked  not  only  with  the  gravity  of 
years,  but  of  the  position  which  they  held  in  society,  for  some  of  them  had  been  governors, 
some  senators,  some  judges.  They  numbered  in  all  twenty-six  members.  Goodrich  has 
given,  in  his  Recollections,  sketches  of  most  of  the  members,  from  which  work  we  derive 
the  following :  Massachusetts  furnished  twelve  members.  Of  these  was  George  Cabot,  the 
president  of  the  convention,  who  was  a  native  of  Salem,  Mass.,  where  he  was  born  in  1752. 
He  had  been  a  member  of  the  United  States  Senate,  and  in  1798  was  appointed  by  Wash 
ington,  the  first  secretary  of  the  navy,  but  declined.  "  He  was  over  six  feet  in  bight,  broad 
shouldered,  and  of  a  manly  step.  His  hair  was  white,  for  he  was  sixty ;  his  eye  blue,  his 

complexion  slightly  florid.  He  seemed  to  me  like  Washington He  was  in  fact  Washing- 

tonian  in  his  whole  air  and  bearing,  as  was  proper  for  one  who  was  Washington's  friend, 
and  who  had  drank  deep  at  the  same  fountain — that  of  the  Revolution — of  the  spirit  of 
truth,  honor  and  patriotism.  He  came  to  my  uncle's  almost  every  morning  before  the  meet 
ing  of  the  convention,  and  I  have  never  felt  more  the  power  of  goodness  and  greatness,  than 
in  witnessing  the  intercourse  between  these  two  men."  Harrison  Gray  Otis,  of  Boston, 
then  in  the  zenith  of  his  power  and  fame,  the  most  conspicuous  political  character  in  New 
England;  in  1817  he  became  a  senator  in  congress.  William  Prescott,  an  eminent  lawyer 
of  Pepperill,  Mass.;  the  son  of  the  Col.  Prescott  who  commanded  at  Bunker  Hill,  and  the 
father  of  the  historian.  Stephen  Longfellow,  of  Portland;  a  lawyer,  and  father  of  the  poet. 
Nathan  Dane,  of  Ipswich,  Mass.;  a  lawyer,  member  of  congress  under  the  confederation, 
and  framer  of  the  celebrated  ordinance,  b/  1787,  which  forever  prohibited  slavery  .in  all  the 
territory  of  the  United  States  north-west  of  the  Ohio  River.  He  founded  a  professorship 
of  law  in  Harvard  University.  Timothy  Bigelow,  for  eleven  years  speaker  of  the  Massa 
chusetts  house  of  representatives,  and  father-in-law  of  Abbott  Lawrence.  Gen.  Joseph 
Lyman,  of  Northampton,  Mass.;  Joshua  Thomas,  many  years  judge  of  probate,  of  Plymouth 
county,  Mass.;  Samuel  Sumner  Wilde,  for  years  judge  of  the  supreme  court  of  Massachu 
setts,  and  father-in-law  of  Caleb  Gushing,  late  attorney  general  of  the  United  States ;  Geo. 
Bliss,  a  lawyer,  of  Springfield;  Daniel  Waldo,  a  merchant,  of  .Worcester ;  Thomas  Handy- 
side  Perkins,  the  princely  merchant  of  Boston,  the  founder  of  the  Perkins'  Asylum  for  the 
Blind,  and  whose  many  noble  charities  have  made  his  name  blessed;  Hadijah  Baylies,  aid 
to  Washington  in  the  Revolution. 

Four  members  were  from  Rhode  Island,  who  were  among  the  first  citizens  of  that  state. 
Daniel  Lyman  served  through  the  Revolutionary  war,  and  rose  to  the  rank  of  major,  and 


342  CONNECTICUT. 

lows:  "All  the  reports  which  have  been  circulated  respecting  the  evil  de 
signs  of  that  convention,  I  know  to  be  the  foulest  misrepresentations.  In 
deed,  respecting  the  views  of  the  disciples  of  Washington  and  the  supporters 
of  his  policy,  many,  and  probably  most,  of  the  people  of  the  United  States, 

was  finally  chief  justice  of  the  supreme  court  of  Rhode  Island.  Samuel  Ward  was  a  soldier 
of  the  Revolution,  and  was  with  Arnold  in  his  march  to  Quebec.  Benjamin  Hazard  was  a 
lawyer,  and  was  elected  and  served  in  the  legislature  of  Rhode  Island  sixty-two  times ! 
Edward  Manton  was  a  merchant. 

Connecticut  furnished  seven  members,  of  whom  Chauncey  Goodrich  was  the  head.  He 
was  a  lawyer;  was  a  member  of  the  United  States  house  of  representatives,  also 'of  the 
senate,  and  from  1813  until  his  death,  in  1815,  lieutenant-governor  of  Connecticut.  Mr. 
Jefferson  once  playfully  remarked  to  a  friend,  "  That  white-headed  man  from  Connecticut 
is  the  most  difficult  opponent  to  deal  with  in  the  senate  of  the  United  States."  He  was  the 
uncle  of  "Peter  Parley."  "James  Hillhouse  Was  one  of  the  most  remarkable  men  of  his 
time.  He  was  born  in  1754,  entered  upon  the  practice  of  the  law,  engaged  in  the  Revolu 
tionary  war,  became  a  member  of  congress,  and  was  sixteen  years  a  senator.  He  possessed 
an  iron  frame,  and  his  industry  and  devotion  to  his  duty  knew  no  bounds.  He  usually  slept 
but  four  or  five  hours  in  twenty-four.  His  personal  appearance  was  remarkable  :  he  was 
over  six  feet  high,  of  a  large  bony  frame ;  his  complexion  was  swarthy,  and  his  eye  black 
and  keen.  He  was  thought  to  have  something  of  the  Indian  in  his  physiognomy  and  walk, 
and  he  humorously  favored  this  idea.  He  was  once  challenged  by  a  southerner,  for  some 
thing  uttered  in  debate  in  the  senate.  He  accepted  the  challenge,  but  added,  that  as  the 
choice  of  weapons  fell  to  him,  he  selected  tomahawks !  He  was  full  of  wit,  and  it  is  said 
that  one  day,  as  he  was  standing  on  the  steps  of  the  capitol  with  Randolph,  a  drove  of  awes 
chanced  to  be  going  by  —  these  animals  being  then  raised  in  Connecticut  for  the  south. 
'  There  are  gome  of  your  constituents  I'  said  Randolph.  '  Yes,'  said  Hillhouse  ;  'they  an;  going 
to  be  schoolmasters  in  Virginia,!'"  Hillhouse  was  the  man  of  taste  who  planted  the  New 
Haven  elms ;  the  native  American  with  Irish  blood  in  his  veins ;  the  man  who,  like  Wash 
ington,  "never  told  a  lie."  John  Treadwell  was  at  one  time  governor  of  Connecticut,  and 
first  president  of  the  American  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  Zephaniah  Swift  was  a  mem 
ber  of  congress,  chief  justice  of  the  superior  court  of  Connecticut  from  1806  to  1819,  and 
the  author  of  the  celebrated  "Swift's  Commentaries."  Nathaniel  Smith,  judge  of  the  su 
perior  court  of  Connecticut.  Calvin  Goddard,  also  a  judge,  and  the  most  successful  lawyer 
east  of  the  Connecticut  River,  and  for  seventeen  years  mayor  of  Norwich.  Roger  Minot 
Sherman,  a  nephew  of  the  celebj-ated  Roger  Sherman.  "  He  established  himself  as  a  law 
yer  at  Fairfield,  Conn.,  and  rose  to  the  first  rank  of  his  profession.  He  was  distinguished 
for  acute  logical  powers,  and  great  elegance  of  diction — words  and  sentences  seeming  to 
flow  from  his  lips  as  if  he  were  reading  from  the  Spectator.  He  was  a  man  of  refined  per 
sonal  appearance  and  manners ;  tall,  and  stooping  a  little  in  his  walk ;  deliberate  in  his 
movements  and  speech,  indicating  circumspection,  which  was  one  of  his  characteristics. 
His  countenance  was  pale  and  thoughtful,  his  eye  remarkable  for  a  keen,  penetrating  ex 
pression.  Though  a  man  of  grare  general  aspect,  he  was  not  destitute  of  humor.  He  was 
once  traveling  in  Western  Virginia,  and  stopping  at  a  small  tavern,  was  beset  with  ques 
tions  by  the  landlord,  as  to  where  he  came  from,  whither  he  was  going,  etc.  At  last  said 
Mr.  Sherman,  '  Sit  down,  sir,  and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it.'  The  landlord  sat  down. 
'Sir,'  said  he,  '1  am  from  the  Blue  Light  State  of  Connecticut  I '  The  landlord  stared.  '  /  am 
deacon  in  a  Calvinittic  church  I '  The  landlord  was  evidently  shocked.  'I  was  a  member  of 
the  Hartford  convention  /'  This  was  too  much  for  the  democratic  nerves  of  the  landlord ;  he 
speedily  departed,  and  left  his  lodger  to  himself.  Mr.  Sherman  filled  various  offices,  and  in 
1840,  became  judge  of  the  superior  court.  To  a  mind  at  once  brilliant  and  profound,  he 
added  the  embellishments  of  literature  and  science  and  the  graces  of  Christianity." 

Sherman  was  quick  in  retort,  and  his  wit  keen  aa  a  Damascus  blade.  While  pleading  a 
case  in  court,  he  described  something  as  impossible  of  accomplishment  as  splitting  a  hair. 
His  antagonist,  Perry  S.,  of  Wpodbury,  upon  this- twitched  a  hair  from  his  head,  and  split 
ting  it,  held  it  up  triumphantly  to  the  gaze  of  life  court.  "May  it  please  your  honor," 
gracefully  retorted  Sherman  as,  instantly  springing  to  his  feet,  he  addressed  the  judge,  "  I 
said  a  hair — not  a  bristle!" 

The  members  from  New  Hampshire  were  Benjamin  West  and  Miles  Alcott,  and  from  Ver 
mont,  Win.  Hale,  jr.,  was  the  only  representative.  "One  of  the  oldest,  and  in  some  re 
spects  the  most  remarkable,  member  of  the  convention,"  says  Mr.  Goodrich,  "was  Mr. 
West,  of  New  Hampshire.  I  recollect  him  distinctly,  partly  because  of  his  saintly  appear 
ance,  and  partly  because  of  the  terms  of  affection  and  respect  in  which  my  uncle  spoke  of 
him.  He,  too,  was  often  at  our  house,  and  seldom  have  I  seen  a  man  who  commanded  such 
ready  love  and  admiration.  He  was  then  sixty-eight  years  old :  his  form  tall,  but  slender; 
his  hair  white,  long  and  flowing;  his  countenance  serene,  his  voice  full  of  feeling  and  mel 
ody.  His  appearance  indicated  the  finest  moral  texture;  but  when  his  mind  was  turned  to 


CONNECTICUT.  343 

in  this  generation,  are  made  to  believe  far  more  falsehood  than  truth.     I 
speak  of  facts  within  my  own  personal  knowledge." 

We  present  a  brief  history  of  the  convention,  from  the  "Incidents  of 
American  History : " 

During  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  the  people  of  the  United  States  were  divided 
into  two  political  parties  :  one  condemning  the  war  as  unwise  and  unnecessary — the  other 
contending  that  it  was  just,  and  necessary  for  the  maintenance  of  national  honor.  The  op 
position  to  the  war  was  the  greatest  in  the  New  England  states,  and  during  its  continuance 
this  opposition  was  confirmed.  Enlistments  of  troops  were  in  some  instances  discouraged, 
and  dissentions  arose  between  the  general  and  state  governments,  respecting  the  command 
of  the  militia,  called  out  by  order  of  the  former  to  defend  the  sea-board.  In  October,  1814, 
the  legislature  of  Massachusetts  appointed  delegates  to  meet  and  confer  with  the  delegates 
from  the  other  states  of  New  England,  or  any  of  them,  upon  the  subject  of  their  public 
grievances  and  concerns.  The  delegates  met  at  Hartford,  Conn.,  Dec.  15,  1815,  and  sat 
nearly  three  weeks  with  closed  doors.  This  convention  consisted  of  delegates  from  the 
states  of  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  and  Rhode  Island  ;  two  members  from  New  Hamp 
shire,  and  one  from  Vermont ;  these  last  were  appointed  at  county  meetings.  After  their 
adjournment,  the  convention  published  an  address,  charging  the  national  government  with 
pursuing  measures  hostile  to  the  interests  of  New  England,  and  recommending  amend 
ments  to  the  federal  constitution. 

"These  alterations  consisted  of  seven  articles — .first,  that  representatives  and  direct 
taxes  shall  be  apportioned  to  the  number  of  free  persons  ;  second,  that  no  new  state  shall 
be  admitted  into  the  union  without  the  concurrence  of  two-thirds  of  both  houses ;  third, 
congress  shall  not  have  power  to  lay  an  embargo  for  more  than  sixty  days;  fourth,  that  con 
gress  shall  not  interdict  commercial  intercourse,  without  the  concurrence  of  two-thirds  of 
both  houses  ;  fifth,  that  war  shall  not  be  declared  without  the  concurrence  of  a  similar  ma 
jority;  sixth,  that  110  person  who  shall  be  hereafter  naturalized,  shall  be  eligible  as  a  mem 
ber  of  the  senate  or  house  of  representatives,  or  hold  any  civil  office  under  the  authority 
of  the  United  States;  and,  seventh,  that  no  person  shall  be  elected  twice  to  the  presidency, 
nor  the  president  be  elected  from  the  same  state  two  terms  in  succession.  • 

"The  report  of  the  convention  concluded  with  a  resolution,  providing  for  the  calling  of 
another  convention,  should  the  United  States  '  refuse  their  consent  to  some  arrangement 
whereby  the  New  England  states,  separately,  or  in  concert,  might  be  empowered  to  assume 
upon  themselves  the  defense  of  their  territory  against  the  enemy,'  appropriating  a  reason 
able  proportion  of  the  public  taxes  for  this  purpose  ;  or,  '  should  peace  not  be  concluded, 
and  the  defense  of  the  New  England  states  be  neglected  as  it  has  been  since  the  com 
mencement  of  the  war.'  " 

The  committee  appointed  to  communicate  these  resolutions  to  congress,  met  at  Wash 
ington  the  news  of  peace;  and  owing  to  this  event  another  convention  was  not  called.  The 
proposed  amendments  of  the  constitution  were  submitted  to  the  several  states,  and  rejected 
by  all  except  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut. 


The  celebrated  Charter  Oak  stood  on  the  beautiful  elevation  which  rises 
above  the  south  meadows  in  Hartford,  a  few  rods  north  of  the  ancient  seat 
of  the  Wyllys  family,  and  on  the  grounds  of  Hon.  I.  W.  Stuart.  It  was 
supposed  it  might  stand  and  flourish  for  another  century;  but  in  the  year 
1856  it  was  blown  down  in  a  severe  gale,  much  to  the  regret  of  the  public. 

a  subject  of  interest,  his  brow  flashed  with  tokens  of  that  high  intellectual  power  which  dis 
tinguished  him.  His  character  and  his  position  were  well  displayed  in  a  single  passage  of 
his  history  :  '  He  was  chosen  a  member  of  congress  under  the  old  confederation  ;  a  member 
of  the  convention  which  framed  the  constitution  of  his  adopted  state,  and  a  member  of 
congress  under  the  constitution  ;  he  was  appointed  attorney-general  and  judge  of  probate, 
and  yet  all  these  offices  be  refused,  owing  to  his  aversion  to  public  life,  and  his  sincere,  un 
ambitious  love  of  domestic  peace  and  tranquillity.'  His  great  abilities,  however,  were  not 
hidden  in  a  napkin.  He  devoted  himself  to  the  practice  of  the  law,  which  he  pursued  with 
eminent  success,  for  the  space  of  thirty  years.  It  was  in  the  evening  of  his  days  that  he 
accepted  his  first  prominent  public  station,  and  that  was  as  member  of  the  Hartford  conven 
tion.  This  he  did,  under  a  conviction  that  it  was  a  period  of  great  difficulty  and  danger, 
and  he  felt  that  duty  called  upon  him  to  sacrifice  his  private  comfort  to  public  exigencies. 
Who  will  believe  that  man  to  have  been  a  conspirator,  or  that  the  people  who  designated 
him  for  this  place  were  traitors?" 


344 


CONNECTICUT. 


The  trunk  measured  21  feet  in  circumference.     The  cavity,  which  in  1686 
was  the  asylum  for  the  charter,  was  near  the  roots,  and  was  large  enough  to 

admit  a  child.     Within  eight  years  af- 

a   *3&gZ3^^  ter' tliat  cavitv  had  closed,  "as  if  it  had 

•BA^te.  fulfilled  the  divine  purpose  for  which 
it  had  been  reared."  The  history 
which  has  made  this  oak  so  famous,  is 
as  follows: 

"Sir  Edmund  Andross, being  appointed  the 
first  governor-general  over  New  England,  ar 
rived  in  Boston  in  December,  1686.  From 
this  place  he  wrote  to  the  colony  of  Connecti 
cut  to  resign  their  charter,  but  without  suc 
cess.'  '  The  assembly  met  as  usual,  in  Octo 
ber,  and  the  government  continued  according 
to  charter,  until  the  last  of  the  month.  About 
this  time,  Sir  Edmund,  with  his  suite  and 
more  than  sixty  regular  troops,  came  to  Hart 
ford  when  the  assembly  were  sitting,  and  de 
manded  the  charter,  and  declared  the  government  under  it  to  be  dissolved.  The  assembly 
were  extremely  reluctant  and  slow  with  respect  to  any  resolve  to  surrender  the  charter,  or 
with  respect  to  any  motion  to  bring  it  forth.  The  tradition  is,  that  Governor  Treat  strongly 
represented  the  great  expense  and  hardships  of  the  colonists  in  planting  the  country  ;  the 
blood  and  treasure  which  they  had  expended  in  defending  it,  both  against  the  savages  and 
foreigners  ;  and  that  it  was  like  giving  up  his  life,  now  to  surrender  the  patent  and  privi 
leges  so  dearly  bought  and  so  long  enjoyed.  The  important  affair  was  debated  and  kept  in 
suspense  until  the  evening,  when  the  charter  was  brought  and  laid  upon  the  table  where  the 
assembly  were  sitting.  By  this  time  great  numbers  of  people  were  assembled,  and  men  suf 
ficiently  t>old  to  enterprise  whatever  might  be  necessary  or  expedient.  The  lights  were  in 
stantly  extinguished,  and  one  Captain  Wadsworth,  of  Hartford,  in  the  most  silent  and  se 
cret  manner,  carried  off  the  charter,  and  secreted  it  in  a  large  hollow  tree,  fronting  the 
house  of  Hon.  Samuel  Wyllys,  then  one  of  the  magistrates  of  the  colony.  The  people  all 
appeared  peaceable  and  orderly.  The  candles  were  officiously  relighted,  but  the  patent 
was  gone,  and  no  discovery  could  be  made  of  it,  or  the  person  who  carried  it  away.' " 


CHARTER   OAK. 


The  inhabitants  of  Hartford,  in  1837,  raised  a  handsome  obelisk  in  the 
ancient  burying  ground  back  of  the  Center  Church,  on  which  are  inscribed 
the  names  of  the  first  settlers  of  the  town.     The  an 
cient  monuments  were  at  this  time  repaired  and  reset, 
and   numerous  shade  and  ornamental  trees  planted. 
The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments 
in  this  yard : 

Here  lyeth  the  body  of  Mr.  David  Gardiner,  of  Gardiner's  Island, 
deceased  Ivly  10,  1689,  in  the  fifty-fovrth  year  of  his  age.  Well, 
sick,  dead,  in  one  hovr's  space. 

Engrave  th«  remembrance  of  death  on  thine  heart, 
When  as  thov  dost  see  how  swiftly  hovrg  depart. 

The  above  inscription  is  on  a  slab  of  plain  red  sand 
stone.  David  Gardiner,  whose  death  it  records,  was 
the  first  white  child  born  in  Connecticut.  He  removed, 
it  appears,  with  his  father,  Lyon  Gardiner,  to  Gardi 
ner's  Island,  and,  coming  to  Hartford — probably  on 
public  business — died  in  a  sudden  and  unexpected 
manner. 


HARTFORD    MONUMKXT. 


CONNECTICUT. 

The  monument  erected  to  the  memory  of  the  first  settlers  is  inscribed  as 
follows : 

IN  MEMORY  OF  THE  FIRST  SETTLERS  OF  HARTFORD. 


John  Haynes, 

William  Ruscoe, 

George  Stocking, 

,  Edward  Elmer, 

Thomas  Hooker, 

Timothy  Stanly, 

Joseph  Mygatt, 

Francis  Andrews, 

George  Wyllis, 

Richard  Webb, 

Nathaniel  Ely, 

Richard  Church, 

Edward  Hopkins, 

William  Andross, 

William  Bloomfield, 

James  Cole, 

Mathew  Allyn, 

Samuel  Wakeman, 

Thomas  Judd, 

Zachariah  Field, 

John  Webster, 

Jeremy  Adams, 

William  Hill, 

John  Skinner, 

William  Whiting, 

Richard  Lyman, 

Richard  Lord, 

Joseph  Easton, 

John  Talcott, 

William  Butler, 

William  Hyde, 

Thomas  Hales, 

Andrew  Warner, 

Thoma.s  Lord, 

William  Kelsey, 

Richard  Olmsted, 

William  Pentrey, 

Matthew  Marvin, 

John  Arnold, 

Samuel  Hales, 

William  Westwood, 

Gregory  Watterton, 

Richard  Butler, 

Richard  Risley, 

James  Olmsted, 

Andrew  Bacon, 

Arthur  Smith, 

Thomas  Alcott, 

Thomas  Hosmer, 

John  Barnard, 

Robert  Day, 

Robert  Bartlett, 

Nathaniel  Ward, 

Richard  Goodman, 

John  Maynard, 

Thomas  Selden, 

William  Wadsworth, 

Nathaniel  Richards, 

Seth  Grant, 

Thomas  Root, 

John  White, 

John  Pratt, 

William  Heyton, 

William  Parker, 

John  Steele, 

Thomas  Birchwood, 

Thomas  Spencer, 

John  Wilcox, 

Thomas  Scott, 

George  Graves, 

Thomas  Stanton, 

Samuel  Greenhill, 

William  Goodwin 

John  Clark, 

John  Baysee, 

Benjamin  Burr, 

Thomas  Stanly, 

William  Gibbons, 

John  Hopkins, 

Ozias  Goodwin, 

Samuel  Stone, 

John  Crow, 

William  Pratt, 

Richard  Seymour, 

Stephen  Hart, 

Edward  Stebbing, 

Nicholas  Clark, 

Thomas  Bunce, 

William  Spencer, 

James  Ensign, 

Thomas  Bull, 

John  Bidwell, 

John  Moody, 

George  Steele, 

John  Marsh, 

Clement  Chaplin. 

William  Lewis, 

Stephen  Post, 

William  Hotton, 

This  monument  was 

erected  by  the  Ancient  Burying  Ground 

Association  of  Hartford 

A.  D.  1837. 

AN  EPITAPH  ON  M  SAMUEL  STONB,  DECEASED  Y«  61  YEARE  OF  HIS  AGE  IVLY  20  1663. 

New  England's  glory  <fc  her  radiant  Crowne, 
Was  he  who  now  on  softest  bed  of  downe, 
Till  glorious  resurrection  morne  appeare, 
Doth  safely,  sweetly  sleepe  in  Jesus  here, 
In  nature's  solid  art,  <fe  reasoning  well, 
Tis  knowne,  beyond  compare,  he  did  excel ; 
Errors  corrupt,  by  sinnewous  dispute, 
He  did  oppvgne,  &  clearly  them  confute ; 
Above  all  things  he  Christ  his  Lord  preferrd, 
Hartford,  thy  richest  jewel 's  here  interd. 


In  memory  of  the  Rev.  THOMAS  HOOKBS,  who,  in  1636,  with  his  assistant,  Mr.  Stone,  re 
moved  to  Hartford  with  about  100  persons,  where  he  planted  ye  first  church  in  Connecticut, 
an  eloquent,  able  and  faithful  minister  of  Christ.  He  died  July  7th,  -33t.  LXI. 


the  burying  ground  north 


The  following  are  copied  from  monuments 
of  the  city  on  the  Windsor  road  : 

Beneath  this  monument  are  deposited  the  remains  of  the  Rev.  NATHAN  STRONG,  D.  D., 
Pastor  of  the  Church  in  the  First  Ecclesiastical  Society  in  Hartford.  Endowed  with  rare 
talents,  and  eminent  for  learning  and  eloquence,  he  zealously  devoted  himself  to  the  cause 
of  Religion  ;  and  after  many  years  of  faithful  services,  approved  and  blessed  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  deeply  lamented  by  his  triends,  the  people  of  his  charge,  and 
the  church  of  Christ.  "Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,  for  they  rest  from  their 
labors." 

On  the  opposite  side.  —  This  monument  is  erected  by  the  First  Ecclesiastical  Society  in  Hart 
ford,  in  memory  of  the  Rev.  Nathan  Strong,  D.  D.,  born  16th  October,  1748,  ordained  5th 
January,  1774,  died  25th  December,  1816. 


This  monument,  erected  as  a  tribute  of  filial  affection,  is  sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev. 
JAMKS  COGSWELL,  D.  D.  He  was  born  Jan.  6,  1720,  and  died  Jan.  2,  1807.  Sixty  years  a 
faithful  laborer  in  the  vineyard  of  his  Lord  ;  eminently  distinguished  by  those  mild  and 


CONNECTICUT. 

bumble  virtues  which  adorn  the  Christian  character,  as  he  lived,  so  he  died,  a  shining 
example  of  faith.  When  his  dearest  friends  were  forgotten,  CHRIST  still  lived  in  his  remem 
brance.  He  expired,  triumphantly  exclaiming,  "  I  do  remember  him,  he  is  my  God  and  my 
Redeemer." 

United  in  death,  here  rest  the  remains  of  MASON  F.  COGSWELL,  M.  D.,  who  died  Dec. 
17th,  1830,  aged  69  years — and  of  ALICE  COGSWELL,  who  died  Dec.  30,  1830,  aged  25  years 
— the  father  distinguished  for  his  private  virtues  and  public  spirit,  and  his  professional 
worth  ;  and  the  daughter  (though  deprived  of  hearing  and  speech),  for  her  intellectual  at 
tainments  and  loveliness  of  character.  The  American  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb, 
which,  under  Providence,  owes  its  origin  to  the  father's  tenderness  toward  his  child  and  his 
sympathy  for  her  fellow  sufferers,  will  stand  an  enduring  monument  to  their  memory,  wh'en 
this  shall  have  perished. 


Windsor,  the  central  part  of  which  is  about  seven  miles  from  Hartford,  is 
the  first  town  in  Connecticut  in  which  any  English  settlement  was  made. 
This  was  in  1633,*  when  William  Holmes  and  others  erected  a  house  at  the 
mouth  of  Farmington  River.  It  stood  on  the  river  bank,  about  two  miles 
south-east  of  the  First  Congregational  Church.  The  meadow  lying  in  the 
vicinity  of  its  site,  is  to  this  day  called  Plymouth  Meadow.  In  1634  or  '35, 
the  Dutch  governor  at  New  Amsterdam  (New  York),  sent  a  force  to  drive 
Holmes  from  the  river.  A  party  of  seventy  men  assaulted  the  Plymouth 
house  at  Windsor,  but  it  was  so  well  fortified,  and  the  men  who  kept  it  so 
resolute,  that  it  could  not  be  taken  without  bloodshed.  They  therefore  came 
to  a  parley,  and  returned  in  peace. 

One  of  the  first  ships  which  came  over  to  New  England  in  1630,  brought  over  the  Rev. 
Mr.  John  Wareham,  Mr.  John  Maverick,  Mr.  Rossiter,  Mr.  Ludlow,  Mr.  Henry  Wolcott, 
and  others  of  Mr.  Wareham's  church  and  congregation,  who  first  settled  the  town  of 
Windsor.  This  was  considered  an  honorable  company.  Mr.  Rossiter  and  Mr.  Ludlow 
were  magistrates  ;  Mr.  Wolcott  had  a  great  estate,  and  was  a  man  of  superior  abilities. 
Mr.  Wareham  had  been  a  celebrated  minister  in  Exeter,  the  capital  of  the  county  of  Dev 
onshire.  The  people  who  came  with  him  were  from  the  counties  of  Devonshire,  Dorset 
shire,  and  Somersetshire. 

The  original  boundaries  of  the  town  of  Wiridsor  were  very  extensive,  being  about  forty- 
six  miles  in  circumference,  lying  on  both  sides  of  the  Connecticut  River.  Within  the  lim 
its  of  the  town,  there  were  ten  distinct  tribes  or  sovereignties.  About  the  year  1670,  it 
was  estimated  that  there  were  in  the  town  nineteen  Indians  to  one  Englishman.  They  had 
a  large  fort  a  little  north  of  the  plat  on  which  the  first  meeting  house  was  erected  ;  but,  in 
the  language  of  Ossian, 

"  The  chiefs  of  other  times  are  departed.  They  have  gone  without  their  fame."  An 
other  race  has  arisen.  "The  people  are  like  the  waves  of  the  ocean;  like  the  leaves  of 
woody  Morven,  they  pass  away  in  the  rustling  blast,  and  other  leaves  lift  their  green  heads 
on  high." 

For  several  years  after  the  settlement  of  Windsor,  the  people  were  harassed  with 
wars.  Such  was  the  fear  which  agitated  the  minds  of  the  inhabitants,  that  they  repaired 
to  a  fortress  at  night,  and  slept  with  their  arms  by  their  side,  and  used  to  go  to  labor  in  the 
fields  in  companies,  prepared  for  battle.  It  was  the  common  practice  on  the  Lord's  day  to 
go  to  meeting  armed. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  settlers  of  Windsor,  which  appear  on  the 
records  of  the  town  in  1 640  : 

Henry  Wolcott,  Esq.,  George  Phelps,  John  Taylor,  John  Hillyer, 

William  Phelps,  Thomas  Ford,  Eltwed  Pomeroy,  ,      Thomas  Barber, 

John  Whitefield,  Edward  Griswold,  William  Hosford,  Nicolas  Palmer, 

Humphrey  Pinney,  John  Bissell,  Aaron  Cook,  Thomas  Buckland, 

Deacon  John  Moore,  Thomas  Holcomb,  Elias  Parkman,  Isaac  Sheldon, 

Deacon  Wm.  Gaylord,  Daniel  Clark,  Thomas  Stoughton,  Robert  Watson, 

Lieut.  Walter  Filer,  Peter  Tilton,  Owen  Tudor,  Stephen  Terry, 

*  A  full  and  most  valuable  history  of  ancient  Windsor,  by  Dr.  R.  H.  Stiles,  of  Brooklyn, 
N.  Y .,  has  been  recently  published. 


CONNECTICUT.  347 

Matthew  Grant,  Messrs. — Newberry,      Capt.  John  Mason,        Bray  Rosseter, 

Thomas  Dibble,  Roger  Ludlow,  Esq.,     Matthew  Allen,  Thomas  Dewey, 

Samuel  Phelps,  Joseph  Loomis,  Richard  Oldage,  William  Hurlburt, 

Nathan  Gillet,  John  Loomis,  Henry  Stiles,  Roger  Williams, 

Richard  Vore,  John  Porter,  William  Hayden,  Thomas  Bascomb, 

Abraham  Randall,        William  Hill,  George  Philips,  Nicolas  Denslow, 

Bigot  Eglestone,  James  Marshall,  Return  Strong,  Thomas  Thornton. 

Rev.  John  Wareham,  the  first  minister  at  Windsor,  died  April  1,  1670.  "Hewasabou 
forty  years  minister  in  New  England  ;  six  at  Dorchester,  and  34  at  Windsor.  He  was  dis 
tinguished  for  his  piety,  and  the  strictest  morals  ;  yet  at  times  was  subject  to  great  gloom 
iness  and  religious  melancholy.  Such  were  his  doubts  and  fears,  at  some  times,  that  when 
he  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to  his  brethren,  he  did  not  participate  with  them,  fearing 
that  the  seals  of  the  covenant  did  not  belong  to  him.  It  is  said  that  he  was  the  first  min 
ister  in  New  England  who  used  notes  in  preaching,  yet  he  was  applauded  by  his  hearers  as 
one  of  the  most  animated  and  energetic  preachers  of  his  day.  He  was  considered  as  one  of 
the  principal  fathers  and  pillars  of  the  church  of  Connecticut."  In  1639,  the  Rev.  Ephraim 
Huit  was  installed  as  Teacher  to  the  church  at  Windsor,  over  which  Mr.  Wareham  was 
pastor.  At  this  period  it  was  the  opinion  of  the  principal  divines  in  New  England,  that  in 
every  church  completely  organized,  there  should  be  a  pastor,  teacher,  ruling  elder,  and  dea 
cons.  It  was  the  general  opinion  that  the  pastor's  work  consisted  principally  in  exhorta 
tions  ;  but  the  teacher's  business  was  to  teach,  explain  and  defend  the  doctrines  of  Christ 
ianity. 

Roger  Wolcott,  governor  of  Connecticut,  was  born  in  this  town,  Jan.  4,  1679.  "  His  pa 
rents  lived  in  a  part  of  the  country  which  suffered  much  from  the  Indians,  and  in  the  town 
there  was  neither  a  schoolmaster  nor  minister,  so  that  Mr.  Wolcott  was  not  a  member  of  a 
common  school  for  a  single  day  in  his  life.  When  he  was  twelve  years  of  age,  he  was 
bound  as  an  apprentice  to  a  mechanic.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one,  when  the  laws  permit 
ted  him  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  his  labors,  he  established  himself  on  the  east  side  of  the  Con 
necticut  River,  in  the  same  town  in  which  he  was  born,  where,  by  the  blessings  of  God 
upon  his  industry  and  frugality,  he  acquired  what  was  considered  as  a  plentiful  fortune. 
He  was  an  eminent  proof  of  the  power  of  talents  and  integrity,  in  a  free  country,  in  rais 
ing  one  to  distinction,  notwithstanding  the  disadvantages  of  education  and  of  birth.  He 
rose  by  degrees  to  the  highest  military  and  civil  honors.  In  the  expedition  against  Cana 
da,  in  1711,  he  was  commissary  of  the  Connecticut  forces,  and  at  the  capture  of  Louis- 
burg,  in  1745,  he  bore  the  commission  of  major-general.  He  was  successive'y  a  member 
of  the  assembly  and  of  the  council,  judge  of  the  county  court,  deputy  governor,  chief 
judge  of  the  superior  court,  and  from  1751  to  1754,  governor.  He  died  May  17,  1767,  in 
the  89th  year  of  his  age." 


The  following  inscriptions  are  from  monuments  in  the  ancient 
burying  ground  in  Windsor ;  that  of  Mr.  Huit  is  believed  to  be  the 
oldest  in  the  state: 

Heere  lyeth  Ephriam  Hvit,  sometimes  Teacher  to  ye  chvrch  of  Windsor,  who  died  Sept. 
4,  1644 

Who  when  hee  lived  wee  drew  ovr  vitall  breath, 
Who  when  hee  dyed  his  dying  was  ovr  death, 
Who  was  ye  stay  of  state,  ye  chvrches  staff, 
Alas,  the  times  forbid  an  epitaph. 

Here  vnder  the  body  of  Henry  Wolcott,  sometimes  a  Maicstrate  of  this  Ivrisdiction,  who 
dyed  ye  30th  day  of  May,  ^^  J  Salyti8  1655> 

I  Aetatis  77. 

v 

To  the  memory  of  Oliver  Ellwcorth,,  LL.D.,  an  assistant  in  the  Council,  and  a  judge  of  the 
Superior  Court  of  the  State  of  Conhecticut.  A  member  of  the  Convention  which  formed,  and 
of  the  State  Convention  of  Connecticut,  which  adopted  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 
Senator  and  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States  ;  one  of  the  Envoys  extraordinary  and  Min 
isters  Plenipotentiary,  who  made  the  convention,  of  1800,  between  the  United  States  and 
the  French  Republic.  Amiable  and  exemplary  in  all  the  relations  of  the  domestic,  social, 
and  Christian  character.  Pre-eminently  useful  in  all  the  offices  he  sustained,  whose  great 
talents,  under  the  guidance  of  inflexible  integrity,  consummate  wisdom,  and  enlightened 
zeal,  placed  him  among  the  first  of  the  illustrious  statesmen  who  achieved  the  independence, 
and  established  the  independence  of  the  American  Republic.  Born  at  Windsor,  April  29, 
1745,  and  died  Nov.  26,  1807. 


348  CONNECTICUT. 

South  Windsor,  originally  within  the  limits  of  Windsor,  and  more 
recently  in  East  Windsor,  is  situated  on  the  east  side  of  Connecticut 
River,  six  miles  N.  from  Hartford.  The  "  Theological  Institute 
of  Connecticut"  was  located  here  in  1834.  The  south  part  of  this 
town  was  the  seat  of  the  Podunk  Indians ;  their  remains  are  now  oc 
casionally  disinterred  by  the  plow-share.  At  Bissell's  Ferry,  on  the 
Connecticut  River,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Scantic  is  a  well,  which  is 
supposed,  from  the  manner  and  materials  of  which  it  is  constructed, 
to  have  been  made  before  the  English  came  to  Connecticut. 

South  Windsor  is  distinguished  as  the  birth-place  of  several  promi 
nent  men.  Jonathan  Edwards,  who  has  been  called  the  Euclid  of  di 
vines,  was  born  in  this  town  about  a 
mile  north  of  the  Congregational 
Church.  John  Fitch,  the  inventor 
of  the  steamboat,  was  born  near  the 
south  line  of  the  town.  Gov.  Roger 
Wolcott,  distinguished  in  the  French 
war,  resided  in  this  town,  and  his  son 
Oliver  Wolcott,  the  signer  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  waa 
born  here.  Though  remote  from 
the  scenes  of  conflict,  yet  this  place 
is  rich  in  reminiscences  of  the  revolu 
tion.  Many  prisoners  were  sent 
here  for  safe  keeping.  Among  these 
were  William  Franklin,  the  royal 
governor  of  New.  Jersey,  the  son  of  Dr.  Franklin. 

Gov.  Franklin  was  quartered  at  the  house  of  Lieut.  Diggin,  about  a  mile  south 
of  the  Congregational  Church.  He  was  well  provided  with  servants,  and  lived  in 
good  style.  He  is  said  to  have  been  extravagantly  fond  of  sour  punch.  He  had  a 
favorite  place  of  resort  at  a  place  about  100  rods  back  from  the  street,  a  few  yards 
distant  from  Podunk  Brook,  in  a  pasture  now  owned  by  Mr.  E.  Pinney.  Here  he 
had  a  bower  where  he  prepared  his  favorite  beverage,  which  his  French  visitors 
called  "  one  grand  contradiction."  The  view  of  the  Franklin  oak,  (on  which  he  cut 
an  inscription),  was  taken  about  75  paces  westward  of  the  bridge  over  the  Podunk; 
the  spring  is  about  200  paces  north-west  of  the  tree,  at  the  root  of  a  small  maple 
on  the  bank :  the  old  moss  covered  barrel  is  still  standing,  and  as  in  ancient  times 
is  filled  with  sparkling  water.  The  following  is  the  inscription  on  the  oak,  which 
remained  legible  for  many  years  after  Franklin  left  the  town: 

To  THE  WOODMAN. 

Woodman  1  stay  your  hand, 

Let  not  the  ax's  stroke, 
Deprive  this  lovely  land, 
Of  this  monumental  oak  1 

Signed, 

WILLIAM  FBANKLIIT. 

The  British  and  the  German,  or  Hessian  prisoners,  as  they  were  called,  were 
quartered  in  such  families  as  were  willing  to  receive  them.  Gen.  Hamilton  was 
quartered  at  the  house  owned  by  B.  Kilbourn.  Gen.  Prescott,  who  was  captured 
by  Col.  Barton,  was  quartered  at  the  residence  of  F.  W.  Grant,  upward  of  a  mile 
north  of  the  Congregational  Church.  In  the  spring  of  1788,  after  Gen.  LaFayette 
abandoned  the  project  of  invading  Canada,  he  made  his  headquarters,  for  a  time, 


CONNECTICUT.  349 

in  South  Windsor,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Porter,  three  fourths  of  a  mile  below  the 
Congregational  Church.  It  was  provided  for  defense  by  port-holes  for  muskets. 
By  LaFayette's  suggestion,  the  British  and  Hessian  prisoners  were  employed  in 
Betting  out  many  of  the  elm  trees  now  standing  in  the  street.  LaFayette  held  one 
end  of  the  line  while  Mr.  Porter  held  the  other,  and  the  trees  were  planted  in  lines 
corresponding  'with  the  roa'd. 

While  LaFayette  resided  here,  he  was  visited  by  Gen.  Washington.  In  order 
to  do  honor  to  the  occasion,  LaFayette  requested  Lieut.  King  to  appear  at  the  hour 
appointed,  with  a  company  of  mounted  men.  He  succeeded  in  mustering  42  men. 
This  troop  had  but  two  saddles  among  them,  and  as  a  substitute  used  bags  and 
sheep-skins.  Some  carried  guns,  others  used  canes  for  swords.  LaFayette  intro 
duced  the  company  as  follows:  "  Gen.  Washington,  I  presume  you  are  acquainted 
with  this  troop."  The  general  replied,  "I  do  not  remember  that  I  ever  before 
had  the  honor  of  seeing  them."  Much  to  Washington's  amusement,  LaFayette 
expressed  his  surprise,  remarking,  "  that  they  had  seen  much  service,  and  were 
called  the  Old  Testament  Gvard." 

The  southern  part  of  South  Windsor  was  the  seat  of  the  Podunk  tribe  of  In 
dians  :  it  was  on  the  west  side  of  the  street  on  the  bank  rising  above  the  mead 
ows  where  the  Podunk  crosses  the  main  street* 


Wethersfield,  four  miles  south  from  Hartford,  is  claimed  by  some  to 
be  the  oldest  settlement  in  Connecticut,  as  a  few  men  from  Watertown, 
Mass.,  came  to  this  place  in  1634,  and  erected  a  few  huts,  where  they 
made  out  to  subsist  during  the  winter.  It  is  probable  that  most  of 
the  settlers  of  Wethersfield  came  round  from  Boston  by  water,  in 
1635,  and  arrived  before  the  Windsor  and  Hartford  settlers,  who 
passed  through  the  wilderness,  and  did  not  reach  the  Connecticut  un 
til  the  9th  of  November.  This  appears  probable  from  the  tradition 
which  is  still  preserved,  "that  the  first  white  woman  who  ever  set 
foot  in  Connecticut,  was  a  woman  by  the  name  of  BARBER."  The  tra 
dition  is,  when  the  settlers  arrived  at  the  landing  place,  some  conten 
tion  arose  as  to  who  should  first  land  on  the  shore ;  while  the  com 
pany  were  contending,  Miss,  or  Mrs.  Barber  dextrously  sprang  for 
ward,  reached  the  shore,  and  had  the  honor  of  first  treading  the 
soil. 

Wethersfield  is  a  rich  agricultural  town,  the  meadows  on  the  Con 
necticut  being  extensive,  beautiful,  and  productive.  The  cultivation 
of  onions  has  long  been  an  important  branch  of  business  here :  the  la 
bor  is  mostly  performed  by  female  hands.  Large  quantities  of  these 
vegetables  are  exported  to  the  southern  states  and  to  the  West  Indies. 
The  village  is  well  built,  and  the  house  is  still  standing  where  Wash 
ington  made  his  quarters.  Within  its  walls  it  is  believed  that  the 
plan  was  matured,  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of  Cornwallis,  at 
Yorktown,  and  the  establishment  of  American  independence. 

The  State  Prison  of  Connecticut  was  erected  in  this  town  in  1826,  and  the 
prisoners  from  Newgate  Prison,  in  Granby,  were  removed  here  the  next  year. 
The  prison  is  situated  on  the  south  margin  of  the  Cove,  which  sets  back 
from  Connecticut  River,  at  the  north  end  of  Wethersfield  village.  The 
buildings  of  the  institution  form  nearly  a  quadrangle;  on  the  south  side  of 

*Dr.  H.  C.  Gillette,  of  this  town,  has  quite  a  number  of  Indian,  Revolutionary,  and  other 
relics,  and  has  made  many  and  valuable  historical  collections,  relative  to  its  history  and  an 
tiquities,  with  reference  to  publication. 


350  CONNECTICUT. 

which  stands  the  building  which  is  more  properly  the  prison.  The  east, 
north,  and  west  sides  of  the  quadrangle  are  formed  by  a  wall  20  feet  high. 
Within  the  yard  are  situated  two  ranges  of  shops,  in  which  the  convicts  per 
form  their  daily  labor. 

The  following  unusual  circumstance  is  said  to  have  taken  place  years  since  in 
the  western  section  of  Wethersfield.  A  Mr.  A — — ,  who  resided  there,  and  who 
was  a  very  religious  and  conscientious  man,  married  one  of  the  most  ill-natured 
and  troublesome  women  that  could  be  found  in  the  vicinity.  This  occasioned 
universal  surprise  wherever  it  was  known,  and  one  of  the  neighbors  ventured  to 

ask  him  the  reasons  which  governed  his  choice.     Mr.  A ,  replied,  that  having 

had  but  little  or  no  trouble  m  the  world,  he  was  fearful  of  becoming  too  much  at 
tached  to  things  of  time  and  sense.  And  he  thought  by  experiencing  some  afflic 
tions,  he  should  become  more  weaned  from  the  world,  and,  therefore,  he  married 
euch  a  woman  as  he  thought  would  accomplish  the  object  The  best  part  of  the  story 
is,  that  the  wife,  hearing  of  the  reasons  why  he  married  her.  was  much  offended,  and 
out  of  revenge,  became  one  of  the  most  pleasant  and  dutiful  wives  in  the  town,  de 
claring  that  she  was  not  going  to  be  made  a  pack  horse,  to  carry  her  husband  to 
heaven. 


The  inscription  which  follows,  is  on  a  horizontal  slab  of  sand-stone,  placed 
over  the  remains  of  the  Beadle  family,  who  were  shockingly  murdered  by  a 
father  and  husband.  He  appears  to  have  been  led  to  this  horrid  crime  from 
losses  in  trade,  and  the  fear  of  himself  and  family  becoming  dependent. 

Here  lie  interred,  Mrs.  LYDIA  BEADLE,  aged  32  years.  Ansell,  Lothrop,  Elizabeth,  Lydia 
and  Mary  Beadle,  her  children.  The  eldest  aged  11  years,  the  youngest  6  years.  Who,  on 
the  morning  of  the  llth  of  Dec.,  A.  D.  1782,  fell  by  the  hands  of  WILLIAM  BEADLE,  an  in 
furiated  man,  who  closed  the  horrid  sacrifice  of  his  wife  and  children  with  his  own  destruc 
tion. 

Pale  round  their  grassy  tombs  bedew 'd  with  tears, 

Flit  the  thin  forms  of  sorrows  and  of  fears ; 

Soft  sighs  responsive  swell  to  plaintive  chords, 

And  fndignatioiu  half  unsheath  their  swords. 


MIDDLETOWN  is  beautifully  situated  on  the  western  bank  of  Con 
necticut  River,  31  miles  above  its  mouth  ;  15  miles  S.  from  Hartford, 
24  N.  E.  from  New  Haven,  and  35  N.  W.  from  New  London.  It  is 
connected  with  the  Hartford  and  New  Haven  Railroad,  by  a  branch 
railroad  of  10  miles  in  length. 

Middletown  was  incorporated  in  the  year  1784,  and  contains  a  court 
house,  custom  house,  10  churches,  the  Wesleyan  University,  several 
academies,  and  about  5,000  inhabitants.  The  site  is  principally  a  gen 
tle  declivity,  having  a  gradual  ascent  back  from  the  river.  The  more 
elevated  portion,  west  from  the  Main  street,  is  adorned  with  some  of  the 
most  splendid  mansions  in  the  state,  having  an  advantage  of  position, 
for  beauty  and  extent  of  prospect,  rarely  equaled. 

The  Wesleyan  University  was  founded  in  1831,  and  is  an  institution  of 
great  promise,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
The  college  buildings  are  finely  situated  on  an  eminence  160  feet  above,  and 
half  a  mile  from  the  river.  The  site  commands  a  view  of  the  town,  and  of 
a  most  beautiful  country. 

The  college  buildings  were  originally  built  for,  and  occupied  by  the  Amer 
ican  Literary,  Scientific  and  Military  Academy,  under  Capt.  Alden  Partridge. 
The  academy,  having  failed  in  its  operations,  the  buildings  were  vacated  and 
left  on  the  hands  of  the  proprietors.  At  this  time  several  annual  confer- 


CONNECTICUT 


351 


ences  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  were  preparing  to  establish  a  col 
lege  under  the  patronage  of  said  church,  and  were  holding  their  privilege  of 
location  in  the  market,  for  the  purpose  of  securing  a  liberal  local  subscrip 
tion.  To  secure  this  privilege,  the  proprietors  of  the  academy  offered  their 


South-eastern  view  of  Public  Buildings  in  Middletown. 

The  North  Congregational  Church  and  Middletown  Bank  appear  in  the  central  part ;  the  custom  house 
and  postoffice  and  MacDonough  House  on  the  right ;  the  court  house  on  the  left. 

buildings  as  a  gratuity  for  the  use  of  a  college  or  university  for  ever,  on  con 
dition  that  there  should  be  an  additional  endowment  raised  of  $40,000. 
The  citizens  of  Middletown  and  its  vicinity,  by  public  grant  and  private 
subscription,  pledged  about  618,000  of  the  endowment.  These  offers,  to 
gether  with  other  local  advantages,  fixed  the  university  in  its  present  location. 

In  1650,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  explore  the  lands  at  Mattabeset,  the 
Indian  name  for  Middletown.  This  committee  reported  that  subsistence 
might  be  obtained  for  fifteen  families.  In  the  course  of  the  year,  a  settle 
ment  was  commenced  near  the  Connecticut,  north  and  south  of  the  Little 
River.  In  1654,  there  were  probably  about  thirty  families;  in  1670,  the 
number  of  families  was  fifty-two.  The  principal  planters  were  from  Eng 
land,  Hartford  and  Wethersfield.  There  was  also  a  considerable  accession 
from  Rowley,  Chelmsford  and  Woburn,  in  Massachusetts.  A  portion  of  the 
lands  in  Middletown  were  given  by  Sowheag,  the  great  sachem,  to  John 
Haynes,  for  some  time  governor  of  Connecticut ;  probably  before  any  settle 
ment  was  made  in  the  town.  Sowheag's  fort,  or  castle,  was  on  the  high 
ground  in  the  west  part  of  the  city  of  Middletown,  still  called  from  this  cir 
cumstance,  "  Indian  Hill,"  about  three  fourths  of  a  mile  north-west  of  the 
court  house,  where  he  was  able,  by  means  of  his  whistle,  to  call  around  him, 
it  is  said,  as  many  as  500  warriors. 

The  ancient  burying  ground  in  Middletown  was  laid  out  in  1650;  it  is 
situated  in  the  north  part  of  the  city,  immediately  on  the  bank  of  Connecti 
cut  River.  The  following  inscriptions  are  from  monuments  in  this  yard : 


352 


CONNECTICUT. 


Here's  a  cedar  tall,  gently  wafted  o'er 
From  Great  Britain's  Isle  to  this  western  shore, 
Near  fifty  years  crossing  the  ocean  wide, 
Yet 's  anchored  in  the  grave  from  storm  or  tide, 
Yet  remember  the  body  onely  here, 
His  blessed  sovl  fixt  in  a  higher  sphere. 

Here  lies  the  body  of  GILES  II  AMLIX,  'squire.  Adged  67  years,  who  departed  this  life  the 
first  day  of  September,  Anno  Dom.  1689. 

In  memory  of  Mrs.  DESIRE,  late  wife  of  Mr.  Abner  Ely,  died   Sept.   1st,  1764,  aged  48 
years. 

A  loving  wife,  and  tender  mother, 
Left  this  base  world  to  enjoy  the  other. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  from  monuments  in  the  College  Cemetery : 

WILBUR  FISK,  S.T.D.,  First  President  of  the  Wesleyan  University.     Born  August  31st, 
1792.     Died  Feby  22d,  1839. 


STEPHEN  OLIN,  D.D.  LL.D.  President  of  the  Wesleyan  University.  Born  in  Leicester, 
Vt.,  March  2d,  1797,  died  in  Middletown,  August  16th,  1851,  aged  54  years.  A  man  of  em 
inent  talents,  varied  acquirements  and  extensive  travel ;  a  judicious  and  successful  Instruc 
tor;  a  powerful  preacher.  He  consecrated  all  his  gifts  to  the  Cross,  counting  it  his  chief 
glory  to  minister  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  A  stricken  church,  a  bereaved  family,  a  large 
circle  of  loving  Friends,  mourn  the  loss  of  the  Minister,  Husband,  Father,  and  Friend  but 
rejoice  over  him  as  more  than  conqueror  through  him  that  loved  us.  "  Him  that  overcom- 
eth  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God." 


Old  Saybrook,  one  of  the  most  ancient  places  in  Connecticut,  lies  at  the 
mouth  of  Connecticut  River,  on  the  line  of  the  New  Haven  and  New  Lon 
don  Railroad,  32  miles 
from  New  Haven,  18  from 
New  Condon,  and  about 
40  from  Hartford.  In 
Oct.,  1635,  John  Win- 
throp,  the  son  of  the  gov 
ernor  of  Massachusetts, 
arrived  at  Boston  with  a 
commission  from  Lord 
Say  and  others,  to  erect  a 
fort  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Connecticut,  to  secure  the 
river  and  territory  from 
the  Dutch.  In  Nov., 
1635,  Mr.  Winthrop  sent 
two  small  vessels,  with  an 
engineer,  workmen  and 
materials  to  build  a  fort 
there.  The  place  they 
selected  was  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  river,  and  they  gave  the  settlement  the  name  of  Saybrook,  com 
bining  the  titles  of  the  two  principal  patentees,  Say  and  Brook. 

In  the  summer  of  1638,  Col.  Eanwick,  one  of  the  patentees  arrived  from 
England,  and  took  charge  of  the  fort.  From  this  time  to  Dec.  1644,  he  su 
perintended  and  governed  the  inhabitants,  and  then  sold  the  jurisdiction  to 
the  Connecticut  Colony.  In  1648,  during  his  residence  here,  his  wife,  the 
Lady  Ann  Boteler,  or  Butler,  the  daughter  of  an  English  nobleman,  died  ; 
whereupon  he  soon  afterward  returned  to  England,  and  was  appointed  one 


LADY  FENWICK'S  TOMB. 


CONNECTICUT.  353 

of  the  judges  of  Charles  I.  The  monument  of  Lady  Fenwick  is  about  30 
or  40  rods  south-west  of  the  remains  of  the  fort,  on  a  piece  of  rising  ground, 
called  "  tomb  hill."  It  is  of  coarse  sandstone,  and  no  inscription  is  to  be 
seen  upon  it.  It  stands  upon  a  bleak  and  exposed  situation,  some  five  or 
six  rods  from  the  river,  and  it  may  be  truly  said : 

"  The  dark  brown  years  "  have  passed  over  it ;  she  sleeps  alone  far  from  the  land  of  her 
fathers,  "at  the  noise  of  the  sounding  surge  1"  Her  tomb  is  seen  by  the  mariner,  as  he 
passes  by  on  the  dark  rolling  wave." 

"Saybrook  Point  is  a  peninsula,  circular  in  its  form,  and  connected  with  the  main 
land  by  a  narrow  neck,  over  which  the  tide  sometimes  flows.  From  this  place  to 
the  fort,  on  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  peninsula,  the  distance  is  about  one  mile. 
On  the  neck,  a  palisado  was  anciently  formed  from  the  river  to  the  cove,  to  secure 
Saybrook  Point  from  any  sudden  incursion  of  the  Indians.  The  soil  on  the  penin 
sula  is  light  and  sandy,  and  the  elevation  of  the  highest  part  is  about  twenty  feet. 
Being  nearly  destitute  of  trees  and  shrubbery,  it  presents  to  the  beholder  a  bleak 
and  naked  aspect. 

The  land  on  the  point  was  laid  out  with  care,  as  it  was  expected  to  become  the 
residence  of  great  men,  and  the  center  of  great  business  and  wealth.  It  is  said 
that  Oliver  Cromwell,  with  other  men  then  equally  distinguished,  actually  em 
barked  in  the  Thames,  to  occupy  this  ground.  Westward  of  the  fort  a  square  was 
laid  out,  on  which  it  was  intended  houses  should  be  erected  for  Cromwell,  Pymm, 
Hasselrig,  and  Hampden,  the  most  illustrious  commoners  in  English  annals,  who 
were  expected  from  Europe ;  while  a  square  still  further  west  was  reserved  for 
public  uses. 

About  halfway  between  the  palisado  was  erected  the  first  building  designed  for 
the  collegiate  school,  since  named  Yale  College.  This  building  was  one  story  in 
hight,  and  about  eighty  feet  in  length.  Some  remains  of  the  cellar,  "  over  which 
the  plowshare  has  passed,"  are  still  visible.  Fifteen  commencements  were  held  at 
Saybrook.  More  than  sixty  young  men  were  graduated,  most  of  whom  entered 
the  ministry,  and  some  of  them  became  characters  of  distinguished  usefulness  and 
excellence.  To  educate  young  men  of  piety  and  talents  for  the  ministry,  was  the 
leading  design  of  this  institution.  It  was  desired  by  the  founders  and  others,  that 
the  churches  should  have  a  public  standard  or  confession  of  faith,  agreeable  to 
which  the  instruction  of  the  college  should  be  conducted.  This  led  to  the  adop 
tion  of  the  Saybrook  Platform,  after  the  commencement  in  1708. 

In  1675,  it  was  discovered  that  Maj.  Andross  was  about  to  make  an  invasion  on 
the  colony,  and  demand  a  surrender  of  its  most  important  posts  to  the  government 
of  the  Duke  of  York.  A  party  of  militia,  under  Capt.  Bull,  were  immediately  sent 
to  Saybrook.  Andross,  after  making  a  show  of  his  force  on  board  of  several  armed 
sloops,  requested  a  conference,  which  was  granted,  and  he  was  allowed  to  come  on 
shore.  Attempting  to  read  his  commission  and  the  duke's  patent,  Capt.  Bull,  in 
his  majesty's  name,  forbade  it.  When  Andross'  clerk  attempted  to  persist  in  the 
reading,  the  captain  repeated  his  command  with  such  energy  of  voice  and  mean 
ing  in  his  countenance,  as  convinced  the  major  that  it  was  not  safe  to  proceed. 
Gov.  Andross,  pleased  with  the  bold  and  soldier-like  appearance  of  the  captain, 
said,  "  What's  your  name ?"  He  replied,  "My  name  is  Bull,  sir."  "Bull,  said 
the  governor,  "It  is  a  pity  that  your  horns  are  not  tipped  with  silver."  Finding 
the  colony  resolute  in  defending  their  chartered  rights,  Andross  gave  up  his  de 
sign,  and  sailed  for  Long  Island. 

NEW  HAVEN,  the  semi- capital  of  Connecticut,  is  beautifully  situated 
on  a  wide  plain,  at  the  head  of  a  harbor  or  bay,  which  extends  inland 
four  miles  from  Long  Island  Sound;  and  is  nearly  environed  on  all 
sides  but  the  south,  by  an  amphitheater  of  hills ;  two  of  the  most 
prominent,  presenting  perpendicular  precipices,  are  from  three  to 
four  hundred  feet  in  hight,  and  are  called  East  and  West  Rock.  It 
is  distant  76  miles  N.  E.  from  New  York,  160  S.  W.  of  Boston^  and 


354 


CONNECTICUT. 


34  from  Hartford.     Population  in  1840,  14,390  ;  in  1850,  22,529;  in 
1855,  31,549;  now  about  40,000. 

The  city  was  originally  laid  out  in  a  plat  half  a  mile  square,  which 
was  divided  into  nine  squares.  As  the  population  increased  these 
were  afterward  subdivided  into  smaller  ones :  from  the  original  plot 


S.  E.  view  of  the  Public  Square  or  Green,  New  Haven. 

The  State  House  and  First  Congregational  Church  are  seen  in  the  central  part;  the  North  Congrega 
tional  and  Methodist  Churches  <>n  the  right;  the  Episcopal  Church,  and  a  section  of  the  Yale  College  buildings 
on  the  left. 

the  city  has  extended  in  all  directions.  There  are  several  public 
squares  in  the  city.  The  central  one,  commonly  called  the  "  Green," 
is  hardly  equaled  by  any  other  in  the  union.  It  contains  the  State 
House,  three  churches,  and  is  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  rows  of 
stately  elms.  The  superior  advantages  to  be  found  in  New  Haven  for 
the  education  of  both  sexes,  and  the  high  standing  of  the  resident  pro 
fessors,  have  given  the  place  a  wide  literary  reputation. 

New  Haven  has  the  reputation  of  being  one  of  the  handsomest 
cities  in  the  United  States.  A  large  proportion  of  the  houses  have 
courtyards  in  front,  and  gardens  in  the  rear ;  and  there  is  probably  no 
city  so  extensively  ornamented  with  trees ;  the  principal  are  the  elm 
and  maple.  From  their  great  abundance  in  the  streets,  New  Haven 


CONNECTICUT. 


355 


has  been  familiarly  called  the  "  City  of  Elms."  The  prominent  public 
edifices  are  the  college  buildings,  the  State  House,  upward  of  23 
churches,  the  Young's  Men's  Institute,  the  Custom  House,  free  public 
school-houses,  8  incorporated  banks,  railroad  station-house  in  the 
heart  of  the  city,  State  Hospital,  Alms  House,  Orphan  Asylum,  seve 
ral  first  class  hotels,  etc. 

The  harbor  of  New  Haven  is  protected  from  winds,  but  it  is  rather 
shallow.  To  remedy  its  defects,  a  wharf  has  been  constructed,  ex 
tending  into  the  bay  for  nearly  a  mile.  The  harbor  is  formed  by  the 
entrance  of  three  rivers — Quinnipiac  and  Mill  Rivers  on  the  east,  and 
West  River  on  the  west.  The  commercial  business  of  the  city  is  con 
siderable,  particularly  with  the  West  Indies;  and  by  the  recent  con 
struction  of  railroads  in  various  directions,  its  general  business  has 
been  much  extended.  The  manufacturing  business  of  the  city  is  im 
portant,  particularly  that  of  carriage  making,  of  which  there  are  about 
fifty  establishments,  excelling  in  amount  any  other  city  in  North 
America. 


Yale   College  Buildings,  in  outline. 

The  sketch  shows  the  principal  range  of  College  buildings,  extending  about  fifty  rods  fronting  the  pub 
lic  square  on  the  east.  The  towers  of  the  library  building  and  graduates'  hall,  with  portions  of  other  col 
legiate  buildings,  are  seen  rising  in  the  rear.  The  trees  in  the  college-yard  are  omitted. 

YALE  COLLEGE,  from  which  New  Haven  derives  much  of  its  celeb 
rity,  was  founded  in  1700,  and  is  one  of  the  oldest  and  most  distin 
guished  literary  institutions  in  this  country ;  and  more  students  are 
annually  educated  here  than  in  any  other  in  the  United  States.  The 
principal  edifices  of  this  institution  are  of  brick,  four  stories  in 
hight,  face  the  entire  length  of  the  western  boundary  of  the  green, 
and  present  an  imposing  aspect.  The  library  building,  a  Gothic  struc 
ture,  and  the  graduates'  hall,  of  Portland  free-stone,  are  large  and 
noble  buildings.  These,  with  the  Trumbull  gallery,  and  other  struc 
tures  connected  with  the  college,  are  situated  immediately  in  the  rear 
of  the  front  line  of  the  main  buildings.  The  general  management  of 
the  college  is  committed  to  a  corporation,  consisting  of  the  president, 
the  governor  and  lieutenant-governor  of  the  state,  the  six  oldest  mem 
bers  of  the  state  senate,  and  ten  clergymen  chosen  by  the  clerical  part 
of  the  corporation.  The  faculty  to  whom  is  entrusted  the  government 
23 


356  CONNECTICUT. 

and  instruction  of  the  students,  consists  of  the  president,  the  pro 
fessors  and  tutors.  The  whole  course  of  instruction  occupies  four 
years.  In  each  year  are  three  terms  or  sessions.  Commencement  is 
held  the  last  Thursday  in  July. 

The  college  library  contains  within  its  walls  upward  of  52,000  volumes. 
The  minera  logical  cabinet  contains  the  great  cabinet  of  Col.  Gibbs,  consisting 
of  10,000  specimens,  collected  by  him,  together  with  large  subsequent  addi 
tions.  The  Trumbull  gallery,  erected  in  1831,  contains  the  paintings  of  Col. 
John  Trumbull,  the  aid  of  Washington,  and  the  father  of  American  histori 
cal  painting.  His  remains,  with  those  of  his  wife,  are  interred  in  a  vault  be 
neath  this  building.  Beside  eight  principal  subjects  of  the  American  Revo- 
lution,  there  are  nearly  250  portraits  of  persons  distinguished  during  that 
period,  painted  by  him  from  life. 

The  burying  ground  at  the  north-western  corner  of  the  original  town-plot 
is  tastefully  laid  out  with  trees  and  shrubbery,  and  is  surrounded  by  a  high 
and  durable  stone-wall,  with  an  elegant  Egyptian  gateway  and  iron  fence  in 
front.  Within  the  inclosure  are  the  monuments  of  Col.  Humphreys,  the  aid 
of  Washington;  Eli  Whitney,  the  inventor  of  the  cotton  gin;  Jehudi  Ashmun. 
the  first  colonial  agent  at  Liberia ;  Noah  Webster,  the  author  of  the  Ameri 
can  Dictionary  of  the  English  language,  and  many  other  distinguished  per 
sons.  The  ancient  burying  ground  was  on  the  green,  back  of  the  Center 
Church.  In  1821  the  remaining  monuments  were  removed  to  the  new  ground. 

The  local  situation  of  New  Haven  appears  to  have  been  known  to  the 
Dutch  before  the  arrival  of  the  English  settlers.  They  designated  the  place 
by  the  name  of  Red  Rock,  from  the  appearance  of  the  east  and  west  rocks 
near  the  place.  Its  Indian  name  was  Quinnipiac — the  name  of  the  river 
forming  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  township,  and  also  of  the  tribe  of  In 
dians  by  whom  it  was  inhabited.  By  the  pursuit  of  the  Pequots  to  the  west 
ward,  the  country  became  known  to  the  English.  In  1638,  Mr.  Davenport, 
Theophilus  Eaton,  with  the  people  of  their  company,  sailed  from  Boston,  and 
in  about  a  fortnight,  arrived  at  Quinnipiac.  On  the  15th  of  April,  they 
kept  their  first  Sabbath  in  the  place.  The  people  assembled  under  a  large 
spreading  oak,  and  Mr.  Davenport  preached  to  them  from  Math,  iv,  1.  This 
oak  stood  near  the  present  junction  of  College  and  George  streets. 

The  first  planters  of  New  Haven,  were  mostly  persons  of  piety,  wealth  and 
influence.  Mr.  Davenport  was  an  eminent  minister  in  London,  and  Mr. 
Eaton  an  influential  merchant;  and  it  was  the  design  of  the  settlers  to  plant 
a  mercantile  colony.  They  purchased  their  lands  of  the  Indians,  and  they 
recognized  in  their  acts  <lno  human  authority  superior  to  themselves."  Their 
object  seems  to  have  been  to  establish,  untrammeled,  a  Christian  common 
wealth.  All  the  government  was  originally  in  the  church,  out  of  which 
seven  pillars  were  chosen.  In  1639,  the  court,  consisting  of  these  seven  per 
sons,  convened,  and  after  a  solemn  address  to  the  Supreme  Majesty,  "they 
proceeded  to  form  the  body  of  freemen  and  to  elect  their  civil  officers." 

During  the  Revolutionary  war,  New  Haven  was  invaded  by  a  body  of 
British  troops,  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Tryon,  from  New  York.  The 
following  account  of  this  event  is  from  the  Connecticut  Journal,  published 
July  7,  1779: 

About  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  on  the  5th  inst.,  a  fleet,  consisting  of  the  Ca 
milla  and  Scorpion  men-of-war,  with  tenders,  transports,  etc.,  to  the  number  of  48, 
commanded  by  Commodore  Sir  George  Collier,  anchored  off  West  Haven.  They 
had  on  board  about  3000  land  forces,  commanded  by  Maj.  Gen.  Tryon;  about  1500 


CONNECTICUT.  357 

of  whom,  under  Brigadier  Gen.  Garth,  landed  about  sunrise  on  West  Haven  Point. 
The  town  being  alarmed,  all  the  preparation  which  the  confusion  and  distress  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  a  necessary  care  of  their  families  would  permit,  was  made  for 
resistance.  The  West  bridge,  on  Milford  Road,  was  taken  up,  several  field  pieces 
were  carried  thither,  and  some  slight  works  thrown  up  for  the  defense  of  that  pass. 
The  division  under  Gen.  Garth,  being  landed,  immediately  began  their  march  to 
ward  the  town.  The  first  opposition  was  made  by  about  25  of  the  inhabitants,  to 
an  advanced  party  of  the  enemy  of  two  companies  of  light  infantry.  These,  though 
advancing  on  the  hight  of  Milford  Hill,  were  attacked  with  great  spirit  by  tho 
handful  of  our  people,  driven  back  almost  to  West  Haven,  and  one  of  them  was 
taken  prisoner.  The  enemy  then  advanced  in  their  main  body,  with  strong  flank 
ing  parties,  and  two  field  pieces ;  and  finding  a  smart  fire  kept  up  from  our  field- 
pieces  at  the  bridge  aforesaid,  chose  not  to  force  an  entrance  to  the  town  by  that, 
the  usual  road,  but  to  make  a  circuitous  march  of  nine  miles,  in  order  to  enter  by 
the  Derby  Road.  In  this  march,  our  small  party  on  Milford  Hill,  now  increased 
to  perhaps  150,  promiscuously  collected  from  several  companies  of  the  militia,  had 
a  small  encounter  with  the  enemy's  left  flank,  near  the  Milford  Road,  in  which 
was  killed  their  adjutant,  Campbell,*  the  loss  of  whom  they  lamented  with  much 
apparent  sensibility.  Our  people  on  the  hill,  being  obliged  by  superior  numbers 
to  give  way,  kept  up  a  continual  fire  on  the  enemy,  and  galled  them  much,  through 
all  their  march  to  Thompson's  bridge  on  the  Derby  Road.  In  the  meantime,  those 
who  were  posted  at  the  West  bridge,  perceiving  the  movements  of  the  enemy,  and 
also  that  another  large  body  of  them  hud  landed  at  the  South  End,  on  the  east  side 
of  the  harbor,  quitted  the  bridge  and  marched  thence  to  oppose  the  enemy  at 
Thomson's  bridge.  But  by  the  time  they  had  reached  the  banks  of  the  river,  the 
enemy  were  in  possession  of  the  bridge,  and  the  places  at  which  the  river  is  here 
fordable;  yet,  having  received  a  small  accession  of  strength  by  the  coming-in  of 
the  militia,  they  gave  the  enemy  a  smart  fire  from  two  field-pieces,  and  small  arms, 
which  continued  with  little  abatement  until  the  enemy  were  in  possession  of  the 
town.  Our  people  being  obliged  to  retreat,  either  to  the  fields  north  and  west  of 
the  town,  or  through  the  town  across  the  Neck  bridge,  the  enemy  entered  the  town 
between  twelve  and  one  o'clock.  In  the  meantime  the  division  of  the  enemy,  be 
fore  mentioned  to  have  landed  at  South  End,  which  was  under  the  immediate 
command  of  Gen.  Tryon,  was  bravely  resisted  by  a  small  party  of  men,  with  one 
field-piece,  who,  beside  other  execution,  killed  an  officer  of  the  enemy,  in  one 
of  their  boats  at  their  landing.  This  division  marched  up  by  land,  and  attacked 
the  fort  at  Black  Rock;  at  the  same  time  their  shipping  drew  up  and  attacked  it 
from  the  harbor.  The  fort  had  only  19  men  and  3  pieces  of  artillery,  yet  was  de 
fended  as  long  as  reason  or  valor  dictated,  when  the  men  made  good  their  retreat. 

The  town  being  now  in  full  possession  of  the  enemy,  it  was,  notwithstanding 
the  proclamation  of  Gen.  Garth,  delivered  up,  except  a  few  instances  of  protection,  to 
promiscuous  plunder:  in  which,  beside  robbing  the  inhabitants  of  their  watches, 
money,  plate,  buckles,  clothing,  bedding  and  provisions,  they  broke  and  destroyed 
their  household  furniture  to  a  very  great  amount.  Some  families  lost  everything 
their  houses  contained;  many  have  now  neither  food  nor  clothes  to  shift. 

A  body  of  militia  sufficient  to  penetrate  the  town,  could  not  be  collected  that  evening. 
We  were  obliged,  therefore,  to  content  ourselves  with  giving  the  enemy  every  annoyance 
in  our  power,  which  was  done  with  great  spirit  for  most  of  the  afternoon  at  and  about  the 
Ditch-corner. 

Early  on  Tuesday  morning,  the  enemy  unexpectedly,  and  with  the  utmost  stillness  and 
dispatch,  called  in  their  guards  and  retreated  to  their  boats,  carrying  with  them  a  number 
of  the  inhabitants  captive,  most,  if  not  all,  of  whom  were  taken  without  arms,  and  a  few 
who  chose  to  accompany  them.  Part  of  them  went  on  board  their  fleet,  and  part  crossed 
over  to  Gen.  Tryon,  at  East  Haven.  On  Tuesday  afternoon  the  militia  collected  in  such 
numbers,  and  crowded  so  close  upon  Gen.  Tryon,  that  he  thought  best  to  retreat  on  board 
his  fleet,  and  set  sail  to  the  westward. 

*  His  grave  is  still  to  be  seen  on  the  summit  of  the  high  ground  on  the  Milford  Road,  near 
the  intersection  of  the  Orange  or  West  Haven  Road.  After  he  was  shot,  he  was  carried  into 
a  small  house  then  standing  in  the  vicinity.  He  was  attended  by  his  servant  until  he 
expired. 


358 


CONNECTICUT. 


The  loss  of  the  enemy  ia  unknown  ;  but,  for  many  reasons,  it  is  supposed  to  be  consid 
erable,  and  includes  some  officers  whom  they  lament  beside  Adjutant  Campbell.  Ours,  by 
the  best  information  we  can  obtain,  is  27  killed  and  19  wounded.  As  many  of  our  dead, 
upon  examination,  appeared  to  have  been  wounded  with  shot,  but  not  mortally,  and  after 
ward  to  have  been  ki  1  tad  with  bayonets,  this  demonstrated  the  true  reason  why  the  number  of 
the  dead  exceeded  that  of  the  wounded,  to  be:  that  being  wounded  and  falling  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy,  they  were  afterward  killed.  A  further  confirmation  of  this  charge  is, 
that  we  have  full  and  direct  testimony,  which  affirms  that  Gen.  Garth  declared  to  one  of 
our  militia  who  was  wounded  and  taken,  that  "  he  was  sorry  his  men  had  not  killed  him, 
instead  of  taking  him,  and  that  he  would  not  have  his  men  give  quarter  to  one  militia  man 
taken  in  arms." 

Although  in  this  expedition  it  must  be  confessed,  to  the  credit  of  the  Britons,  that  they 
have  not  done  all  the  mischief  in  their  power,  yet,  the  brutal  ravishment  of  women,  the 
wanton  and  malicious  destruction  of  property,  the  burning  of  the  stores  upon  the  wharf, 
and  eight  houses  in  East  Haven  ;  the  beating,  stabbing  and  insulting  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Dag- 
gett  after  he  was  made  a  prisoner ;  the  mortally  wounding  of  Mr.  Beers,  sr.,  in  his  own 
door,  and  otherwise  abusing  him;  the  murdering  the  very  aged  and  helpless  Mr.  English  in 
his  own  house,  and  the  beating  and  finally  cutting  out  the  tongue  of,  and  then  killing,  a 
distracted  man,  are  sufficient  proofs  that  they  were  really  Britons. 

They  were  conducted  to  the  town  by  William  Chandler,  son  of  Joshua  Chandler,  late  of 
this  town,  who  with  his  family  went  off  with  the  enemy  in  their  retreat. 

The  enemy  carried  off  between  thirty  and  forty  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  among 
whom  was  John  Whiting,  Esq.,  judge  of  probate,  and  clerk  of  the  county  court. 


The  village  of  Fair  Haven,  two 
miles  east  of  the  court-house,  lies 
partly  within  the  limits  of  New 
Haven,  and  is  situated  on  both 
sides  of  the  Quinnipiac.  It  con 
tains  five  churches.  The  oyster 
trade  is  the  leading  business  of  the 
place  :*  large  quantities  are  brought 
here  from  various  places,  and  laid 
down  in  beds,  giving  employment 
to  quite  a  number  of  vessels  which 
are  owned  here.  Westville,  another 
village,  is  about  two  miles  N.  W. 
of  the  court-house,  and  contains 
about  1000  inhabitants.  A  mile 
from  the  village,  near  the  summit 
of  West  Rock,  is  the  Judges'  Cave, 
a  place  where  the  regicides,  Goffe 
and  Whalley,  concealed  themselves 
from  their  pursuers.  Upon  the  rock  are  engraved  these  words  :  "  Opposition 
to  tyrants  is  obedience  to  God !"  The  following  account  of  these  regicides  is 
from  Hayward's  Gazetteer : 

While  New  Haven  was  a  colony,  it  was  a  place  of  concealment  for  Gofie,  Whal 
ley  and  Dixwell,  three  of  the  judges  of  King  Charles  J,  of  England.  Goff  and 
Whalley  came  to  New  Haven  in  1661.  They  were  hospitably  received  by  the  in 
habitants,  and  thought  themselves  safe.  But  the  king's  proclamation  for  their  ar 
rest  arriving  soon  after,  they  were  obliged  to  conceal  themselves.  Rev.  Mr.  Dav 
enport  hid  them  for  a  while  in  his  house.  They  then  went  to  Guilford,  where 
Governor  Leete  kept  them  for  some  time  concealed  in  his  cellar.  After  this  they 
retired  to  a  cave  on  West  Rock,  now  called  the  Judges'  Cave — a  place  often  visited 
for  its  interesting  associations.  Here  they  lived  for  some  time,  their  food  being 
carried  to  them  by  their  friends.  They  were  compelled  to  leave  by  the  visit  of  a 
wild  beast,  supposed  to  be  a  panther,  which  glared  on  them  in  such  a  manner  that 
they  were  glad  to  retreat.  At  one  time  they  were  secreted  under  Neck  bridge, 


JUDGES'  CAVE. 


CONNECTICUT.  359 

near  New  Haven,  while  their  pursuers  passed  over  their  heads.  Col.  Dixwell  lived 
in  New  Haven  nearly  twenty  years,  under  the  name  of  James  Davids.  The  de 
scendants  of  Dixwell  have  recently  erected  an  elegant  monument  to  him  in  the 
rear  of  the  Center  Church,  where  Goffe  and  Whalley  were  buried. 


Eastern  view  of  Bridgeport. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  the  city  as  seen  from  the  east  bank  of  the  inlet  from  the  soa :  the 
New  York  and  New  Haven  Railroad  passes  along  in  front :  the  engine  house  and  other  railroad  buildings 
are  seen  on  the  left. 

BRIDGEPORT,  on  the  line  of  the  New  York  and  New  Haven  Rail 
road,  is  17  miles  S.  W.  from  New  Haven ;  58  N.  E.  from  New  York, 
and  159  from  Albany.  It  is  mostly  built  on  an  arm  of  the  sea,  and 
has  a  safe  harbor  into  which  the  Pequanock  River  enters.  Bridge 
port  was  incorporated  a  city  in  1836;  its  growth  has  been  rapid  and 
prosperous.  It  contains  10  churches,  several  extensive  manufac 
tories,  and  about  14,000  inhabitants.  Golden  Hill,  an  elevation  of 
about  50  feet,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  city,  has  a  number  of  beau 
tiful  private  mansions  erected  on  its  summit,  delightfully  situated  for 
the  prospect  of  the  city  and  of  Long  Island  Sound.  The  first  news 
paper  printed  in  Bridgeport,  was  in  1795,  and  edited  by  Lazarus 
Beach.  The  Bridgeport  Bank  was  incorporated  in  1806;  the  Con 
necticut  Bank  in  1831.  The  daily  line  of  steamboats  for  New  York, 
was  established  in  July,  1834.  The  charter  for  the  Housatonic  Rail 
road  was  granted  in  1836. 

Charles  S.  Stratton,  better  known  by  the  name  of  GEN.  TOM  THUMB,  was  born  in  Bridge 
port,  Jan.  4,  1832.  At  his  birth  he  weighed  nine  pounds  and  a  half,  and  he  continued  to 
grow  in  the  usual  manner,  until  he  had  attained  the  age  of  seven  months,  when,  from  some 
cause  yet  unexplained,  "  never  a  hair's  breadth  more  was  added  to  his  length  or  breadth." 
In  a  pamphlet  which  gives  a  sketch  of  his  life,  it  is  stated,  "  he  never  complained  of  sick 
ness,  partook  freely  ot  the  dishes  found  upon  the  tables  of  the  laboring  classes,  enjoyed  re 
freshing  sleep,  and  always  exhibited  the  most  perfect  health,  with  the  exception  of  those 
slight  colds  to  which  the  most  robust  are  liable.  His  parents  have  two  other  children,  who 
are  well  grown,  interesting  girls  of  nine  and  eleven  years  of  age."  The  general  is  "  a  per- 


360  CONNECTICUT. 

feet  miniature  MAN,  only  28  INCHES  HIGH,  perfect  and  elegant  in  hia  proportions,  and  weigh 
ing  only  15  pounds !  " 

Having  attracted  great  attention  in  various  places  in  this  country,  the  general  sailed  for 
England  in  Jan.,  Ib44,  accompanied  by  Mr.  P.  T.  Barnum,  of  the  New  York  American 
Museum,  as  his  agent,  and  his  parents.  His  appearance  in  Great  Britain  attracted  crowds  ; 
and  he  had  the  honor  of  appearing  before  Queen  Victoria,  at  Buckingham  Palace,  several 
times.  The  queen  made  him  several  valuable  presents.  He  visited  Paris  in  1845,  and  was 
-oon  summoned  to  the  Tuilleries,  where  he  was  loaded  with  presents  by  King  Louis  Phi 
lippe,  the  Queen.  Princess  Adelaide,  etc.  He  also  appeared  at  the  theater  for  70  success 
ive  nights,  in  a  play  called  "Petit  1'ouce.t,"  in  which  he  showed  great  talent,  and  received 
the  highest  applause  of  the  public  and  press.  He  visited  the  king  and  queen  of  the  In-1 
_!.i:i-.  also  Queen  Isabella,  the  Queen  Mother  and  Spanish  court,  then  assembled  at  Pam- 
ixjiuua.  He  also  appeared  before  the  emperor  of  Russia,  king  of  Saxony,  and  Ibrahim  Pa 
cha,  at  London. 

This  miniature  specimen  of  humanity  is  remarkable  for  his  strength,  activity,  and  viva 
city.  In  his  public  exhibitions,  he  assumes  a  great  variety  of  characters  and  personages 
in  their  appropriate  costumes  and  attitudes,  in  the  most  correct  and  admirable  manner. 
His  appearance  as  "  Samson  carrying  the  gates  of  Gaza,  Hercules  with  the  Lion,  Cupid 
with  his  wings  and  quiver,  are  exceedingly  interesting.  His  personations  of  Napoleon  at 
St.  Helena,  of  Frederic  the  Great,  and  of  a  Highland  Chieftain,  may  be  considered  as  per 
fect."  He  receives  all  his  visitors  with  a  cordial  and  courtly  grace,  shaking  hands  and 
kissing  the  ladies,  and  it  is  said  that  up  to  1847,  he  had  kissed  more  than  1,500,000.  He 
returned  from  Europe  in  Feb.  1847,  bringing  with  him  an  elegant  Dress  Chariot,  20  inches 
high  and  12  wide,  with  two  ponies  34  inches  high  ;  and  when  he  and  his  equipage  appear 
in  public,  he  has  two  diminutive  lads  as  coachman  and  footman. 

A  medal  was  struck  on  the  occasion  of  his  visit  to  the  royal  residence  of  Victoria.  On 
one  side  is  the  head  of  the  queen,  the  other,  a  full  length  figure  of  the  general,  both  good 
likenesses. 


Fairfield,  an  ancient  and  beautiful  village  of  about  100  houses,  is 
situated  on  the  line  of  the  New  York  and  New  Haven  Railroad, 
four  miles  south-west  from  Bridgeport.  This  place  was  laid  in  ashes 
in  the  Revolutionary  war,  in  1779,  by  Gov.  Tryon.  The  following 
description  is  from  Dr.  Dwight's  Travels: 

•'On  the  7th  July,  1779,  Gov.  Tryon,  with  the  army  which  1  have  already  men 
tioned,  sailed  from  New  Haven  to  Fairfield;  and  the  next  morning  disembarked 
upon  the  beach.  A  few  militia  assembled  to  oppose  them;  and  in  a  desultory, 
scattered  manner,  fought  with  great  intrepidity  through  most  of  the  day.  They 
killed  some;  took  several  prisoners;  and  wounded  more.  But  the  expedition  waa 
so  sudden  and  unexpected^  that  the  efforts,  made  in  this  manner,  were  necessarily 
fruitless.  The  town  was  plundered ;  a  great  part  of  the  houses,  together  with  the 
two  churches,  the  court  House,  jail,  and  school  houses,  were  burnt  The  barns 
had  been  just  filled  with  wheat,  and  other  produce.  The  inhabitants,  therefore, 
were  turned  out  into  the  world,  almost  literally  destitute. 

"Mrs.  Burr,  the  wife  of  Thaddeus  Burr,  Esq.,  high  sheriff  the  county,  resolved 
to  continue  in  the  mansion  house  of  the  family,  and  make  an  attempt  to  save  it 
from  the  conflagration.  The  house  stood  at  a  sufficient  distance  from  other  build 
ings.  Mrs.  Burr  was  adorned  with  all  the  qualities  which  give  distinction  to  her 
sex ;  possessed  of  fine  accomplishments,  and  a  dignity  of  character,  scarcely  ri 
valed;  and  probably  had  never  known  what  it  was  to  be  treated  with  disrespect, 
or  even  with  inattention.  She  made  a  personal  application  to  Gov.  Tryon,  in 
terms  which,  from  a  lady  of  her  high  respectability,  could  hardly  have  failed  of  a 
satisfactory  answer  from  any  person,  who  claimed  the  title  of  a  gentleman.  The 
answer  which  she  actually  received,  was,  however,  rude  and  brutal;  and  spoke  the 
want,  not  only  of  politeness  and  humanity,  but  even  of  vulgar  civility.  The  house 
was  sentenced  to  the  flames,  and  was  speedily  set  on  fire.  An  attempt  was  made, 
in  the  meantime,  by  some  of  the  soldiery,  to  rob  her  of  a  valuable  watch,  with 
rich  furniture;  for  Gov.  Tryon  refused  to  protect  her,  as  well  as  to  preserve  the 
house.  The  watch  had  been  already  conveyed  out  of  their  reach  ;  but  the  house, 
rilled  with  everything  which  contributes  either  to  comfort  or  elegance  of  living, 
was  laid  in  ashes. 


CONNECTICUT.  361 

"  While  the  town  was  in  flames,  a  thunder  storm  overspread  the  heavens,  just  as 
night  came  on.  The  conflagration  of  near  200  houses  illuminated  the  earth,  the 
skirts  of  the  clouds,  and  the  waves  of  the  sound,  with  an  union  of  gloom  and  gran 
deur,  at  once  inexpressibly  awful  and  magnificent.  The  sky  speedily  was  hung 
with  the  deepest  darkness,  wherever  the  clouds  were  not  tinged  by  the  melancholy 
luster  of  the  flames.  At  intervals,  the  lightnings  blazed  with  a  livid  and  terrible 
splendor.  The  thunder  rolled  above.  Beneath,  the  roaring  of  the  fires  filled  up 
the  intervals,  with  a  deep  and  hollow  sound,  which  seemed  to  be  the  protracted 
murmur  of  the  thunder,  reverberated  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other.  Add 
to  this  convulsion  of  the  elements,  and  these  dreadful  effects  of  vindictive  and  wan 
ton  devastation,  the  trembling  of  the  earth ;  the  sharp  sound  of  muskets,  occa 
sionally  discharged;  the  groans,  here  and  there,  of  the  wounded  and  dying;  and 
the  shouts  of  triumph :  then  place  before  your  eyes  crowds  of  the  miserable  suf 
ferers,  mingled  with  bodies  of  the  militia,  and  from  the  neighboring  hills  taking  a 
farewell  prospect  of  their  property  and  their  dwellings,  their  happiness  and  their 
hopes;  and  you  will  form  a  just  but  imperfect  picture  of  the  burning  of  Fairfield. 
It  needed  no  great  effort  of  imagination  to  believe,  that  the  final  day  had  arrived ; 
and  that  amid  this  funereal  darkness,  the  morning  would  speedily  dawn,  to  which 
no  night  would  ever  succeed ;  the  graves  yield  up  their  inhabitants ;  and  the  trial 
commence,  at  which  was  to  be  finally  settled  the  destiny  of  man." 


Norwalk,  on  the  line  of  the  New  York  and  New  Haven  Railroad,  is 
31  miles  from  New  Haven,  and  45  from  New  York.  It  is  situated  on 
both  sides  of  a  small  stream  entering  into  Long  Island  Sound.  It 
contains  six  churches,  a  bank,  and  several  manufacturing  estab 
lishments.  Population,  about  4,000.  Norwalk  consists  of  two  lo 
calities,  Norwalk  Borough  and  South  Norwalk,  upward  of  one  mile 
apart.  The  landing  place  for  steamboats  and  the  railroad  depot  are  at 
South  Norwalk,  formerly  known  by  the  name  of  Old  Well. 

A  terrible  accident  occurred  here  on  the  6th  of  May,  1853.  While  the 
morning  train  from  New  York  to  New  Haven  was  passing  through  Norwalk 
at  full  speed,  the  drawbridge  over  which  the  railroad  crosses,  had  been  swung 
open  to  admit  the  passage  of  a  vessel,  and,  through  some  neglect  or  misun 
derstanding  on  the  part  of  the  proper  persons,  the  circumstance  was  not  per 
ceived  until  too  late,  when  the  engine  and  three  passenger  cars  were  precip 
itated,  at  full  speed,  down  into  the  river  below.  Forty-five  persons  were 
killed  or  drowned,  and  others  badly  injured.  The  legislature  of  the  state 
then  being  in,  session,  immediately  passed  a  law  requiring  all  trains  to 
make  a  full  stop  before  passing  any  bridge. 

On  the  llth  of  July,  1779,  Norwalk  was  burnt  by  the  British  and  tories 
under  Gov.  Tryon :  80  dwelling  houses,  two  churches,  87  barns,  17  shops, 
four  mills  and  five  vessels  were  consumed.  Grummons  Jfill,  mentioned  in 
the  following  account,  is  a  small  conical  hill,  or  elevation,  a  few  rods  east  of 
the  road,  on  the  east  side  of  the  creek.  Gov.  Tryon,  it  is  said,  sat  in  a 
chair  and  beheld  the  surrounding  conflagration  with  pleasure. 

Gov.  Tryon  and  Brigadier  General  Garth  having  laid  Fairfield  in  ashes,  crossed 
the  sound  to  Huntington  Bay,  where  they  remained  until  the  llth  of  July.  They 
then  sailed  over  to  Norwalk,  and  landed  in  the  night,  between  eight  and  nine 
o'clock,  on  the  plain  which  lies  on  the  east  side  of  the  river.  On  learning  this 
fact,  the  inhabitants  generally  fled  during  the  night ;  many  of  them  went  to  Bel- 
den's  Hill,  about  five  miles  distant.  ISext  morning,  between  seven  and  eight 
o'clock,  Tryon  arrived  at  Grummons  Hill,  which  he  made  his  headquarters.  Lit 
tle  opposition  was  made  to  the  British  troops,  excepting  by  a  company  of  conti 
nental  soldiers,  about  fifty  in  number,  commanded  by  Capt.  Stephen  Betta,  who 


362  CONNECTICUT. 

was  soon,  however,  compelled  to  flee  from  the  overwhelming  force  of  Tryon,  with 
the  loss  of  four  of  his  men  killed.  These  men  were  buried  in  a  lot  in  the  north 
western  part  of  the  place,  then  owned  by  Mrs.  Cannon.  The  first  building  was 
burnt  about  sunrise  ;  it  stood  near  where  the  steam  boat  wharf  is  now  constructed. 
Both  the  churches  in  the  place,  one  the  Congregational,  the  other  the  Episcopal, 
were  consumed.  The  Congregational  Church  was  seventy  feet  by  fifty-three,  and 
three  stories  in  hight,  and  had  just  been  put  in  good  repair;  it  was  situated  thirty 
or  forty  rods  south  of  Grummon's  Hill.  The  Episcopal  Church  stood  on  the  same 
foundation  on  which  the  present  church  is  built.  The  present  building  is  built  in 
the  same  form  of  the  one  burnt. 

Six  houses  only  were  left  undestroyed  by  the  enemy ;  four  on  the  east,  and  two 
on  the  west  side  of  the  river.  One  of  these  was  saved  by  the  intercession  of  a 
maiden  lady,  who  personally  applied  to  Tryon  in  order  to  save  the  house.  The 
argument  which  she  made  use  of  was,  "  that  the  owner  of  the  house  was  a  friend 
to  his  majesty,  King  George."  The  other  five  houses  were  probably  spared  from 
the  same  considerations.  The  British  began  their  retreat  about  noon ;  the  Epis 
copal  clergyman,  and  several  other  persons  disaffected  to  the  American  cause,  went 
off  with  them. 


The  borough  of  Danbury  is  pleasantly  situated  in  a  fertile  valley, 
36  miles  from  New  Haven,  65  from  New  York,  and  22  from  Norwalk, 
with  which  it  is  connected  by  railroad.  The  borough  contains  about 
200  dwellings,  mostly  on  a  single  street,  six  or  seven  churches,  and 
numerous  hatting  shops  or  factories. 

In  1776,  Danbury  was  selected  for  a  place  of  deposit  for  military  stores  of  the 
American  army.  Learning  that  a  large  quantity  had  been  collected.  Gov.  Tryon, 
in  April  of  the  next  year,  with  a  detachment  of  2,000  men  from  New  York,  sailed 
to  Compo,  in  Fairfield,  and  proceeded  directly  to  Danbury  to  destroy  them.  They 
entered  the  town  in  the  afternoon  of  April  26th,  and  marched  off  toward  their  ship 
ping  early  the  next  morning.  Before  they  left,  they  set  fire  to  several  stores  and 
buildings.  The  amount  of  continental  stores  destroyed  were  about  3,000  barrels 
of  pork,  more  than  1,000  barrels  of  flour,  several  hundred  barrels  of  beef,  1,600 
tents,  2,000  bushels  of  grain,  beside  many  valuable  articles,  such  as  rum,  wine, 
rice,  army  carriages,  etc. :  19  dwelling  houses,  pne  church,  and  22  stores  and  barns 
were  consumed.  On  the  return  of  the  British  troops,  Gen.  Wooster,  who  had  ral 
lied  some  of  the  militia,  overtook  the  enemy  at  Ridgefield.  Attacking  a  detached 
party,  he  was  fatally  wounded,  and  was  conveyed  to  Danbury. 

On  April  27,  1854,  the  celebration  in  honor  of  the  completion  of  the  Wooster 
Monument  was  held  in  Danbury.  The  town  was  decorated  with  evergreens,  flags, 
etc.  An  immense  procession  was  formed,  consisting  of  the  military,  firemen, 
Freemasons,  etc.,  together  with  the  governor  of  the  state,  military  officers  of  high 
rank  from  abroad,  members  of  the  legislature,  etc.,  with  citizens  and  strangers. 
The  procession  wound  around  the  monument,  on  Mt.  Moriah,  and  various  exer 
cises  followed.  The  bullet  which  was  shot  into  the  body  of  Wooster,  and  other 
relics,  with  some  documents,  were  placed  in  a  copper  box,  and  inserted  into  the 
capstone  of  the  monument. 

The  monument  is  of  Portland  granite,  40  feet  high,  on  a  base  of  eight  feet 
square.  The  cost  of  it  was  over  $3,000,  of  which  sum  the  general  assembly 
granted  $1,500,  the  Masonic  Lodge,  $1,000,  and  the  citizens  of  Danbury  the  re 
mainder.  On  one  side  is  the  following  inscription : 

DAVID  WOOSTER,  first  Maj.  Gen.  of  the  Conn.  Troops,  in  the  Army  of  the  Revolution; 
Brig.  Gen.  of  the  United  Colonies;  Born  at  Stratford,  March  2,  1710-11.  Wounded  at 
Ridgefield,  April  27, 1777,  while  defending  the  liberties  of  America,  and  nobly  died  at  Dan- 
bury,  May  2d,  1777.  Of  his  country,  Wooster  said :  "  My  life  has  ever  been  devoted  to  her 
sen-ice,  from  my  youth  up,  though  never  before  in  a  cause  like  this  ;  a  cause  for  which  I 
would  most  cheerfully  risk — nay,  lay  down  my  life  !  " 

On  the  other  side,  the  Masonic  inscription  is  as  follows : 


CONNECTICUT.  353 

Brother  DAVID  WOOSTER,  Impressed  while  a  stranger,  in  a  foreign  land,  with  the  neces 
sity  of  some  Me  that  should  unite  all  mankind  in  a  UNIVERSAL  BROTHERHOOD,  he  returned 
to  his  native  country,  and  procured  from  the  Provincial  Grand  Lodge  of  Massachusetts  a 
Charter,  and  first  introduced  into  Conn,  that  light  which  has  warmed  the  widow's  heart, 
and  illumined  the  orphan's  pathway.  Under  the  Charter  of  1750,  Hiram  Lodge  No.  1,  of 
New  Haven,  was  organized,  of  which  he  was  first  Worshipful  Master.  Grateful  for  his  ser 
vices  as  the  Master  Builder  of  the  oldest  Temple,  for  his  fidelity  as  a  Brother,  and  his  re 
nown  as  a  patriot  and  a  soldier,  the  Free  and  Accepted  Masons  have  united  with  his  native 
State  and  the  citizens  of  Danbury,  in  rearing  and  consecrating  this  Monument  to  his  mem 
ory.  Erected  at  Danbury,  A.  L.  5854,  A.  D.  1854.  DAVID  CLAEK,  Grand  Master. 


Robert  Sandeman,  the  founder  of  the  Sandemanian  denomination, 
died  at  Danbury.  A  small  house  of  worship  was  built  by  his  follow 
ers  in  the  village,  the  only  one  of  the  kind,  it  is  believed,  ever  erected 
in  this  country.  The  following  is  copied  from  a  monument  in  the 
grave  yard  opposite  the  court  house. 

Here  lies,  until  the  resurrection,  the  body  of  ROBERT  SANDEMAN,  a  native  of  Perth,  North 
Britain.  Who  in  the  face  of  continual  opposition  from  all  sorts  of  men  long  boldly  con 
tended  for  the  ancient  Faith  that  the  bare  work  of  Jesus  Christ,  without  a  deed  or  thought 
on  the  part  of  man,  is  sufficient  to  present  the  chief  of  sinners  spotless  before  God.  To  de 
clare  this  blessed  Truth,  as  testified  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  he  left  his  country,  he  left  his 
Friends,  and  after  much  patient  suffering,  finished  his  labors  at  Danbury,  April  2,  1771,  St. 
53  years. 

Deign 'd  Christ  to  come  so  nigh  to  us,  Nay,  let  us  boast  in  his  reproach, 

As  not  to  count  it  shame,  And  glory  in  his  Cross ; 

To  call  us  Brethren,  should  we  blush,  When  he  appears  one  smile  from  him 

At  aught  that  bears  his  name  ?  Would  far  o'erpay  our  loss. 

Goodrich,  in  his  "  Recollections  of  a  Life  Time,"  gives  some  inter 
esting  reminiscenses  of  Sandeman  and  the  Sandemanians. 

Sandeman  was  doubtless  a  man  of  ability,  but  his  career  displays  the  usual  nar 
rowness  and  inconsistency  of  sectarianism  founded  upon  persons  rather  than 
principles.  His  doctrine  was,  that  faith  is  a  mere  intellectual  conviction — a  bare 
belief  of  the  bare  truth.  Of  course  so  cold  a  religion,  scarcely  distinguishable  in 
its  principle  from  deism,  and  giving  no  satisfaction  to  that  constant  craving  of  the 
soul  for  a  more  exalted  and  spiritual  life,  could  not  prosper.  It  was  only  adapted 
to  a  few  rigid  minds  like  his  own.  His  adherents  in  my  time  met  at  their  little 
church  on  the  afternoons  of  Sundays  and  Thursdays;  they  sat  around  a  large  ta 
ble,  each  with  a  Bible.  The  men  read  and  discoursed,  as  the  spirit  dictated  ;  the 
women  were  silent.  Spectators  were  admitted,  but  the  worshipers  seemed  not  to 
recognize  their  presence.  After  a  prayer  and  a  hymn,  they  went  to  the  house  of 
one  of  the  members,  and  had  a  love-feast  "  Greet  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss," 
was  their  maxim  and  their  practice. 

These  customs  remain  to  the  present  day,  save  only  as  to  the  kiss,  which,  ac 
cording  to  the  current  report,  was  modified  some  years  since.  The  congregation 
was  rather  mixed,  and  included  the  W R s,  a  family  of  wealth  and  refine 
ment,  down  to  N.  S ,  the  blacksmith.  Mrs.  W II was  a  woman  of 

great  delicacy  of  person,  manners  and  dress ;  her  lace  was  the  finest,  her  silks  the 
richest,  her  muslin  the  most  immaculate.  She  was  in  breeding  a  lady,  in  position 
an  aristocrat,  in  feeling  an  exclusive.  And  yet,  one  day,  as  she  walked  forth,  and 
chanced  to  turn  the  corner,  close  to  the  central  meeting  house,  wending  her  way 
homeward,  she  came  suddenly  upon  the  village  Vulcan,  above  mentioned.  He 
was  in  front  of  his  shop,  and  being  a  man  of  full  habit,  and  having  just  put  down 
the  heel  of  an  ox,  which  he  was  shoeing,  he  was  damp  with  perspiration.  Never 
theless,  the  faith  was  strong  within  him:  "  Greet  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss  I" 

rushed  to  his  mind,  and  he  saluted  Mrs.  W R ,  as  in  duty  bound.  She,  a 

saint  in  profession,  but,  alas,  in  practice  a  sinner,  as  doth  appear,  returned  not  the 
salute  !  Had  she  been  of  another  sect,  abstinence  would  have  been  a  virtue,  but 
in  this  it  was  of  course  a  crime.  Upon  this  incident  rocked  and  quaked  the  whole 


364 


CONNECTICUT. 


Sandemanian  Church  for  some  months.  At  last  the  agitation  subsided,  and  tho 
holy  kiss  was  thenceforth  either  abandoned  or  given  with  discretion.  Such  is  the 
tale  as  it  was  told  to  me  nearly  fifty  years  ago. 


Central  part  of  Walerbury. 

The  view  shows  tho  appearance  of  the  central  part,  as  entered  upon  the  New  Haven  road,  near  the  pub 
lic  square,  a  glimpse  of  which  is  had  in  the  distance ;  part  of  the  Scoville  House,  fronting  the  square,  is 
seen  on  the  left. 

WATERBURY  CITY,  recently  constituted,  is  situated  in  the  valley  of 
the  Naugatuc,  and  on  the  line  of  the  Naugatuc  Railroad.  It  is  20 
miles  N.  W.  from  New  Haven,  and  28  miles  S.  W.  from  Hartford.  Of 
the  articles  manufactured  here,  those  of  gilt  buttons  and  the  rolling 
of  brass  and  copper  metal,  are  the  most  prominent.  Waterbury  has 
been  for  many  years  distinguished  for  the  excellence  of  its  manufac 
tures,  and  its  general  thrift.  Population,  about  9,000. 

Samuel  Hopkins,,  D.  D.,  a  distinguished  divine,  was  born  in  this 
town,  in  1721.  He  was  educated  at  Yale  College,  and  studied  theol 
ogy  with  Mr.  Edwards,  at  Northampton,  and  finally  settled  at  New 
port,  R.  L,  where  he  continued  until  his  death,  in  1803.  His  reli 
gious  sentiments  were  highly  Calvinistic,  and  from  his  name  the  term 
ffopkinsianism  is  derived.  (See  p.  314.) 

Litchfield  is  30  miles  \V.  from  Hartford,  and  36  N.  W.  from  New 
Haven.  The  village,  or  Litchfield  Hill,  is  beautifully  situated  on  an 
elevated  plain,  and  contains  many  tasteful  residences.  The  Law 
School,  established  here,  by  Hon.  Tapping  Reeve,  in  1784,  was  one 
of  much  celebrity.  It  continued  in  operation  nearly  30  years. 
Litchfield  has  been  the  birth  place  and  residence  of  several  distin 
guished  men. 

NEW  LONDON  is  situated  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Thames,  three 
miles  from  its  entrance  into  Long  Island  Sound,  42  miles  from  Hart 
ford,  13  from  Norwich,  and  50  east  of  New  Haven  :  and  it  has 


CONNECTICUT. 


365 


railroad  connections  with  each.  It  was  first  settled  in  1646.  It  is 
irregularly  built,  mostly  on  the  side  of  a  rocky  hill,  which  is  incum- 
bered  with  granite  rocks.  These,  with  the  unusual  quantity  of  foliage 
in  the  streets  and  around  the  dwellings  of  the  citizens,  with  the  ample 
gardens  generally  attached  to  them,  give  the  city  a  rural,  picturesque 
air.  Very  few  of  the  best  dwellings  are  built  for  show ;  most  of  them 
are  old  fashioned  roomy  residences,  that  give  the  idea  of  comfort  and 
competence.  A  fine  prospect  of  the  surrounding  country  is  had  from 
the  high  ground  in  the  rear  of  the  town.  It  has  about  10,500  in 
habitants. 


View  of   New  London  and  its  Vicinity. 

Fort  Trtimbull  is  seen  in  the  central  part  before  the  city.  Grotoa  Monument,  on  the  east  bank  of  the 
Thames,  appears  in  the  extreme  distance  on  the  right. 

The  harbor  is  one  of  the  best  in  the  Union,  commodious  and  safe,  and 
thirty  feet  in  depth ;  it  is  three  miles  long,  and  never  obstructed  by 
ice.  This  pleasant  place  has  long  been  distinguished  for  the  enter 
prise  of  its  inhabitants  in  navigation  and  commerce,  especially  in  the 
whale  fishery. 

The  harbor  is  defended  by  two  forts  —  Trumbull  and  Griswold. 
Fort  Trumbull  stands  on  the  New  London  side  of  the  Thames,  on  a 
rocky  peninsula  extending  into  the  river  or  harbor,  about  a  mile  below 
the  city.  Fort  Griswold  is  opposite  the  city,  on  a  commanding  emi 
nence  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  and  is  now  out  of  repair. 

New  London  has  been  rendered  memorable  by  the  burning  of  the 
town,  by  Benedict  Arnold,  on  the  6th  of  September,  1781,  and  by  the 
storming  of  Fort  Griswold.  The  following  account  of  these  events  is 
from  the  Connecticut  Gazette,  printed  at  New  London,  Sept.  7, 1781 : 

"  About  daybreak  on  Thursday  morning  last,  twenty-four  sail  of  the  enemy's  shipping 
appeared  to  the  westward  of  this  harbor,  which,  by  many,  were  supposed  to  be  a  plunder 
ing  party  after  stock ;  alarm  guns  were  immediately  fired,  but  the  discharge  of  cannon  in 
the  harbor  has  become  so  frequent  of  late,  that  they  answered  little  or  no  purpose.  The 


366  CONNECTICUT. 

defenseless  state  of  the  fortifications  and  the  town  is  obvious  to  our  readers  ;  a  few  of  the 
inhabitants  who  were  equipped,  advanced  toward  the  place  where  the  enemy  were  thought 
likely  to  make  their  landing,  and  maneuvered  on  the  bights  adjacent,  until  the  enemy,  about 
nine  o'clock,  landed  in  two  divisions,  and  about  800  men  each — one  of  them  at  Brown's 
farm,  near  the  light-house  ;  the  other  at  Groton  Point.  The  division  that  landed  near  the 
light-house  marched  up  the  road,  keeping  up  large  flanking  parties,  who  were  attacked  in 
different  places  on  their  march  by  the  inhabitants,  who  had  spirit  and  resolution  to  oppose 
their  progress.  The  main  body  of  the  enemy  proceeded  to  the  town,  and  set  fire  to  the 
stores  on  the  beach,  and  immediately  after  to  the  dwelling  houses  lying  on  the  Mill  Cove- 
The  scattered  fire  of  our  little  parties,  unsupported  by  our  neighbors  more  distant,  galled 
them  so  that  they  soon  began  to  retire,  setting  fire  promiscuously  on  their  way.  The  fire 
from  the  stores  communicated  to  the  shipping  that  lay  at  the  wharves,  and  a  number  were 
burnt ;  others  swung  to  single  fast,  and  remained  unhurt. 

At  four  o'clock  they  began  to  quit  the  town  with  great  precipitation,  and  were  pursued 
by  our  brave  citizens  with  the  spirit  and  ardor  of  veterans,  and  driven  on  board  their  boats. 
Five  of  the  enemy  were  killed,  and  about  twenty  wounded  ;  among  the  latter  is  a  Hessian 
captain,  who  is  a  prisoner,  as  are  seven  others.  We  lost  four  killed,  and  ten  or  twelve 
wounded,  some  mortally. 

The  most  valuable  part  of  the  town  is  reduced  to  ashes,  and  all  the  stores.  Fort  Trum- 
bull,  not  being  tenable  on  the  land  side,  was  evacuated  as  the  enemy  advanced,  and  the 
few  men  in  it  crossed  the  river  to  Fort  Griswold,  on  Groton  Hill,  which  was  soon  after  in 
vested  by  the  division  that  landed  at  the  point :  the  fort  having  in  it  only  about  120  men, 
chiefly  militia  hastily  collected,  they  defended  it  with  the  greatest  resolution  and  bravery, 
and  once  repulsed  the  enemy  ;  but  the  fort  being  out  of  repair,  could  not  be  defended  by 
such  a  handful  of  men,  though  brave  and  determined,  against  so  superior  a  number  ;  and 
after  having  a  number  of  their  party  killed  and  wounded,  they  found  that  further  resistance 
would  be  in  vain,  and  resigned  the  fort.  Immediately  after  the  surrender,  the  valiant  Col. 
Ledyard>  whose  fate  in  a  particular  manner  is  much  lamented,  and  70  other  officers  and 
men  were  murdered,  most  of  whom  were  heads  of  families.  The  enemy  lost  a  Major  Mont 
gomery  and  40  officers  and  men  in  the  attack,  who  were  found  buried  near  the  fort ;  their 
wounded  were  carried  off. 

Soon  after  the  enemy  got  possession  of  the  fort,  they  set  fire  to  and  burnt  a  considerable 
number  of  dwelling  houses  and  stores  on  Groton  bank,  and  embarked  about  sunset,  taking 
with  them  sundry  inhabitants  of  New  London  and  Groton.  A  Col.  Eyre,  who  commanded 
the  division  at  Groton,  was  wounded,  and  it  is  said  died  on  board  the  fleet  the  night  they 
embarked.  About  15  sail  of  vessels,  with  the  effects  of  the  inhabitants,  retreated  up  the 
river  on  the  appearance  of  the  enemy,  and  were  saved,  and  four  others  remained  in  the  har 
bor  unhurt.  The  troops  were  commanded  by  that  infamous  traitor  Benedict  Arnold,  who 
headed  the  division  which  marched  up  to  the  town.  By  this  calamity  it  is  judged  that 
more  than  one  hundred  families  are  deprived  of  their  habitations,  and  most  of  their  all.  This 
neighborhood  feels  sensibly  the  loss  of  so  many  deserving  citizens,  and  though  deceased, 
can  not  but  be  highly  indebted  to  them  for  their  spirit  and  bravery  in  their  exertions  and 
manly  opposition  to  the  merciless  enemies  of  our  country  in  their  last  moments. 

The  following  savage  action,  committed  by  the  troops  who  subdued  Fort  Griswold,  on 
Groton  Hill,  on  Thursday  last,  ought  to  be  recorded  to  their  eternal  infamy.  Soon  after 
the  surrender  of  the  fort,  they  loaded  a  wagon  with  our  wounded  men,  by  order  of  their  of 
ficers,  and  set  the  wagon  off  from  the  top  of  the  hill,  which  is  long  and  very  steep.  The 
wagon  went  a  considerable  distance  with  great  force,  until  it  was  suddenly  stopped  by  a 
tree  ;  the  shock  was  so  great  to  those  faint  and  bleeding  men  that  some  of  them  died  in 
stantly.  The  officers  ordered  their  men  to  fire  upon  the  wagon  while  it  was  running." 

The  buildings  burnt  at  New  London  in  this  expedition  by  the  British  troops,  were  65 
dwelling  houses,  containing  97  families ;  31  stores,  18  shops,  20  barns,  and  9  public  and 
other  buildings,  among  which  were  the  court-house,  jail  and  church — in  all  143. 

In  the  summer  of  1813,  Commodore  Decatur,  commanding  the 
American  frigate  United  States,  after  a  brief  and  glorious  career  upon 
the  ocean,  was  driven  into  the  harbor  of  New  London  with  his  prize, 
the  Macedonian  and  the  sloop-of-war  Hornet,  by  the  fleet  of  Sir 
Thomas  Hardy,  and  there  blockaded  for  the  remainder  of  the  war. 
As  the  territory  of  Connecticut  was  threatened,  a  large  force  of  mili 
tia  was  dispatched  to  the  defense  of  New  London  and  the  neighboring 
country.  Samuel  G.  Goodrich,  then  a  young  man,  was  present,  as  a 


CONNECTICUT.  367 

member  of  an  artillery  company  from  Hartford.      He  gives  some 
amusing  reminiscences : 

Before  leaving  home  my  uncle  "  supplied  me  with  ten  dollars,  a  welcome  addition  to  my 
light  purse.  After  a  little  advice,  he  said,  '  I  have  only  one  thing  to  add — if  you  come  to 
a  fight,  don't  run  away  until  the  rest  do.  Good-by  !' " 

The  next  morning — June  7,  1813 — about  sunrise,  the  whole  company,  nearly  sixty  in 
number,  mounted  in  wagons,  departed.  At  sunset  we  were  on  the  hights,  two  miles  back 
of  New  London.  No  provision  had  been  made  for  us,  and  so  we  went  supperless  to  bed,  in 
a  large  empty  barn. 

I  was  glad  to  see  the  daylight.  The  weather  was  fine,  and  as  the  sun  came  up,  we  saw 
the  British  fleet — some  half-dozen  large  ships  of  war — lying  off1  the  mouth  of  the  Thames. 
They  seemed  very  near  at  hand,  and  for  the  first  time  I  realized  my  situation — that  of  a 
soldier,  who  was  likely  soon  to  be  engaged  in  battle.  I  said  nothing  of  my  emotions  :  in 
deed,  words  were  unnecessary.  I  watched  the  countenances  of  my  companions  as  they 
first  caught  a  view  of  the  black  and  portentous  squadron,  and  I  read  in  almost  every  bo 
som  a  reflection  of  my  own  feelings. 

At  ten  o'clock  we  were  mustered,  and  began  our  march,  all  in  our  best  trim  ;  cocked 
hats,  long-tailed  blue  coats,  with  red  facings,  white  pantaloons,  and  shining  cutlasses  at  our 
sides.  Our  glittering  cannon  moved  along  with  the  solemnity  of  elephants.  It  was,  in 
fact,  a  fine  company — all  young  men,  and  many  from  the  best  families  in  Hartford.  Our 
captain,  Johnson,  was  an  eminent  lawyer,  of  martial  appearance,  and  great  taste  for  mili 
tary  affairs.  He  afterward  rose  to  the  rank  of  general.  Mosely,  the  first -lieutenant,  wag 
six  feet  four  inches  high — a  young  lawyer,  nephew  of  Oliver  Wolcott — and  of  high  social 
and  professional  standing.  Screamed  the  fife,  rolled  the  drum — as  we  entered  New  Lon 
don  !  The  streets  presented  some  confusion,  for  still  the  people  were  removing  back  into 
the  country,  as  an  attack  was  daily  expected.  A  few  military  companies  were  also  gather 
ing  into  the  town.  At  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  we  were  transported  across  the 
Thames,  to  the  village  of  Groton,  and  took  up  our  quarters  in  a  large  house,  on  the  bank 
of  the  river,  vacated  for  our  use. 

About  a  week  after  our  arrival,  over  a  thousand  militia,  gathered  from  various  parts  of 
the  state,  were  stationed  along  the  river,  chiefly  on  the  eastern  bank.  Decatur  had  drawn 
his  three  ships  up  the  stream  as  far  as  possible,  some  twelve  miles  from  its  mouth,  and  near 
the  city  of  Norwich.  Here  the  river  is  reduced  to  three  hundred  feet  in  width,  and  flows 
between  high  rocky  banks. 

The  officers  of  our  company  were  rigid  disciplinarians,  and  accordingly  we  were  well 
drilled  for  about  four  hours  each  day.  We  soon  gained  much  reputation  for  our  martial 
exercises  and  our  tidy  appearance.  After  the  morning  drill,  we  were  generally  at  leisure 
for  the  rest  of  the  day,  taking  our  turns,  however,  on  guard,  and  in  other  occasional  duties. 
I  was  employed  by  the  captain  to  keep  his  journal  of  our  proceedings,  and  sometimes  I  was 
dispatched  to  New  London,  or  to  some  one  of  the  officers  along  the  line,  with  a  letter  or  a 
parcel.  I  established  a  friendly  acquaintance  with  old  Mrs.  Avery,  who  kept  a  supply  of 
excellent  bread  and  butter,  milk  and  eggs.  I  visited  Fort  Trumbull,  and  the  blockaded  fleet 
up  the  river.  Frequently  I  strolled  into  the  country,  and  now  and  then  went  to  see  "  Mrs. 
Bailey,"  who  even  at  that  early  peciod  was  a  celebrity  of  Groton.  I  have  never  seen  such 
fierce  democracy  as  in  this  village,  fed,  as  it  doubtless  is,  upon  the  remembrance  of  the 
British  massacre  at  the  fort;  and  Mrs.  Bailey  was  filled  with  its  most  peppery  essence.  The 
story  of  the  flannel  petticoat*  was  then  recent,  but  had  marked  her  for  immortality.  All 
the  soldiers  went  to  see  her,  and  she  sang  Jefferson  and  Liberty  to  them  with  great  spirit. 
Once  a  soldier  talked  "  old  federalism  "  to  her,  by  way  of  jest :  whereupon  she  got  up,  and 
holding  out  her  petticoat,  danced  and  sang  Jefferson  and  Liberty  at  him,  as  if  that  were 
sufficient  to  strike  him  dead. 

I  must  mention  one  circumstance  which  tried  the  souls  of  our  company.  Let  me  pre 
mise  that,  on  a  certain  Saturday,  a  large  accession  to  the  British  force  arrived  in  the  bay, 
the  whole  number  of  vessels,  of  all  kinds,  amounting  to  fourteen.  This  looked  very  much 

*  When  Decatur  took  refuge  in  New  London  harbor,  the  inhabitants  of  Groton  were 
thrown  into  great  alarm.  At  this  moment  a  messenger  was  sent  to  Fort  Griswold  for  flan 
nel,  to  be  used  for  the  cannon.  Most  of  the  portable  goods  had  been  set  away,  and  the  mes 
senger  was  unsuccessful,  until  he  met  Mrs.  Anna  Bailey,  who  instantly  took  off  her  flannel 
petticoat,  and  heartily  devoted  it  to  the  patriotic  cause  of  defense.  It  was  carried  to  the 
fortress,  and  displayed  on  a  pike.  The  story  being  told,  the  garrison  cheered,  and  the 
"martial  petticoat"  became  almost  as  celebrated  as  Mahomet's  breeches.  The  story  went 
over  the  whole  country,  and  when  General  Jackson  (then  President)  came  to  New  London, 
he  visited  this  lady.  She  is  said  to  have  given  him  a  very  demonstrative  reception.  She 
died  January  10,  1851,  aged  92  years. 


368  CONNECTICUT. 

like  an  attack,  and  accordingly  there  was  a  feverish  anxiety  among  the  inhabitants  of  New 
London  and  the  vicinity,  and  a  general  bustle  in  the  army,  from  Groton  Point  to  Allyn's 
Mountain.  A  large  body  of  militia  was  set  to  work  upon  Fort  Griswold.  Our  company 
was  drilled  in  the  little  redoubt  which  we  were  to  defend,  and  every  preparation  was  made 
to  give  the  enemy  a  warm  reception.  The  general  idea  was,  that  a  landing  of  British  troops 
would  be  made  on  the  eastern  side,  and  that  we  should  take  the  brunt  of  the  first  attack. 

The  sun  set  in  clouds,  and  as  the  evening  advanced,  bursts  of  thunder,  attended  by 
flashes  of  lightning,  muttered  along  the  distant  horizon.  Our  company  were  admonished 
to  sleep  on  their  arms.  Everything  wore  a  rather  ominous  appearance.  There  were  no 
signs  of  cowardice  in  the  men,  but  they  looked  thoughtful ;  and  when  Bill  W ,  the  lau 
reate  wit  of  the  company,  let  off  some  of  his  best  jokes — which  would  ordinarily  have  set 
the  whole  corps  in  a  roar — he  was  answered  by  a  dead  silence.  It  chanced  that  I  was  that 
night  on  guard.  My  turn  came  at  ten  o'clock.  Taking  my  gun,  I  paced  the  bank  of 
the  river  back  and  forth,  in  front  of  our  barracks.  I  had  received  orders  to  let  nothing 
pass,  by  land  or  water.  It  was  intensely  dark,  but  at  frequent  intervals,  thin  flashes  ot 
lightning  sprang  up  against  the  distant  sky,  behind  dark  rolling  masses  of  clouds. 

Gradually  the  lights  in  the  streets  and  windows  of  New  London,  stretching  in  a  long 
line  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  were  extinguished  one  by  one,  a  few  remaining,  how 
ever,  as  sentinels,  indicating  anxiety  and  watchfulness.  The  sounds  on  all  sides  were  at 
last  hushed,  and  left  the  world  to  darkness  and  to  me.  More  than  half  of  my  two  hours' 
watch  had  passed,  when  I  heard  the  dip  of  oars,  and  the  flapping  of  waves  against  the  prow 
of  a  boat.  I  looked  in  the  direction  of  the  sounds,  and  at  last  descried  the  dusky  outline 
of  a  craft,  stealing  down  the  river.  I  cried  out,  "  Boat  ahoy  !  who  goes  there  ?"  My  voice 
echoed  portentously  in  the  silence,  but  no  answer  was  given,  and  the  low,  black,  raking  ap 
parition  glided  on  its  way.  Again  I  challenged,  but  there  was  still  no  reply.  On  went  the 
ghost !  I  cocked  my  gun.  The  click  sounded  ominously  on  the  still  night  air.  I  began 
to  consider  the  horror  of  shooting  some  fellow-being  in  the  dark.  I  called  a  third  time, 
and  not  .without  avail.  The  rudder  was  turned,  the  boat  whirled  on  her  heel,  and  a  man 
came  ashore.  According  to  my  orders,  I  marshaled  him  to  the  guard-room,  and  gave  no 
tice  of  what  had  happened,  to  the  captain.  The  man  was  only  a  fisherman,  going  home, 
but  he  was  detained  until  morning.  So,  you  see,  I  can  boast  that  I  made  one  prisoner.  My 
watch  was  soon  over,  and  returning  to  my  station,  I  laid  down  to  sleep. 

All  was  soon  quiet,  and  I  was  buried  in  profound  repose,  when  suddenly  there  was  a  cry 
in  the  main  barrack-room,  overhead — "  Alarm  !  alarm  !" 

"  Alarm  !  alarm  !"  was  echoed  by  twenty  voices,  attended  by  quick,  shuffling  sounds,  and 
followed  by  a  hurried  rush  of  men  down  the  staircase.  A  moment  after,  the  guard  in  front 
discharged  his  musket,  and  was  answered  by  a  long  line  of  reports,  up  and  down  the  river, 
from  the  various  sentinels  extending  for  half  a  dozen  miles.  Then  came  the  roll  of  drums, 
and  the  mustering  of  the  men.  Several  of  our  company  had  been  out  to  see  what  was  go 
ing  on  :  they  came  back,  saying  that  the  enemy  was  approaching  !  J.  M distinctly 

hoard  the  roar  of  cannon,  and  positively  saw  the  flashes  of  muskets.     B.  W found  out 

that  the  attack  had  already  begun  upon  our  southern  pickets.  Nobody  doubted  that  our 
time  had  come ! 

In  a  very  few  minutes  our  company  was  drawn  up  in  line,  and  the  roll  was  called.  It 
was  still  dark,  but  the  faint  flashes  gave  us  now  and  then  a  glimpse  of  each  other's  faces. 
I  think  we  were  a  ghostly-looking  set,  but  it  was  perhaps  owing  to  the  bluish  complexion 

of  the  light.    J.  S. ,  of  West  Hartford,  who  marched  at  my  left  shoulder — usually  the 

lightest-hearted  fellow  in  the  company — whispered  to  me,  "  Goodrich,  I'd  give  Jifty  dollars 
to  be  at  West  Division .'"  For  myself,  I  felt  rather  serious,  and  asked  a  certain  anxious 
feeling  in  my  stomach,  "  What's  to  be  done  ?"  I  thought  of  my  father's  letter,  and  my 
uncle's  injunctions,  and  having  settled  it  in  my  mind  that  I  must  tight,  I  closed  my  thoughts 
against  all  consequences,  and  felt  that  I  was  ready  for  the  conflict.  I  was,  indeed,  almost 
anxious  to  have  it  come,  as  the  suspense  was  painful.  I  afterward  found,  on  conversing 
with  several  members  of  the  company,  that  very  similar  trains  of  thought  had  occurred  to 
them.  Johnson,  our  captain,  was  a  man  of  nerve  and  ready  speech.  When  the  roll  was 
finished,  he  said,  in  a  clear,  hearty  tone,  "All  right,  my  good  fellows  !  Every  man  at  his 
post !"  ••  These  few  words — which  were,  however,  more  politic  than  true,  for  one  fellow  was 
taken  with  sudden  colic,  and  could  not  be  got  out — were  electrical.  We  were  ready  to  take 
our  places  in  the  redoubt. 

Messengers  were  now  sent  to  the  two  neighboring  posts  to  inquire  into  the  state  of  facts. 
Word  was  brought  that  the  first  alarm  came  from  our  barracks  !  The  matter  was  inquired 

into,  and  it  turned  out  that  the  whole  affair  was  originated  by  our  Corporal  T ,  who,  in 

a  fit  of  nightmare,  jumped  up  and  cried,  "  Alarm  !  alarm  !" 

Our  martial  ardor  soon  reconciled  itself  to  this  rather  ludicrous  denouement,  though  sev 
eral  persons,  who  had  been  somewhat  chapfallen,  became  suddenly  inflated  with  courage, 
which  signalized  itself  with  outbursts  of,  "  D n  the  British  !"  "  They're  a  pack 


CONNECTICUT.  369 

of  sneaking  cowards,  after  all !"  and  the  like.  The  next  morning  was  fresh  and  fair.  The 
skirmishing  thunder-gusts  of  the  night  had  cleared  the  air,  and  even  distant  objects  seemed 
near  at  hand.  Before  us  lay  the  whole  British  fleet,  still  and  harmless,  in  the  glassy  bay. 

My  left-hand  chum,  J.  S ,  who,  in  the  dark  hour,  would  have  given  fifty  dollars  to  be 

at  West  Division,  was  now  himself  again.  "  Come  on  here,  you  black  old  Ramilies  .'"  said 
he — dashing  the  doubled  fist  of  his  right  hand  into  the  palm  of  his  left :  "  Come  on  here, 
you  black-hearted  British  bull-days,  and  ice'll  do  your  business  for  you  !"  etc. 


The  first  of  the  two  following  inscriptions  was  copied  from  the  original 
monument  placed  over  the  remains  of  Bishop  Seabury,  who  was  interred  in 
the  new  burying  ground  in  New  London.*  Bishop  Seabury  was  born  in  Pe- 
quannock,  a  small  village  in  Groton,  3  or  4  miles  from  New  London.  He 
was  the  first  Protestant  Episcopal  Bishop  in  the  United  States.  The  second 
inscription  is  on  a  slab  of  red  sand-stone,  in  the  ancient  grave-yard.  Capt. 
Lord  was  the  commander  of  the  first  troop  of  horsemen  established  in  the 
state : 

Here  lyeth  the  body  of  SAMUEL  SKABURY,  D.D.  Bishop  of  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island, 
who  departed  from  this  transitory  scene,  February  25,  Anno  Domini  1796,  in  the  68th  year 
of  his  age,  and  the  12th  of  his  Episcopal  consecration. 

Ingenious  without  pride,  learned  without  pedantry,  good  without  severity,  he  was  duly 
qualified  to  discharge  the  duties  of  the  Christian  and  the  Bishop.  In  the  pulpit  he  enforced 
Religion ;  in  his  conduct  be  exemplified  it.  The  poor  he  assisted  with  his  charity ;  the  ig 
norant  he  blessed  with  his  instruction.  The  friend  of  men,  he  ever  designed  their  good ; 
the  enemy  of  vice,  he  ever  opposed  it.  Christian  !  dost  thou  aspire  to  happiness  ?  Seabury 
has  shown  the  way  that  leads  to  it. 


"  An  Epitaph  on  Captaine  Richard  Lord,  deceased  May  17,  1662.     JEtatis  svse  51. 
....  bright  starre  of  ovr  chivallrie  lyes  here 
To  the  state  a  covnsillovr  fvll  deare 
And  to  ye  trvth  a  friend  of  sweete  content 
To  Hartford  towne  a  silver  ornament 
Who  can  deny  to  poore  he  was  reliefe 
And  in  composing  paroxyies  he  was  chiefe 
To  marchantes  as  a  patterne  he  might  stand 
Adventring  dangers  new  by  sea  and  land." 


.Groton,  the  town  opposite  New  London,  is  memorable  as  being  the  theater 
of  the  most  important  military  transactions  which  have  taken  place  in  Con 
necticut.  In  its  early  history,  the  fate  of  the  colony  was  decided  by  the 
sword  on  Pequot  Hill,  within  the  limits  of  this  town.  In  a  later  period,  an 
other  of  its  "high  places"  became  an  Aceldama,  and  the  flower  of  her  sons 
was  sacrificed  to  the  vengeance  of  an  infuriated  enemy.  Most  of  the  facts 
in  the  following  account  were  related  to  the  compiler  of  this  work  by  an  eye 
witness  and  actor  in  the  scenes  described  : 

On  the  6th  of  September,  1781,  a  body  of  British  troops,  about  800  in  number, 
under  the  command  of  Lieut.  Col.  Eyre,  landed  on  the  Groton  side,  opposite  the 
light-house,  and  having  found  a  lame  boy  collecting  cattle,  compelled  him  to  show 
them  the  cart-path  to  the  fort  They  landed  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  of 
a  most  delightful  day,  clear  and  still.  Fort  Griswold  was  under  the  command  of 
Lieut.  Col.  William  Ledyard,  uncle  to  the  celebrated  traveler  of  the  same  name. 
He  resided  on  Groton  bank,  opposite  New  London,  and  was  much  beloved  and  re 
spected  by  his  neighbors.  On  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  Col.  Ledyard,  having  but 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  with  him  in  the  fort,  sent  out  an  officer  to  get  as 
sistance,  as  there  were  a  number  of  hundreds  of  people  collected  in  the  vicinity ; 
this  officer,  by  drinking  too  much,  became  intoxicated,  and  no  reinforcement  was 

*  The  remains  of  Bishop  Seabury  were  removed  and  interred  within  the  new  Episcopal 
Church,  in  New  London,  a  fine  Gothic  structure,  consecrated  by  Bishop  Brownwell,  June 
11,  1850. 


370 


CONNECTICUT. 


obtained.  On  the  rejection  of  a  summons  to  surrender,  the  British  extended  their 
lines,  so  that  they  were  scattered  over  the  fields,  and  rushed  on  to  the  attack  with 
trailed  arms,  under  the  fire  of  the  Americans,  to  the  assault  of  the  fort  on  three 
sides.  Having  effected  a  lodgment  in  the  ditch,  they  cut  away  the  pickets,  and 
having  scaling  ladders,  they  entered  the  fort  and  knocked  away  the  gate  on. the  in 
side.  While  the  British  were  in  the  ditch,  they  had  cold  shot  thrown  on  them,  and 
as  they  were  entering  the  emhrazures,  the  garrison  changed  their  weapons  and 
fought  desperately  with  spears  or  pikes,  fifteen  or  sixteen  feet  in  length,  which  did 
considerable  execution.  Unfortunately  they  had  lent  the  greater  part  of  the  pikes 
belonging  to  the  fort  to  a  privateer  a  few  days  before.  Major  Montgomery  was 
hoisted  up  on  the  walls  of  the  fort  by  his  soldiers ;  as  he  was  flourishing  his  sword 
on  his  entrance,  he  was  mortally  wounded  by  Jordan  Freeman,  a  colored  man,  who 


Western  view  of  Groton  Monument,  Groton. 


pierced  him  through  with  a  spear.  Another  officer  was  killed  by  a  musket  bal 
while  in  the  fort.  As  he  fell,  he  exclaimed,  "  Put  every  one  to  death;  don't  spare 
one!"  Col.  Ledyard,  finding  further  resistance  useless,  presented  his  sword  to  an 
officer,  who  asked  him  who  commanded  the  fort.  "  I  did,"  said  Col.  Ledyard,  "but 
you  do  now."  The  officer,  Capt.  Bloomfield,  took  his  sword  and  plunged  it  into  his 
bosom.  Col.  Ledyard  fell  on  his  face  and  instantly  expired.  An  indiscriminate 
massacre  now  took  place,  until  a  British  officer  exclaimed,  "  My  soul  can  not  bear 
such  destruction  1"  and  ordered  a  parley  to  be  beat.  Such  had  been  the  butchery 
in  the  fort,  that  it  was  over  shoes  in  blood  in  some  parts  of  the  parade  ground.  Soon 
after  the  surrender,  a  wagon  was  loaded  with  wounded  Americans  and  set  off 
down  the  hill;  it  struck  an  apple-tree  with  great  force,  and  knocked  several  of 
these  bleeding  men  out,  and  caused  their  instant  death.  One  of  these  distressed 
men  having  been  thrown  out  of  the  wagon,  and  while  crawling  toward  the  fence 
on  his  hands  and  knees,  was  brutally  knocked  on  the  head  by  the  butt-end  of  a 
musket,  by  one  of  the  refugees  who  were  attached  to  the  British  army.  The  Brit 
ish  embarked  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  near  the  ferry,  and  took  off  a  number  of  pris 
oners  with  them.  As  they  left  the  fort,  they  set  fire  to  a  train,  intending  to  blow 
up  the  magazine,  in  which  were  about  one  hundred  barrels  of  powder.  Fortun 
ately  it  was  extinguished  by  our  people,  who  entered  the  fort  soon  after  the  enemy 
left  it.  It  is  stated  that  the  enemy  lost  in  the  attack  on  the  fort,  54  killed  and  143 
wounded,  several  of  whom  afterward  died  of  their  wounds.  The  killed  of  the  en 
emy  were  buried  by  their  comrades  at  the  gate  of  the  fort,  and  were  so  slightly 
covered,  that  many  of  their  legs  and  arms  remained  above  ground;  our  people  who 


CONNECTICUT. 


371 


were  killed  at  the  fort,  were  stripped,  and  so  disfigured,  covered  with  blood  and 
dust,  that,  with  the  exception  of  two  or  three,  they  could  not  be  recognized  by  their 
friends,  except  by  some  particular  marks  on  their  persons. 


The  engraving  on  the  preceding  page  shows  the  appearance  of  Groton 
Monument  and  its  vicinity,  as  seen  from  New  London.     Its  foundation  stone 

is  130  feet  above  tide-water,  and  the 
monument  itself  is  127  feet  in  hight. 
It  is  built  of  granite,  of  which  there 
is  an  abundance  in  the  vicinity.  On 
the  south  side  of  the  pedestal,  next 
the  fort,  which  is  but  a  few  yards  dis 
tant,  are  the  names,  of  85  men  who 
fell  at  the  capture  of  the  fort.  The 
following  is  on  a  marble  tablet  over 
the  entrance  of  the  monument: 


"  This  monument  was  erected  under  the 
patronage  of  the  state  of  Connecticut,  A.  D. 
1830,  and  in  the  55th  year  of  the  Independ 
ence  of  the  U.  S.  A.  In  memory  of  the  brave 
Patriots  who  fell  in  the  massacre  at  Fort 
Griswold,  near  this  spot,  on  the  6th  of  Sep 
tember,  A.  D.  1781,  when  the  British,  under 
the  command  of  the  traitor  Benedict  Arnold, 
burnt  the  towns  of  New  London  and  Groton, 
and  spread  desolation  and  woe  throughout 
this  region." 

On  the  south  side  of  the  pedestal, 
opposite  the  fort,  is  the  following  in 
scription  : 

"  Zebulon  and  Napthali  were  a  people  that 
jeoparded  their  lives  unto  the  death,  in  the 
high  places  of  the  field." — Judges,  5  Chap. 
18  verse. 

List  of  men  who  fell  at  Fort  Griswold,  Sep 
tember  6,  1781. 


LEDTAKD  MONUMENT,  QROTON. 


Here  follows  a  list  of  eighty-five  names,  on  a  marble  tablet. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  Groton 
Cemetery : 

"  Sacred  to  the  memory  of  WILLIAM  LEDYARD,  Esq.,  Col.  Commandant  of  the  garrisoned 
posts  of  New  London  and  Groton,  who,  after  a  gallant  defense,  was,  with  part  of  the  brave 
garrison,  inhumanly  massacred  by  the  British  troops  in  Fort  Griswold,  Sept.  6, 1781,  ^Etatis 
suaj  43.  By  a  judicious  and  faithful  discharge  of  the  various  duties  of  his  station,  he  ren 
dered  most  essential  service  to  his  country ;  and  stood  confessed  the  unshaken  Patriot,  and 
intrepid  Hero.  He  fell  the  victim  of  ungenerous  rage  and  cruelty. 

"  ERECTED  IN  1854,  by  the  state  of  Connecticut,  in  remembrance  of  the  painful  events  that 
took  place  in  this  neighborhood  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution.  It  commemorates  the 
burning  of  New  London ;  the  storming  of  Groton  Fort ;  the  massacre  of  the  garrison  ;  the 
struggle  of  Ledyard,  the  brave  commander  of  these  posts,  who  was  slain,  by  the  conquer 
ors,  with  his  own  sword.  He  fell  in  the  service  of  his  country,  fearless  of  death,  and  pre 
pared  to  die.  Sons  of  Connecticut !  Behold  this  moument,  and  learn  to  emulate  the  virtue, 
valor  and  patriotism  of  your  ancestors." 


"  Here  lyeth,  reunited  to  Parent  earth,  in  the  46  year  of  her  Life,  ANN,  for  a  few  years  the 
disconsolate  Relict  of  COL.  WILLIAM  LEDYARD,  who,  in  a  fort,  adjoining  this  ground,  fell  gal 
lantly  defending  these  Towns  and  Harbour.  At  her  fond  request,  her  youngest  son,  Charles, 

24 


CONNECTICUT. 


aged  8  years,  lies  intern!  in  her  arms.  Those  who  knew  how  to  estimate  iVmalo  accom 
plishments  in  the  person  of  a  tender  mother,  will  judge  of  the  melancholy  revcranco  with 
which  this  stone  is  erected  to  her  memory  by  her  only  surviving  child,  Peter  V.  Ledyard." 


Stonington  is  on  Long  Island  Sound,  and  is  the  south-eastern  cor 
ner  town  of  Connecticut,  distant  13  miles  east  of  New  London.  The 
borough  is  built  on  a  rocky  peninsula,  nearly  a  mile  in  length,  and 
contains  about  3,000  inhabitants.  It  has  been  greatly  noted  for  its 
various  enterprises  in  the  sealing  and  whaling  business.  The  fleet  of 
whalers  at  one  time  numbered  27  ships  and  barges.  The  place  is  cel 
ebrated  for  the  spirited  and  successful  resistance  it  made  against  the 
attack  of  the  fleet  of  Sir  Thomas  Hardy,  in  the  war  of  1812,  when 
the  enemy  were  so  warmly  received  that  they  weighed  anchor,  and 
made  no  further  attempt  upon  the  coast  of  Connecticut. 


South  view  of  XorwicJi  City. 

On  the  right  is  seen  the  Norwich  and  Worcester  Railroad  Depot,  and  the  bridge  over  the  (Juinnebansf. 
through  which  railroad  trains  pans  down  on  the  pant  side  of  the  Thames  ;  the  New  London  train  appear* 
on  the  left. 

NORWICH,  one  of  the  shire  towns  in  New  London  county,  is  situated 
at  the  point  of  the  junction  of  Yantic  and  Shetucket  Rivers,  whose 
united  waters  form  the  Thames.  It  is  15  miles  N.  from  New  London, 
38  from  Hartford,  and  38  from  Providence,  R.  I.  Population,  about 
12,000.  It  contains  16  churches,  a  court  house,  several  banks,  and 
excellent  high  schools  for  the  education  of  both  sexes.  The  city,  as  it 
is  approached  from  the  south,  presents  an  uncommonly  beautiful  and 
romantic  prospect.  It  is  built  on  the  southern  declivity  of  a  rocky 
and  somewhat  precipitous  hill,  at  the  confluence  of  the  Yantic  and 
Quinnebaug  streams.  The  houses,  which  are  generally  of  a  pure 
white,  appear  in  tiers  rising  one  above  another ;  these,  contrasted 
with  the  deep  green  foliage  covering  the  rocky  and  elevated  banks  of 
the  river,  give  a  picturesque  variety  to  the  scenery. 


CONNECTICUT.  373 

A  large  manufacturing  business  is  done  in  Norwich.  About  a 
mile  eastward  of  the  landing  is  situated  the  village  of  Greenville,  con 
taining  several  large  factories  and  mills.  The  principal  manufactures 
of  the  town  are  those  of  cotton,  paper  and  woolens.  The  first  paper 
manufactured  in  Connecticut  was  made  here  by  Col.  Christopher  Lef- 
fingwell.  Several  manufacturing  establishments  are  at  the  falls  of 
the  Yantic,  a  most  romantic  and  picturesque  spot  at  the  head  of  a 
cove  about  one  mile  from  the  landing.  Here  is  the  burial  ground  of 
the  royal  line  of  Uncas:  several  of  their  monuments  still  remain. 
President  Jackson,  in  his  tour  through  the  country,  assisted  in  the 
ceremony  of  laying  the  foundation  stone  for  the  monument  to  the  mem 
ory  of  Uncas. 

In  the  eastern  part  of  the  town  is  a  place  called  "  Sachem's  Plain" 
being  the  spot  where  Uncas  defeated  Miantonimoh,  the  Narraganset 
sachem,  and  where  this  unfortunate  chieftain  was  afterward  executed 
and  buried.  The  following  account  of  the  battle  at  this  place  is  from 
Dr.  Trumbull's  History  of  Connecticut : 

"  Miantonimoh,  without  consulting  the  English,  according  to  agreement,  with 
out  proclaiming  war,  or  giving  Uncas  the  least  information,  raised  an  army  of  nine 
hundred  or  a  thousand  men,  and  marched  against  him.  Uncas'  spies  discovered 
the  army  at  some  distance  and  gave  him  intelligence.  He  was  unprepared,  but 
rallying  between  four  and  five  hundred  of  his  bravest  men,  he  told  them  they  must 
by  no  means  suffer  Miantonimoh  to  come  into  their  town;  but  must  go  and  fight 
him  on  his  way.  Having  marched  three  or  four  miles,  the  armies  met  on  a  largo 
plain.  When  they  had  advanced  within  fair  bow  shot  of  each  other,  Uncas  lunl 
recourse  to  a  stratagem,  with  which  he  had  previously  acquainted  his  warriors. 
He  desired  a  parley,  and  both  armies  halted  in  the  face  of  each  other.  Uncas 
gallantly  advancing  in  the  front  of  his  men,  addressed  Miantonimoh  to  this  effect, 
'  You  have  a  number  of  stout  men  with  you,  and  so  have  I  with  me.  It  is  a  great 
pity  that  such  brave  warriors  should  be  killed  in  a  private  quarrel  between  us 
only.  Come  like  a  man,  as  you  profess  to  be,  and  let  us  fight  it  out.  If  you  kill 
me,  my  men  shall  be  yours;  but  if  I  kill  you,  your  men  shall  be  mine.'  Mianto 
nimoh  replied,  '  My  men  came  to  fight,  and  they  shall  fight.'  Uncas  falling  in 
stantly  upon  the  ground,  his  men  discharged  a  shower  of  arrows  upon  the  Narra- 
gansets ;  and,  without  a  moment's  interval,  rushing  upon  them  in  a  furious  man 
ner,  with  their  hideous  Indian  yell,  put  them  immediately  to  flight.  The  Mohc- 
gans  pursued  the  enemy  with  the  same  fury  and  eagerness  with  which  they  com 
menced  the  action.  The  Narragansets  were  driven  down  rocks  and  precipices, 
and  chased  like  a  doe  by  the  huntsman.  Among  others,  Miantonimoh  was  exceed 
ingly  pressed.  Some  of  Uncas'  bravest  men,  who  were  most  light  of  foot,  com 
ing  up  with  him,  twitched  him  back,  impeding  his  flight,  and  passed  him.  that 
Uncas  might  take  him.  Uncas  was  a  stout  man,  and  rushing  forward,  like  a  lion 
greedy  of  his  prey,  seized  him  by  his  shoulder.  He  knew  Uncas,  and  saw  that  he 
was  now  in  the  power  of  the  man  whom  he  had  hated,  and  by  all  means  attempted 
to  destroy ;  but  he  sat  down  sullen,  and  spake  not  a  word.  Uncas  gave  the  Indian 
whoop,  and  called  up  his  men  who  were  behind,  to  his  assistance.  The  victory 
was  complete.  About  30  of  the  Narragansets  were  slain,  and  a  much  greater" 
number  wounded.  Among  the  latter  was  a  brother  of  Miantonimoh,  and  two  sons 
of  Canonicus,  a  chief  sachem  of  the  Narraganset  Indians.  The  brother  of  Mi 
antonimoh  was  not  only  wounded,  but  armed  with  a  coat  of  mail,  both  which 
retarded  his  flight.  Two  of  Miantonimoh's  captains,  who  formerly  were  Uncas' 
men,  but  had  treacherously  deserted  him,  discovering  his  situation,  took  him,  and 
carried  him  to  Uncas,  expecting  in  this  way  to  reconcile  themselves  to  their  sachem. 
But  Uncas  and  his  men  slew  them.  Miantonimoh  made  no  request  either  for  him 
self  or  his  men ;  but  continued  in  the  same  sullen,  speechless  mood.  Uncas  there- 


374 


CONNECTICUT. 


fore  demanded  of  him  why  he  would  not  speak.  Said  he,  '  Had  you  taken  me,  1 
should  have  besought  you  for  my  life.'  Uncas,  for  the  present,  spared  his  life, 
though  he  would  not  ask  it,  and  returned  with  great  triumph  to  Mohegan,  carry 
ing  the  Narraganset  sachem,  as  an  illustrious  trophy  of  his  victory. 

During  the  wars  between  [Tncas  and 
the  Narragansets,  Uncas  was  closely  be 
sieged  in  his  fort,  near  the  Thames,  until 
his  provisions  became  nearly  exhausted, 
and  he  and  his  men  were  on  the  point  of 
perishing  by  famine  and  the  sword.  For 
tunately  he  found  means  of  giving  intel 
ligence  to  the  scouts  who  had  been  sent 
out  from  Saybrook  Fort  By  his  messen 
gers  he  represented  the  danger  the  Eng 
lish  would  be  in  were  the  Narragansets 
suffered  to  overpower  the  Mohegans. 

Upon  this  intelligence,  one  Thomas  Lef- 
fingwell,  an  ensign  at  Saybrook,  an  enter 
prising,  bold  man,  loaded  a  canoe  with 
beef,  corn,  and  peas,  and,  under  the  cover 
of  night,  paddled  from  Saybrook  into  the 
Thames,  and  had  the  address  to  get  the 
whole  into  the  fort.  The  enemy,  soon 
perceiving  that  Uncas  was  relieved,  raised 
the  siege.  For  this  service,  Uncas  gave 
Leffingwell  a  deed  of  a  great  part,  if  not 
the  whole,  of  the  town  of  Norwich.  In 
June,  1659,  Uncas,  with  his  two  sons, 

Owaneko  and  Awattanhood,  by  a  more 
UNCAS  MOXUMEST,  NORWICH.  forma]  an(j   authentic    deed)  made  over  t() 

said  Leffingwell,  John  Mason, 'Esq.,  the  Rev.  James  Fitch,  and  others,  consisting 
of  35  proprietors,  the  whole  of  Norwich,  which  is  about  nine  miles  square.  The 
company,  at  this  time,  gave  Uncas  and  his  sons  about  70  pounds,  as  a  further  com 
pensation  for  so  large  and  fine  a  tract. 

A  remnant  of  the  Mohegan  tribe,  about  100  in  number,  of  which 
but  six  or  seven  are  of  pure  blood,  reside  in  Montville,  at  a  place  near 
Thames  River,  three  or  four  miles  north  of  New  London.  Their  res 
ervation  contains  about  2,700  acres,  which  is  partly  cultivated  by  them, 
and  partly  by  white  tenants.  A  small  chapel  was  erected  for  their 
benefit  in  1831.  The  Mohegans  are  under  the  care  of  guardians  or 
overseers,  appointed  by  the  legislature.  Sampson  Occum,  of  this 
tribe,  was  the  first  Indian  pupil  educated  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wheelock, 
and  the  first  Indian  preacher  of  the  Gospel  ever  in  Great  Britain. 
He  preached  with  much  acceptance  in  various  places.  He  died  at 
New  Stockbridge,  N.  Y.,  in  1792. 


Lebanon,  an  agricultural  township  in  New  London  county,  is  dis 
tinguished  as  being  the  birth-place  and  residence  of  the  Trumbulls, 
several  of  whom  rose  to  eminent  stations  in  public  life. 

Jonathan  Trumbull,  the  patriotic  governor  of  Connecticut,  was  born  here  in 
1710,  graduated  at  Harvard  in  1727,  and  at  the  age  of  23  he  was  elected  to  the 
general  assembly.  In  1768,  in  consequence  of  his  firm  opposition  to  British  tyr 
anny,  he  was  elected  governor  of  the  colony,  and  was  annually  elected  until  his 
resignation,  in  1783.  His  is  the  proud  distinction  of  having  been  the  only  coloni 
al  governor  who  espoused  the  American  cause.  He  was  relied  on  by  Washington 


CONNECTICUT.  375 

as  one  of  his  main  pillars  of  support  through  the  trying  period  of  the  revolution. 
He  died  in  1785. 

Col.  John  Trvmbull,  the  aid  of  Washington,  the  painter  of  the  revolution,  was 
the  son  of  the  patriot  governor,  born  at  Lebanon,  in  1756.  He  graduated  at  Har 
vard  College,  in  1773.  On  the  arrival  of  Washington  in  New  England,  he  was 
selected  as  one  of  his  aids.  In  1780,  having  resigned  his  commission,  he  put  him 
self  under  the  tuition  of  West,  the  celebrated  painter  in  London.  As  a  historical 
painter,  Col.  Trumbull  has,  as  yet,  had  no  equal  in  this  country,  nor  has  he  been 
excelled  in  any  other.  He  had  the  rare  advantage  of  being  personally  ac 
quainted  with  many  of  the  prominent  actors  in  the  scenes  he  represented.  He 
died  in  New  York,  Nov.  10,  1853. 

The  house  in  which  Gov.  Trumbull  resided  is  near  the  Congregational  Church 
of  the  first  society  in  Lebanon.  10  miles  N.  W.  of  Norwich,  and  30  from  Hart 
ford.  Although  a  plain  structure,  many  distinguished  personages  have  lodged 
under  its  roof.  In  the  Trumbull  family  tomb  are  deposited  the  remains  of  two 
governors,  one  commissary  general,  and  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  indepen 
dence.  The  following  inscriptions  are  on  the  pedestal  standing  on  the  tomb: 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  JONATHAN  TRUMBULL,  Esq.,  who,  unaided  by  birth  or  powerful 
connexions,  but  blessed  with  a  noble  anHl  virtuous  mind,  arrived  to  the  highest  station  in 
government.  His  patriotism  and  firmness  during  50  years  employment  in  public  life,  and 
particularly  in  the  very  important  part  he  acted  in  the  American  Revolution,  as  Governor 
of  Connecticut ;  the  faithful  page  of  History  will  record. 

Full  of  years  and  honors,  rich  in  benevolence,  and  firm  in  the  faith  and  hopes  of  Christ 
ianity,  he  died  August  9th,  1785,  .Kt;i  tis  75. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Madam  FAITH  TRUMBULL,  the  amiable  lady  of  Gov.  Trumbull, 
born  at  Duxbury,  Mass.  A.  D.  1718.  Happy  and  beloved  in  her  connubial  state,  she  lived 
a  virtuous,  charitable,  and  Christian  life  at  Lebanon,  in  Connecticut ;  and  died  lamented  by 
numerous  friends,  A.  D.  1780,  aged  62  years. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  JOSEPH  TRUMBULL,  eldest  son  of  Governor  Trumbull,  and  first 
Commissary  General  of  the  United  States  of  America.  A  service  to  whose  perpetual  cares 
and  fatigues  he  fell  a  sacrifice,  A.  D.  1778,  JEt.  42.  Full  soon  indeed  may  his  person,  his 
virtues,  and  even  his  extensive  Benevolence  be  forgotten  by  his  friends  and  fellow  men. 
But  blessed  be  God !  for  the  Hope  that  in  his  presence  he  shall  be  remembered  forever. 


To  the  memory  of  JONATHAN  TRUMBULL,  Esq.,  late  Governor  of  the  State  of  Connecticut, 
He  was  born  March  26th,  1740,  and  died  Aug.  7th,  1809,  aged  69  years.  His  remains  were 
deposited  with  those  of  his  Father. 


This  inscription  is  on  a  marble  monument  standing  in  front  of  the  tomb : 
The  remains  of  the  Hono.  WILLIAM  WILLIAMS  are  deposited  in  this  Tomb  :  born  April  8th, 
1731:  died  the  2d  of  Aug.  1811,  in  the  81st  year  of  hrs  age,  a  man  eminent  for  his  virtues 
.and  Piety, — for  more  than  50  years  he  was  constantly  employed  in  Public  Life,  and  served 
in  many  of  the  most  important  offices  in  the  gift  of  his  fellow  citizens.  During  the  whole 
period  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  he  was  a  firm,  steady,  and  ardent  friend  of  his  country, 
and  in  the  darkest  times  risked  his  life  and  wealth  in  her  defence.  In  1776  and  1777,  he 
was  a  member  of  the  American  Congress,  and  as  such  signed  the  Declaration  of  Indepen 
dence.  His  public  and  private  virtues,  his  piety  and  benevolence,  will  long  endear  his 
memory  to  his  surviving  friends, — above  all,  he  was  a  sincere  Christian,  and  in  his  last  mo 
ments  placed  his  hope  with  humble  confidence  in  his  Redeemer.  He  had  the  inexpressible 
satisfaction  to  look  back  upon  a  long,  honorable,  and  well  spent  life. 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES,    MISCELLANIES,    ETC. 

Jonathan  Edwards,  by  many  thought  the  greatest  of  modern  divines,  was  born 
in  South  Windsor,  in  1702.  He  was  educated  at  Yale  College,  and  took  the  de 
gree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  before  he  was  seventeen  years  of  age.  In  1726,  he  com 
menced  his  ministry  in  Northampton,  Mass.,  where  he  continued  for  more  than 


376 


CONNECTICUT. 


23  years.  In  1751,  he  was  a  missionary  to  the  Indians  at  Stockbridge,  Mass., 
where  he  remained  preaching  to  the  Indians  and  whites  for  six  years.  While 
here,  he  wrote  his  "  Freedom  of  the  Will,"  which  has  rendered  his  name  BO  cele 
brated  in  the  Christian  world.  In  Jan.,  1758,  he  became  president  of  the  College 
of  New  Jersey.  Before  he  entered  fully  on  the  duties  01  his  station,  he  was  in- 
noculated  for  the  small  pox,  of  which  he  died  in  the  55th  year  of  his  age.  His 
son,  of  the  same  name,  was  also  a  distinguished  divine. 

Jonathan  Carver,  the  earliest  American  traveler  of  note,  was  born  in  Canter 
bury,  in  1732.  He  served  with  distinction  as  a  commander  of  a  company  of  Con 
necticut  troops  in  the  French  war  of  1760.  After  the  war,  he  undertook  the  bold 
design  of  exploring  the  American  continent  from  Lake  Superior  to  the  Pacifio. 
He  succeeded  in  penetrating  more  than  a  thousand  miles  beyond  the  extreme  fron 
tier  post  of  Michillimackinac.  He  was  foiled  in  his  grand  design,  but  after  an 
absence  of  two  years,  he  returned  and  published  his  travels.  He  died  in  1780,  in 
the  suburbs  of  London,  in  extreme  want. 

Nathan  Hale,  the  hero  martyr  of  the  American  revolution,  was  born  in 
1725,  in  Coventry,  the  son  of  a  Congregationalist  deacon,  and  was  educated 

at  Yale  College.  While  there,  he 
•was  noted  for  his  extraordinary 
personal  agility.  He  afterward 
taught  school  at  East  Hadam, 
"  where  everybody  loved  him,  he 
was  so  sprightly,  intelligent  and 
kind."  He  was  designed  for  the 
ministry  ;  but  on  the  outbreak  of 
the  revolution,  he  entered  the  ar 
my,  and  became  a  captain  in  the 
Connecticut  light  infantry  regi 
ment,  commanded  by  Col.  Knowl- 
ton,  of  Ashford. 

Upon  the  defeat  of  the  Americans 
at,  and  their  retreat  from,  Long  Island, 
Washington  became  extremely  anx 
ious  to  gain  some  knowledge  respect 
ing  the  enemy's  future  operations.  It  was  a  most  dark  hour  in  the  fortunes  ot  the 
country.  In  this  emergency  he  applied  to  the  brave  Col.  Knowlton  to  obtain  an 
officer  for  this  service  possessing  the  rare  union  of  qualities  necessary  to  success. 
Knowlton  called  a  council  of  his  officers,  and  appealed  to  their  patriotism,  in  hopes 
some  one  would  volunteer.  None  responded,  and  some  were  indignant  in  view  of 
the  peril  of  detection,  and  an  ignominious  death.  One  officer  of  remarkable  spirit 
for  hazardous  adventure,  replied :  "  No,  no !  I  am  willing  at  any  time,  and  on  any 
terms,  to  fight  the  British  ;  but  I  wont  go  among  them  to  be  hung  like  a  dog." 

Knowlton  was  about  despairing  of  success,  when  from  the  assembled  group 
came  the  slow,  firm  words,  "  I  will  undertake  it!"  The  speaker  had  just  recov 
ered  from  a  severe  illness,  and  was  late  in  joining  the  council,  or  "I  will  under 
take  it,"  would  have  been  heard  sooner. 

All  eyes  turned  toward  the  speaker,  and  a  thrill  of  anguish  pervaded  the  throng 
a»  they  looked  upon  the  pale,  determined  face  of  the  universal  favorite,  the  young 
and  noble  NATHAX  HALE!  They  at  once  closed  around  him,  and  remonstrated  by 
every  appeal  which  consideration  and  friendship  could  dictate,  to  abandon  his  pur 
pose.  Hale  calmly  listened,  and  then  replied  in  these  memorable  words : 

"  I  think  I  owe  to  my  country  the  accomplishment  of  an  object  so  important,  and  so  much 
desired  by  the  commander  of  her  armies — and  I  know  of  no  other  mode  of  obtaining  the 
information,  than  by  assuming  a  disguise  and  passing  into  the  enemy's  camp.  I  am  fully 
sensible  of  the  consequences  of  discovery  and  capture  in  such  a  situation,  but  for  a  year  I 
have  been  attached  to  the  army,  and  have  not  rendered  any  material  service,  while  receiv 
ing  compensation  for  which  I  make  no  return  ;  yet  I  am  not  influenced  by  the  ospecUtioii 


BIETH    PLACE    Or    CAPTAIN    NATHAN   HALE. 


CONNECTICUT.  377 

of  promotion  or  pecuniary  reward.  I  wish  to  be  useful,  and  every  kind  of  service  necessary  for 
the  public  good  becomes  honorable  by  beiny  necessary.  If  the  exigencies  of  my  country  demand 
a  peculiar  service,  its  claims  to  the  performance  of  that  peculiar  kind  of  service  are  impe 


rious. 


This  was  spoken  with  that  air  of  lofty  heroism  which  showed  that  he  was  ready 
to  sacrifice  himself,  if  need  be,  in  any  way,  for  the  good  of  his  country,  even  by 
an  ignominious  death. 

Hale  having  received  instructions  from  Washington  in  person,  disguised  him 
self,  crossed  over  from  Connecticut  to  Long  Island,  passed  a  week  or  more  among 
the  enemy,  and  having  accomplished  the  main  objects  of  his  design,  was  about 
ready  to  embark  in  a  boat  for  the  Connecticut  shore,  when  he  was  arrested  and 
taken  on  board  of  the  Halifax,  Capt.  Quarme,  who,  finding  between  the  soles  of 
his  shoes  drawings  of  the  British  works,  with  descriptions  in  Latin,  discovered  he 
was  a  spy  !  Won  by  his  noble  bearing,  he  expressed  regret  ''  that  so  fine  a  fellow 
had  fallen  into  his  power."  He  was  carried  to  New  York,  and  taken  into  the 
presence  of  Gen.  Howe,  who  sentenced  him  to  be  hung  next  morning  at  daybreak 
Hale  was  placed  in  custody  of  Maj.  Cunningham,  provost  marshal  of  the  city,  a 
brutal  Irishman,  who  even  murdered  the  prisoners  by  poisoning  their  food,  that 
he  might  appropriate  their  rations  to  his  own  benefit. 

Their  first  interview  was  characteristic.  Hale  requested  writing  materials,  that 
he  might  write  to  his  parents  and  friends.  This  was  refused.  He  then  asked  for 
the  Bible,  that  he  at  least  might  have  the  benefit  of  religious  consolation.  With 
an  oath,  this  also  was  denied.  A  lieutenant  of  the  royal  army,  then  present,  here 
interposed  with  entreaty,  and  his  requests  were  finally  complied  with.  There,  on 
the  verge  of  eternity,  Hale  for  the  last  time  communed  with  his  loved  ones.  It  is 
thought  he  wrote  three  letters ;  one  to  his  parents,  one  to  his  brother,  and  the  oth 
er  to  his  betrothed.  They  were  handed  over  to  Cunningham  for  delivery.  His 
eye  ran  eagerly  over  their  contents,  which  so  incensed  him  that  he  tore  them  to 
atoms,  swearing,  "  that  the  rebels  should  never  know  they  had  a  man  who  could  die 
with  such  firmness !" 

The  next  morning,  a  beautiful  Sabbath  morning  in  early  autumn,  1776,  Hale 
was  marched  out  to  the  place  of  execution.  All  being  ready,  Cunningham,  in 
coarsest  tones  of  fiend-like  triumph,  demanded  of  "the  rebel"  his  "dying  speech 
and  confession  ;  "  evidently  in  the  hope  that  the  young  man  would  make  some  re 
mark  that  he  would  be  able  to  turn  into  ridicule  for  the  amusement  of  the  depraved 
among  the  bystanders.  Bitter,  however,  was  his  disappointment.  At  the  thought 
of  instant  death,  the  face  of  the  heroic  youth  lit  up  with  an  expression  of  holy 
patriotism,  and,  in  a  clear,  manly  voice,  he  spake  these  noble  words : 

"MY  ONLY  REGRET  IS,  THAT  I  HAVE  BUT  ONE  LIFE  TO  LOSE  FOR 

MY  COUNTRY!" 

Stung  by  this  unexpected  speech,  the  enraged  Cunningham  exclaimed:  "  Swing, 
the  rebel  up — Swing  the  rebel  up  !" — and,  in  a  moment  more,  the  spirit  of  Nathan 
Hale  had  passed  from  earth. 

"  1  have  never  been  able,"  said  an  eye  witness,  years  after,  "  to  efface  that  scene 
of  horror  from  my  mind — it  rises  up  to  my  imagination  always.  That  old  devil- 
catcher,  Cunningham,  was  so  brutal,  and  hung  him  up  as  a  butcher  would  a  calf! 
The  women  sobbed  aloud,  and  Cunningham  swore  at  them  for  it,  and  told  them 
they,  likely  enough,  themselves  would  come  to  the  same  fate."* 

A  lofty  monument  of  granite  rises  to  the  memory  of  Nathan  Hale,  in  the  burial 
place  of  his  native  town.  There,  among  the  graves  of  a  single-hearted  rural  peo 
ple,  overlooking  a  beautiful  lake,  stands  this  memorial  of  a  young  man  whose 
short  life  of  twenty-one  years  ended  in  so  much  of  sorrow;  and  who,  dying  the 

*  The  scene  at  the  execution  of  Hale  has  been  made  the  subject  of  a  touching  and  enno 
bling  composition,  by  that  eminent  American  designer,  P.  0.  C.  Darley.  It  was  made  at 
the  suggestion  of,  and  for  the  publisher  of  this  work,  and  has  been  engraved  on  steel,  of 
cabinet  size,  by  Ritchie,  as  a  presentation  picture  to  the  subscriber*  for  the  "  Achievements 
of  Americans,  illustrating  their  Heroismf  Self- Reliance t  Genius  and  Enterprise." 


378  CONNECTICUT. 

ignominious  death  of  a  spy,  was  rudely  thrust  into  an  unknown  and  unhonored 
grave. 

Francis  Miles  Finch,  in  a  poem  delivered  before  the  Linonian  Society  of  Yale, 
to  which  association  Hale  belonged,  gave  some  expressive  verses  on  his  death. 
We  annex  the  opening  and  concluding  stanzas. 

To  drum  beat  and  heart  beat,  From  Fame-leaf  and  Angel-leaf, 
A  soldier  passes  by ;  From  monument  and  urn, 

There  is  color  in  his  cheek;  The  sad  of  Earth,  the  glad  of  Heaven, 
There  is  courage  in  his  eye  ;  His  tragic  fate  shall  learn  : 

Yet  to  drum  beat  and  heart  beat,  And  on  Fame-leaf  and  Angel-leaf, 
In  a  moment  he  must  die  1  The  name  of  II  ALB  shall  burn. 

Benedict  Arnold,  one  of  the  bravest  of  the  American  generals,  as  well  as  the 
most  infamous,  was  born  in  Norwich,  in  1740.  As  a  boy  he  was  wayward,  diso 
bedient  and  unscrupulous.  Taking  a  prejudice  against  a  Frenchman,  an  accepted 
suitor  of  his  sister,  he  swore  he  would  shoot  him  if  he  attempted  to  enter  the  house 
again.  The  opportunity  soon  occurred,  and  Arnold  discharged  a  loaded  pistol  at 
him  as  he  escaped  through  a  window.  The  Frenchman  thereupon  left  the  place, 
and  Hannah  Arnold  died  a  maiden.  Arnold  was  bred  an  apothecary,  and  from 
1763  to  1767,  combined  the  business  of  bookseller  and  druggist  in  New  Haven, 
when  he  commenced  trading  voyages  to  the  West  Indies.  The  house  in  which  he 
resided  at  New  Haven  is  yet  standing.  After  the  war,  the  traitor  went  to  Eng 
land  ;  but  he  was  everywhere  shunned  as  a  serpent,  and  moving  about,  first  to 
New  Brunswick,  then  to  the  West  Indies,  he  again  returned  to  England,  and  died 
in  1801,  at  the  age  of  61  years.  A  young  Virginian  who  was  taken  prisoner,  was 
asked  by  Arnold  what  his  countrymen  would  do  with  him  if  they  should  catch 
him.  He  promptly  replied,  "  Bury  the  leg  that  was  wounded  at  Quebec  and  Sara 
toga  with  military  honors,  and  hang  the  rest  of  you ! "  In  person,  Arnold  was  one 
of  the  smallest  of  men,  being  in  hight  only  about  five  feet  and  four  inches ;  but 
this  little  body  was  the  abiding  place  of  an  iron  will,  an  invincible  spirit,  and  a 
bad  heart. 

John  Ledyard,  the  celebrated  traveler,  was  a  native  of  Groton ;  and  was  partially 
educated  at  Dartmouth  College,  N.  H.  He  went  to  New  York  and  sailed  for  Lon 
don,  in  1771,  as  a  common  sailor.  When  at  London,  he  embarked  with  Capt 
Cook  on  his  second  voyage  of  discovery.  On  his  return,  he  resolved  to  explore 
the  Arctic  circle  on  foot.  He  arrived  at  St  Petersburg  in  1787.  He  was  after 
ward  arrested  by  order  of  the  government,  and  sent  back  to  the  Polish  frontiers. 
He  returned  to  England,  and  was  employed  hy  the  African  association  to  trace  the 
source  of  the  Niger.  In  this  enterprise  he  died,  at  Cairo,  Jan.,  1789. 

Sir  Joseph  Banks,  one  of  the  committee  of  the  African  association,  said  that  on 
his  first  interview  with  Ledyard,  before  he  had  even  learned  his  name  and  busi 
ness,  he  was  "  struck  with  the  manliness  of  his  person,  the  breadth  of  his  eye,  the 
openness  of  his  countenance,  the  inquietude  of  his  eye."  Banks  spread  before 
him  the  map  of  Africa,  and  asked  him  when  he  would  set  out.  "  To-morrow  morn 
ing!"  was  the  instant  reply  of  the  intrepid  man. 

On  the  morning  of  his  departure,  in  conversation  with  a  friend,  he  spoke  as 
follows,  concerning  his  checkered  life :  "lam  accustomed  to  hardships.  I  have 
known  both  hunger  and  nakedness,  to  the  utmost  extremity  of  human  suffering. 
I  have  known  what  it  was  to  have  food  given  me  as  charity  to  a  madman  ;  and  [ 
have  at  times  been  obliged  to  shelter  myself  under  the  miseries  of  that  character, 
to  avoid  a  heavier  calamity.  My  distresses  have  been  greater  than  I  have  owned, 
or  ever  will  own  to  any  man.  Such  evils  are  terrible  to  bear;  but  they  never  yet 
had  power  to  turn  me  from  my  purpose.  If  I  live,  I  will  faithfully  perform,  in  its 
utmost  extent,  my  engagement  to  the  society  ;  and  if  I  perish  in  the  attempt,  my 
honor  will  be  safe,  for  death  cancels  all  bonds." 

His  celebrated  Eulogy  on  Woman  is  the  most  beautiful  tribute  to  the  sex  extant 

LEDYARD'S  EULOGY  ON  WOMAN. 

"  I  have  observed  among  all  nations  that  the  WOMEN  ornament  themselves  more  than  the 
men  :  that  wherever  found  they  are  the  same  kind,  civil,  obliging,  humane,  tender  beings  ; 


CONNECTICUT. 


379 


that  they  are  ever  inclined  to  be  gay  and  cheerful,  timorous  and  modest.  They  do  not  hes 
itate,  like  man,  to  perform  a  hospitable,  generous  action;  not  haughty,  nor  arrogant,  nor  su 
percilious,  but  full  of  courtesy,  and  fond  of  society;  industrious,  economical,  ingenuous; 
more  liable,  in  general,  to  err  than  man,  but  in  general,  also,  more  virtuous,  and  perform 
ing  more  good  actions  than  he.  I  never  addressed  myself  in  the  language  of  decency  and 
friendship  to  a  WOMAN,  whether  civilized  or  savage,  without  receiving  a  decent  and  friendly 
answer.  With  man  it  has  often  been  otherwise.  In  wandering  over  the  barren  plains  of 
inhospitable  Denmark,  through  honest  Sweden,  frozen  Lapland,  rude  and  churlish  Finland, 
unprincipled  Russia,  and  the  wide-spread  regions  of  the  wandering  Tartar,  if  hungry,  dry, 
cold,  wet,  or  sick,  WOMAN  has  ever  been  friendly  to  me,  and  uniformly  so ;  and  to  add  to 
this  virtue  so  worthy  of  the  appellation  of  benevolence,  these  actions  have  been  performed 
in  so  free  and  so  kind  a  manner,  that  if  I  was  dry  I  drank  the  sweet  draught,  and  if  hun 
gry,  ate  the  coarse  morsel  with  a  double  relish." 

Israel  Putnam,  a  major  general  in  the  revolutionary  army,  was  born  in  Salem, 
Mass.,  in  1718.  He  possessed  a  mind  of  great  vigor,  though  his  education  was 
limited.  In  1739,  he  removed  to  Pomfret,  in  Connecticut,  where  he  cultivated  a 
farm.  He  was  a  man  of  great  personal  courage,  which  displayed  itself  on  many 
occasions.  His  daring  exploit  in  entering  a  "  wolf  den,"  and  shooting  a  wolf,  and 
also  his  "riding  down  stairs,"  at  Horse  Neck,  when  pursued  by  the  British,  are 
well  known.  In  the  French  and  Indian  war  of  1755,  he  showed  great  bravery  and 
skill.  He  entered  the  army  upon  the  breaking  out  of  the  revolution,  and  was  soon 
after  appointed  a  major  general.  He  distinguished  himself  at  the  battle  of  Bunker 
Hill,  and  it  is  yet  an  unsettled  point  whether  he  or  Gen.  Prescottwas  in  the  chief 
command  of  the  Americans  on  that  eventful  day.  "Documentary  evidence,"  says 
Lossing,  "  shows  that  it  belonged  to  Prescott."  The  truth  probably  is,  that  each 
acted  independently  of  the  other,  without  consultation  or  dictation,  as  the  conflict 
progressed.  He  continued  in  the  army  until  the  close  of  1779,  when  he  was  seized 
with  a  paralytic  affection,  which  disqualified  him  from  further  service.  He  died 
at  Brooklyn,  May  29,  1 790,  aged  72  years. 

The  "wolf  den,"  so  famous  for  the  exploit  of  Putnam,  is  in  Pomfret,  forty  miles 
east  of  Hartford.  A  wolf  had  become  such  an  intolerable  nuisance  to  the  country, 

in  destroying  the  flocks  of  the  farmers, 
that  Putnam  entered  into  a  combination 
with  five  of  his  neighbors  to  hunt  alter 
nately  for  her  until  they  could  kill  her. 
She  was  finally  tracked  in  the  snow,  and 
driven  by  the  blood  hounds  into  a  den 
about  three  miles  from  the  house  of  Put 
nam.  The  people  soon  collected  with 
dogs,  guns,  straw,  fire  and  sulphur  to  at 
tack  the  common  enemy.  All  their  efforts 
were  in  vain  to  force  her  from  her  retreat; 
and  the  hounds  who  had  entered  came 
back  wounded,  and  refused  to  return. 

Putnam  then  proposed  to  his  negro  man  to 
go  down  into  the  cavern  and  shoot  the  wolf; 
the  negro  declined  the  hazardous  service.  Then 
it  was  that  the  master,  angry  at  the  disap 
pointment,  and  declaring  that  he  was  ashamed 
to  have  a  coward  in  his  family,  resolved  himself 
to  destroy  the  ferocious  beast,  lest  she  should 

PUTNAM'S  WOLF  DEN  escape  through  some  unknown  fissure  of  the 

rock.  His  neighbors  strongly  remonstrated 
against  the  perilous  enterprise;  but  he,  knowing  that  wild  animals  were  intimidated  by  fire, 
and  having  provided  several  strips  of  birch  bark,  the  only  combustible  material  which  he 
could  obtain  that  would  afford  light  in  this  deep  and  darksome  cave,  prepared  for  his  de 
scent.  Having  accordingly  divested  himself  of  his  coat  and  waistcoat,  and  having  a  long 
rope  fastened  around  his  legs,  by  which  he  might  be  pulled  back  at  a  concerted  signal,  he 
entered  head  foremost  with  the  blazing  torch  in  his  hand. 

The  aperture  of  the  den,  on  the  east  side  of  a  very  high  ledge  of  rocks,  is  about  two  feet 
square;  from  thence  it  proceeds  obliquely  fifteen  feet,  then  running  horizontally  about  ten 
more,  it  ascends  gradually  sixteen  feet  toward  its  termination.  The  sides  of  this  subterra 
neous  cavity  are  composed  of  smooth  and  solid  rocks,  which  seem  to  have  been  divided  from 


380 


CONNECTICUT. 


each  other  by  some  former  earthquake.  The  top  and  bottom  are  also  of  stone,  and  the  en 
trance  in  winter,  being  covered  with  ice,  is  exceedingly  slippery.  It  is  in  no  place  high 
enough  for  a  man  to  raise  himself  upright,  nor  in  any  part  more  than  three  feet  in  width. 

Having  groped  his  passage  to  the  horizontal  part  of  the  den,  the  most  terrifying  darkness 
appeared  in  front  of  the  dim  circle  of  light  afforded  by  his  torch.  It  was  silent  as  the  house 
of  death.  None  but  monsters  of  the  desert  had  ever  before  explored  this  solitary  mansion 
of  horror.  He  cautiously  proceeding  onward,  came  to  the  ascent ;  which  he  slowly  mounted 
on  his  hands  and  knees,  until  he  discovered  the  glaring  eyeballs  of  the  wolf,  who  was  sit 
ting  at  the  extremity  of  the  cavern.  Startled  at  the  sight  of  fire,  she  gnashed  her  teeth, 
and  gave  a  sudden  growl.  As  soon  as  he  had  made  the  necessary  discovery,  he  kicked  the 
rope  as  a  signal  for  pulling  him  out.  The  people  at  the  mouth  of  the  den,  who  had  listened 
with  painful  anxiety,  hearing  the  growl  of  the  wolf,  and  supposing  their  friend  to  be  in  the 
most  imminent  danger,  drew  him  forth  with  such  celerity  that  his  shirt  was  stripped  over 
his  head  and  his  skin  severely  lacerated.  After  he  had  adjusted  his  clothes,  and  loaded  his 
gun  with  nine  buck-shot,  holding  the  torch  in  one  hand  and  the  musket  in  the  other,  he  de 
scended  the  second  time.  When  he  drew  nearer  than  before,  the  wolf  assuming  a  still  more 
fierce  and  terrible  appearance,  howling,  rolling  her  eyes,  snapping  her  teeth,  and  dropping 
her  head  between  her  legs,  was  evidently  in  the  attitude  and  on  the  point  of  springing  at 
him.  At  this  critical  instant  he  leveled  and  fired  at  her  head.  Stunned  by  the  shock,  and 
suffocated  with  the  smoke,  he  immediately  found  himself  drawn  out  of  the  cave.  But  hav 
ing  refreshed  himself,  and  permitted  the  smoke  to  dissipate,  he  went  down  the  third  time. 
Once  more  he  came  within  sight  of  the  wolf,  who  appearing  very  passive,  he  applied  the 
torch  to  her  nose,  and  perceiving  her  dead,  he  took  hold  of  her  ears,  and  then  kicking  the 
rope  (still  tied  around  his  legs),  the  people  above,  with  no  small  exultation,  dragged  them 
both  out  together. 

Samuel  Hvntinpton,  &  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  and  governor 
of  Connecticut,  was  born  in  Windham,  July  3,  1732.  He  settled  at  Norwich  in 

.          early  life.     After  having  held  the 

•rr/s/r?  s^rs?  et^jrn      °^ce  °^  king'8  attorney,  and  other 
Cf^f-'  f//L(  si,  ••'    *  /}*    '          public  offices,  he  was   elected  a 

delegate  to  congress  in  1775,  and 
in  1779  was  chosen  president  of  that  body.  He  was  appointed  governor  of  the 
state  in  1786,  and  held  that  office  until  his  death,  Jan.  8, 1796,  greatly  respected  for 
his  talents,  integrity,  prudence,  and  piety. 

Ethan  Allen,  a  brigadier  general  in  the  revolutionary  army,  was  born  in  Litch- 
field,  in  1737,  and  when  young  emigrated  with  his  parents  to  Vermont.  A  notice 
of  him  is  on  page  214;  and  also  on  page  225,  of  Col.  Seth  Warner,  who  was  born 
in  the  same  county,  in  1744,  and  like  him,  became  most  honorably  identified  with 
the  history  of  Vermont. 

Noah  Webster,  the  author  of  the  "American  Dictionary  of  the  English  Lan 
guage,"  was  born  in  West  Hartford,  Oct  16,  1758.  His  father  cultivated  a  small 

farm  for  his  support,  and  though  his  means 
were  limited,  he  placed  his  son  in  Yale  Col 
lege,  in  Sept.,  1774.  Having  finished  his 
education  at  the  age  of  twenty,  his  father 
put  into  his  hand  an  eight  dollar  continen 
tal  bill,  then  worth  about  four  dollars,  say 
ing,  "  You  must  now  seek  your  living,  I  can 
do  no  more  for  you  ! "  Too  poor  to  prepare 
for  professional  life,  he  commenced  the  bu 
siness  of  school  teaching. 

For  ten  years  from  the  commencement  of 
his  literary  course,  he  struggled  through 
many  difficulties,  but  could  discern  no  fa 
vorable  prospects,  until  his  spirits  began  to 
fail  him,  and  as  a  relief  to  his  mind,  he  un 
dertook  to  prepare  a  series  of  books  for 
schools,  which  proved  an  opening  which 
conducted  to  a  long  career  of  usefulness  to 
BIRTH  PLACB  OF  NOAH  WEBSTK*.  tne  American  people. 

The  first  draft  of  his  "Spelling  Book"  was  made  in  1782.  Most  persons  re 
garded  his  design  as  useless ;  only  two  of  his  friends,  John  Truznbull  and  Joel 


CONNECTICUT.  381 

Barlow,  encouraged  him  with  any  hope  of  success.  This  work,  on  the  whole,  was 
received  favorably.  Yet  for  years  it  made  its  way  but  slowly  into  schools.  At 
length  it  became  quite  popular,  until  its  circulation  amounted  annually  to  a  mil 
lion  of  copies.  By  receiving  a  few  mills  on  each  copy,  he  was  enabled  to  support 
himself  and  family  during  the  20  years  he  bestowed  on  the  preparation  of  the 
AMERICAN  DICTIONAKY.  This  was  published  in  1828,  in  two  quarto  volumes  of 
more  than  1,000  pages  each.  Since  this  time,  numerous  editions,  in  a  smaller  form, 
have  been  published.  In  the  spring  of  1843,  Dr.  Webster  added  some  hundreds 
of  words  to  the  appendix  of  his  dictionary.  It  was  his  last  labor.  After  a  short 
illness,  he  died  at  New  Haven,  where  he  resided,  May  28, 1843,  closing  a  long,  use 
ful  and  active  life  in  the  full  triumph  of  Christian  faith. 

We  conclude  this  notice  of  Mr.  Webster  by  an  anecdote  related  of  him  by  Sam 
uel  G.  Goodrich — Peter  Parley — late  American  consul  at  Paris: 

"  In  the  summer  of  1824, 1  was  in  Paris,  and  staying  at  the  Hotel  Montmorency. 
One  morning,  at  an  early  hour,  I  entered  the  court  of  the  hotel,  and  on  the  opposite 
side  I  saw  a  tall,  slender  form,  wjth  a  black  coat,  black  small  clothes,  black  silk 
stockings,  moving  back  and  forth,,  with  his  hands  behind  it,  and  evidently  in  a  state 
of  meditation.  It  was  a  curious,  quaint,  Connecticut  looking  apparition,  strangely 
in  contrast  to  the  prevailing  forms  and  aspects  in  this  gay  metropolis.  1  said  to 
myself,  '  If  it  were  possible,  I  should  say  that  was  Noah  Webster ! '  1  went  up  to 
him,  and  found  it  was  indeed  he.  At  the  age  of  sixty-six  he  had  come  to  Europe 
to  perfect  his  dictionary.  It  is  interesting  to  know  that  such  tenacity  of  purpose, 
such  persistency,  such  courage,  were  combined  with  all  the  refined  and  amiable 
qualities  which  dignify  and  embellish  domestic  and  private  life." 

David  Brainard,  the  devoted  missionary  to  the  Indians,  was  born  in  Haddam, 
Conn.,  April  20,  1718.  From  his  earliest  youth  he  was  remarkably  serious  and 
thoughtful.  "In  1739,  he  entered  Yale  College  as  a  student;  and  in  1743,  he  was 
expelled  from  that  institution,  first,  because  he  had  disobeyed  orders,  in  attending 
prohibited  meetings  of  those  who  were  attached  to  the  preaching  of  Whitefield 
and  'Pennant,  and  secondly,  because  he  indiscreetly  questioned  the  piety  of  one 
of  the  tutors,  and  would  not  acknowledge  his  error.  He  then  commenced  theolog 
ical  studies,  with  a  view  of  becoming  a  missionary,  for  he  ardently  desired  to  be  a 
teacher  of  the  poor  Indians,  in  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel.  At  the  age  of  twenty- 
five  years  he  began  his  labors  among  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Kinderhook,  New  York.  He  lived  in  a  wigwam,  slept  on  straw,  and  ate  boiled 
corn,  hasty-pudding,  and  samp.  Though  feeble  in  body,  and  often  ill,  he  perse- 
yered ;  and  when,  in  1744,  his  'flock'  agreed  to  go  to  Stockbridge,  he  went  with 
his  glad  tidings  to  the  Delaware  Indians.  He  continued  in  the  vicinity  of  Easton 
nearly  a  year,  during  which  time  he  visited  the  tribes  on  the  Susquehannah  in  the 
Wyoming  Valley  and  vicinity.  Then  he  returned,  and  took  up  his  abode  among 
the  New  Jersey  Indians  at  Crosswicks,  where  he  was  remarkably  successful.  In 
less  than  a  year,  he  baptized  seventy-seven  converts,  and  the  whole  tribe  became 
thoroughly  reformed  in  their  morals.  His  health  gradually  gave  way,  and  he  was 
compelled  to  leave  the  field  of  duty  where  his  heart  lingered.  He  went  to  Boston 
in  July,  1747,  and  returning  to  Northampton,  he  took  up  his  abode  with  Jonathan 
Edwards.  In  the  family  of  that  great  and  good  man  his  flower  of  life  faded,  and 
when  the  leaves  began  to  fall  in  autumn,  he  fell,  like  an  apple  early  ripe,  into  the 
lap  of  the  grave.  His  spirit  went  from  earth  on  the  9th  of  October,  1747,  when  he 
was  only  twenty-nine  years  of  age." 

"If  the  greatness  of  a  character  is  to  be  estimated  by  the  object  it  pursues,  the 
danger  it  braves,  the  difficulties  it  encounters,  and  the  purity  and  energy  of  its 
motives,  David  Brainard  is  one  of  the  greatest  characters  that  ever  appeared  in 
the  world.  Compared  with  this  standard  of  greatness,  what  little  things  are  the 
Alexanders,  the  Csesars,  the  conquerors  of  the  whole  earth.  A  nobler  object  no 
human  or  angelic  mind  could  ever  propose  to  itself,  than  to  promote  the  glory  of 
the  great  Governor  of  the  Universe,  in  studying  and  laboring  to  diffuse  purity  and 
happiness  among  his  unholy  and  miserable  creatures.  His  constitutional  melan 
choly,  though  it  must  be  regarded  as  a  physical  imperfection,  imparts  an  additional 
interest  and  pathos  to  the  narrative,  since  we  more  easily  sympathize  with  the 
emotion  of  sorrow  than  of  joy." 


382  CONNECTICUT. 

Roger  Sherman,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  in  New 
ton,  Massachusetts,  on  the  19th  of  April,  in  the  year  1722.  While  he  was  an 
infant,  his  parents  removed  to  Stonington,  where  he  resided  until  the  death  of 
his  father  in  1741.  He  was  apprenticed  to  a  shoemaker;  his  early  education 

was  limited,  but  hav- 
'n a  8tron    and  ac- 


a^n^  . 

l  of  knowledge  from 
books  during  his  ap 
prenticeship.  He  re 
moved  to  Connecticut  in  1744;  after  which,  giving  his  attention  to  the  study  of 
law,  he  was  admitted  to  the  bar  in  1754.  At  the  breaking  out  of  the  revolution 
he  was. sent  a  delegate  to  congress,  and  being  one  of  the  most  active  members  of 
that  body,  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  immortal  committee  of  five  to  prepare  a 
declaration  of  independence.  He  represented  Connecticut  in  the  U.  S.  senate  at 
the  time  of  his  death,  July  23,  1793.  He  died  stt  New  Haven,  of  which  he  was 
the  first  mayor  under  the  city  charter. 

William  Williams,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  at 
Lebanon.  He  graduated  at  Yale  College  at  the  age  of  twenty.  His  father  and 

grandfather  were  both  clergymen, 
and  young  Williams  commenced  the 
ological    studies  with    his    father. 
The  agitations  of  the  French  war 
attracted  his  attention,  and  he  en- 
>      tered    the     service    under  a  rela 
tive.     He  married  the  daughter  of 
Governor  Trumbull,  in  1772,  and  in 
1775  was  chosen  a  delegate  to  the  general  congress.     See  page  375. 

Oliver  Wolcolt,  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  in  South 
Windsor,  in  1726.  He  was  the  son  of  Gov.  Koger  Wolcott,  graduated  at  Yale 

College  in  1747,  and  in  1748  com 
manded  a  company  of  soldiers  in  the 
war  against  the  French  in  Canada : 
in  1751,  he  was  appointed  high  sheriff 
of  Litchfield  county.  He  was  a  dele, 
gate  to  the  continental  congress,  and 

held  various  offices  in  his  native  state  at  the  same  time.  Though  singularly  mod 
est,  and  even  diffident  in  his  intercourse  with  men,  he  possessed  an  iron  will  in  the 
performance  of  what  he  believed  to  be  his  duty.  He  was  elected  governor  in 
1796,  and  died  Dec.  1,  1797,  in  the  72d  year  of  his  age. 

Roger  Griswold,  governor  of  Connecticut,  was  the  son  of  Matthew  Griswold, 
who  was  lieut.  governor  of  the  colony  before  the  revolution,  and  chosen  governor 
of  the  state  the  year  after  its  close.  He  was  born  at  Lyme,  in  1762,  graduated  at 
Yale,  in  1780;  in  1794,  was  chosen  member  of  congress;  1807,  was  appointed 
judge  of  the  superior  court  of  Connecticut;  in  1811,  was  elected  governor  of  the 
state,  and  died  the  succeeding  year.  "  He  was  regarded  as  one  of  the  first  men 
of  the  nation  in  talents,  political  knowledge  and  force  of  eloquence ;  and  was  dis 
tinguished  by  his  integrity,  public  spirit  and  graceful  manners." 

John  Trumbull,  the  author  of  M'Fingal,  was  born  in  Watertown,  Litchfield 
county,  April  24,  1750.  He  was  the  son  of  a  clergyman  of  the  same  name,  was 
educated  at  Yale  College,  and  in  1773  was  admitted  to  the  bar  in  Connecticut  In 
1775,  he  wrote  the  first  part  of  his  M'Fingal,  which  was  published  immediately  at 
Philadelphia,  where  congress  was  then  sitting.  He  removed  from  New  Haven  to 
Hartford  in  1781,  and  the  next  year  the  poem,  M'Fingal,  was  there  completed  and 
published.  It  is  highly  satirical  throughout,  directed  against  the  enemies  of  Amer 
ican  liberty,  holding  up  to  scorn  and  contempt  the  tones,  the  British  officers,  na 
val,  military  and  civil  in  America.  In  1801,  Trumbull  was  appointed  judge  of  the 


CONNECTICUT.  383 

superior  court,  which  office  he  held  until  1819.     In  1825,  he  removed  to  Detroit  to 
reside  with  his  daughter,  where  he  died  in  1831. 

Joel  Barlow,  a  poet,  and  minister  to  France,  was  born  at  Reading,  in  1758.  He 
graduated  at  Yale  College,  served  a  short  time  as  volunteer  in  the  army  of  the 
revolution,  and  afterward  as  chaplain  of  a  regiment.  After  the  revolution,  he 
went  to  England  as  agent  for  the  sale  of  lands,  and  from  thence  crossed  over  to 
France,  where  he  made  himself  popular  by  his  zeal  in  the  cause  of  the  revolu 
tion.  In  1791,  he  returned  to  England,  and  published  his  "Advice  to  Privileged 
Orders,"  and  the  "  Conspiracy  of  Kings."  In  1795,  he  was  appointed  consul  at 
Algiers.  In  1805,  he  returned  from  his  residence  in  Paris  to  the  United  States, 
and  settled  in  Georgetown.  In  1808,  he  published  his  "  Columbiad,"  his  principal 
work,  and  largest  American  poem.  In  1811,  he  was  appointed  minister  to  Franca 
He  died  at  Zarnowica,  a  small  village  near  Cracow,  in  Poland,  Dec.  22,  1812,  while 
on  his  way  to  visit  the  Emperor  Napoleon,  at  Wilna. 

Isaac  Hull,  a  commodore  in  the  American  navy,  was  born  in  Derby,  in  1775. 
His  father,  an  officer  of 'the  revolution,  was  for  a  long  time  confined  in  the  Jersey 
prison  ship.  Isaac  entered  the  navy  in  1798,  as  lieutenant,  on  board  the  Consti 
tution.  He  was  connected  with  the  exploits  before  Tripoli,  and  was  with  Gen. 
Eaton  in  his  expedition  from  Egypt  against  Algiers.  The  first  exploit  which  . 
brought  him  into  general  notice  was  the  admirable  seamanship  displayed  in  his 
escape  in  July,  1812,  when  in  command  of  the  Constitution,  of  44  guns,  from  a 
British  squadron,  consisting  of  one  ship  of  the  line,  four  frigates,  a  brig  and  a 
schooner.  The  chase  continued  for  sixty  hours.  On  the  19th  of  August,  1812, 
Capt.  Hull,  with  the  same  vessel  and  crew,  fell  in  with  a  large  frigate,  which  struck 
to  him  after  a  close  action  of  thirty  minutes.  She  proved  to  be  his  majesty's 
ship,  the  Guerriere,  carrying  fifty  guns ;  commanded  by  Capt.  J.  R.  Dacres.  At 
the  time  the  Guerriere  surrendered  she  had  not  a  spar  standing,  and  her  hull  be 
low  and  above  water  was  so  shattered,  that  a  few  more  broadsides  must  have  car 
ried  her  down.  This  signal  victory  made  the  whole  land  ring  with  joy,  and  the 
"  Old  Ironsides,"  as  the  Constitution  was  called,  became  the  favorite  ship  in  Amer 
ican  history.  Hull  died  in  1 843,  leaving  a  reputation  unsurpassed  in  our  naval 
annals  for  skillful  seamanship  and  personal  bravery. 

Charles  Morris,  a  commodore  in  the  American  navy,  was  born  in  Connecticut, 
in  1783,  and  entered  the  navy  as  a  midshipman  on  board  the  Constitution.  He 
was  with  Decatur  in  the  Intrepid,  in  the  perilous  enterprise  for  the  destruction  of 
the  Philadelphia,  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli,  and  was  the  first  man  to  leap,  cutlass 
in  hand,  on  the  deck  of  the  enemy,  tor  his  bravery  on  this  and  other  occasions, 
he  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant;  but  it  was  in  the  desperate  en 
counter  between  the  Constitution  and  the  Guerriere  that  he  distinguished  himself 
most  conspicuously ;  with  his  own  hands  he  endeavored  to  lash  the  two  ships  to 
gether,  and  exhibited  a  daring  in  the  desperate  conflict  that  could  not  be  sur 
passed.  He  was  shot  through  the  body  in  the  action.  For  his  bravery  on  this 
occasion  he  was  promoted  at  once  two  grades,  to  that  of  commander.  He  died  in 
1856,  aged  72  years,  after  having  been  in  the  service  of  his  country  for  more  than 
55  years.  He  was  at  that  time  chief  of  the  bureau  of  ordnance  and  hydrography, 
at  Washington.  It  has  been  said  of  him,  that  in  all  the  various  qualities  which 
constitute  excellence  in  his  profession,  he  was  the  ablest  naval  commander  in  the 
world. 

Isaac  Chauncey,  a  commodore  in  the  American  navy,  was  born  about  the  year 
1775,  at  Black  Rock,  near  Bridgeport,  and  entering  the  mercantile  marine,  he 
early  became  conspicuous  for  his  maritime  talents  and  energy,  being  entrusted  at 
19  years  of  age  with  the  command  of  a  vessel.  In  1798,  he  entered  the  navy  as  a 
lieutenant  of  the  Constitution.  His  conduct  as  acting  captain  of  the  Constitution, 
in  several  actions  off  Tripoli,  received  high  praise.  In  the  war  of  1812,  he  was 
commander  of  the  naval  force  on  Lake  Ontario,  but  did  not  succeed  in  bringing 
the  enemy  to  action.  He  died  in  1840,  at  which  time  he  was  president  of  the  bu 
reau  of  navy  commissioners. 
.  Abiel  Holmes,  clergyman  and  author,  was  born  at  Woodstock,  in  1763,  gradu- 


384  CONNECTICUT. 

ated  at  Yale  College,  went  to  the  south  as  private  teacher,  and  there  became  pas 
tor  of  a  church  in  Midway,  Georgia,  In  1791,  he  was  chosen  pastor  of  the  Con 
gregational  Church  at  Cambridge,  Mass.  In  1805,  his  Annals  of  America  was 
first  issued;  a  second  edition,  bringing  down  the  events  to  1827,  was  published  at 
Cambridge,  in  1829.  He  died  in  1837.  As  a  faithful  chronicler,  his  memory  de 
serves  remembrance.  He  is  much  quoted  in  this  volume. 

Gen.  William  Eaton  was  born  at  Woodstock,  1764,  and  at  16  years  ran  away  from  home 
and  enlisted  as  a  private  soldier  in  the  army  of  the  revolution.  In  1790,  he  graduated  at 
Dartmouth,  in  1792  was  commissioned  captain  in  the  army,  and  in  1797  was  appointed  con 
sul  at  Tunis.  In  1804,  Gen.  Eaton  returned  to  America  and  visited  Washington,  where  he 
disclosed  the  famous  enterprise  which  he  had  planned  to  restore  the  ex-bashaw  of  Tripoli ; 
and  having  obtained  the  sanction  of  government,  he  embarked  in  July  of  the  same  year,  in 
th«  Argus  sloop  of  war,  with  the  intention  of  engaging  in  this  bold  and  hazardous  under 
taking,  and  arrived  at  Alexandria,  in  Egypt,  on  the  25th  of  November  following.  From 
Alexandria  he  proceeded  to  Cairo,  where  he  found  the  ex-bashaw,  who  approved  of  the  en 
terprise;  and  after  having  made  suitable  arrangements,  and  recruited  about  500  men  (100 
of  whom  only  were  Christians),  it  was  determined  by  Eaton  and  the  ex-bashaw  to  cross  the 
desert,  and  seize  the  province  and  the  city  of  Derne.  After  a  difficult  and  fatiguing  jour 
ney  through  a  dreary  desert,  presenting  innumerable  obstacles,  they  arrived  within  the 
province  of  Derne,  and  soon  attacked  and  captured  the  city,  having  the  assistance  of  the 
Hornet  sloop  of  war.  The  boldness  and  desperate  bravery  of  Gen.  Eaton  and  his  little 
party,  alarmed  the  reigning  bashaw  and  his  barbarian  subjects,  who  almost  thought  they 
were  something  more  than  human  beings;  but  the  progress  of  Gen.  Eaton  was  arrested  by 
a  peace  which  the  American  consul  concluded  with  the  bashaw.  After  this,  Gen.  Eaton  re 
turned  to  his  native  country,  and  was  everywhere  received  with  the  most  distinguished  ap 
plause,  the  grateful  tribute  of  patriotic  and  heroic  achievements.  After  some  time  he  fixed 
his  residence  in  Brimfield,  Mass.,  where  he  continued  until  his  death,  in  1811.  While 
here,  he  was  elected  a  representative  of  the  town  in  the  legislature  of  the  state. 

Gen.  Eaton  was  a  very  extraordinary  character;  he  possessed  much  original  genius,  was 
bold  in  his  conceptions,  ardent  in  his  passions,  determined  in  his  resolutions,  and  indefatiga- 
bly  persevering  in  his  conduct.  He  possessed  considerable  literary  acquirements  ;  and  the 
style  of  his  writings  was  characteristic  of  his  mind. 

Elihu  Yale,  the  early  benefactor  of  Yale  College,  and  from  whom  the  institution  was 
named,  was  born  in  New  Haven,  in  1648,  left  it  in  boyhood,  and  finally  emigrated  to  the 
East  Indies,  where  he  became  governor  of  Fort  George,  and  married  a  fortune.  "  He  was 
a  gentleman  who  greatly  abounded  in  good  humor  and  generosity,  as  well  as  in  wealth." 
The  following  is  a  copy  of  his  epitaph  at  Wrexham,  Wales : 

"Under  this  tomb  lyes  inter'd  Elihn  Yale,  of  Place  Gronew,  Esq.;  born  5th  April,  1648,  and  dyed  the 
8th  of  July,  1721,  aged  73  years. 

Born  in  America,  in  Europe  bred, 

In  Afric  travell'd  and  in  Asia  wed, 

Where  long  he  lived  and  thrived :  at  London  dead. 

Much  good,  some  ill  he  did :  BO  hope  all 's  even, 

And  that  his  soul  thro'  mercy  's  gone  to  Heaven. 
You  that  survive  and  read,  take  care 
For  this  most  certain  Exit  to  prepare, 
For  only  the  Actions  of  the  Just 
Smell  sweet  and  blossom  in  the  Dust." 


THE  SOLDIER'S  MONUMENT  AT  MILFORD. 

This  monument  was  erected  in  1852,  under  the  patronage  of  the  state.  It  is  of  freestone, 
thirty  feet  in  bight,  and  stands  a  few  rods  distant  from  the  line  of  the  New  York  and  New 
Haven  Railroad.  Upon  it  are  the  names  of  the  soldiers  who  died  at  Milford ;  and  the  side 
fronting  the  south  has  the  following  inscription  : 

In  HONOR  OF  forty-six  American  Soldiers,  who  sacrificed  their  lives  in  struggling  for  the  Independence 
of  thoir  country,  this  Monument  was  erected  in  1852,  by  the  joint  liberality  of  the  General  Assembly,  the 
people  of  Milford,  and  other  contributing  friends. 

Two  hundred  American  Soldiers,  in  a  destitute,  sickly  and  dying  condition,  were  brought  from  a  Brit 
ish  Prison  Ship,  then  lying  near  New  York,  and  suddenly  cast  on  our  shore  from  a  British  cartel  ship,  on 
the  first  of  January,  1777. 

The  inhabitants  of  Milford  made  the  most  charitable  efforts  for  the  relief  of  the  strangers ;  yet,  notwith 
standing  all  their  kind  ministrations,  in  one  month  these  forty-six  died,  and  were  buried  in  one  common 
grave. 

Their  names  and  residences  are  inscribed  on  this  Monument. 

Who  (hall  say  that  Republics  are  ungrateful  1 


NEW      YORK 


THERE  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  first  Europeans  who  landed  on  the  soil 
of  New  York  were  the  crew  of  a  French  vessel  under  the  command  of  Ver- 

razzano,  a  Florentine  in  the  service  of 
Francis  I  of  France.  He  sailed  in 
this  direction  to  make  new  discoveries. 
He  entered  a  harbor  supposed  to  have 
been  that  of  New  York  about  the  20th 
of  April,  J524,  where  he  continued 
some  fifteen  days,  occasionally  landing 
and  trading  with  the  natives. 

In  1609,  Henry  Hudson,  an  Eng 
lishman  in  the  service  of  the  Dutch 
East  India  Company,  entered  the  har 
bor  of  New  York  and  proceeded  up 
the  river  since  called  by  his  name  to 
about  where  Albany  now  stands.  This 
discovery  gave  the  Dutch  an  entrance 
into  the  interior  of  the  American  con 
tinent,  where  the  best  furs  could  be 
procured.  About  four  years  afterward 
a  company  of  merchants,  who  had  pro 
cured  from  the  state's  general  a  patent  for  an  exclusive  trade  to  Hudson's 
River,  built  a  fort  and  trading-house  at  Fort  Orange,  now  Albany.  About 
the  same  time  another  fort  and  trading-house  were  established  on  the  south 
west  point  of  Manhattan  Island  and  called  New  Amsterdam,  now  New  York. 
The  whole  colony  received  the  name  of  New  Netherlands. 

In  1625,  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  freighted  two  ships,  in  which 
Peter  Mirfuet  sailed,  the  first  governor  or  director  of  New  Netherlands.  In 
1629,  the  company  adopted  a  charter  which  gave  great  encouragement  to 
those  who  should  send  out  settlers.  Such  as  should  undertake  to  plant  a 
colony  of  fifty  souls  upward  of  fifteen  years  old  were  to  be  acknowledged  Pa- 
troons,  a  name  denoting  something  baronial  and  lordly  in  rank  and  means. 
They  were  allowed  to  select  lands  for  miles  in  extent,  which  should  descend 
to  their  posterity  forever.  Under  this  charter,  several  directors  of  the  com 
pany  availed  themselves  of  its  privileges. 

'In  1647,  Peter  Stuyvesant  arrived  at  Fort  Amsterdam  as  governor.  He 
was  a  brave  old  officer,  and  had  been  commissioned  governor-general  of  Cu- 

(385) 


ARMS  OF  NEW  YORK. 
Motto :   Excelrior— Higher. 


886  NEW  YORK. 

racoa  and  the  Duteh  West  Indies.  He  laid  claim  to  all  the  lands  and  streams 
from  Cape  Henlopen  to  Cape  Cod.  He  went  to  Hartford  and  demanded  a 
surrender  to  the  Dutch  of  all  the  lands  on  Connecticut  River.  These  claims 
were  opposed,  and  left  to  the  decision  of  arbitrators.  Long  Island  was  di 
vided;  the  eastern  part  was  to  be  held  by  the  English,  the  western  by  the 
Dutch;  to  the  main,  the  boundaries  were  amicably  adjusted. 

In  1664,  Charles  II,  of  England  disregarding  the  Dutch  claim  to  New  Neth 
erlands,  made  a  grant  to  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  York  and  Albany,  which 
included  all  the  main  land  of  Nefr  England,  beginning  at  St.  Croix,  extending 
to  the  Rivers  Connecticut  and  Hudson,  "together  with  the  said  river  called 
Hudson's  River,  and  all  the  lands  from  the  west  side  of  Connecticut  River  to 
the  east  side  of  Delaware  Bay."  In  order  to  enforce  this  claim,  three  ships 
with  600  men  were  sent  over  under  the  command  of  Col.  Nichols.  On  his 
arrival  at  Manhattan  he  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  fort.  Governor  Stuy- 
vesant  was  exceeding  loth  to  give  up,  but  the  terms  offered  being  exceeding 
liberal  the  people  compelled  him  to  surrender. 

Nichols  assumed  the  government  as  deputy-governor  under  the  Duke  of  York 
"of  all  his  territories  in  America."  New  Amsterdam  was  now  called,  in  honor  of 
the  Duke,  New  York,  and  Fort  Orange,  Albany.  At  this  time  the  Dutch  inhabi 
tants  were  about  6,000  in  number.  New  Amsterdam,  it  is  said,  contained  about 
3,000  persons,  near  half  of  whom  returned  to  Holland.  Their  habitations,  how 
ever,  were  soon  occupied  by  emigrants,  partly  from  Great  Britain,  but  mostly  from 
New  England.  Upon  Hudson  River  were  many  Dutch  settlers. 

Colonel  Lovelace  succeeded  Nichols  in  the  government.  War  having  been  de 
clared  against  Holland,  the  Dutch  sent  over  a  small  squadron,  which  arrived  at 
Staten  Island,  July  30,  1763.  Capt  Manning,  who  had  the  charge  of  the  defense  of 
New  York  (much  against  the  wishes  of  the  English  inhabitants),  surrendered  un 
conditionally  to  the  Dutch  without  firing  a  gun.  By  a  treaty  of  peace  in  1674,  it 
was  restored  to  the  English.  The  Duke  of  York,  to  remove  all  controversy  re 
specting  his  property  in  America,  took  out  a  new  patent  from  the  king,  and  com 
missioned  Major  Edmund  Andros  "governor  of  New  York  and  all  his  territories  in 
these  parts."  Andros,  who  was  tyrannical  in  his  disposition,  became  quite  unpop 
ular,  and  involved  himself  in  disputes  with  the  neighboring  colony  of  Connect 
icut. 

The  province  of  New  York  about  the  year  1678  contained  twenty-four  towns, 
villages  and  parishes.  The  city  of  New  York  had  3,430  inhabitants,  and  owned 
only  three  ships,  eight  sloops  and  seven  boats.  All  the  estates  in  the  colony  were 
valued  at  £150,000.  Colonel  Dongan  succeeded  Andros  in  1683.  In  1686,  James 
II  having  come  to  the  throne  on  the  renewal  of  Governor  Dongan's  commission,  re 
fused  to  confirm  the  privileges  granted  when  he  was  Duke  of  York.  The  assembly 
was  prohibited,  and  orders  were  given  to  Dongan  to  "suffer  no  printing-press  in  his 
government."  Much  disaffection  arose  at  this  time  among  the  colonists  on  account 
of  the  appointment  of  professed  Catholics  to  the  principal  crown  offices. 

In  1687,  the  French  aimed  a  blow  which  threatened  the  British  interests  in 
North  America.  Denonville,  with  1,500  French  from  Canada  and  500  Indians,  at 
tacked  the  Senecas,  one  of  the  Five  Nations,  who  were  the  friends  of  the  English. 
A  battle  took  place  near  the  principal  Seneca  village,  in  which  100  Frenchmen,  10 
French  Indians  and  about  80  of  the  Senecas  were  killed.  For  this  and  other  out 
rages  committed  by  the  French  the  confederated  Five  Nations  thirsted  for  revenge. 
On  the  26th  of  July,  1688,  twelve  hundred  of  their  men  landed  on  the  south  side  of 
the  island  of  Montreal  while  the  French  were  in  perfect  security,  burnt  their 
houses,  sacked  their  plantations,  and  killed  all  the  men,  women  and  children  with 
out  the  skirts  of  the  town.  A  thousand  French  were  slain  in  this  invasion,  and 
twenty-six  carried  into  captivity  and  burnt  alive.  In  1690,  a  party  of  French  and 
Indians  surprised  Schenectady,  in  the  depth  of  winter,  at  night,  murdered  sixty 
persons  and  burnt  the  place. 

In  1689,  Governor  Dongan  being  recalled  by  King  James,  one  Jacob  Leisler  took 


NEW  YORK.  387 

possession  of  the  garrison  for  King  William  and  Mary,  and  assumed  the  govern 
ment  of  the  province.  Upon  the  arrival  of  Governor  Slaughter  at  New  York,  who 
was  commissioned  by  the  king,  Leisler  refused  to  surrender  the  garrison,  for  the 
seizure  of  which  he  and  his  son  were  tried  and  condemned  as  guilty  of  high  trea 
son.  Governor  Slaughter  hesitated  to  command  their  execution,  and  wrote  to  the 
English  ministers  how  to  dispose  of  them.  Their  enemies  fearing  a  reaction  in 
their  favor  invited  the  governor  to  a  sumptuous  entertainment,  who  when  his  reason 
was  drowned  in  wine  was  seduced  to  sign  the  death-warrant  Before  he  recovered 
his  senses  the  prisoners  were  executed. 

Slaughter  was  succeeded  by  Colonel  Fletcher,  who  made  considerable  distbrb- 
ance  by  his  efforts  to  establish  the  Episcopal  form  of  church  government  in  the 
province.  He  also  attempted,  in  virtue  of  his  commission,  to  take  the  command  of 
the  militia  of  Connecticut. 

In  1698,  Richard  Earl  of  Bellamont  arrived  as  successor  of  Fletcher.  He  was 
sent  over  to  suppress  piracy  which  then  prevailed  in  the  American  seas.  The  earl 
was  succeeded  by  Lord  Combury,  whose  dissolute  habits  and  ignoble  manners  dis 
gusted  the  people. 

Brigadier-General  Robert  Hunter,  a  native  of  Scotland,  arrived  as  governor  in 
June,  1710.  After  a  wise  and  popular  administration,  he  left  the  province  in 
1719.  and  in  1720  was  succeeded  by  Wm.  Burnet,  son  of  the  celebrated  Bishop 
Burnet.  His  administration  of  seven  years  was  prosperous.  The  persecutions  in 
France  at  this  period,  after  the  edict  of  Nantz,  drove  many  Protestants  to  this 
province.  The  most  wealthy  settled  in  the  city;  others  planted  New  Rochelle,  and 
other  places. 

In  1728,  Col.  Montgomery  succeeded  Governor  Burnet,  and  he  by  Rip  Van  Dam, 
William  Cosby  and  George  Clarke,  each  in  turn.  In  1743,  George  Clinton,  the 
son  of  the  Earl  of  Lincoln,  succeeded  Mr.  Clarke  as  governor  of  the  colony.  His 
arrival  was  highly  gratifying,  and  harmony  prevailed. 

In  1744,  war  was  declared  between  France  and  England,  and  large  appropria 
tions  were  made  by  the  assembly  of  New  York  to  carry  it  on.  After  Clinton  was 
James  de  Lancey,  and  in  1755  Sir  Charles  Hardy. 

During  the  seven  years  previous  to  the  reduction  of  Canada  in  1760,  New  York 
became  the  theater  of  many  important  military  operations.  A  French  army  under 
Dieskau  invaded  the  province  from  Montreal  in  1755,  and  was  routed  by  the  New 
York  and  New  England  troops  under  General  Johnson.  The  French,  under 
Montcalm,  in  1 757  took  Fort  William  Henry,  on  Lake  George.  An  unsuccessful  at 
tack,  accompanied  with  great,  loss,  was  made  by  General  Abercrombie,  in  1758,  on 
the  French  fort  at  Ticonderoga.  In  1759,  General  Amherst  took  Ticonderoga  and 
Crown  Point,  and  General  Johnson  defeated  a  French  army  near  Niagara  and  took 
that  post.  The  conquest  of  Canada,  by  preventing  the  incursions  of  the  French  and 
Indians  into  the  territory  of  New  York,  removed  a  great  obstacle  to  the  prosperity 
of  the  colony. 

In  1763,  the  celebrated  controversy  with  New  Hampshire,  respecting  boundaries, 
commenced.  The  territory  in  question  comprised  what  is  now  Vermont.  The 
claim  of  New  York  arose  on  account  of  the  grant  given  to  the  Duke  of  York  of  "all 
the  lands  west  of  Connecticut  River."  The  government  of  New  Hampshire  in 
1760  made  large  grants  of  lands  to  settlers  west  of  the  Connecticut,  and  the  settle 
ments  progressed  with  great  rapidity.  To  check  these  proceedings,  Governor  Col- 
den,  of  New  York,  issued  a  proclamation  claiming  jurisdiction  as  far  east  as  Con 
necticut  River.  The  governor  of  New  Hampshire  issued  a  proclamation  in  opposi 
tion,  declaring  the  grant  of  the  Duke  of  York  to  be  obsolete,  and  that  New  Hamp 
shire  extended  as  far  west  as  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut.  This  controversy 
continued  until  after  the  revolution,  when  Vermont  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as 
an  independent  state. 

During  the  revolutionary  war,  the  territory  of  New  York  was  again  traversed  by 
hostile  armies.  In  September,  1776,  the  British  forces  occupied  the  city  of  New 
York,  and  kept  possession  of  it  during  the  war.  The  battle  of  White  Plains  was 
fought  Oct.  28,  1776,  and  Fort  Washington,  Nov.  16th  of  the  same  year.  Ticonde 
roga  and  Crown  Point  was  occupied  by  Gen.  Burgoyne  in  1777,  who,  however,  was 
compelled  to  surrender  his  whole  force,  consisting  of  nearly  6,000  men,  to  Gen. 

25 


388  NEW  YORK. 

Gates  at  Saratoga,  October  17,  1777.  During  the  same  year  a  state  constitution 
was  formed.  In  1779,  Gen.  Sullivan  was  sent  with  a  force  of  3,000  men  against 
the  Six  Nations,  the  most  of  whom  had  been  induced  by  Sir  John  Johnson  to  take 
up  arms  a'gainst  the  Americans.  The  Indians  were  routed.  Gen.  Sullivan  and 
Gen.  Clinton  penetrated  to  the  heart  of  the  Seneca  country,  burnt  eighteen  towna 
and  villages,  and  spread  desolation  on  every  side.  The  year  1780  was  distinguished 
by  the  treason  of  Arnold  at  West  Point  and  the  capture  of  Andre,  the  British  spy. 
The  British  troops  evacuated  the  city  of  New  York,  November  25,  1783. 

During  the  war  of  1812,  with  Great  Britain,  the  frontiers  of  New  York  and  its 
vicinity  became  the  theater  of  important  military  operations.  The  battle  of  Queens- 
town,  on  the  Canada  side,  was  fought  October  13,  1812.  In  1813,  York,  U.  C.,  was 
taken  April  27th.  Gen.  Pike  was  killed.  Fort  George  was  taken  by  the  U.  S. 
troops  May  27th.  Perry  captured  the  British  fleet  on  Lake  Erie,  September  10th. 
Fort  Niagara  was  captured  by  the  British,  December  19th,  and  Buffalo  was  burnt 
about  the  same  time. 

The  year  1814  was  distingushed  by  several  severe  and  bloody  conflicts  on  the 
Canada  side  of  the  Niagara.  Fort  Erie  was  taken  by  Gen.  Brown,  July  3d;  the 
battle  of  Chippewa  was  fought  July  5th ;  the  battle  of  Bridgewater,  July  25th.  On 
the  llth  of  September,  Sir  George  Provost,  with  an  army  of  14,000  men,  made  a 
descent  upon  Plattsburg,  but  was  compelled  to  retire  with  great  loss.  The  British 
fleet  under  Commodore  Downie  was  captured  by  Commodore  Macdonough  on  the 
same  day. 

On  the  termination  of  the  war  the  great  plan  for  the  internal  navigation  of  the 
state  was  resumed.  The  Erie  and  Champlain  canals  were  commenced  and  vigor 
ously  prosecuted.  The  Erie  canal  from  Albany  to  Buffalo  was  completed  in  1825, 
at  an  expense  of  about  eight  millions  of  dollars.  In  1839,  an  outbreak  took  place 
among  the  tenants  on  the  Renssellaer  estate.  The  anti-renters  held  meetings,  and 
refused  the  payment  of  rents.  The  disturbances  continued  for  several  years.  In 
1845,  Deputy-Sheriff  Steele  was  murdered  while  serving  a  process  of  law.  Gov 
ernor  Wright  declared  Delaware  county  to  be  in  a  state  of  insurrection.  The  mil 
itary  were  ordered  out,  and  the  anti-renters  were  effectually  quelled.  In  1846,  the 
constitution  of  the  state  was  amended  and  revised.  In  1851,  that  great  work,  the 
New  York  and  Erie  railroad,  was  completed  at  an  expense  of  about  twenty-three 
millions  of  dollars. 

New  York,  the  most  wealthy  and  populous  state  in  the  Union,  is  situated 
between  40°  31'  and  45°  01'  N.  Lat.,  and  between  71°  50'  and  79°  56'  W. 
Long.,  and  contains  an  area  of  46,000  square  miles.  Excluding  Long  Island, 
it  is  408  miles  long,  and  its  breadth  from  north  to  south  about  310  miles.  It 
is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Lake  Ontario,  St.  Lawrence  River  and  Lower 
Canada;  on  the  south  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania; 
ou  the  west  by  Pennsylvania,  Lake  Erie  and  the  Niagara  River,  and  on  the 
east  by  Lake  Champlain,  Vermont,  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut.  Popu 
lation  in  1790,  340,120;  in  1800,  586,756;  in  1820,  1,372,812;  in  1840, 
2,428,921;  in  1850,  3,097,394;  in  1855,  3,470,059. 

The  face  of  the  state  presents  every  variety  of  surface,  from  the  rich  plains 
at  the  west  to  the  rugged  mountains  of  the  east  and  north-east.  The  eastern 
part  is  crossed  by  two  chains  of  lofty  elevations,  rising  to  a  hight  of  from 
1,200  to  1,700  feet.  One  of  these  ridges,  entering  from  New  Jersey  on  the 
south-west,  strikes  the  Hudson  River  at  West  Point,  is  there  divided  by  the 
stream,  and  resumes  its  prominence  on  the  opposite  shore,  showing  almost 
perpendicular  walls  on  each  side,  as  though  broken  asunder  by  some  sudden 
convulsion.  These  remarkable  hights  are  known  as  the  "Highlands."  From 
the  eastern  margin  of  the  river  they  take  a  northerly  course,  in  detached 
masses.  A  second  range  enters  the  state  from  the  north-west  side  of  New 
Jersey,  which  passes  north  from  the  Shawangunk  Mountains.  A  third,  from 
the  northerly  part  of  Pennsylvania,  proceeds  in  the  same  direction  through  a 


NEW  YORK. 


389 


great  portion  of  the  state,  rising  in  some  places  to  a  hight  of  3,800  feet, 
known  as  the  "Catskill  Mountains." 

In  the  north-east  part  of  the  state  the  Adirondack  Mountains  are  very 
lofty,  one  peak  of  which  rises  6,460  feet.  In  the  eastern  and  southern  sec 
tions  the  surface  is  hilly  and  sometimes  broken;  the  western  section  is  -gen 
erally  level,  and  the  soil  well  adapted  to  the  growth  of  grain.  The  principal 
rivers  are  the  Hudson,  324  miles  long,  navigable  150  miles  to  Troy;  the 
Mohawk,  135  miles  long,  falls  into  the  Hudson;  the  Grenesee,  125  miles  long, 
and  the  Black  River,  120  miles,  flow  into  Lake  Ontario. 

New  York  has  the  honor  of  giving  the  strongest  impulse  of  any  state  in 
the  Union  to  a  system  of  public  works  on  a  great  scale.  The  Erie  canal  was 
commenced  in  1817,  and  from  that  period  to  the  present  time  there  has  been 
a  constant  and  gigantic  system  of  internal  improvements  carried  on,  both  in 
canal  and  railroad  communications,  in  almost  every  part  of  the  state.  Her 
principal  city,  from  its  admirable  position  and  magnificent  harbor,  possesses 
facilities  for  trade  superior  to  any  other  on  the  continent,  "and  holds  only 
the  second  commercial  position  on  the  earth,  and  in  the  amount  of  shipping 
surpasses  even  London,  her  great  commercial  rival." 


NEW  YORK,  the  commercial  metropolis  of  the  United  States,  is  on  the  is 
land  of  Manhattan,  at  the  head  of  New  York  Bay,  and  at  the  confluence  of 
the  Hudson  River  and  the  strait  called  the  East  River,  which  connects  the 
bay  with  Long  Island  Sound.  The  latitude  at  the  City  Hall  is  40°  42'  40" 
N.,  and  the  longitude  is  74°  01'  08"  W.  from  Greenwich.  Distance  in  miles 
from  Albany,  145;  Boston,  236;  Philadelphia,  87;  Baltimore,  185;  Washington, 


Situation  of  New  York. 

The  ontline  gives  a  bird's-eye  view  of  New  York  and  vicinity  as  It  appears  from  over  Williamsbnrg. 
East  River  is  in  front ;  the  Navy- Yard  and  part  of  Brooklyn  on  the  left,  beyond  which  is  Governor's  Is 
land  and  Staten  Island.  New  York  is  in  the  central  part,  at  the  southern  extremity  of  which,  on  the  left, 
is  the  Battery  and  Castle  Garden.  Over  the  city  is  seen  Hudson  Eiver  and  the  New  Jersey  shore,  w  ith 
Jersey  City  and  Hoboken. 

223;  Cleveland,  503;  Cincinnati,  758;  Chicago,  856;  Saint  Louis,  1,137;  New 
Orleans,  1,663. 

Manhattan  Island,  the  whole  of  which  is  embraced  within  the  chartered 
limits  of  the  city,  is  13 £  miles  in  length,  with  a  breadth,  at  its  widest  part, 
on  Eighty-eighth  street,  of  2J-  miles,  and  an  area  of  22  square  miles.  The 
bay  of  New  York  spreads  to  the  southward,  and  is  about  eight  miles  long, 
and  from  1^  to  5^  broad,  with  a  circumference  of  about  25  miles.  It  is  one 


390 


NEW  YORK. 


of  the  finest  and  most  beautiful  harbors  on  the  globe,  with  a  depth  sufficient 
for  the  largest  ships,  and  a  capacity  to  contain  all  the  shipping  of  the  world. 

It  is  well  defended  by  fortifications — at  the  Narrows,  where  it  is  entered 
from  the  ocean ;  on  Staten,  Grorernor's,  Bedlow's  and  Ellis's  Island,  and  also 
on  the  entrance  from  the  Sound  on  East  River.  The  population  of  New 
York  in  1790  was  33,131;  in  1810,  96,373;  in  1830,  202,589;  in  1840, 
312,710;  in  1850,  515,394,  and  in  1860,  821,113.  The  suburbs  of  New 
York,  consisting  of  Brooklyn,  Jersey  City,  Hoboken,  etc.,  with  the  city  itself, 
sum  up  now  a  total  population  of  about  1,200,000. 

New  York  derives  its  origin  from  the  colonizing  and  commercial  spirit  of 
the  Hollanders  and  the  general  zest  of  adventure  which  prevailed  among  the 
maritime  nations  of  Europe  after  the  discovery  of  America.  The  following 
sketch  of  its  history  is  from  Hay  ward's  Gazeteer : 

The  first  settlement  made  on  Manhattan  Island,  with  a  view  to  permanent  occu 
pancy,  was  by  the  Dutch  in  1615.  In  1629,  being  resolved  to  establish  a  colony  at 

New  Amster 
dam,  as  New 
York  was  then 
called,  they  ap 
pointed  Walter 
Van  Twiller  gov 
ernor,  who  held 
the  office  nine 
years.  In  1635, 
the  governor 
erected  a  sub 
stantial  fort,  and 
in  1643  a  house 
of  worship  was 
built  in  the 
pouth-east  c  o  r- 
ner  of  the  fort. 
In  1644,  a  city 
hall  or  stad  t 
house  was  erect 
ed,  which  was  on  the  corner  of  Pearl-street  and  Coenties  Slip.  In  1653.  a  wall  of 
earth  and  stones  was  built  from  Hudson  River  to  East  River,  designed  as  a  de 
fense  against  the  Indians,  immediately  north  of  Wall-street,  which  from  thatcir-- 
cumstance  received  its  name.  The  first  public  wharf  was  built  in  1658,  where 
Whitehall-street  now  is. 

The  administration  of  Governor  Stuyvesant,  the  last  of  the  Dutch  governors, 
terminated,  after  a  continuance  of  17  years,  with  the  capture  of  the  colony  bv  the 
English,  in  1664,  when  the  city  was  named  New  York,  in  honor  of  James,  Duke 
of  York  The  property  of  the  Dutch  West  India  Trading  Company  was  all  con 
fiscated.  The  number  of  inhabitants  was  then  about  3,000. 

In  1673,  the  Dutch  re-took  the  city  from  the  English,  it  having  been  surrendered 
by  Captain  Manning  without  firing  a  gun.  It  was  restored  to  the  English  the  next 
year,  and  Captain  Manning  was  tried  for  cowardice  and  treachery,  and  sentenced 
to  have  his  sword  broken  over  his  head.  The  inhabitants  were  all  then  required 
to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  English  government  As  descriptive  of  the 
commercial  condition  of  the  city  at  that  period,  Gov.  Andros,  in  his  report  to  the 
government  in  England,  in  1678,  says: 

"Our  principal  places  of  trade  are  New  York  and  Kingston,  except  Albany  for  the  In 
dians.  Onr  buildings  most  wood,  some  lately  stone  and  brick ;  good  country  houses,  and 
strong  of  their  severall  kindes.  A  merchant  worth  £1000,  or  £500,  is  accompted  a  good 
substantial!  merchant,  and  a  planter  worth  half  that  in  moveables  accompted  rich  ;  all  es 
tates  may  be  valued  att  about  £150,000 ;  there  may  lately  have  traded  to  y«  colony,  in  a 
yeare,  from  10  to  15  ships  or  vessels,  of  about  togeather  100  tnnns  each,  English,  New  Eng- 


STABT  HUTS  OK  CITY  HALL,  NEW  YOBK. 

This  building  was  of  stone,  and  was  built  by  the  Dutch  in  1644.    It  stood  on 
the  corner  of  Pearl-street  and  Coenties  Slip.    It  was  razed  in  1700. 


NEW  YORK. 


391 


land,  and  oure  own  built,  of  which  five  small  ships  and  a  ketch  now  belonging  to  New 
York,  foure  of  them  built  there." 

In  1686,  James  II  abolished  the  representative  system,  and  prohibited  the  use  of 
printing  presses.  A  meeting  of  commissioners,  denominated  a  congress  of  the  sev 
eral  colonies,  was  this  year  assembled  at  New  York,  A  regulation  for  lighting  the 
city  was  established  in  1697,  requiring  that  lights  be  put  in  the  windows  of  the 
houses  fronting  on  the  streets,  on  a  penalty  of  nine-pence  for  every  night's  omis 
sion;  and  that  a  lighted  lantern  be  hung  out  upon  a  pole  at  every  seventh  house, 
the  expense  to  be  borne  equally  by  the  seven  intervening  houses.  In  1703,  Wall- 
street  was  paved  from  William-street  to  the  English  (Trinity)  Church.  The  Pres 
byterian  ministers  were  prohibited  from  preaching  by  Governor  Cornbury  in  1707, 
and  two  of  their  number  were  arrested  and  tried  for  violating  this  prohibition,  but 


Nieuw  Amsterdam  {New   York)  in  1659. 

A,  the  fort.  B,  the  church.  C,  the  windmill.  D,  the  flag,  hoisted  on  the  arrival  of  vessels  in  port.  E, 
the  prison.  JF,  house  of  the  general.  G,  place  of  execution.  H,  place  of  expose  or  pillory. 

they  were  discharged  on  their  paying  $220  costs.  In  1719,  a  Presbyterian  church 
was  built  in  Wall-street. 

In  1725,  the  New  York  Gazette,  a  weekly  newspaper,  was  established.  The  first 
stage  began  to  run  between  New  York  and  Boston  in  1732.  It  made  its  trips  once 
a  month,  and  was  fourteen  days  on  the  journey.  In  1745,  Lady  Murray  owned  the 
only  coach  in  New  York  The  city,  the  next  year,  contained  1,834  houses  and 
11,717  inhabitants,  all  lying  below  the  Park,  having  increased  about  1,000  in  nine 
years.  A  theater  was  opened  in  1750.  From  this  time  to  the  period  of  the  revo 
lution  streets  were  laid  out  and  built  upon,  more  or  less,  as  far  north  as  Murray- 
street. 

In  consequence  of  the  disastrous  issue  of  the  battle  of  Long  Island,  soon  after  the 
commencement  of  the  war  in  1776,  the  city  was  taken  possession  of  by  the  British 
army,  under  Lord  Howe,  and  occupied  by  them  until  November  25,  1783,  when 
they  evacuated  it  upon  the  independence  of  the  United  States  being  established. 
On  that  day  General  Washington,  at  the  head  of  the  American  army,  entered  the 
city.  The  British  had  erected  works  across  the  Island,  near  Duane-street  After 
the  devastation  committed  by  the  British  upon  the  houses  of  worship,  the  college, 
and  other  public  institutions,  and  in  consequence  of  the  loss  of  the  books  and  ac 
counts  of  the  corporation,  which  had  been  carried  off  by  the  treasurer,  who  joined 
the  British  and  left  the  country,  much  difficulty  was  found  in  tracing  out  and  se 
curing  various  descriptions  of  the  public  property. 

The  whole  increase  of  the  population  of  New  York,  during  a  century  of  the 
English  rule,  did  not  exceed  20,000,  which  at  the  present  day  must  seem  greatly 
disproportionate  to  its  commercial  advantages  in  relation  to  the  American  colonies, 


392  NEW  YORK. 

and  under  the  auspices  of  such  a  nation  as  Great  Britain.  But  when  we  consider 
the  strange  and  unnatural  restrictions  thrown  around  the  colonies  by  the  mother 
country,  uur  surprise  is  diminished.  Gov.  Cornbury,  writing  from  New  York  to 
his  superiors  at  home,  in  1705,  says: 

"I  hope  I  may  be  pardoned  if  I  declare  my  opinion  to  be  that  all  these  colloneys,  which 
are  but  twigs  belonging  to  the  main  tree,  ought  to  be  kept  entirely  dependent  upon  and 
subservient  to  England ;  and  that  can  never  be  if  they  are  suffered  to  go  on  in  the  notions 
they  have,  that  as  they  are  Englishmen  so  they  may  set  up  the  same  manufactures  here  as 
people  may  do  in  England." 

In  conformity  with  this  policy,  the  people  of  New  York  were  not  allowed  to 
manufacture  cloths  of  any  kind,  except  for  their  own  use.  After  the  close  of  the 
revolution  the  city  contained  23,614  inhabitants,  being  an  increase  of  about  2,000 
in  fifteen  years. 

In  1785,  the  first  congress  after  the  war  was  organized  in  New  York,  in  the  City 
Hall,  where  the  Custom  House  now  stands;  and  here,  four  years  later,  when  the 
constitution  had  been  adopted,  Washington  was  inaugurated  president  of  the 
United  States. 

From  this  time,  in  our  country,  commences  the  period  of  modern  history,  so  to 
speak,  and  the  most  important  events  in  the  annals  of  the  city  must  be  compara 
tively  familiar  to  the  reader.  For  a  place  of  such  magnitude,  New  York  can  not 
be  considered  unhealthy.  It  has  enjoyed  as  great  an  exemption  aa  cities  of  this 
class  in  most  countries  from  the  ravages  of  epidemic  diseases.  It  has  been  four 
times  visited  by  yellow  fever,  viz. :  in  1742,  in  1798,  in  1805,  and  1822.  The  dis 
ease  was  the  most  fatal  in  1798,  when  it  prevailed  from  July  to  November,  and  the 
deaths  amounted  to  2,086. 

The  city,  with  other  cities  large  and  small,  suffered  severely  from  Asiatic  cholera 
in  the  years  1832,  1834  and  1849.  The  deaths  in  July  and  August,  1832,  num 
bered  4,673,  and  during  the  year,  9,975.  The  deaths  during  the  year  1850X  a  year 
of  ordinary  health,  were  15,377,  which  is  a  ratio  of  one  to  thirty-three  of  the  pop 
ulation.  This  ratio  does  not  vary  materially  from  that  of  other  northern  cities  of 
the  largest  class. 

The  most  extensive  and  destructive  fire  which  has  ever  occurred  in  New  York 
was  that  of  the  16th  of  December,  1835,  which  swept  over  between  thirty  and  forty 
acres  of  the  most  valuable  part  of  the  city,  densely  occupied  with  stores  and  filled 
with  the  richest  merchandise.  About  650  buildings  were  consumed,  and  the 
amount  of  property  destroyed  was  estimated,  by  a  committee  appointed  to  ascertain 
the  loss,  at  nearly  $18,000,000.  Under  this  heavy  calamity,  the  wealth  and  recu 
perative  energies  of  the  city  were  in  a  wonderful  manner  demonstrated,  as  in  an 
incredibly  short  time  the  whole  burned  district  was  covered  again  with  stores  and 
with  public  edifices  more  costly,  convenient  and  elegant  than  before. 

The  first  formal  charter  of  the  city  was  granted  June  12,  1665.  This  has  been 
superseded  by  a  second,  and  also  by  a  third,  granted  in  1730,  which,  though  much 
changed  by  acts  of  the  legislature,  forms  the  basis  of  the  present  rights  and  priv- 
iliges  of  the  city.  The  present  charter,  by  the  New  York  legislature,  was  granted 
in  1831. 

The  city  is  divided  at  present  into  wards,  each  of  which  annually  elects  an  alder 
man  and  an  assistant  alderman,  to  each  of  the  two  boards  respectively,  which  con 
stitute  the  common  council  The  mayor  is  chosen  annually  by  the  electors  of  the 
city. 

It  is  now  245  years  since  the  passengers  of  a  Dutch  emigrant  vessel  established 
their  rude  habitations  on  the  southern  extremity  of  Manhattan  Island.  The  an 
nals  of  the  city,  during  the  period  which  has  intervened,  and  more  especially  since 
the  country  became  an  independent  nation,  illustrate  its  unexampled  progress  in 
population,  wealth  and  commercial  greatness.  "In  these  respects,  it  may  be  safely 
said,  that  history  affords  no  equal  example  of  prosperity;  ana,  if  we  may  anticipate 
the  lapse  of  another  century,  its  extent  and  population  will  stand  with  scarcely  a 
rival  among  the  cities  of  the  world." 

The  harbor  is  everywhere  well  protected  against  the  influence  of  streams, 
but  especially  within  the  East  River,  which  is  the  part  moat  closely  land- 


NEW  YORK. 


393 


locked.  Here  the  largest  number  of  vessels  always  lie,  presenting,  in  the 
multitude  of  their  masts  and  spars,  the  appearance  of  a  leafless  forest.  The 
whole  of  the  lower  part  of  the  city,  excepting  the  Battery,  on  both  North  and 
East  Rivers,  is  burdened  with  numerous  docks  and  ships,  in  all  extending 
several  miles.  Usually  these  docks  are  crowded  with  the  vessels  of  all  na 
tions;  and,  on  an  average,  over  2,000  coasting  vessels  are  in  harbor  at  n 


Forests  of  Masts,  East  River,  New  York. 

time,  some  loading,  some  unloading,  and  others  waiting  their  turn  for  berths. 
With  all  these  vast  accommodations  for  shipping,  there  is  scanty  room  for 
so  large  a  commerce  as  centers  at  this  port. 

New  York,  or  Manhattan  Island,  rises  from  each  river  with  a  gentle  as 
cent,  thus  forming  a  central  ridge  nearly  its  entire  length.  The  city  is  com 
pactly  built,  from  the  Battery  to  Forty-second-street,  four  miles.  In  the  lower 
part  of  the  city  the  streets  are  laid  out  to  suit  the  shape  of  the  island,  and. 
though  not  uniform,  the  general  divisions  are  regular,  and  the  main  streets 
broad.  At  Houston-street,  one  and  three-fourth  miles  from  the  Battery,  com 
mences  the  uniform  plan  of  avenues  and  streets.  Above  this  point  the  en 
tire  island  is  divided,  longitudinally,  by  fourteen  parallel  avenues,  100  feet 
wide,  which  are  crossed  at  right  angles  by  one  hundred  and  fifty -six  streets, 


394  NEW  YORK. 

sixteen  of  which  are  100  and  the  remainder  80  feet  wide;  and  these,  all  above 
Thirteenth-street,  extend  entirely  across  the  island,  from  river  to  river. 

The  upper  portion  of  the  city  is  generally  composed  of  residences,  while 
the  lower  or  southern  part  accommodates  the  great  bulk  of  commerce  and 
general  trade.  The  principal  business  portion  lies  south  of  Chambers-street. 

Broadway  extends  for  two  and  a  half  miles  in  a  straight  line,  commencing 
at  the  Battery  and  running  north.  The  turn  in  Broadway  is  just  below 
Union-Square,  at  Tenth-street,  where  it  bends  slightly  to  the  westward,  cross 
ing,  in  its  additional  course  of  miles,  the  principal  avenues  in  the  western 
part  of  the  city. 

Broadway  is  80  feet  wide,  and  occupies  in  its  straight  part  the  natural 
crown  of  the  island  between  the  two  rivers.  It  is  the  great  promenade  of  the 
city,  and  one  of  the  grandest  streets  in  the  world,  elegantly  built  with  costly 
edifices,  stores,  hotels,  churches,  etc. 

"The  great  characteristic  of  New  York  is  din  and  excitement;  everything 
is  done  in  a  hurry,  all  is  intense  anxiety.  It  is  especially  noticeable  in  the 
leading  thoroughfare,  Broadway,  where  the  noise  and  confusion  caused  by 
the  incessant  passing  and  re-passing  of  some  eighteen  thousand  vehicles  a 
day,  with  multitudes  upon  multitudes  of  people  upon  its  side-walks,  render 
it  a  Babel-scene  of  confusion." 

To  obtain  a  general  idea  of  some  of  the  more  prominent  objects  of  the  city, 
we  commence  at  the  southernmost  point,  the  beginning  of  Broadway — the 
Battery.  This  public  ground  has  eleven  acres,  and  is  planted  with  shade 
trees.  At  the  southern  termination  of  the  island  it  has  an  extended  view  of 
the  magnificent  bay  of  New  York,  with  its  fleets  of  vessels  and  crafts  of  all 
sorts.  Here  stands  Castle  Garden,  originally  a  fortification,  then  a  place 
of  public  meetings,  with  a  room  capable  of  holding  an  audience  of  fifteen 
thousand  persons,  and  now  as  a  point  of  debarkation  of  the  thousands  upon 
thousands  of  emigrants  who  annually  here  for  the  first  time  press  their  feet 
upon  a  land  of  freedom.  At  the  beginning  of  Broadway,  close  by  the  Bat 
tery,  is  the  little  circular  square  known  as  the  Bowling  Green,  now  graced 
by  a  fountain,  but  in  ante-revolutionary  times  the  site  of  a  leaden  equestrian 
statue  of  George  III,  which  the  populace  destroyed  and  converted  into  musket 
balls  to  be  fired  into  his  majesty's  soldiers. 

Passing  up  Broadway  two  blocks  from  Bowling  Green,  we  have  on  the 
right,  running  down  to  East  River,  a  short,  narrow  street— Wall-street,  the 
great  money  center  of  the  Union  and  rendezvous  of  merchants.  At  its  head, 
on  Broadway,  stands  Trinity  Church,  the  most  important  Episcopal  church 
in  the  city,  built  at  an  expense  of  $400,000,  with  a  singularly  beautiful  spire, 
rising  to  the  hight  of  264  feet,  and  commanding  from  its  summit  a  view  of 
the  city,  bay,  rivers,  islands,  and  surrounding  shores — a  magnificent  panorama 
of  life  and  beauty.  From  this  elevation  Broadway  is  seen  stretching  away 
for  miles,  with  its  moving  crowds  of  human  beings  and  vehicles  dwarfed  to 
the  eye,  by  hight  and  distance,  to  puppets  in  size.  In  the  adjoining  church 
yard  are  the  monuments  of  many  illustrious  men,  among  them  those  of 
Alexander  Hamilton,  and  the  naval  hero,  Lawrence. 

On  Wall-street,  corner  of  Nassau-street,  stands  the  Custom  House,  mod 
eled  after  the  Parthenon,  and  built  of  white  marble,  at  an  expense  of  nearly 
82,000,000.  It  is  on  the  site  of  the  Federal  Hall,  where  congress  held  its 
sessions  when  New  York  was  the  national  capital.  Here,  on  the  13th  of 
April,  1789,  the  assembled  thousands  exclaimed  "Long  live  George  Wash 
ington,"  on  the  occasion  of  his  inauguration  on  this  spot  as  the  first  president 


NEW  YORK. 


of  the  United  States.  Adjoining  this  is  the  U.  S.  Assay  Office,  a  handsome 
marble  building. 

Near  this  building,  on  Nassau-street,  is  the  city  Postoffice,  formerly  the 
Middle  Dutch  Church,  used  for  military  purposes  by  the  British  in  the  revo 
lution. 

Below  the  Custom  House,  on  Wall-street,  is  the  Merchants'  Exchange,  a 
massive  granite  edifice,  occupying  an  entire  block,  of  the  Grecian  Doric  or 
der.  It  is  200  feet  long,  77  feet  high,  to  the  cornice,  and  cost  $1,800,000. 
The  exchange-room,  where  the  merchants  daily  meet  during  the  hours  of 
'Change,  is  a  magnificent  hall,  capable  of  holding  3,000  persons. 

Proceeding  up  Broadway,  we  come,  after  passing  seven  blocks  more,  to  the 
Park,  a  triangular  structure  of  eleven  acres,  and  the  best  known  locality  in 
all  New  York.  Upon  this,  at  its  upper  end,  are  several  public  buildings,  the 
most  important  of  which  is  the  City  Hall,  an  imposing  marble  structure. 
The  building  was  finished  in  1812;  its  rear  is  of  free-stone,  and  so  built  be 
cause  at  the  time  it  was  supposed  the  city  would  never  extend  north  of  it — 
now  it  in  fact  reaches  four  miles  above  it. 

At  the  south  end  of  the  Park  is  the  Astor  House,  Barnum's  Museum  and 
St.  Paul's  Church.  In  the  graveyard  attached  to  the  church  are  monuments 
to  the  memory  of  Emmet,  the  Irish  patriot,  and  to  Gen.  Montgomery,  who 
fell  at  Quebec,  and  also  a  native  of  Ireland. 


View  Looking  down  Broadway  from  the  Park. 

On  the  right  is  seen  the  Aster  House  and  St.  Paul's  Episcopal  Church ;  on  the  left,  Park  Place  and 
Barnum's  Museum.  In  front,  cars  of  street  railroads,  with  figures  in  the  foreground  of  the  little  street 
shoe-blacks  at  work  polishing  the  leather  of  passers-by.  This  is  the  most  thronged  point  in  the  city.  In 
the  business  hours  of  the  day,  policemen,  in  their  blue  uniforms,  stand  here  to  preserve  order,  and  to  con 
duct  ladies  and  children  in  safety  across  the  crowded  street. 

Printing-House  Square  is  the  open  space  facing  the  eastern  side  of  the 
Park,  opposite  the  City  Hall.  Upon  this  square  directly  front  the  offices 
of  the  New  York  Tribune,  the  New  York  Times — on  the  site  of  the  old 


396 


NEW  YORK. 


Brick  Church — the  Sunday  Times,  etc.     The  great  American  Tract  House 
Printing  Establishment  is  also  on  one  of  the  corners  of  the  square,  while 


Printing-Hovse  Square,  New   York. 

The  view  is  taken  in  Chatham-street,  looking  southward.  Tammany  Hall  and  various  newspaper  pub 
lication  offices  are  seen  in  front,  among  others  the  printing  office  of  the  American  Tract  Society.  The 
spire  of  St.  Paul's  and  the  flag-staff  on  Barnum's  Museum  are  shown  on  the  right  in  the  distance,  and  in 
front  some  cars  of  street  railroads. 

within  sight  are  the  offices  of  the  Herald,  the  Sun.  the  New  York  Express, 
the  Daily  News,  the  New  York  Mercury,  the  New  York  Ledger,  and  numer 
ous  others.  No  other  locality 
in  the  world  is  so  closely  iden 
tified  with  the  art  of  printing. 
Within  five  minutes  walk  of  this 
spot,  toward  East  River, 
Square, 


on 

Franklin  Square,  is  the  cele 
brated  publishing-house  of  the 
Brothers  Harper.  Their  estab 
lishment  is  on  a  gigantic  scale. 
It  occupies  an  edifice  five  stories 
in  hight,  where  printing,  book 
binding,  stereotyping,  engrav 
ing  and  book-selling  are  carried 
on.  They  furnish  employment 
to  three  hundred  people,  and 
sell  two  millions  of  volumes  an 
nually.  The  Messrs.  Appleton, 
corner  of  Broadway  and  Leonard 
streets,  conduct  the  bookselling 
and  publishing  business  on  a 
similarly  extensive  scale. 

On  Broadway,  just  above  the  Park,  is  Stewart's  Marble  Palace,  the  most 
extensive  and  fashionable  "shopping  place"  for  ladies  in  the  world.  In  all 
its  departments,  it  employs  350  clerks,  and  annually  sells  dry-goods  to  the 


IlAr.prE'3. 


NEW  YORK. 


397 


amount  of  several  millions.  Bowen,  McNamie  &  Co. 'a  marble  store,  also  de 
voted  to  dry-goods,  is  on  the  corner  of  Pearl-street  and  Broadway,  and  is  a 
most  costly  and  elegant  edifice.  This  firm  has  made  itself  widely  known  by 
their  immortal  reply  to  a  threat  of  a  withdrawal  of  trade  for  their  political 
opinions — "Our  goods  are  for  sale,  not  our  principles." 

Ball,  Black  &  Co.,  and  Tiffany  &  Co.,  are  elegant  establishments,  on  Broad 
way,  devoted  to  jewelry  and  silverware.  The  latter,  it  is  said,  retail  to  the 
amount  of  $1,000,000  annually. 

Between  Duane  and  Worth  streets  is  the  New  York  Hospital,  a  most  im 
portant  benevolent  institution,  of  which  there  are  many  in  the  city,  though 
this  is  probably  the  oldest,  having  been  founded  anterior  to  the  revolution. 
Opposite  this,  on  the  east  side  of  Broadway,  is  the  much  admired  Broad 
way  Theater,  one  of 
the  largest  in  the  city. 
A  short  distance  be 
hind  and  east  of  this, 
in  Center-street,  is  the 
Hall  of  Justice,,  in 
common  language,  the 
"Tombs,"  from  its 
gloomy  aspect.  It  con 
tains  the  police  and 
other  courts,  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  cells  for 
prisoners,  and,  in  the 
court-yard,  a  place  of 
execution  for  murder 
ers.  It  is  judiciously 
located,  for  near  by,  a 
little  to  the  east,  is  the 

TOMBS,  OK  HAU.  OF  JUSTICE.  infamous  Five  Points, 

so  named  because  five 

streets  here  meet  and  corner.  The  Five  Points  is  the  nucleus  around  which 
cluster  thousands  of  the  most  abandoned  and  wretched  of  the  population  of 
the  city — the  thieves, 
prostitutes,  and  noto 
riously  profligate  and 
intemperate.  This  vile 
population  are  mostly 
of  the  lowest  class  of 
foreigners,  the  off- 
scouring  of  the  poor 
est  districts  and  most 
degraded  and  tyran 
nically  governed  cities 
of  the  Old  World. 

The  ward  in  which 
this  is  situated,  in 
common  parlance,  has 
been  long  known  aa 
the  "  Bloody  Sixth,"  °°w  BAT>  FlT*  Poum'  **w  ToKK 

a  title  acquired  from  its  election  riots.  The  House  of  Industry  and  New 
Mission  House  are  two  fine  buildings,  erected,  of  late  years,  in  this  scene  of 


398 


NEW  YORK. 


vice  and  poverty  for  the  noble  uses  of  philanthropy  to  its  suffering  popu 
lation. 

Taylor's  Saloon,  an  elegant  restaurant,  is  on  the  corner  of  Franklin-street 
and  Broadway,  on  the  first  floor;  it  contains  an  area  of  7,500  feet.  The  view 
from  the  two  grand  entrances  is  gorgeous;  the  floor  is  laid  with  beautiful 
marble  tiles,  and  fountains  and  statuary  appear  to  the  view. 

Returning  to  Broadway,  and  continuing  up  the  same,  we  pass  in  succession 
several  magnificent  hotels.  Among  these,  the  St.  Nicholas  and  the  Metro 
politan  are  the  most  extensive.  The  St.  Nicholas,  at  the  corner  of  Spring- 
street,  covers  one  and  three-fourths  of  an  acre  of  ground,  has  six  hundred 
rooms,  and  was  erected  and  furnished  at  an  expense  of  more  than  a  million 
of  dollars.  It  is  a  monument  of  architectural  beauty,  of  the  Corinthian  or 
der,  and  is  of  white  marble.  The  original  disbursements  for  mirrors  amounted 
to  840,000,  and  the  service  of  silverware  and  Sheffield  plate  cost  $50,000. 
Whatever  ornament  wealth  could  purchase  or  skill  produce  has  been  lavished 
upon  this  palace-like  structure,  in  which  one  thousand  guests  may  enjoy  all 
of  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  life. 

Continuing  up  Broadway  a  few  blocks  further,  we  come  in  view  of  Wash- 


Cooper  Institute,  New  York. 

ington  Square  and  Parade  Ground.  It  is  west  of  Broadway  some  threo 
minutes  walk.  It  contains  twelve  acres,  has  a  handsome  fountain,  and  is  sur 
rounded  by  elegant  private  houses. 

The  New  York  University  fronts  this  square.  It  is  a  very  handsome 
building,  of  marble;  it  was  founded  in  1831,  and  has,  in  all  its  departments, 
about  seven  hundred  students. 


NEW  YORK. 


399 


Running  up  northward  from  Washington  Square  is  the  famous  Fifth  Ave 
nue,  the  most  fashionable  street  in  the  city,  and  the  most  elegant  street  of 
private  dwellings  on  the  globe. 

The  several  broad  avenues  and  squares  in  the  upper  part  of  the  city  are 
studded  with  a  succession  of  splendid  mansions,  in  some  instances  costing 
from  $50,000  to  $200,000  each.  The  expenditures  of  families  occupying 
them  are  apt  to  be  in  a  corresponding  scale,  sometimes  amounting  to  tens 
of  thousands  annually. 

Returning  to  Broadway,  and  crossing  over  into  Astor  Place,  we  come  to 
the  Cooper  Institute,  erected  by  Mr.  Peter  Cooper,  of  New  York,  who  gave 
8300,000  for  the  founding  of  this  institution.  Its  object  is  the  moral,  mental 
and  physical  improvement  of  youth.  It  contains,  among  other  provisions,  a 
spacious  lecture-room  and  an  observatory.  In  connection  with  it  are  free 
courses  of  lectures,  a  free  library,  rooms  for  debating  and  other  societies. 

Opposite  the  institution  is  the  New  Bible  House,  one  of  the  most  exten 
sive  buildings  in  the  city.  It  contains  the  printing-rooms  and  other  offices 
of  the  American  Bible  Society,  and  also  apartments  for  various  benevolent 
and  religious  associations.  Nearly  six  hundred  persons  are  employed  in  the 
Bible  House  when  in  full  operation.  The  Society  was  organized  in  1816—17  ; 
its  receipts  since  then  amount  to  more  than  five  millions  of  dollars,  and  it  has 
distributed  about  nine  millions  of  Bibles  and  Testaments,  many  of  them  in 
foreign  languages. 

The  Bible  House  occupies  three-fourths  of  an  acre  of  ground,  bounded  by 
Third  and  Fourth  Avenues,  and  Eighth  and  Ninth  streets.  The  form  of  this 
gigantic  edifice  is  nearly  triangular,  and  it  is  substantially  built  of  brick,  with 
stone  facings,  costing  nearly  $300,000.  The  principal  entrance,  which  is  on 
the  Fourth  Avenue,  has  four  columns,  surmounted  with  cornice. 

At  the  angle  of  Broadway  corner  of  Tenth-street  is  the  splendid  edifice  of 


The  Bible  House. 

Grace  Church ;  it  is  of  white  marble,  of  Gothic  architecture,  and  is  consid 
ered  one  of  the  most  elegant  buildings  in  New  York. 


400 


NEW  YORK. 


Four  blocks  beyond  here  is  Union  Square.     This  park  is  a  beautiful  oval 
inclosure,  containing,  perhaps,  a  couple  of  acres,  and  ornamented  by  shrub- 


Statue  of  Washington  and  the  Everett  House,  New  York. 

bery  and  a  pretty  fountain.  The  famous  equestrian  statue  of  Washington 
stands  at  the  south-east  corner  of  the  square.  It  is  14£  feet  high,  and,  with 
its  pedestal,  reaches  an  elevation  of  29  feet.  It  engaged  the  artist,  Mr.  Brown, 
four  years,  and  cost  $30,000,  which  was  contributed  by  forty-six  wealthy, 
public-spirited  citizens.  The  Everett  House,  a  magnificent  hotel,  shown  in 
the  engraving,  stands  on  this  square ;  it  combines  the  luxuries  of  a  first  clasa 
hotel  with  the  quiet  and  seclusion  of  a  private  house.  Being  in  the  most 
fashionable  and  airy  quarter  of  the  city,  it  is  in  all  respects  attractive  as  a 
place  of  residence  to  those  who  wish  to  combine  elegance  and  seclusion  with 
abundant  means  of  transit  by  cars  and  stages  to  every  part  of  the  city.  Dr. 
Cheever's  Church  of  the  Puritans  and  Rev.  Mr.  Abbott's  Spingler  Institution 
for  Ladies  face  this  square. 

The  New  York  Academy  of  Music,  or  Italian  Opera-House,  is  a  few  steps 
eastward  of  Union  Park,  corner  of  Fourteenth-street  and  Irving  Place.  It 
is  an  immense  structure,  204  by  120  feet,  and  is  capable  of  accommodating 
4,600  persons.  The  interior  decorations  are  remarkably  fine — sculpture, 
painting,  and  architecture  all  working  together  to  produce  the  most  pleasing 
effect.  Its  cost  was  about  $350,000. 

On  the  continuation  of  Broadway,  about  half  a  mile  above  Union  Park,  is 
the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel.  It  faces  Madison  Square,  a  beautiful  park  of  one 
hundred  acres,  which  has  become  widely  known  from  a  casual  allusion  in 
the  opening  of  Pierce  Butler's  celebrated  poem  of  "Nothing  to  Wear,"  as  the 
residence  of  Miss  Flora  McFlimsay,  who  had  made  three  separate  journeys 
to  Paris,  where  she  and  her  friend  Mrs.  Harris. 


NEW  YORK.  401 

"Spent  six  consecutive  weeks  without  stopping, 

In  one  continuous  round  of  shopping ; 

Shopping  alone  and  shopping  together, 

At  all  hours  of  the  day,  and  in  all  sorts  of  weather, 

For  all  manner  of  things  that  a  woman  can  put 

On  the  crown  of  her  head  or  sole  of  her  foot, 

Or  wrap  round  her  shoulders,  or  fit  round  her  waist, 

Or  that  can  be  sewed  on,  or  pinned  on,  or  laced, 

Or  tied  on  with  a  string,  or  stitched  on  with  a  bow, 

In  front  or  behind,  above  or  below." 

The  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel  covers  an  acre  of  ground.  It  is  faced  with  white 
marble,  stretches  200  feet  on  Fifth  Avenue  and  Broadway,  215  on  Twenty- 
third  street,  and  198  on 
Twenty -fourth-street.  Ex 
clusive  of  basement,  it  is  six 
stories  high,  and  in  hight 
110  feet.  It  cost,  with  fur 
niture,  about  a  million  of 
dollars,  contains  500  rooms 
for  guests,  and  has  125  par 
lors,  with  suits  of  rooms,  and 
each  has  a  water-closet  and 
bath  attached.  Its  location 
is  very  near  the  depots  of 
the  Eastern  and  Northern 
railroads.  One  novel  fea 
ture  of  this  hotel  is  a  ver 
tical  railway  moved  by  steam 
FIFTH  AVENUE  HOTEL.  power,  which  ascends  from 

the   lowest   to   the   highest 

story,  and  by  which  persons  can  be  carried  from  floor  to  floor.  Near  the 
hotel,  in  front  of  the  square,  is  a  stately  monument  to  the  memory  of  Gen. 
Worth,  and  adjoining  the  park  are  some  of  the  most  elegant  houses  in  the  city. 
.All  the  public  grounds  in  the  city  sink  into  insignificance  in  point  of  ex 
tent  when  compared  with  Central  Park.  This  occupies  the  center  of  the  is 
land,  and  is  nearly  five  miles  from  the  Battery.  It  commences  at  Fifty- 
ninth-street  and  extends  to  One  Hundred  and  Eleventh-street,  a  distance  of 
about  two  and  a  half  miles ;  its  breadth  is  half  a  mile,  being  bounded  on  the 
east  by  the  Fifth  Avenue  and  on  the  west  by  the  Eighth  Avenue,  and  con 
tains  843  acres.  It  is  one  of  the  largest  parks  in  the  world,  though  the  Boia 
de  Boulogne  in  Paris,  and  the  Phoenix  Park  in  Dublin,  are  more  than 
double  its  size,  and  the  Praeter  at  Vienna  is  half  as  large  again. 

In  1853,  the  legislature  of  the  state  authorized  by  law  the  purchase  of  the 
ground  for  a  park ;  in  1856  it  came  into  possession  of  the  city;  in  August  of 
the  year  following  the  work  of  clearing  the  ground  commenced.  In  April, 
1858,  the  design  of  Messrs.  Olmsted  and  Vaux  for  laying  out  the  park  was 
accepted,  and  on  the  first  of  June  the  work  was  commenced  in  earnest,  em 
ploying  about  3,000  men.  These  gentlemen  are  admirably  adapted  for  the 
task,  which  it  is  estimated  will  take  five  years  to  complete.  Mr.  Fred  L. 
Olmsted,  the  chief  of  the  park,  is  the  well  known  author  of  "Walks  and 
Talks  of  an  American  Farmer  in  England,"  who  is  admirably  supported 
every  way  by  the  consulting  architect,  Mr.  Calvert  Vaux,  the  former  partner 
of  the  lamented  Downing,  who  gave  such  an  impulse  in  our  country  to  land 
scape  gardening  and  rural  architecture. 


402  NEW  YORK. 

"The  place  already  possesses  the  several  essentials  of  a  picturesque  park — pond, 
stream,  hill,  rock,  plain  and  slope.  The  ridge  which  rises  near  the  Battery,  and 
forms  the  back-bone  of  the  Island  of  Manhattan,  traverses  the  Park  from  end  to 
end,  forming,  in  the  journey,  at  least  two  admirable  points  of  view  from  which  de 
licious  views  of  the  adjacent  scenery  may  be  obtained.  Through  the  valleys  be 
neath  course  little  streams,  which,  with  the  help  of  thorough  drainage,  may  be  con 
verted  into  large  streams.  There  is  a  swamp,  or  deep  declivity,  which,  under  dis 
creet  engineering,  will  be  converted  into  a  lake,  one  hundred  acres  in  extent,  fed 
from  the  Croton  springs.  This  lake  will,  in  fact,  be  the  receiving  reservoir  for  the 
city.  There  are  hills,  too,  with  rough,  rocky  sides,  which  will  pass,  with  a  little 
trimming,  for  mountain  scenery;  and  there  are  passes,  which,  with  appropri 
ate  foliage,  may  well  figure  as  Alpine  valleys.  Nature  has  done  so  much  that 
there  is  little  left  for  the  engineer  but  to  beautify  and  trim  its  excrescences.  The 
Park  contains,  beside  the  large  structure  formerly  used  as  an  arsenal,  and  the 
Groton  lake  and  distributing  reservoir,  a  parade  ground  of  fifty  acres  in  extent,  on 
which  infantry,  cavalry  and  artillery  can  maneuver  together.  A  short  distance 
south  of  the  parade  ground  will  be  found  the  Botanical  Gardens.  From  botanical 
surveys  already  made,  it  appears  that  the  ground  is  adapted  to  the  cultivation  of 
an  unusual  variety  of  plants  and  flowers.  The  estimated  cost  of  laying  it  oM  ac 
cording  to  the  plans  adopted  by  the  commissioners  is  $1,500,000." 

The  Ramble  is  already  completed — a  series  of  garden  sketches,  shrub 
beries,  lawns,  and  streams,  grouped  with  native  and  foreign  trees  and  plants, 
including  some  of  the  commonest  and  most  lovely  that  grow  in  our  fields 
and  along  our  waters.  Vines  trail  and  climb  and  wave  about  the  rocks ; 
flowers  bloom  along  the  edges  of  turf  and  on  the  margin  of  a  little  grassy 
brook.  You  walk  upon  paths  perfectly  laid,  and  smoothly  rolled ;  groups 
of  workmen  are  shaving  the  lawn  ;  here  is  a  rustic,  substantial  summer- 
house — yonder,  a  glimpse  of  a  bridge  exquisitely  elaborated;  at  your  side, 
the  huge  leaves  of  some  languid  tropical  plant  unfold,  and  yonder  are  the 
nodding  spears  of  the  golden  rod.  Every  moment  there  is  a  pleasant  sur 
prise  in  the  sweet  succession  of  beauty.  Whatever  spot  your  eye  falls  upon 
is  the  spot  that  seems  to  have  been  especially  elaborated. 

This  is  upon  the  higher  central  ground  of  the  Park;  an,d  immediately  be 
yond  its  limits  the  active  work  is  going  on.  There  are  bodies  of  laborers 
drilling  rock,  laying  the  stone  foundations  of  roads;  others  are  building 
arches,  ditching,  digging,  planting,  carting,  leveling,  all  over  the  wild,  waste 
spaces ;  and  in  the  midst  of  them  this  stately  avenue,  already  finished,  nearly 
as  wide  as  Broadway,  and  firm  to  the  tread  as  a  sea-beach,  flanked  by  double 
rows  of  trees. 

The  Park  is  already,  in  its  unfinished  state,  a  great  resort  for  strangers  and 
townsfolk.  Thousands  of  people  swarm  through  the  grounds,  yet  everything 
is  rigidly  respected.  The  throng  of  visitors  remember  that  the  Park  is  the 
common  property  of  all,  and  that  no  individual  can  justly  appropriate  a  sin 
gle  flower,  or  trample,  for  his  private  gratification,  upon  any  lawn  or  margin 
of  grass. 

The  large  pond  in  the  Park  is  a  great  winter  resort  for  skating.  Fresh 
water  from  the  Croton  reservoir  is  let  on  at  pleasure,  so  that,  whenever  the 
weather  justifies,  this  amusement  is  open  to  the  public. 

On  Christmas  Day,  1859 — the  first  Christmas  on  which  it  was  open  to 
this  sport — it  was  estimated  that  fifty  thousand  persons  visited  the  Park, 
that  eight  thousand  were  skating  upon  the  pond  at  one  time,  and  as  many 
more  looking  on.  Fearful  that  the  ice  would  give  way  under  the  growing 
warmth  of  the  day  and  the  weight  of  the  assembled  multitude,  at  noon  40 


NEW  YORK. 


403 


policemen  tried  to  drive  them  off — useless  effort,  40  against  8,000,  and  those 
8,000  on  skates,  too! 


Broadway  from  Dr.  Chapiris  Chitrck. 

The  view  is  looking  down  Broadway  from  in  front  of  Dr.  Chapin's  Church.  It  shows  the  east  side  of  the 
street  from  that  point,  the  front  of  the  St.  Nicholas  Hotel  appealing  in  the  middle  distance  on  the  right. 

"The  Croton  Aqueduct,  by  which  New  York  is  supplied  with  pure  water,  is  one 
of  the  most  gigantic  enterprises  of  the  kind  undertaken  in  any  country.  The  dis 
tance  which  the  water  travels  through  this  artificial  channel,  exclusive  of  the  grand 
reservoir,  is  about  forty  miles.  The  dam  crosses  the  Croton  River  six  miles  from 
its  mouth,  and  the  whole  distance  from  this  dam,  thirty-two  miles,  is  one  unbroken 
under-ground  canal,  formed  of  stone  and  brick.  The  great  receiving  reservoir  is 
on  York  Hill,  five  miles  from  the  City  Hall;  it  can  receive  a  depth  of  water  to  the 
extent  of  twenty  feet,  and  is  capable  of  containing  150,000,000  gallons.  Two  miles 
further  on  is  the  distributing  reservoir,  at  Murray  Hill.  This  reservoir  is  of  solid 

26 


404  NEW  YORK. 

masonry,  built  in  the  Egyptian  style  of  architecture,  with  massive  buttresses,  hol 
low  granite  walls,  etc.  On  the  top  of  the  walls  is  an  inclosed  promenade.  It  is 
three  miles  from  the  City  Hall.  The  cost  of  this  immense  undertaking  was  over 
thirteen  millions  of  dollars. 

The  New  Reservoir  is  located  at  York  Hill,  in  the  Central  Park,  between 
Eighty-fifth  and  Ninety-seventh  streets. 

At  the  distance  of  about  eight  miles  from  the  City  Hall  is  the  High  Bridge,  the 
most  important  structure  connected  with  the  Croton  Aqueduct.  It  is  thrown  across 
the  Harlem  valley  and  river.  It  spans  the  whole  width  of  the  valley  and  river  at  a 
point  where  the  latter  is  620  feet  wide,  and  the  former  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  Eight 
arches,  each  with  a  span  of  80  feet,  compose  this  structure,  and  the  elevation  of  the 
arches  gives  100  feet  clear  of  the  river  from  their  lower  side.  Beside  these,  there 
are  several  other  arches  rising  from  the  ground,  the  span  of  which  is  somewhat 
more  than  half  that  of  the  first  mentioned.  The  material  employed  throughout 
the  whole  of  this  imposing  object  is  granite.  The  works  cost  $900,000.  The  water 
is  led  over  this  bridge,  which  is  1,450  feet  in  extent,  in  iron  pipes;  and  over  all  is 
a  pathway,  which,  though  wide  enough  for  carriages,  is  available  to  pedestrians 
only."  * 

The  ship-building-yards  and  dry-docks  of  the  city  are  on  a  large  scale. 
The  Naval  Dry-Dock  is  a  perfect  model  of  engineering  skill,  and  is  said  to  be 
the  largest  in  the  world.  It  was  ten  years  in  building,  and  cost  over  two 
millions  of  dollars. 

The  following  are  prominent  among  the  literary  and  scientific  institutions 
of  the  city :  The  Astor  Library,  on  Lafayette  Place,  near  Astor  Place,  is  re 
garded  as  the  library  collection  of  the  continent.  It  was  founded  by  John 
Jacob  Astor,  who  endowed  it  with  the  sum  of  $400,000.  It  already  contains 
nearly  100,000  volumes.  The  Free  Academy  is  on  Twenty-third  street,  near 
the  corner  of  Lexington  Avenue,  and  was  established  for  such  pupils  of  the 
common  schools  as  wished  to  avail  themselves  of  a  higher  education.  The  full 
course  of  study  embraces  five  years,  and  there  are  accommodations  for  1,000 
pupils.  The  Mercantile  Library  Association  occupies  the  Clinton  Hall  build 
ing,  in  Astor  Place,  on  Eighth-street.  It  has  4,000  members,  and  50,000 
volumes  in  its  libraries.  The  New  York  Society  Library,  founded  more  than 
a  century  since  (1754),  is  in  University  Place,  and  has  38,000  volumes.  The 
New  York  Historical  Society  has  rooms  in  the  N.  Y.  University.  It  is  more- 
than  half  a  century  old,  and  has  35,000  volumes  in  its  library.  The  Lyceum 
of  Natural  History,  the  Mechanics'  Institute,  the  American  Institute,  and 
the  American  Geographical  and  Statistical  Society,  are  all  important  institu 
tions.  Columbia  College,  a  time-honored  institution,  originally  called  King's 
College,  and  chartered  in  1754,  is  now  removed  to  Forty-ninth-street,  near 
Fifth  Avenue.  In  the  city  are  important  medical,  theological  and  law  insti 
tutions.  Every  branch  of  human  knowledge  here  has  the  ablest  of  teachers 
and  the  best  of  facilities. 


Long  Island  is  the  largest  island  belonging  to  the  United  States  on  the 
Atlantic  coast.  "  From  Fort  Hamilton  at  the  west  end,  to  Montauk  Point, 
at  the  east  extremity,  the  length  is  about  140  miles.  The  average  width  is 
only  10  miles;  although  the  most  important  portion  of  the  island,  lying  west 
of  Peconic  Bay,  is  from  12  to  20  miles  wide.  It  contains  about  1,500  square 
miles.  It  is  separated  from  the  continent,  on  the  north,  by  Long  Island 
Sound,  lying  between  the  island,  through  its  whole  length,  and  the  coast  of 

•This  description  is  from  Miller's  "New  York  as  It  Is,  or  Strangers'  Guide  Book,"  pub 
lished  by  James  Miller,  No.  436  Broadway,  N.  Y. 


NEW  YORK.  405 

Connecticut,  and  varying  from  2  to  20  miles  in  width.  A  rocky  ridge,  or 
chain  of  hills,  extends  from  the  west  end  to  near  Oyster  Point,  in  the  east 
part,  the  highest  elevation  of  which  is  in  North  Hempstead,  319  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  tide.  On  the  north  side  of  this  ridge,  the  land  is  rough  and 
hilly;  on  the  south  side,  level  and  sandy.  Much  of  the  central  portion  of 
the  island  is  covered  with  wood,  consisting  of  an  extensive  pine  forest,  in 
which  the  deer  still  roams  at  large.  The  whole  island  is  underlaid  with 
granitic  rock,  which  rises  high  in  the  ridge,  or  Spine,  as  it  is  denominated, 
and  breaks  out  at  Hurl  Gate,  and  other  places  on  the  East  River.  The 
shores  are  much  indented  with  bays  and  inlets.  Toward  the  east  side,  the 
island  divides  into  two  parts;  the  S.  of  which  is  a  promontory,  over  30  miles 
in  length,  and  not  generally  more  than  a  mile  wide,  terminating  in  Montauk 
Point. 

Upon  the  S.W.  shore  of  the  island,  is  Rockaway  Beach,  which  extends 
for  about  22  miles,  and  is  much  resorted  to  by  the  citizens  of  New  York  and 
Brooklyn  for  sea  bathing,  and  the  sea  breezes,  so  refreshing  there  in  the  hot 
season.  From  its  vicinity  to  New  York,  there  are  many  pleasant  places  of 
resort  upon  Long  Island,  which  are  much  frequented,  and  many  which  are 
occupied  for  rural  residence.  Fort  Hamilton,  at  the  Narrows,  Gravesend 
Bay  and  Coney  Island  are  favorite  bathing  places.  The  island  has  many 
pleasant  villages,  especially  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York,  but  no  city  except 
ing  that  described  below. 


BROOKLYN  is  on  the  western  end  of  Long  Island,  separated  by  the  East 
River  from  the  south  part  of  New  York  city,  and  communicable  with  it,  by 
numerous  steam  ferries,  in  four  or  five  minutes  of  time.  Its  close  vicinity 
to  New  York  destroys  its  distinctive  importance,  though  in  population — 
Williamsburg  being  now  incorporated  with  it — it  is  the  third  city  in  the 
Union,  New  York  and  Philadelphia  only  exceeding  it.  The  ground  on  which 
it  is  built  is  much  more  elevated  than  that  of  New  York,  especially  toward 
its  southern  extremity,  where  the  "  Brooklyn  Hights,"  memorable  in  Revo 
lutionary  history,  present  a  bold  front  to  the  sea,  rising  abruptly  to  an  ele 
vation  of  seventy  feet  above  tide  water,  affording  a  panoramic  view  of  the 
city  and  harbor  of  New  York,  of  unequaled  beauty  and  magnificence.  Pop 
ulation,  in  1810,4,402;  in  1830,15,396;  in  1840,  36,233;  in  1850,  96,838; 
now  about  300,000. 

The  first  settlement  of  Brooklyn  was  made,  in  1625,  by  George  Jansen 
Rapelje,  at  Wallabout  Bay.  In  1667,  Gov.  Nicholls  granted  a  patent  "  to 
certain  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Breuckelen,"  which  signifies  "  broken 
land."  With  Brooklyn  and  its  neighborhood  is  connected  the  memory  of  the 
unfortunate  and  bloody  battle  of  Long  Island,  in  which  the  Americans  were 
defeated,  occasioning  the  withdrawal  of  the  army  from  Long  Island  to  New 
York.  In  1816,  Brooklyn  was  incorporated  as  a  village,  and  in  1834,  as  a 
city. 

The  city  is  generally  laid  out  with  order  and  symmetry,  and  the  streets 
mostly  cross  each  other  at  right  angles:  some  of  them  are  of  great  width, 
and  many  are  adorned  with  beautiful  shade  trees,  which,  in  the  summer  sea 
son,  impart  to  them  an  air  of  comfort.  Brooklyn  is  remarkably  well  built, 
the  dwellings  generally  elegant  in  design,  and  some  of  them  splendid  speci 
mens  of  architectural  beauty. 

The  city  has  many  fine  public  buildings :  conspicuous  among  them  are  the 


406  NEW   YORK. 

City  Hall,  Athenaeum,  Lyceum,  Academy  of  Music,  Savings  Bank,  French 
Academy,  Orphan  Asylum,  Church  of  the  Trinity,  Church  of  the  Pilgrims, 
and  other  churches,  of  which  there  are  136  in  all.  Washington  Park,  on 
the  site  of  Fort  Greene,  is  an  elegant  public  ground,  planted  with  trees,  and, 
being  on  an  elevated  site,  commands  an  exceedingly  attractive  view  of  the 
surrounding  country.  The  water  works  of  Brooklyn  supply  the  inhabitants 
with  abundance  of  pure  water.  It  is  obtained  from  Rockville  reservoir  and 
others  adjacent  to  Hempstead,  and  thence  conducted  by  an  open  canal  to 
Jamaica  reservoir,  through  a  conduit  to  Bidgewood  reservoir,  where  it  is 
forced  up  to  the  elevation  desired  for  use. 


Navy  Yard,  Brooklyn. 

"  The  United  States  Navy  Yard,  at  Brooklyn,  is  situated  on  the  south  side 
of  Wallabout  Bay,  which  makes  up  with  a  broad  curve  from  the  East  River, 
at  the  north-eastern  part  of  the  city.  From  this  point  a  ferry  runs  directly 
across  to  the  foot  of  Walnut-street,  New  York.  About  40  acres  of  ground 
are  included  in  these  premises.  There  are  two  large  ship  houses  for  the  pro 
tection  of  naval  vessels  of  the  largest  class  when  building,  together  with  ex 
tensive  workshops,  and  every  requisite  for  a  great  naval  depot.  There  is 
connected  with  this  establishment  an  important  literary  institution,  called 
the  United  States  Naval  Lyceum,  formed  in  1833  by  officers  of  the  service 
connected  with  the  port.  It  contains  a  mineralogical  and  geological  cabinet, 
and  a  fine  collection  of  curiosities  of  a  miscellaneous  character.  The  gov 
ernment  has  constructed  a  dry  dock  here  similar  to  that  in  the  United  States 
Navy  Yard  at  Charlestown,  Mass.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  Wallabout, 
about  half  a  mile  east  of  the  navy  yard,  is  the  Marine  Hospital,  situated 
upon  a  commanding  elevation,  and  surrounded  by  about  30  acres  of  land  un 
der  high  cultivation.  In  this  bay  are  always  one  or  more  large  naval  vessels 
lying  in  ordinary.  These  mark  the  spot  where  lay  the  Jersey  and  other 
British  ships,  during  the  revolutionary  war,  made  use  of  as  prison  ships,  for 
the  confinement  of  those  American  soldiers  whom  they  had  taken  prisoners 
in  battle,  in  which  it  is  said  that  as  many  as  11,500  prisoners  perished  in  the 
course  of  the  war,  from  bad  air,  close  confinement,  and  ill  treatment.  These 
unhappy  men  were  buried  upon  the  shore,  with  little  care  but  to  put  their 
bodies  out  of  sight.  In  1808,  the  bones  of  these  sufferers  were  collected,  as 
far  as  could  then  be  done,  and  placed  in  13  coffins,  corresponding  with  the 
old  13  states,  and  honorably  interred  in  a  commemorative  tomb  erected  for 
the  purpose,  not  far  from  the  navy  yard. 


NEW  YORK.  407 

In  the  year  1836,  Jeremiah  Johnson,  Esq.,  a  gentleman  who  had  filled 
many  public  offices  in  Brooklyn,  communicated  the  following  to  the  Naval 
Magazine,  relating  to  the  treatment  of  the  American  prisoners  on  board  of 
these  vessels.  His  statement  was  derived,  in  a  great  measure,  from  personal 
knowledge: 

A  large  transport,  named  the  Whitby,  was  the  first  prison  ship  anchored  in  the  Walla- 
bout.  She  was  moored  near  "  Remsen's  Mill,"  about  the  20th  of  October,  1776,  and  was 
crowded  with  prisoners.  Many  landsmen  were  prisoners  on  board  this  vessel  ;  she  was 
said  to  be  the  most  sickly  of  all  the  prison  ships.  Bad  provisions,  bad  water,  and  scanted 
rations  were  dealt  to  tbe  prisoners.  No  medical  men  attended  the  sick.  Disease  reigned 
unrelieved,  and  hundreds  died  from  pestilence,  or  were  starved,  on  board  this  floating 
prison.  I  saw  the  sand  beach  between  a  ravine  in  the  hill  and  Mr.  Remseu's  dock  become 
filled  with  graves  in  the  course  of  two  months;  and  before  the  1st  of  May,  1777,  the  ra 
vine  alluded  to  was  itself  occupied  in  the  same  way.  In  the  month  of  May  of  that  year 
two  large  ships  were  anchored  in  the  Wallabout,  when  the  prisoners  were  transferred  from 
the  Whitby  to  them.  These  vessels  were  also  very  sickly,  from  the  causes  before  stated. 
Although  many  prisoners  were  sent  on  board  of  them,  and  were  exchanged,  death  made 
room  for  all.  "On  a  Sunday  afternoon,  about  the  middle  of  October,  1777,  one  of  the 
prison  ships  was  burnt;  the  prisoners,  except  a  few,  who,  it  is  said,  were  burnt  in  the  ves 
sel,  were  removed  to  the  remaining  ship.  It  was  reported  at  the  time  that  the  prisoners 
had  fired  their  prison;  which,  if  true,  proves  that  they  preferred  death,  even  by  fire,  to  the 
lingering  sufferings  of  pestilence  and  starvation.  In  February,  1778,  the  remaining  prison 
ship  was  burnt  at  night;  when  the  prisoners  were  removed  from  her  to  the  ships  then  win 
tering  in  the  Wallabout. 

In  the  month  of  April,  1778,  the  Old  Jersey  was  moored  in  the  Wallabout,  and  all  the 
prisoners  (except  the  sick)  were  transferred  to  her.  The  sick  were  carried  to  two  hospital 
ships,  named  the  Hope  and  Falmouth,  anchored  near  each  other  about  two  hundred  yards 
east  from  the  Jersey.  These  ships  remained  in  the  Wallabout  until  New  York  was  evacu 
ated  by  the  British.  The  Jersey  was  the  receiving  ship — the  others,  truly,  the  ships  of 
Death!  It  has  been  generally  thought  that  all  the  prisoners  died  on  board  the  Jersey, 
This  is  not  true;  many  may  have  died  on  board  of  her  who  were  not  reported  as  sick;  but 
all  the  men  who  were  placed  on  the  sick-list  were  removed  to  the  hospital  ships,  from  which 
they  were  usually  taken,  sewed  up  in  a  blanket,  to  their  long  koine. 

After  the  hospital  ships  were  brought  into  the  Wallabout,  it  was  reported  that  the  sick 
were  attended  by  physicians;  few,  very  few,  however,  recovered.  It  was  no  uncommon 
thing  to  see  five  or  six  dead  bodies  brought  on  shore  in  a  single  morning;  when  a  small 
excavation  would  be  made  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  the  bodies  be  cast  in,  and  a  man  with  a 
shovel  would  cover  them  by  shoveling  sand  down  the  hill  upon  them.  Many  were  buried 
in  a  ravine  on  the  hill;  some  on  the  farm.  The  whole  shore  from  Rennie's  Point  to  Mr. 
Remsen's  dock-yard  was  a  place  of  graves;  as  were  also  the  slope  of  the  hill  near  the 
house,  the  shore  from  Mr.  Remsen's  barn  along  the  mill-pond  to  Rapelje's  farm  and  the 
sandy  island,  between  the  flood  gates  and  the  mill-dam;  while  a  few  were  buried  on  the 
shore,  the  east  side  of  the  Wallabout.  Thus  did  Death  reign  here,  from  1776  until  the 
peace.  The  whole  Wallabout  was  a  sickly  place  during  the  war.  The  atmosphere  seemed 
to  be  charged  with  foul  air  from  the  priso  >  ships,  and  with  the  effluvia  of  the  dead  bodies 
washed  out  of  their  graves  by  the  tides.  We  have  ourselves  examined  many  of  the  skulls 
lying  on  the  shore;  from  the  teeth,  they  appear  to  be  the  remains  of  men  in  the  prime  of 
life. 

The  harbor  of  Brooklyn  is  extensive,  and  is  capable  of  being  very  largely 
improved  by  adding  to  the  number  of  its  docks  and  slips.  Vessels  of  the 
largest  size  can  come  up  to  its  piers,  to  discharge  or  receive  their  cargoes. 
The  Atlantic  Dock  is  a  very  extensive  basin  for  the  reception  of  shipping, 
about  a  mile  below  the  South  Ferry,  constructed  by  a  company  incorporated 
in  1840,  at  a  cost  of  about  $1,000,000.  The  basin  within  the  piers  covers 
42^  acres,  with  sufficient  depth  of  water  for  the  largest  ships.  The  outside 
pier  extends  3,000  feet  on  Buttermilk  Channel.  The  piers  are  furnished 
with  spacious  stone  warehouses.  The  terminus  of  the  Long  Island  Railroad 
is  located  near  the  landing  from  the  South  Ferry,  which  connects  with  New 
York  at  the  S.E.  corner  of  the  Battery.  From  the  station,  the  road  is  car- 
rred,  by  a  long  tunnel,  under  a  number  of  the  most  important  of  the  streets 
of  Brooklyn,  which  it  has  to  cross  in  its  route. 


408 


NEW  YORK. 


Greenwood  Cemetery,  at  Gowanus,  in  the  S.  part  of  Brooklyn,  about  three 
miles  from  Fulton  Ferry,  is  an  extensive  and  beautiful  ground  provided  by 
the  cities  of  New  York  and  Brooklyn,  for  the  burial  of  their  dead.  Green 
wood  contains  330  acres  of  ground,  one  half  or  more  of  which  is  covered 
with  wood  of  the  natural  forest.  The  grounds  have  a  varied  surface  of  hill, 
and  valley,  and  plain.  From  some  of  the  open  elevations  extensive  views 
are  obtained  of  the  ocean,  and  of  the  cities  of  Brooklyn  and  New  York. 
The  whole  cemetery  is  traversed  by  about  15  miles  of  winding  avenues  and 
paths,  leading  through  each  shaded  recess,  and  to  every  spot  at  once  hal 
lowed  and  adorned  by  the  memorials  of  the  dead.  Great  improvements  are 
continually  going  on,  and  every  year  adds  new  beauty  to  this  interesting 
place." 

In  the  cemetery  are  many  beautiful  monuments  :  among  these  are  the 
Pilot's  and  Fireman's,  the  for 
mer  on  an  elevation  overlook 
ing  the  bay  and  harbor  of  New 
York.  One  of  the  most  noted 
is  a  marble  structure  of  ex 
quisite  beauty  to  the  memory 
of  Miss  Canda,  a  young  lady 
who  met  an  instant  death  by  a 
fall,  in  some  unknown  way, 
from  a  cab,  on  the  paving 
stones  of  New  York.  She  was 
at  the  time  alone  and  unat 
tended  on  her  way  home  from 
a  party,  and  was  not  missed  by 
the  driver  until  his  arrival  at 
her  father's  house.  Her  corpse 
was  subsequently  found  in  the 
streets,  attired  in  the  costly 
garments  she  had  worn  on  the 
festive  occasion.  An  only 
child,  the  monument  was  erect 
ed  by  her  father,  at  an  expense, 
it  is  said,  of  nearly  his  entire 
fortune.  Another  monument 
amuses  by  its  eccentricity.  It 
was  erected  by  a  sailor,  a  mas 
ter  of  a  vessel,  while  living,  to  his  own  memory.  It  is  surmounted  by  a 
statue  of  himself,  in  seaman's  attire,  with  a  tarpaulin  hat  and  southwester 
coat.  The  figure  is  that  of  a  hardy,  bold  featured  tar,  and  is  represented 
with  quadrant  in  hand  in  the  act  of  taking  an  astronomical  observation. 


Miss  CANDA'B  MONUMENT,  GREENWOOD  CEMETERY. 


ALBANY,  the  capital  of  New  York,  is  situated  on  the  west  bank  of  Hudson 
River,  145  miles  from  the  city  of  New  York,  170  from  Boston,  296  from 
Buffalo,  247  from  Montreal,  and  376  from  Washington  City.  Lat.,  42°  39' 
N.;  Long.,  73°  44'  49"  W.  On  the  margin  of  the  river  is  a  flat,  alluvial 
tract,  from  fifteen  to  one  hundred  yards  wide,  back  of  which  the  ground  rises 
abruptly  and  in  the  course  of  a  mile  attains  to  the  hight  of  220  feet,  after 
which  it  becomes  level.  Originally  the  streets  were  not  very  regularly  laid 


NEW  YORK. 


409 


out,  and  some  of  them  are  narrow.  State-street,  the  principal  street  in  early 
times,  running  west  from  the  river,  has  a  steep  ascent,  at  the  head  of  which 
is  the  capitol.  in  the  front  of  which  is  the  public-square,  formed  by  the  cap- 
itol  parks,  which  are  ornamented  with  walks,  trees  and  shrubbery;  eastward, 
facing  the  square,  are  the  state  and  city  halls,  the  latter  being  a  splendid 
marble  edifice.  The  other  public  buildings  of  note  are  a  medical  college,  a 
female  academy,  the  exchange,  between  sixty  and  seventy  churches,  some  of 
which  are  beautiful  structures. 


Albany  from  the  east  bank  of  the  Hudson. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  the  central  part  of  Albany  as  Been  from  the  depot  of  the  Boston  and 
Western  Railroad,  on  the  Greenbush  side  of  the  Hudson.  The  cars  of  the  New  York  Central  Railroad, 
near  the  Canal  Basin,  are  seen  on  the  right.  The  domes  and  spires  of  some  of  the  most  prominent  public 
buildings  appear  in  the  central  part. 

Albany  is  distinguished  for  her  educational  and  literary  institutions.  The 
University  of  Albany,  intended  to  be  of  a  higher  order  than  other  similar  in 
stitutions,  and  national  in  its  character,  was  incorporated  in  1852.  A  splendid 
observatory,  called  the  Dudley  Observatory,  is  connected  with  the  University. 

The  position  of  Albany  necessarily  makes  it  a  great  thoroughfare.  It  i? 
the  terminus  of  the  Erie  and  Champlain  canals  and  of  several  important  rail 
road  lines,  and  as  a  commercial  mart  is  one  of  the  highest  grades.  It  is.  in 
fact,  the  eastern  entrepot  of  the  commerce  of  the  northern  section  of  the  Mis 
sissippi  Valley  and  of  the  great  lakes  with  the  seaboard.  Two  thirds  of  the 
emigration  westward  passes  through  this  city.  Its  manufactures  are  various 
and  extensive,  including  hardware,  machinery,  railroad  cars,  carriages,  stoves, 
etc.,  and  its  breweries  are  the  most  extensive  in  the  Union.  The  local  trade 


410  NEW  YORK. 

of  the  city  is  active,  and  many  of  the  stores  equal  those  of  New  York  in  the 
splendor  and  variety  of  merchandise.  Population  about  65,000. 

Albany  is  the  oldest  city — being  incorporated  such,  under  Gov.  Dongan,  in 
1686 — and  next  to  Jamestown  the  earliest  settlement  within  the  original 
thirteen  United  States.  Its  Indian  name  was  Scagh-negh-ta-da,  signifying 
•'•the  end  of  the  pine  woods."  The  Dutch  named  Albany  " Beaverwyck  (i.  e., 
Beavertown),  and  afterward  Willemstadt.  It  was  the  fort  only  that  was  called 
Fort  Orange.  It  received  its  present  name  in  1664,  in  honor  of  the  Duke  of 
York  and  Albany,  afterward  James  II  of  England. 

Albany  was  probably  never  visited  by  a  white  man  until  September,  1610, 
when  Hendricke  Chrystance,  who  was  sent  up  the  river  by  Henry  Hudson 
to  explore  the  country,  came  here;  and,  as  far  as  can  be  ascertained  by  tra 
dition  and  documentary  evidence,  he  landed  somewhere  in  the  present  North 
Market-street.  In  one  or  two  years  afterward  a  party  of  the  Dutch  built  a 
block-house  on  the  north  point  of  Boyd's  Island,  a  short  distance  below  Al 
bany  ferry,  which,  on  account  of  freshets,  was  soon  abandoned,  and  a  more 
eligible  spot  somewhere  in  South  Market-street  selected. 

Until  the  year  1625,  the  Dutch  did  not  contemplate  any  permanent  settle 
ments.  They  merely  visited  the  country  in  the  autumn  and  winter  with  a 
view  to  the  fur  trade  with  the  Indians,  returning  in  the  spring  to  Holland. 
But  in  that  year  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  adopted  the  plan  of  colo 
nizing  their  newly  discovered  territories,  and  accordingly  offered  large  appro 
priations  of  lands  to  those  who  would  settle  on  them.  This  brought  many 
over,  and  from  that  period  until  1635  several  highly  respectable  Dutch  fam 
ilies  arrived,  among  whom  were  the  ancestors  of  the  Van  Schelluyne,  Quack- 
enboss,  Lansing,  Bleeker,Van  Ness,  Pruyn,  Van  Woert,  Wendell,  Van  Eps 
and  Van  Renssellaer  families. 

It  does  not  appear  that  any  stone  or  brick  building  was  built  here  (the 
fort  excepted)  until  the  year  1647,  when  a  stone  building  was  erected  near 
the  fort;  and  it  is  stated  that  on  the  occasion  of  celebrating  its  completion 
''that  eight  ankers  (128  gallons)  of  brandy  were  consumed."  Ministers  of 
the  Reformed  religion  were  regularly  sent  out  from  Holland  to  the  colony. 
In  1657,  the  Rev.  Gideon  Schaats  sailed  from  Amsterdam  for  the  colony,  and 
about  the  same  time  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  wrote  a  letter  stating 
that  they  would  send  a  bell  and  pulpit  "for  the  inhabitants  of  Fort  Orange 
and  the  village  of  Beaverwick  for  their  newly  constructed  little  church." 

"The  Dutch  rule  was  rigid  and  arbitrary.  It  was  in  the  hands  of  three  or  more 
"commissaries,"  appointed  by  the  governor  and  council,  who  usually  held  their 
offices  for  one  year.  Without  the  permission  of  the  commissaries,  no  one  was  al 
lowed  to  build  houses,  buy  or  sell,  or  to  establish  manufactories,  stores,  shops,  tav 
erns  or  beer-houses.  In  1647,  Jan  La  Battie  applied  for  permission  'to  build  a 
brewery,'  which  was  granted  on  his  paying  yearly  six  beavers,  a  duty  of  perhaps 
about  eighty  dollars.  The  duties  were  generally  farmed  out,  or  sold  at  auction; 
and  during  this  year  and  several  years  afterward  the  duties  on  beer  in  Beaverwyck 
exceeded  eight  hundred  dollars.  The  fines  imposed  for  the  violation  of  ordinances 
were  generally  distributed  in  the  sentence  in  this  way :  'One  third  to  the  church, 
one  third  to  the  public,  and  one  third  to  the  attorney-general.' 

Professor  Kalm,  who  visited  Albany  in  1749,  has  left  us  some  facts  All  the 
people  then  understood  Dutch.  All  the  houses  stood  gable  end  to  the  street;  the 
ends  were  of  brick,  and  the  side  walls  of  planks  or  logs.  The  gutters  on  the  roofs 
went  out  almost  to  the  middle  of  the  street,  greatly  annoving  travelers  in  their  dis 
charge.  At  the  stoopes  (porches)  the  people  spent  much  of  their  time,  especially 
on  the  shady  side,  and  in  the  evenings  they  were  filled  with  both  sexes.  The  streets 
were  dirty  by  reason  of  the  cattle  possessing  their  free  use  during  the  summer 


NEW  YORK. 


411 


nights.  They  had  no  knowledge  of  stoves,  and  their  chimneys  were  so  wide  that 
one  could  drive  through  them  with  a  cart  and  horses.  Many  people  still  made 
wampum  to  sell  to  Indians  and  traders.  Dutch  manners  everywhere  prevailed,  but 
their  dress  in  general  was  after  the  English  form.  They  were  regarded  as  close 
in  traffic,  were  very  frugal  in  their  house  economy  and  diet.  Their  women  were 
over-nice  in  cleanliness,  scouring  floors  and  kitchen  utensils  several  times  a  week, 
rising  very  early  and  going  to  sleep  very  late.  Their  servants  were  chiefly  ne 
groes.  Their  breakfast  was  tea,  without  milk,  using  sugar  by  putting  a  small  bit 
into  the  mouth.  Their  dinner  was  buttermilk  and  bread,  and  if  to  that  they  added 
sugar  it  was  deemed  delicious." 


South-east  view  of  the  western  part  of  Hudson  City. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  Hudson  as  seen  from  the  track  of  the  Hudson  Railroad.  The  Steam 
boat  Landing  and  Promenade  Hill  appear  on  the  left,  Hudson  Iron  Works  in  the  central  part,  and  the 
track  of  the  Boston  Railroad  on  the  right. 

HUDSON,  a  city,  and  county  seat  of  Columbia  county,  is  on  the  east  bank 
of  Hudson  River,  at  the  head  of  ship  navigation,  29  miles  south  from  Al 
bany  and  116  from  New  York.  It  is  finely  situated  on  an  elevation  above 
the  river,  the  western  part  of  which  is  a  bold  cliff  or  promontory  sixty  feet 
high.  The  principal  part  of  the  city  is  built  on  a  street  one  mile  long,  ex 
tending,  in  a  straight  line,  from  the  foot  of  Prospect  Hill  to  the  promenade 
on  the  extremity  of  the  cliff.  The  promenade  at  the  western  extremity,  and 
fronting  the  principal  street,  commands  a  beautiful  view  of  the  river,  the  vil 
lage  of  Athens  opposite,  the  country  beyond,  and  the  lofty  Catskill  mountains 
in  the  distance. 

Hudson  is  both  a  commercial  and  manufacturing  place.  Formerly  it  was 
extensively  engaged  in  the  West  India  trade,  and  also  in  the  whale  fisheries. 
It  enjoys  superior  advantages  for  manufacturing,  as  the  streams  in  the  vicinity 
afford  good  water  power.  The  city  contains  a  fine  court  house,  a  lunatic  asy 
lum,  and  several  seminaries  of  learning.  Population  about  7,000. 

''Hudson  was  founded  in  1783,  by  enterprising  men  of  property  from  Rhode  Is 
land  and  Nantucket,  of  the  names  of  Jenkins,  Paddock,  Barnard,  Coffin,  Thurston, 
-Greene,  Minturn,  Lawrence,  and  others,  in  all  thirty  persons.  About  twenty  of 
this  company,  in  the  early  part  of  1783,  sailed  up  the  Hudson  to  find  some  naviga- 


412  NEW  YORK. 

ble  situation  on  which  to  commence  a  new  settlement  They  selected  and  pur 
chased  the  site  on  which  the  city  now  stands,  which  at  that  time  was  occupied  as  a 
farm,  with  a  single  store-house  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  In  the  fall  of  this  year 
two  families  arrived  and  commenced  a  settlement.  In  the  spring  of  1784,  the  other 
proprietors  arrived,  bringing  with  them  several  vessels;  they  were  soon  followed 
by  other  emigrants  from  the  eastward.  Between  the  spring  of  1784  and  that  of 
1786,  there  were  150  dwelling-houses  erected,  besides  wharves,  warehouses,  shops, 
barns,  etc.,  and  several  works  connected  with  manufactures,  and  the  population 
had  increased  to  1,500  persons.  In  1795,  Mr.  Ashbel  Stoddard  removed  from  Con 
necticut,  established  a  printing  office,  and  issued  a  weekly  paper,  the  "Hudson  Ga 
zette." 

Hudson  was  incorporated  a  city  in  1785.  At  this  period  about  twenty-five  ves 
sels  were  owned  in  the  place,  which  were  mostly  employed  in  the  West  India 
trade;  a  few  were  engaged  in  the  whale  and  seal  fishery,  which  was  carried  on 
with  considerable  success,  and  Hudson  rapidly  increased  in  wealth  and  population. 
During  the  revolutionary  struggle  in  France,  and  the  long  protracted  war  in  Eu 
rope,  such  was  the  demand  for  neutral  vessels,  and  such  the  nigh  prices  of  freight, 
that  the  vessels  owned  here  were  engaged  in  the  carrying  trade.  This  trade  was 
not  long  enjoyed,  for  British  orders  in  council  and  French  decrees  swept  many  of 
them  from  their  owners.  Other  losses  followed  by  shipwreck,  and  the  embargo, 
non-intercourse,  and  the  war  which  succeeded,  almost  finished  the  prosperity  of 
Hudson.  The  city  was  a  port  of  entry  till  1815.  The  immense  losses  at  sea  pro 
duced  much  embarrassment  and  many  failures,  and  kept  the  place  in  a  state  of 
depression  for  a  considerable  period." 

About  twelve  miles  north  of  the  city  of  Hudson,  and  five  miles  east  of  the 

river,  is  the  village  of  Kinderhook, 
noted  as  the  birth-place  of  Martin 
Van  Buren,  president  of  the  United 
States  from  1837  to  1841.  The  en 
graving  shows  the  house  in  which 
he  was  born.  It  was  at  the  time  oc 
cupied  by  his  father,  Abraham  Van 
Buren,  as  a  tavern.  Originally  it 
had  a  gable  roof,  with  two  attic  win 
dows  in  the  Dutch  style,  and  the 

BIRTH-PLACE  OF  MABTIN  VAN  BUREN.  Small  building  On  the  right  stood  in 

the  rear,  and  was  used  as  a  kitchen. 

Newburg,  the  semi-capital  of  Orange  county,  is  situated  on  the  steep  ac 
clivity  of  a  hill,  rising  from  the  river  to  the  bight  of  about.  300  feet,  making 
a  fine  appearance  when  seen  from  the  river.  It  was  originally  settled  by  the 
Palatines,  from  Germany,  about  the  year  1710.  It  is  8  miles  above  West 
Point,  84  south  from  Albany,  and  61  from  New  York.  Goshen,  the  other 
half  shire  town,  is  about  twenty  miles  distant.  Fishkill  is  on  the  opposite 
bank. 

Newburg  is  a  place  of  considerable  trade,  and  the  adjacent  country  is  noted 
for  its  fine  dairies.  It  contains  five  banks,  several  seminaries  of  learning,  and 
about  12,000  inhabitants.  Gen.  Washington  had  his  headquarters  in  this 
place  during  the  winter  of  1782-3,  at  which  period  the  celebrated  "Newburg 
Letters"  were  written.  The  old  stone  house  in  the  south  part  of  the  place 
(in  full  view  of  West  Point)  where  he  resided  is  still  in  good  preservation. 
Water  works,  erected  at  an  expense  of  $96,000,  supply  the  town  with  abund 
ance  of  water. 

POUQHKEEPSIE,  city  and  capital  of  Dutchess  county,  is  the  largest  place 
between  New  York  and  Albany,  and  by  the  river  is  73  miles  from  New  York 
and  70  from  Albany.  The  central  part  of  the  place  is  nearly  a  mile  back 


NEW  YORK. 

from  the  river,  on  an  elevated  plain  200  feet  above  the  water.  The  Hudson 
River  Railroad  passes  through  a  deep  cut  a  short  distance  back  from  the 
Hudson. 

Poughkeepsie  is  a  thriving  place,  having  a  rich  back  country,  and  quite  a 


Western  view  of  Poughkeepsie  (central  part.) 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  Poughkeepsio  as  seen  from  the  opposite  elevated  bank  of  the  Hudson. 
The  Steamboat  Landing,  the  situation  of  the  Railroad  Depot,  and  the  Collegiate  School  on  a  commanding 
elevation  otie  mile  back  from  the  Hudson,  are  seen  on  the  left ;  the  Iron  Foundry  on  the  extreme  right. 

variety  of  manufactories.  The  Poughkeepsie  Collegiate  building  is  a  fine 
structure,  modeled  after  the  Parthenon  at  Athens.  There  are  also  four  semi 
naries  for  young  ladies,  the  National  Law  School,  the  Dutchess  Academy, 
four  or  five  banks,  seventeen  churches,  and  about  15,000  inhabitants. 

Poughkeepsie  was  founded  by  a  number  of  Dutch  families  about  the  year 
,1700.  Its  name  is  said  to  have  been  derived  from  the  Indian  word  Apolteep- 
sincf,  signifying  safe  harbor.  Being  situated  about  half  way  between  New 
York  and  Albany,  it  occasionally  became,  in  the  early  periods  of  its  history, 
the  place  of  legislative  deliberation.  The  convention  which  met  to  deliberate 
on  the  Federal  Constitution  met  in  this  place  in  1788. 

CatsJcill  village,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Hudson,  was  incorporated  in  1806. 
It  is  the  seat  of  justice  for  Greene  county,  and  is  principally  built  in  the 
deep  valley  of  the  Catskill,  near  its  junction  with  the  Hudson.  It  is  33  miles 
from  Albany,  6  from  Hudson,  and  111  from  New  York.  Population  about 
4,000. 

The  celebrated  Catskill  Mountain  House  is  about  twelve  miles  from  this 
place.  The  hotel  is  situated  on  an  elevation  2,212  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
Hudson,  which  gives  to  the  atmosphere  a  refreshing  coolness  during  the 
sultry  heat  of  summer.  A  little  to  the  west  of  the  Mountain  House  are  two 
ponds,  the  outlets  of  which  unite  and  proceed,  by  falls  and  rapids,  in  a  deep 
ravine  to  the  plains  below.  The  first  fall  is  180  feet  perpendicular.  By  a 
circuitous  path,  the  traveler  can  pass  down  and  go  under  the  rock,  where  is 
presented  a  singular  and  interesting  sight.  For  the  distance  of  sixty  miles, 
on  a  clear  day,  the  landscape  is  distinctly  visible  from  the  Mountain  House, 
showing  the  picturesque  Hudson,  its  moving  vessels,  cities  and  villages.  The 
vision  extends  from  the  Hudson  Highlands  to  the  Green  Mountains. 


414 


NEW  YORK. 


Kingston  is  in  Ulster  county,  on  an  elevated  plain  on  the  west  side  of  the 
Hudson,  three  miles  west  of  the  river.  This  was  one  of  the  three  earliest 
Dutch  settlements  in  New  York,  having  commenced  in  1616,  New  York  and 
Albany  only  preceding  it.  Previous  to  the  revolution,  it  was  one  of  the  most 
important  places  in  New  York.  In  October,  1777,  the  British  destroyed  the 
whole  village,  leaving  but  one  house  standing.  The  first  constitution  of  New 
York  was  adopted  here  by  the  legislature,  who  held  several  of  their  earliest 
sessions  in  the  place.  The  village  is  thriving,  and  has  about  4,000  inhabi 
tants. 

WEST  POINT,  the  site  of  the  U.  S.  Military  Academy,  is  8  miles  south  of 
Newburg,  94  from  Albany,  and  51  from  New  York.  It  is  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Hudson,  opposite  Garrison  Station,  on  the  Hudson  River  Railroad, 
where  the  river  makes  an  angle  forming  the  point  from  which  it  derives  its 
name.  The  natural  strength  of  the  place  led  to  its  selection  for  a  fortress 
during  the  revolution,  and  Fort  Putnam,  erected  at  that  period,  is  situated 
on  an  elevation,  called  Mt.  Independence,  568  feet  above  the  water.  The 
approach  from  the  river  on  the  east  is  interrupted  by  a  nearly  perpendicular, 


View  from  West  Point  looking  up  the  Hudson. 

From  near  the  Hotel  looking  northward.  Newburg  City  ia  seen  in  the  extreme  distance  in  the  central 
part.  The  point  on  which  is  the  graveyard  is  seen  on  the  left.  Cold  Spring  is  at  the  foot  of  the  bold,  pre 
cipitate  cliffs  on  the  right,  although  hidden  from  view. 

rocky  bank  or  wall,  while  on  the  west  and  south-west  the  place  is  defended 
by  a  rampart  of  high,  precipitous  and  rugged,  mountainous  cliffs,  towering 
upward  from  500  to  1,500  feet.  The  same  causes  that  render  West  Point  so 
strong  as  a  military  position  make  it  superior,  in  point  of  scenery,  to  almost 
any  other  in  the  country.  Standing  on  the  parade  ground  and  looking  north 
ward,  the  pass  of  the  river  through  the  highlands  presents  a  picturesque 
scene  of  unsurpassed  magnificence  and  beauty. 


NEW  YORK. 


415 


The  Military  Academy  was  established  here  in  1802.  It  is  situated  on  a 
plain  157  feet  above  tide-water,  and  covers  an  area  of  about  a  mile  in  circuit. 
The  buildings  are  2  stone  barracks,  one  for  military  exercises  in  the  winter, 
275  feet  long,  an  observatory,  chapel,  hospital,  mess  hall,  17  separate  build 
ings  for  the  officers,  several  work-shops  and  store-rooms,  cavalry  stables,  a 
magazine,  laboratory,  soldiers'  barracks,  a  store,  and  about  25  dwellings  for 
families  connected  with  the  establishment. 

The  Military  Academy  is  wholly  supported  by  the  general  government. 
The  education  is  gratuitous,  so  far  as  money  is  concerned,  but  each  cadet 
must  give  eight  years  service  to  the  government,  unless  sooner  released.  The 
corps  of  cadets  can  not  exceed  250  at  any  one  time,  and  the  candidates  for 
admission  must  not  be  under  14  nor  over  21  years  of  age.  The  corps  spend 
three  months  of  each  year  in  encampment.  The  course  of  study  is  full  and 
thorough  in  the  mathematics  and  all  that  pertains  to  the  military  art,  and 

embraces  4  years.  The  course  of  study,  disci 
pline  and  examination  in  this  institution  is  con 
sidered  very  severe,  and  a  portion  of  those  only 
who  commence  here  are  enabled  to  graduate.  The 
cadets  are  appointed  one  from  each  congressional 
district;  beside  these  are  a  few  others  who  arc 
taken  from  the  country  at  large. 

On  the  river  bank,  where  the  Hudson  turns 
suddenly  to  the  south,  about  thirty  rods  from  the 
hotel,  stands  the  monument  of  Kosciusko,  erected 
in  1829  by  the  corps  of  cadets,  at  an  expense  of 
$5,000.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  monument  is  a 
small  plateau,  on  the  side  of  the  precipice  leading 
to  the  river,  known  as  "Kosciusko's  Garden,",  to 
which  the  Polish  chieftain  was  accustomed  to  re 
tire  for  study  and  reflection. 

The  monument  in 
memory  of  Major 
Dade  and  his  com 
mand  is  situated  on  the  high  and  precipitous 
banks  of  the  Hudson,  a  little  below  the  edge  of 
the  parade  ground,  south  from  the  Kosciusko 
monument.  The  following  is  the  inscrip 
tion: 

Maj.  Dade,  Fourth  Infantry;  Capt.  Gardiner, 
Second  Artillery;  Capt.  Frazer,  Second  Artil 
lery;  Lieut.  Bassinger,  Second  Artillery;  Lieut. 
Mudge,  Third  Artillery;  Lieut.  Keais,  Third 
Artillery;  Lieut.  Henderson,  Second  Artillery; 
Doctor  Catlin,  Medical  Staff.  Dade  and  his 
command.  To  commemorate  the  battle  of  the 
28th  Dec.,  1835,  between  a  detachment  of  108 
U.  S.  troops  and  the  Seininole  Indians  of  Flor 
ida,  in  which  all  the  detachment  save  three  fell 
without  an  attempt  to  retreat.  The  remains  of 
the  dead  repose  near  St.  Augustine,  Florida. 
Erected  by  the  three  Regiments  and  Medical 
Staff,  whose  comrades  fell  on  the  twenty- 
eighth  of  December,  1835,  serving  their  country  and  honoring  their  profession. 


KOSCIUSKO'S  MONUMENT. 


DADE  MONUMENT. 


416  NEW  YORK. 

The  following  inscription  is  on  a  monument  erected  near  the  flag  staff 
and  parade  ground: 

To  the  memory  of  Lieut.  Colonel  E.  D.  WOOD,  of  the  Corps  of  Engineers,  who  fell  while 
leading  a  charge  at  the  sortie  of  Ft.  Erie,  Upper  Canada,  17th  September,  1814,  in  the  31st 
year  of  his  age.  He  was  exemplary  as  a  Christian,  and  distinguished  as  a  soldier.  A  pupil 
of  this  institution,  he  died  an  honor  to  his  country.  This  memorial  was  erected  by  hie 
friend  and  commander,  Major-General  Jacob  Brown. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  West  Point 
graveyard : 

To  the  memory  of  Ensign  DOMINICK  TRANT,  of  the  9th  Massachusetts  Regiment,  who  de 
parted  this  life  the  7th  day  of  Nov.,  1782,  in  the  18th  year  of  his  age.  This  youth  was  a  na 
tive  of  Cork,  in  Ireland,  which  place  he  quitted  for  a  thirst  of  military  glory,  and  an  ardent 
desire  to  embrace  the  American  cause.  He  died  equally  lamented  as  he  was  beloved  whilst 
living  by  all  who  knew  him. 

The  grave  of  THOMAS  GIMBREDK,  born  in  Agen,  in  France,  in  1781 ;  died  at  West  Point, 
Dec.  24,  1832.  For  14  years  he  was  principal  Teacher  of  Drawing  in  the  U.  S.  Military 
Academy,  discharging  the  duties  of  his  station  with  advantage  to  the  institution  and  with 
honor  to  himself.  His  pupils,  the  U.  S.  Corps  of  Cadets,  have  erected  this  monument  to  his 
memory,  1833. 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Lieut.  ALLEN  H.  NORTON,  4th  TJ.  S.  Inf'y.  Assistant  Instructor 
Infy  Tactics  at  the  Military  Academy,  of  which  he  was  a  graduate.  He  was  lost  in  the 
wreck  of  the  Atlantic  in  Long  Island,  Nov.  27,  A.  D.,  1846,  after  repeated  instances  of 
self-devotion  and  generous  efforts  to  save  the  lives  of  his  companions  in  peril,  aged  25  years. 
As  an  officer,  his  character  secured  the  confidence  of  his  commanders.  As  a  man,  the  qual 
ities  of  his  heart  won  the  ardent  friendship  of  his  comrades;  and  in  token  of  regret  for  his 
untimely  death  this  stone  is  raised  over  his  remains  by  the  officers,  professors  and  cadets  of 
the  Military  Academy. 

Sacred  to  the  remains  of  LT.  COL.  ALEX.  R.  THOMPSON,  U.  States  fith  Infantry,  born  Feb. 
19,  1793,  fell  Dec.  25,  1837,  at  the  head  of  his  regiment,  in  a  successful  charge,  at  the 
battle  of  Okee-cho-bee,  Florida.  With  morals  founded  on  Christian  piety,  his  life  was  ex 
emplary  as  his  death  was  glorious.  This  monument  is  the  joint  tribute  of  his  affectionate 
widow  and  admiring  regiment.  The  son  of  a  gallant  officer  of  the  revolutionary  army  whose 
remains  lie  interred  near  this  spot,  his  devotion  to  country  was  the  dictate  of  principle  and 
example. 

Tarrytotcm,  West  Chester  county,  a  small  village  of  about  1,000  inhabi 
tants,  is  28  miles  north  from  New  York,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Hudson,  on 
Tappan  Bay.  It  is  celebrated  as  the  place  of  the  capture  of  Maj.  Andre,  in 
1780.  Andre  was  executed  at  Tappan,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Hudson, 
Oct.  2.  His  remains  were  disinterred,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Buchanan, 
the  British  consul  at  New  York,  in  Aug.,  1831,  and  conveyed  to  London. 
The  following  is  from  Holmes'  Annals: 

The  most  flagrant  instance  of  treachery  during  the  revolutionary  war  occurred 
this  year.  The  American  army  was  stationed  in  the  strongholds  of  the  highlands, 
on  both  sides  of  the  North  River.  For  the  defense  of  this  river,  a  fortress  had 
been  built  at  West  Point,  after  the  loss  of  Fort  Montgomery,  and  it  was  so  strong 
and  impregnable  as  to  be  called  the  Gibraltar  of  America.  Of  this  post  General 
Arnold  solicited  the  command,  and  General  Washington,  far  from  suspecting  any 
sinister  views  in  an  officer  who  had  been  uniformly  zealous  and  active  in  the  cause 
of  his  country,  complied  with  the  solicitation.  When  Arnold  had  become  invested 
with  the  command,  he  carried  on  a  negotiation  with  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  by  which 
it  was  agreed  that  Arnold  should  make  such  a  disposition  of  his  forces  as  would 
enable  the  British  general  effectually  to  surprise  West  Point.  The  agent  employed 
in  this  negotiation  waa  Major  Andre,  Adjutant-General  of  the  British  army.  To 


NEW  YORK. 


417 


favor  the  communications,  the  Vulture,  a  British  sloop-of-war,  had  been  previously 
stationed  in  North  River,  as  near  Arnold's  posts  as  could  be  without  exciting  sus 
picion.  On  the  night  of  the  21st  of  September,  a  boat  was  sent  from  the  shore  to 

fetch  Major  Andre,  and  Arnold  met  him  at 
the  beach,  without  the  posts  of  both  ar 
mies.  Their  business  not  being  finished 
until  it  was  too  near  morning  for  Andre  to 
return  to  the  Vulture,  Arnold,  telling  him 
he  must  be  concealed  until  the  next  night, 
conducted  him  within  one  of  the  American 
posts,  where  he  continued  with  him  the 
following  day.  The  Vulture  having  in  the 
mean  time  changed  her  position,  the  boat 
men  refused  to  carry  back  Andre  the  next 
night,  and  he  could  now  return  to  New 
York  in  no  other  way  than  by  land.  Quit 
ting  for  a  common  coat  his  uniform,  which 
he  had  worn  under  a  surtout,  he  set  out  on 
horseback,  under  the  name  of  John  Ander 
son,  with  a  passport  "to  go  to  the  lines  of 
White  Plains,  or  lower,  if  he  thought  prop 
er,  he  being  on  public  business."  When 
advanced  a  great  part  of  the  way,  he  waa 
stopped  by  three  of  the  New  York  militia, 
belonging  to  a  scouting  party,  and  several 
papers,  containing  exact  returns  of  the 
state  of  the  forces,  ordnance  and  defenses 
at  West  Point,  were  found  in  his  boots.  The  captors,  disdaining  a  proffered  bribe 
of  a  purse  of  gold  and  permanent  provision  and  promotion,  on  condition  of  their 
conveying  and  accompanying  him  to  New  York,  delivered  him  a  prisoner  to  Lieu 
tenant-Colonel  Jameson,  who  commanded  the  scouting  parties.  Andre,  with  the 
incautious  permission  of  .Jameson,  informed  Arnold  of  his  detention,  in  a  letter, 
on  the  receipt  of  which  Arnold  abandoned  everything,  and  went  on  board  the  Vul 
ture  sloop-of-war.  General  Washington  referred  the  case  of  Andre  to  the  exami 
nation  and  decision  of  a  board,  consisting  of 
fourteen  officers,  who,  without  examining  a 
single  witness,  founded  their  report  on  his 
own  confession.  After  stating  the  facts, 
they  reported  it  as  their  opinion  "that  Ma 
jor  Andre  ought  to  be  considered  as  a  spy, 
and  that,  agreeably  to  the  laws  and  usages 
of  nations,  he  should  suffer  death."  He  was 
accordingly  hung  as  a  spy  on  the  2d  of  Oc 
tober. 


ANDRE'S  PLACE  or  EXECUTION. 


Sunnyside,  the  residence  of  the  late 
Washington  Irving,  is  two  miles  below 
Tarrytown.  It  stands  on  the  Hudson,  in 
the  midst  of  the  scenes  made  classic  by 
the  graces  of  his  pen.  Here  is  Tappan 
Sea,  the  widest  part  of  that  noble  stream, 
which  at  this  point  is  expanded  to  the 
width  of  three  miles,  and  is  partly  hound 
ed  on  the  west  by  the  lofty  palisades 
shown  in  the  engraving  in  the  distance. 

Mr.  Irving  was  the  son  of  a  Scotchman,  and  was  horn  in  New  York  city 
just  at  the  close  of  the  American  revolution.     He  was  educated  for  the  bar, 


SUNNYSIDE, 
Residence  of  Washington  Tiring. 


418  NEW  YORK. 

but  never  practiced.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one  he  visited  Europe  for  his 
health,  and  much  of  his  early  life  was  passed  abroad.  His  principal  works 
are  "Knickerbocker's  History  of  New  York,"  "Bracebridge  Hall,"  "Tales  of 
a  Traveler,"  "Life  and  Voyages  of  Columbus,"  "Conquest  of  Granada,"  "The 
Sketch  Book,"  "Life  of  Washington,"  etc.  To  him  belonged  the  singular 
honor  of  being  the  first  American  literary  writer  who  achieved  a  reputation 
as  such  in  Europe.  The  taunt  of  a  British  review,  "who  reads  an  American 
book?"  was  dispelled  of  its  sting  by  the  sudden  and  unexpected  popularity 
which  Irving's  writings  soon  after  everywhere  met  with  from  the  literary 
world. 

Washington  Irving  closed  his  long  and  useful  life  in  November,  1859. 
We  terminate  this  notice  by  an  extract  from  the  beautiful  eulogy  of  Win. 
C.  Bryant  upon  his  character  and  writings: 

That  amiable  character  which  makes  itself  so  manifest  in  the  writings  of  Irving 
waa  seen  in  all  his  daily  actions.  He  was  ever  ready  to  do  kind  offices — tender  of 
the  feelings  of  others,  carefully  just,  but  ever  leaning  to  the  merciful  side  of  justice, 
averse  from  strife,  and  so  modest  that  the  world  never  ceased  to  wonder  how  it 
should  have  happened  that  one  so  much  praised  should  have  gained  so  little  assur 
ance.  He  envied  no  man's  success — he  sought  to  detract  from  no  man's  merits, 
but  he  was  acutely  sensitive  both  to  praise  and  to  blame — sensitive  to  such  a  de 
gree  that  an  unfavorable  criticism  of  any  of  his  works  mmld  almost  persuade  him 
that  they  were  as  worthless  as  the  critic  represented  them.  He  thought  so  little 
of  himself  that  he  could  never  comprehend  why  it  was  that  he  should  be  the  object 
of  curiosity  or  reverence. 

His  facility  in  writing  and  the  charm  of  his  style  were  owing  to  very  early  prac 
tice,  the  reading  of  good  authors  and  the  native  elegance  of  his  mind,  and  not,  in 
my  opinion,  owing  to  any  special  study  of  the  graces  of  manner,  or  any  anxious 
care  in  the  use  of  terms  and  phrases.  VVords  and  combinations  of  words  are  some 
times  found  in  his  writings  to  which  a  fastidious  taste  might  object,  but  these  do 
not  prevent  his  style  from  being  one  of  the  most  agreeable  in  the  whole  range  of 
our  literature.  It  is  transparent  as  the  light,  sweetly  modulated,  unaffected,  the  na 
tive  expression  of  a  fertile  fancy,  a  benignant  temper,  and  a  mind  which,  delighting 
in  the  noble  and  the  beautiful,  turned  involuntarily  away  from  their  opposites. 
His  peculiar  humor  was,  in  a  great  measure,  the  offspring  of  this  constitution  of 
his  mind.  This  "fanciful  playing  with  common  things,"  as  Mr.  Dana  calls  it,  is 
never  coarse — never  tainted  with  grossness,  and  always  in  harmony  with  our  better 
sympathies.  It  not  only  tinged  his  writings,  but  overflowed  in  his  delightful  con 
versation. 

In  his  pages  we  see  that  the  language  of  the  heart  never  becomes  obsolete ;  that 
Truth,  and  Good  and  Beauty,  the  offspring  of  God,  are  not  subject  to  the  changes 
which  beset  the  inventions  of  men.  We  become  satisfied  that  he  whose  works 
were  the  delight  of  our  fathers, 'and  are  still  ours,  will  be  read  with  the  same  pleas 
ure  by  those  who  come  after  us. 

If  it  were  becoming  at  this  time  and  in  this  assembly  to  address  our  departed 
friend  as  if  in  his  immediate  presence,  I  would  say:  Farewell,  thou  who  hast  en 
tered  into  the  rest  prepared,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  for  serene  and  gentle 
spirits  like  thine.  Farewell,  happy  in  thy  life,  happy  in  thy  death,  happier  in  the 
reward  to  which  that  death  was  the  assured  passage ;  fortunate  in  attracting  the 
admiration  of  the  world  to  thy  beautiful  writings;  still  more  fortunate  in  having 
written  nothing  which  did  not  tend  to  promote  the  reign  of  magnanimous  forbear 
ance  and  generous  sympathies  among  thy  fellow  men.  The  brightness  of  that  en 
during  fame  which  thou  hast  won  on  earth  is  but  a  shadowy  symbol  of  that  glory 
to  which  thou  hast  been  admitted  in  the  world  beyond  the  grave.  Thy  errand  upon 
earth  was  an  errand  of  peace  and  good  will  to  men,  and  thou  art  now  in  a  region 
where  hatred  and  strife  never  enter,  and  where  the  harmonious  activity  of  those 
who  inhabit  it  acknowledges  no  impulse  less  noble  or  less  pure  than  that  of  love. 
Stony  Point  is  a  little  rough  promontory  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hudson 


NEW  YORK. 


419 


nearly  a  mile  below  the  entrance  of  the  Highlands,  having  a  lighthouse  on 
the  summit.  It  was  fortified  during  the  revolution,  and  was  stormed  by  Gen. 
Wayne,  July  16,  1779.  Verplank's  Point,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
is  also  a  place  distinguished  in  the  history  of  the  revolution.  The  following 
is  from  Holmes'  Annals: 


Northern  view  of  Stony  Point,  on  ihe  Hudson. 

"The  campaign  of  this  year,  though  barren  in  important  events,  was  distinguished 
by  one  gallant  enterprise,  which  reflected  much  honor  on  the  American  arms. 
Stony  Point,  a  fortress  on  the  North  River,  had  been  taken  from  the  Americans, 
and  strongly  fortified  by  the  British.  It  was  at  this  time  garrisoned  by  about  six 
hundred  men,  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Johnson.  General  Wash 
ington,  having  obtained  precise  information  of  the  condition  of  the  works,  the  na 
ture  of  the  ground  in  their  vicinity,  the  strength  and  arrangements  of  the  garrison, 
and  the  disposition  of  the  guards,  and  having  in  person  reconnoitered  the  post,  re 
solved  to  attempt  the  surprise  of  it.  The  execution  of  the  plan  was  intrusted  to 
General  Wayne,  and  the  troops  employed  on  this  service  were  chiefly  from  New 
England.  It  was  the  intention  to  attack  the  works  on  the  right  and  left  flanks  at 
the  same  instant.  The  regiments  of  Febiger  and  Meigs,  with  Major  Hull's  detach 
ment,  formed  the  right  column,  and  Butler's  regiment,  with  two  companies  under 
Major  Murfree,  formed  the  left.  The  van  of  the  right  was  composed  of  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  volunteers,  led  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Fleury  and  Major  Posey,  and 
the  van  of  the  left,  of  one  hundred  volunteers,  under  Major  Stewart.  At  half  past 
eleven  on  the  night  of  the  15th  of  July  the  columns  moved  on  to  the  charge  at  oppo 
site  points  of  the  works,  the  van  of  each  with  unloaded  muskets  and  fixed  bayonets. 
Each  column  was  preceded  by  a  forlorn  hope  of  twenty  men,  the  one  commanded 
by  Lieutenant  Gibbons  and  the  other  by  Lieutenant  Knox,  whose  duty  it  was  to 
remove  the  abbatis  and  other  obstructions.  A  deep  morass,  overflowed  by  the 
tide,  a  double  row  of  abbatis,  and  a  formidable  fortress,  presented  serious  impedi 
ments,  but  appalled  not  the  assailants.  Twenty  minutes  after  twelve,  both  columns 
rushed  forward  under  a  tremendous  fire  of  musketry  and  grapeshot,  entered  the 
works  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and  meeting  in  the  center  of  them  at  nearly  the 
same  instant,  compelled  the  garrison  to  surrender  at  discretion." 

TROY,  the  capital  of  Renssellaer  county,  6  miles  above  Albany,  at  the  head 
of  steamboat  navigation,  is  one  of  the  most  flourishing  manufacturing  and 
commercial  places  in  the  state.  The  city  is  built  on  a  plain  somewhat  ele 
vated  above  the  Hudson,  extending  from  the  river  back  to  a  range  of  hills, 
terminating  abruptly  about  one  mile  east,  and  furnishing  from  their  summits 
(elevated  from  300  to  400  feet)  a  commanding  and  beautiful  view  of  the  city 

27 


420 


NEW  YORK. 


and  surrounding  country.  Mount  Ida,  directly  in  rear  of  the  broadest  part 
of  the  city,  and  Mount  Olympus,  in  the  northern  part,  are  the  eminences 
most  distinguished  for  the  fine  prospects  they  afford.  Two  streams,  the  Wy  nants- 
kill  and  Poestenkill,  furnishing  extensive  water  power,  empty  into  the  Hud 
son  within  the  limits  of  the  city,  the  latter  rolling  down  through  a  picturesque 
ravine  south  of  Mt.  Ida.  The  limits  of  the  city  extend  three  miles  along  the 
river,  and  one  mile  from  east  to  west.  It  is  laid  out  with  much  regularity, 
and  is  handsomely  built.  The  streets  are  sixty  feet  wide,  and  cross  each 
other  at  right  angles,  excepting  River-street,  which  follows  the  curve  of  the 
river,  and  is  the  principal  thoroughfare  of  business. 

Troy  contains  a  large  number  of  fine  public  buildings  and  private  resi 
dences.  The  Court  House  is  a  splendid  edifice,  built  of  Sing  Sing  marble,  of 
Grecian  architecture,  with  a  front  of  the  Doric  order.  Several  of  the  church 
edifices  are  costly  structures.  The  Troy  Female  Seminary,  established  here 
by  Mrs.  Willard  in  1821,  is  one  of  the  most  popular  institutions  of  the  kind 
in  the  Union.  It  is  beautifully  situated  in  the  central  part  of  the  city,  with 
ornamented  grounds,  commodious  buildings,  etc.  The  Renssellaer  Institute 
is  a  polytechnic  school  of  high  repute.  The  Troy  City  Hospital,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  annually  receives  a  large  number  of  pa 
tients.  Troy  University,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Methodist  denomina- 


South-western  view  of  Troy  from  West  Troy. 

The  Tiew  shows  the  appearance  of  Troy  as  seen  from  the  west  bank  of  the  Hudson.  The  Hudson  Biver 
Railroad  cars  and  station  house  are  on  the  right ;  the  Troy  University,  on  Mt.  Ida,  appears  in  the  central 
part. 

tion,  recently  erected,  stands  on  a  commanding  elevation  150  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  river;  the  building  is  four  stories  high,  in  the  Byzantine  style  of 
architecture.  There  are  about  thirty  churches,  and  about  40,000  inhabi 
tants. 


NEW  YORK.  421 

Troy  is  distinguished  for  the  business  enterprise  of  its  capitalists  and  citi 
zens  generally.  Its  situation  for  trade  and  commerce  has  some  natural  ad 
vantages,  but  has  been  greatly  improved  and  increased  by  various  canals  and 
railroads,  which,  centering  here,  have  made  this  a  great  thoroughfare  for 
travel  and  trade,  and  developed  the  manufacturing  interests  of  the  city.  It 
connects  by  the  Hudson  with  the  Erie  Canal  at  West  Troy,  directly  oppo 
site,  and  with  the  Champlain  Canal  at  Waterford,  four  miles  above.  Many 
of  the  boats  which  arrive  by  these  canals  here  discharge  their  cargoes  on 
board  of  large  barges,  to  be  towed  down  the  river,  and  receive  in  exchange 
cargoes  of  merchandise  passing  to  the  north  and  west.  A  dam  across  the 
Hudson  renders  it  navigable  for  sloops  to  Lansingburg.  Steamboats  of  the 
first  class  ply  daily  between  this  place  and  New  York.  The  city  contains 
numerous  flouring  mills,  paper  mills,  cotton  and  woolen  factories,  tanneries, 
iron  foundries,  machine  shops,  rolling  mills,  etc. 

The  first  settlement  of  Troy  commenced  about  1720,  in  which  year  Derick  Van 
Derheyden  leased  490  acres  of  the  proprietor  of  Renssellaerwyck,  at  the  small  rent 
of  three  bushels  and  three  pecks  of  wheat  and  four  fat  fowls  annually.  This  tract  now 
constitutes  the  most  densely  populated  portion  of  the  city,  and  was  formerly  known 
as  the  corn  grounds  of  the  native  Indians.  After  the  revolution,  emigrants  from 
New  England  seeing  the  advantageous  situation  of  Van  Derheyden,  as  it  was  then 
called,  came  into  the  place.  Being  situated  at  the  head  of  natural  navigation  of 
the  Hudson,  it  soon  began  to  outstrip  Lansingburg,  which  had  been  unwisely  lo 
cated  above  the  "rifts."  In  1793,  the  name  of  Van  Derheyden' s  Ferry  was  changed 
to  the  more  classic  name  of  Troy.  It  was  made  the  county  seat  in  1791,  incorpo 
rated  as  a  village  in  1796,  and  as  a  city  in  1816. 

The  influential  men  among  the  first  settlers  of  Troy  were  the  friends  of  order 
and  the  supporters  of  the  institution  of  religion.  When  too  few  to  support  a  cler 
gyman,  they  assembled  in  a  store  at  the  sound  of  a  coach  horn,  and  afterward  in  a 
school  house.  Here  they  usually  listened  to  a  sermon  read  by  Dr.  Samuel  Gall,  or 
Col.  Pawling,  a  revolutionary  officer.  Rev.  Dr.  Jonas  Coe,  a  Presbyterian  clergy 
man,  appears  to  have  been  the  first  who  officiated  in  the  place.  The  first  Episcopal 
church  was  erected  in  1804,  the  first  Baptist  in  1805,  and  the  first  Methodist  in 
1809. 

West  Troy,  Albany  county,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Hudson,  opposite  Troy, 
of  which  it  is  properly  a  suburb  or  part,  is  6  miles  above  Albany,  with 
which  it  is  connected  by  a  macadamized  road.  This  flourishing  place  was 
incorporated  in  1836.  The  Erie  Canal  connects  here,  by  lateral  canals  and 
locks,  with  the  Hudson.  The  surplus  waters  of  the  canal  afford  great  water 
power,  which  is  extensively  improved.  One  of  the  largest  bell  foundries  in 
the  Union  is  at  this  place.  The  Watervliet  Arsenal,  established  here  in  1813 
by  the  United  States,  comprises  about  40  buildings  on  its  grounds  of  100 
acres,  and  is  the  largest  arsenal  of  construction  in  the  country.  It  contains 
about  9,000  inhabitants. 

Lansingburg  was  incorporated  in  1801.  It  is  beautifully  situated  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  Hudson,  3  miles  above  Troy,  with  which  it  is  closely  con 
nected.  Formerly  it  was  called  the  "New  City,"  and  at  first  had  a  rapid 
growth.  A  bridge  across  the  river  connects  it  with  Waterford.  It  is  a  place 
of  active  business,  and  has  a  variety  of  manufactures.  Population  about 
5,000. 

The  village  of  Saratoga  Springs  was  incorporated  in  1826.  It  is  181  miles 
from  New  York  and  36  from  Albany.  From  being  a  place  of  resort  for  a  few 
invalids,  it  has,  in  the  course  of  half  a  century,  grown  up  to  be  one  of  the 
largest  and  most  beautiful  villages  in  the  state,  and  is  now,  during  the  summer 
season,  one  of  the  greatest  resorts  of  the  wealth  and  fashion  of  the  country  on 


422 


NEW  YORK. 


the  continent.  It  coritains  about  6,000  inhabitants.  During  the  "heated 
term"  (June,  July  and  August),  there  are  here  usually  about  2,000  visitors. 
The  citizens  have  shown  considerable  liberality  in  improving  and  adorning 
their  village.  The  streets  are  well  shaded  by  beautiful  rows  of  maple,  elm, 
horse  chestnut,  and  other  trees,  and  the  walks  of  the  principal  streets  are 
well  flagged,  rendering  a  promenade  pleasant  and  agreeable.  The  hotels, 
stores,  shops,  and  many  of  the  dwelling  houses  are  lighted  with  gas,  and  in 
the  hight  of  the  season  the  principal  streets  present  a  thronged  and  brilliant 
appearance. 

The  Saratoga  Springs  are  several  in  number,  and  are  a  continuation  of  a 
chain  of  springs  discovering  themselves  about  twelve  miles  south  in  the  town 
of  Ballston.  Congress  Spring  is  the  most  celebrated ;  by  means  of  bottling 


Southern  mew  at  Congress  Spring,  Saratoga. 
l' ' 

The  view  to  at  the  foot  of  Broadway.  The  structure  on  the  left,  on  Congress-street,  stands  over  Congress 
Spring,  the  great  place  of  fashionable  resort  during  the  early  morning  hours,  being  but  a  few  rods  distant 
from  the  three  principal  hotels,  the  United  States,  Congress  and  Union  Halls.  The  circular  walk  on'the 
elevated  bank  around  the  springs  passes  among  the  forest  trees  seen  in  the  back -ground. 

its  waters  and  sending  them  abroad,  its  properties  have  become  widely  known 
in  various  parts  of  the  world.  The  Putnam  Spring,  owned  by  Mr.  L.  Put 
nam,  is  a  favorite  with  many  visitants.  The  Iodine  Spring,  in  the  north-east 
part  of  the  village,  was  explored  and  curbed  in  the  autumn  of  1839,  and  was 
first  brought  into  notice  the  following  summer.  The  Pavilion  Spring,  near 
the  center  of  the  village,  a  few  rods  east  of  the  Columbian  Hotel,  was  brought 
to  its  present  condition  in  1840,  by  Mr.  D.  McLaren,  at  an  expense  of  several 
thousand  dollars.  The  Empire  Spring  has  a  high  reputation.  The  Union 
Spring  is  about  a  mile  from  the  Iodine.  The  High  Rock,  Flat  Rock,  Ham 
ilton,  Columbian  and  Washington  are  all  quite  similar,  being  highly  charged 
with  iron. 


NEW  YORK. 


42S 


The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  Saratoga 
graveyard.     The  first  is  in   memory  of  Mr.  Coleman,  the  inventor  of  the 
Attachment  to  the  Piano  so  well  known  in  every  part  of  the  country : 

"OsED  M.  COLEMAN,  died  April  5, 
1845,  aged  28.  As  well  the  singers — 
as  the  players  on  instruments  SHALI, 

BE  THERE." 


"The  grave  of  WILLIAM  LEETE 
STONE,  who  died  at  Saratoga  Springs 
Aug.  15,  1844,  aged  52.  I  shall  be 
satisfied  in  thy  likeness."  [Col.  Stone 
was  the  son  of  a  Presbyterian  clergy 
man,  and  was  born  at  Esopus,  N.  Y. 
When  quite  young  he  removed  to  the 
western  part  of  the  state  with  his 
father.  He  was  bred  a  printer  at 
Cooperstown,  and  at  an  early  age  be 
gan  to  write  for  the  public  prints. 
He  edited  a  paper  at  Herkimer,  at 
Hudson,  at  Albany,  and  one  at  Hart 
ford,  Conn.  In  1821  he  succeeded 
Mr.  Lewis  in  the  editorship  of  the 
"New  York  Commercial  Advertiser," 
becoming  at  the  same  time  one  of  its 
proprietors;  he  continued  in  charge 
till  his  death.  Col.  S.  was  the  author 
of  several  historical  works,  the  most 

valuable  of  which  were  "Memoirs  of  Joseph  Brandt,"  in  1838,  and  a  "Me 
moir  of  Red  Jacket,"  in  1841,  the  "Life  of  Uncas,"  and  "History  of  Wy 
oming."  These  two  first  works  are  of  the  first 
order.  During  the  whole  of  his  editorial 
career  Mr.  S.  was  distinguished  for  his  high, 
honorable  and  Christian  principles.] 


O.  M.  COI/EMAN'S  MONUMENT. 


The  brothers  of  MARGARET  MILLER  DAVID- 
BON  have  erected  this  structure  as  a  testimony 
of  their  affection.  She  was  the  daughter  of 
Dr.  Oliver  and  Mrs.  Margaret  Davidson,  and 
died  at  Saratoga  Springs,  Nov.  25,  1838,  aged 
15  years  and  8  months.  She  has  sculptured 
for  herself  a  more  lasting  monument,  and  when 
this  shall  have  crumbled  into  dust  her  name 
will  continue  to  be  the  goods'  glowing  theme. 

[  Underneath  a  representation  of  a  broken  harp.'] 

A  few  short  years  have  rolled  along, 
With  mingled  joy  and  pain, 

And  I  have  passed,  a  broken  tone, 
And  echo  of  a  strain. 


DAVIDSON  MONUMENT. 


The  surrender  of  Burgoyne  at  Saratoga,  Oct.  17,  1777,  was  one  of  the 
most  important  events  in  the  revolutionary  war.    The  place  of  surrender  was 


424 


NEW  YORK. 


at  Schuylerville,  on  the  Hudson,  some  ten  or  twelve  miles  distant  from  Sara 
toga  Springs.     The  following  account  is  from  Holmes'  Annals : 

UA  principal  object  of  the  British  in  the  campaign  of  this  year  was  to  open  a 
free  communication  between  New  York  and  Canada.  The  British  ministry  were 
sanguine  in  their  hopes  that,  by  effecting  this  object,  New  England,  which  they 
considered  as  the  soul  of  the  confederacy,  might  be 
8%vered  from  the  neighboring  states  and  compelled 
to  submission.  In  prosecution  of  this  design,  an 
army  of  British  and  German  troops,  amounting  to 
seven  thousand  one  hundred  and  seventy-three 
men,  exclusive  of  a  corps  of  artillery,  was  put  under 
the  command  of  Lieutenant-General  Burgoyne,  a 
very  ambitious,  enterprising  and  able  officer.  The 
plan  of  operations  consisted  of  two  parts.  General 
Burgoyne  with  the  main  body  was  to  advance  by 
the  way  of  Lake  Champlain  and  force  his  way  to 
Albany,  or  at  least  so  far  as  to  effect  a  junction 
with  the  royal  army  from  New  York,  and  Lieuten 
ant-Colonel  St  Leger,  with  about  two  hundred 
British  soldiers,  a  regiment  of  New  York  loyalists, 
raised  and  commanded  by  Sir  John  Johnson,  and  a 
large  body  of  Indians,  was  to  ascend  the  St  Law 
rence  to  Lake  Ontario,  and  from  that  quarter  to  pen 
etrate  toward  Albany  by  the  way  of  the  Mohawk 
River. 

General  Burgoyne  arrived  at  Quebec  in  May. 
On  the  twentieth  of  June  he  proceeded  up  Lake 
Champlain,  and  landed  near  Crown  Point,  where 
he  met  the  Indians,  gave  them  a  war  feast,  and 
made  a  speech  to  them,  calculated  to  secure  their 
friendly  co-operation.  On  the  thirtieth  he  advanced 
with  his  army  to  Crown  Point,  whence  he  pro 
ceeded  to  invest  Ticonderoga.  In  a  few  days  his 
works  were  so  far  advanced  as  to  threaten  a  complete  inclosure  of  the  continental 
army;  and  General  St.  Clair,  the  commanding  officer  of  the  Americans,  with  the 
unanimous  approbation  of  a  council  of  general  officers,  abandoned  the  place.  The 
evacuation  was  effected  with  such  secresy  and  expedition  that  a  considerable  part 
of  the  public  stores,  embarked  in  two  hundred  batteaux,  and  dispatched  up  the 
river  to  Skenesborough  under  convoy  of  five  armed  galleys,  was  saved.  A  brigade 
of  gun  boats,  however,  gave  chase  to  the  galleys,  and  coming  up  with  them  near 
Skenesborough  Falls  engaged  and  captured  some  of  the  largest  of  them,  and 
obliged  the  Americans  to  set  the  others  on  fire,  together  with  a  considerable  num 
ber  of  their  batteaux.  The  rear  guard  of  the  American  army,  commanded  by  Col 
onel  Warner,  amounting  to  more  than  one  thousand  men,  taking  the  Castleton 
road  to  Skenesborough,  was  overtaken  and  attacked  at  Hubberton  by  General  Fra- 
zer  with  eight  hundred  and  fifty  fighting  men.  The  Americans  made  a  gallant  re 
sistance,  but  on  the  arrival  of  Gen.  Reidesel  with  his  division  of  Germans,  they 
were  compelled  to  give  way  in  all  directions.  Colonel  Francis,  a  very  valuable 
officer,  fell  in  the  action ;  several  other  American  officers,  and  above  two  hundred 
men,  were  killed,  and  about  the  same  number  taken  prisoners.  Nearly  six  hun 
dred  are  supposed  to  have  been  wounded,  many  of  whom  must  have  died  in  the 
woods.  The  enemy  stated  their  own  loss  at  thirty-five  killed  and  one  hundred  and 
forty-four  wounded.  General  St  Clair,  after  a  distressing  march  of  seven  days, 
joined  General  Schuyler  at  Fort  Edward.  General  Burgoyne,  having  with  in 
credible  labor  and  fatigue  conducted  his  army  through  the  wilderness  from  Skenes 
borough,  reached  Fort  Edward,  on  Hudson  s  River,  on  the  30th  of  July.  As  he 
approached  that  place,  General  Schuyler,  whose  forces,  even  since  the  junction  of 
St.  Clair,  did  not  exceed  four  thousand  four  hundred  men,  retired  over  the  Hudson 
to  Saratoga." 


MAP  OF  THE  BOUTE  OF  BURGOYNE. 


NEW  YORK. 


425 


While  Burgoyne  was  moving  downward  by  the  Hudson,  St.  Leger  with  Sir 
John  Johnson,  with  a  body  of  nearly  2,000  men,  consisting  of  royalists  and  In 
dians,  invested  Fort  Stanwix  or  Schuyler,  on  the  Mohawk.  Afterward  he 
had  a  most  bloody  contest  with  Gen.  Herkimer  at  Oriskany.  Instead,  how 
ever,  of  forming  a  junction  with  Burgoyne  at  Albany,  as  was  intended,  St. 
Leger  was  obliged  to  retreat  back  to  Montreal.  Burgoyne  saw  the  im 
portance  of  a  rapid  movement  to  co-operate  with  St.  Leger,  but  could  not 
effect  it  without  teams,  carriages  and  provisions,  and  having  understood  that 
these  could  be  obtained  at  Bennington,  Vermont,  he  detached  Col.  Bauni 
with  five  hundred  men  to  accomplish  this  purpose.  He  and  Col.  Breyman, 
who  was  sent  to  his  assistance,  were  defeated  by  Gen.  Stark. 


Western  view  of  the  BaUle-Field  of  Stillwater. 

"General  Burgoyne  having  collected  about  thirty  days'  provisions,  and  thrown  a 
a  bridge  of  boats  over  the  Hudson,  crossed  that  river  on  the  13th  and  14th  of  Sep 
tember,  and  encamped  on  the  hights  and  plains  of  Saratoga.  General  Gates,  who 
had  recently  taken  the  chief  command  of  the  northern  department  of  the  American 
army,  advanced  toward  the  enemy  and  encamped  three  miles  above  Stillwater.  On 
the  night  of  the  17th,  Burgoyne  encamped  within  four  miles  of  the  American  army, 
and  about  noon  on  the  19th  advanced  in  full  force  against  it.  The  right  wing  was 
commanded  by  General  Burgoyne  and  covered  by  General  Frazer  and  Colonel 
Breyman  with  the  grenadiers  and  light  infantry,  who  were  posted  along  some  high 
grounds  on  the  right.  The  front  and  flanks  were  covered  by  Indians,  Provincials 
and  Canadians.  The  left  wing  and  artillery  were  commanded  by  the  Major-Gen 
erals  Phillips  and  Reidesel,  who  proceeded  along  the  great  road.  Colonel  Morgan, 
who  was  detached  to  observe  their  motions,  and  to  hajrass  them  as  they  advanced, 
soon  fell  in  with  their  pickets  in  the  front  of  their  right  wing,  attacked  them 
sharply  and  drove  them  in.  A  strong  corps  was  brought  up  to  support  them,  and 
after  a  severe  encounter  Morgan  was  compelled  to  give  way.  A  regiment  was  or 
dered  to  assist  him,  and  the  action  became  more  general.  The  commanders  on 
both  sides  supported  and  re-enforced  their  respective  parties,  and  about  four  o'clock 
Arnold,  with  nine  continental  regiments  and  Morgan's  corps,  was  completely  en 
gaged  with  the  whole  right  wing  of  the  British  army.  'For  four  hours  they  main 
tained  a  contest  hand  to  hand.  The  Americans  at  length  left  the  field,  'not  be 
cause  they  were  conquered,  but  because  the  approach  of  night  made  a  retreat  to 
their  camp  necessary.  Few  actions  have  been  more  remarkable  than  this  for  both 
vigor  of  attack  and  obstinacy  of  resistance.'  The  loss  on  the  part  of  the  Ameri 
cans  in  killed  and  wounded  was  between  three  and  four  hundred;  among  the 
former  were  Colonels  Coburne  and  Adams,  and  several  other  valuable  officers.  The 
loss  of  the  British  was  about  six  hundred. 


426  NEW  YORK. 

Both  armies  lay  some  time  in  sight  of  each  other,  each  fortifying  its  camp  in  the 
strongest  manner  possible.  Meanwhile  the  difficulties  of  the  British  general  were 
daily  becoming  increased.  His  auxiliary  Indians  deserted  him  soon  after  the  battle 
of  Stillwater.  His  army,  reduced  to  little  more  than  five  thousand  men,  was  limited 
to  half  the  usual  allowance  of  provisions.  The  stock  of  forage  was  entirely  ex 
hausted,  and  his  horses  were  perishing  in  great  numbers.  The  American  army 
had  become  so  augmented  as  to  render  him  diffident  of  making  good  his  retreat 
To  aggravate  his  distress,  no  intelligence  had  yet  been  received  of  the  approach  of 
General  Clinton,  or  of  any  diversion  in  his  favor  from  New  York. 

In  this  exigency,  General  Burgoyne  resolved  to  examine  the  possibility  of  dis 
lodging  the  Americans  from  their  posts  on  the  left,  by  which  means  he  would  be 
enabled  to  retreat  to  the  lakes.  For  this  purpose  he  drew  out  fifteen  hundred  men, 
which  he  headed  himself,  attended  by  Generals  Phillips,  Reidesel  and  Frazer. 
This  detachment  had  scarcely  formed  within  less  than  half  a  mile  of  the  American 
intrenchments  when  a  furious  attack  was  made  on  its  left,  but  Major  Ackland,  at 
the  head  of  the  British  grenadiers,  sustained  it  with  great  firmness.  The  Ameri 
cans  soon  extended  their  attack  along  the  whole  front  of  the  German  troops,  which 
were  posted  on  the  right  of  the  grenadiers,  and  marched  a  body  round  their  flank 
to  prevent  their  retreat.  On  this  movement,  the  British  light  infantry,  with  a  part 
of  the  24th  regiment,  instantly  formed,  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the  troops  into  the 
camp.  Their  left  wing,  in  the  mean  time,  overpowered  with  numbers,  was  obliged 
to  retreat,  and  would  inevitably  have  been  cut  to  pieces  but  for  the  intervention  of 
the  same  troops,  which  had  just  been  covering  the  retreat  on  the  right  The  whole 
detachment  was  now  under  the  necessity  of  retiring,  but  scarcely  had  the  British 
troops  entered  the  lines  when  the  Americans,  led  by  General  Arnold,  pressed  for 
ward,  and  under  a  tremendous  fire  of  grapeshot  and  musketry  assaulted  the  works 
throughout  their  whole  extent  from  right  to  left  Toward  the  close  of  the  day,  a 
part  of  the  left  of  the  Americans  forced  the  intrenchments,  and  Arnold  with  a  few 
men  actually  entered  the  works,  hut  his  horse  being  killed  and  he  himself  badly 
wounded  in  the  leg,  they  were  forced  out  of  them,  and  it  being  now  nearly  dark 
they  desisted  from  the  attack.  On  the  left  of  Arnold's  detachment,  Jackson  s  regi 
ment  of  Massachusetts,  then  led  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Brooks,  was  still  more  suc 
cessful  It  turned  the  right  of  the  encampment,  and  carried  by  storm  the  works 
occupied  by  the  German  reserve.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Breyman  was  killed,  and 
Brooks  maintained  the  ground  he  had  gained.  Darkness  put  an  end  to  the  action. 
The  advantage  of  the  Americans  was  decisive.  They  killed  a  great  number  of  the 
enemy;  made  upward  of  two  hundred  prisoners,  among  whom  were  several  officers 
of  distinction;  took  nine  pieces  of  brass  artillery,  and  the  encampment  of  a  German 
brigade,  with  all  their  equipage.  Among  the  slain  of  the  enemy  was  General  Fra 
zer,  an  officer  of  distinguished  merit,  whose  loss  was  particularly  regretted.  The 
loss  of  the  Americans  was  inconsiderable. 

Gates  posted  1,400  men  on  the  hights  opposite  the  ford  of  Saratoga,  2.000  in  the 
rear,  to  prevent  a  retreat  to  Fort  Edwara,  and  1,500  at  a  ford  higher  up.  Bur 
goyne,  apprehensive  of  being  hemmed  in,  retired  immediately  to  Saratoga. 

An  attempt  was  now  made  to  retreat  to  Fort  George.  Artificers  were  accord 
ingly  dispatched,  under  a  strong  escort,  to  repair  the  bridges  and  open  the  road  to 
Fort  Edward,  but  they  were  compelled  to  make  a  precipitate  retreat  The  situa 
tion  of  General  Burgoyne  becoming  every  hour  more  hazardous,  he  resolved  to  at 
tempt  a  retreat  by  night  to  Fort  Edward,  but  even  this  retrograde  movement  was 
rendered  impracticable.  While  the  army  was  preparing  to  march,  intelligence  was 
received  that  the  Americans  had  already  possessed  themselves  of  Fort  Edward,  and 
that  they  were  well  provided  with  artillery.  No  avenue  to  escape  now  appeared. 
Incessant  toil  had  worn  down  the  whole  British  army,  which  did  not  now  contain 
more  than  3,500  fighting  men.  Provisions  were  almost  exhausted,  and  there  were 
no  possible  means  of  procuring  a  supply.  The  American  army,  which  was  daily 
increasing,  was  already  much  greater  than  the  British  in  point  of  numbers,  and  al 
most  encircled  them.  In  this  extremity,  the  British  general  called  a  council  of  war, 
and  it  was  unanimously  resolved  to  enter  into  a  convention  with  General  Gates. 
Preliminaries  were  soon  settled,  and  the  royal  army  surrendered  prisoners  of  war. 

The  capture  of  an  entire  army  was  justly  viewed  as  an  event  that  must  essentially 


NEW  YORK.  427 

affect  the  contest  between  Great  Britain  and  America;  and  while  it  excited  the 
highest  joy  among  the  people  it  could  not  but  have  a  most  auspicious  influence  in 
the  cabinet  and  in  the  field.  The  thanks  of  congress  were  voted  to  General  Gates 
and  his  army,  and  a  medal  of  gold,  in  commemoration  of  this  splendid  achieve 
ment,  was  ordered  to  be  struck,  to  be  presented  to  him  by  the  president,  in  the 
name  of  the  United  States." 

Whitehall  is  a  flourishing  town  about  75  miles  northward  of  Albany,  at 
the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  at  the  termination  of  the 
Champlain  Canal.  Population  about  4,000.  This  place  was  the  ancient 
Sfcenesboro,  so  named  from  Maj.  Skene,  a  royalist  who  resided  here  previous 
to  the  revolution.  It  was  occupied  by  Burgoyne  as  his  headquarters  for  a 
considerable  time  while  his  troops  were  clearing  a  road  to  Fort  Edward. 


Ruins  of  Fort  Ticonderoga. 


Ticonderoga  is  a  small  village  at  the  outlet  of  Lake  George,  95  miles  north 
ward  of  Albany,  having  a  steamboat  landing,  etc.  Two  or  three  miles  below 
it  are  the  ruins  of  Fort  Ticonderoga,  the  fortress  so  celebrated  in  colonial  and 
revolutionary  history.  These  are  situated  on  a  peninsula  of  about  500  acres, 
elevated  nearly  one  hundred  feet  above  Lake  Champlain.  The  fortress  was 
originally  erected  by  the  French  in  1756. 

The  following  account  of  the  defeat  of  General  Abercrombie  before  Ticon 
deroga,  July  8,  1758,  is  from  the  3d  volume  of  Macauley's  History  of  New 
York : 

The  expedition  against  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  was  conducted  by  Abercrombie 
in  person.  In  the  beginning  of  July  he  embarked  his  forces,  amounting  to  nearly  seven 
thousand  regulars  and  ten  thousand  provincials,  on  Lake  George,  on  board  of  nine  hundred 
batteuax  and  one  hundred  and  thirty  five  whale-boats,  with  provisions,  artillery  and  ammu 
nition.  Several  pieces  of  cannon  were  mounted  on  rafts,  to  cover  the  proposed  landing  at 
the  outlet  of  the  lake.  Early  the  next  morning  he  reached  the  landing-place,  which  was 
in  a  cove  on  the  west  side  of  the  la£e,  near  its  issue,  leading  to  the  advanced  guard  of  the 
enemy,  composed  of  one  battalion,  in  a  logged  camp.  He  immediately  debarked  his 
forces,  and  after  having  formed  them  into  three  columns,  marched  to  the  enemy's  advanced 
post,  which  was  abandoned  with  precipitation.  He  continued  his  march  with  the  army  to 
ward  Ticonderoga,  with  the  intention  of  investing  it,  but  the  route  laying  through  a  thick 
wood  that  did  not  admit  of  any  regular  progression,  and  the  guides  proving  extremely  ig 
norant,  the  troops  were  bewildered,  and  the  columns  broken  by  falling  in  one  on  another. 
Lord  Howe  being  advanced  at  the  head  of  the  right  centre  column,  encountered  a  French 
detachment,  that  had  likewise  lost  its  way  in  the  retreat  from  the  advanced  post,  and  a 
warm  skirmish  ensuing,  the  enemy  were  routed  with  considerable  loss,  and  one  hundred 
and  forty-eight  were  taken  prisoners.  This  advantage  was  purchased  at  a  dear  rate.  Lord 
Howe  and  one  other  officer,  beside  privates,  were  killed.  The  former  is  spoken  of  in  very 


428  NEW  YORK. 

high  terms  for  his  bravery.  Abercrombie  perceiving  the  troops  were  greatly  fatigued  and 
disordered,  deemed  it  advisable  to  fall  back  to  the  landing  place.  Then  he  detached 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Bradstreet,  with  a  detachment,  to  take  possession  of  a  saw-mill  in  the 
vicinity  of  Ticonderoga,  which  the  enemy  had  abandoned.  This  post  being  secured, 
Abercrombie  advanced  again  toward  Ticonderoga,  where,  he  understood  from  the  prisoners, 
the  enemy  had  assembled  eight  battalions,  with  a  body  of  Canadians  and  Indians,  amount 
ing  in  all  to  six  thousand  men.  The  actual  number,  however,  was  considerably  less,  not 
exceeding  four  thousand  men,  as  was  afterward  ascertained.  These,  they  said,  being  en 
camped  before  the  fort,  were  employed  in  making  a  formidable  intrenchment,  where  they 
intended  to  wait  for  a  reinforcement  of  three  thousand  men,  who  had  been  detached,  under 
the  command  of  M.  de  Levi,  to  make  a  diversion  on  the  side  of  the  Mohawk,  but  upon 
intelligence  of  Abercrombie's  approach  were  now  recalled  for  the  defense  of  Ticonderoga. 
This  information  induced  Abercrombie  to  strike,  if  possible,  some  decisive  blow  before  the 
junction  could  be  effected.  He  therefore  early  next  morning  sent  his  engineer  to  recon- 
noiter  the  enemy's  intrenchments,  and  he,  upon  his  return,  reported  that  the  works  being 
still  unfinished,  might  be  attempted  with  good  prospect  of  success.  A  disposition  was 
made  accordingly  for  the  attack,  and  after  proper  guards  had  been  left  at  the  saw- mill  and 
the  landing  place,  the  whole  army  was  put  in  motion.  The  troops  advanced  with  great 
alacrity  toward  the  intrenchments,  which,  however,  they  found  altogether  impracticable.  The 
breastwork  was  raised  eight  feet  high,  and  the  ground  before  it  covered  with  an  abattis, 
or  felled  trees,  with  their  boughs  pointing  outward,  and  projecting  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
render  the  intrenchment  almost  inaccessible.  Notwithstanding  these  discouraging  difficul 
ties,  the  troops  marched  up  to  the  assault  with  an  undaunted  resolution,  and  sustained  a 
terrible  fire.  They  endeavored  to  force  their  way  through  these  embarrassments,  and 
some  of  them  even  mounted  the  parapet,  but  the  enemy  were  so  well  covered,  and  defended 
their  works  with  so  much  gallantry,  notwithstanding  their  greatly  inferior  numbers,  that  no 
impression  could  be  made ;  the  carnage  became  fearfully  great,  and  the  assailants  began  to 
fall  into  great  confusion,  after  several  attacks,  which  lasted  several  hours.  Abercrombie 
by  this  time  saw  plainly  that  no  hope  of  success  remained,  and  in  order  to  prevent  a  total 
defeat,  sounded  a  retreat,  leaving  about  tico  thousand  men  on  the  field.  Every  corps  of  the 
army  behaved,  on  this  unfortunate  day,  with  remarkable  intrepidity  ;  the  greatest  loss  sus 
tained  among  the  corps  was  that  of  the  regiment  of  Lord  John  Murray." 

The  seizure  of  the  fortress  of  Ticonderoga,  by  Col.  Ethan  Allen,  on  the 
10th  of  May,  1775,  is  thus  related  by  Ramsey  in  his  History  of  the  American 
Revolution: 

"It  early  occurred  to  many  that  if  the  sword  decided  the  controversy  between  Great 
Britain  and  her  colonies,  the  possession  of  Ticonderoga  would  be  essential  to  the  security 
of  the  latter.  Situated  on  a  promontory,  formed  at  the  junction  of  the  waters  of  Lake 
George  and  Lake  Champlain,  it  was  the  key  of  all  communication  between  New  York  and 
Canada.  Messrs.  Deane,  Wooster,  Parsons,  Stevens,  and  others  of  Connecticut,  planned 
a  scheme  for  obtaining  possession  of  this  valuable  post.  Having  procured  a  loan  of  $1 ,800 
of  public  money,  and  provided  a  sufficient  quantity  of  powder  and  ball,  they  set  off  for 
Bennington,  to  obtain  the  co  operation  of  Colonel  Allen,  of  that  place.  Two  hundred  and 
seventy  men,  mostly  of  that  brave  and  hardy  people  who  are  called  Green  Mountain  boys, 
were  speedily  collected  at  Castleton,  which  was  fixed  on  as  the  place  of  rendezvous.  At 
this  place  Colonel  Arnold,  who,  though  attended  only  with  a  servant,  was  prosecuting  the 
same  object,  unexpectedly  joined  them.  He  had  been  early  chosen  a  captain  of  a  volun 
teer  company  by  the  inhabitants  of  New  Haven,  among  whom  he  resided.  As  soon  as 
he  received  news  of  the  Lexington  battle,  he  marched  off  with  his  company  for  the  vicinity 
of  Boston,  and  arrived  there,  though  150  miles  distant,  in  a  few  days.  Immediately  after 
his  arrival  he  waited  on  the  Massachusetts'  committee  of  safety,  and  informed  them  that 
there  were  at  Ticonderoga  many  pieces  of  cannon  and  a  great  quantity  of  valuable  stores, 
and  that  the  fort  was  in  a  ruinous  condition,  and  garri^ned  only  by  about  40  men.  They 
appointed  him  a  colonel,  and  commissioned  him  to  raise  400  men,  and  to  take  Ticonderoga. 
The  leaders  of  the  party  which  had  previously  rendezvoused  at  Castleton  admitted  Colonel 
Arnold  to  join  them,  and  it  was  agreed  that  Colonel  Allen  should  be  the  commander  in- 
chief  of  the  expedition,  and  that  Colonel  Arnold  should  be  his  assistant.  They  proceeded 
without  delay,  and  arrived  in  the  night  at  Lake  Champlain,  opposite  to  Ticonderoga.  Al 
len  and  Arnold  crossed  over  with  eighty-three  men,  and  landed  near  the  garrison.  They 
contended  who  should  go  in  first,  but  it-was  at  last  agreed  that  they  should  both  go  in  to 
gether.  They  advanced  abreast,  and  entered  the  fort  at  the  dawning  of  day.  A  sentry 
snapped  his  piece  at  one  of  them,  and  then  retreated  through  the  covered  way  to  the  pa 
rade.  The  Americans  followed,  and  immediately  drew  up.  The  commander,  surprised  in 
his  bed,  was  called  upon  to  surrender  the  fort.  He  asked,  by  what  authority?  Colonel 


NEW  YORK.  .     429 

Allen  replied,  '/  demand  it  in  the  name  of  the  great  Jehovah,  and  of  the  continental  congress.' 
No  resistance  was  made,  and  the  fort,  with  its  valuable  stores  and  forty-eight  prisoners, 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans.  The  boats  had  been  sent  back  for  the  remainder  of 
the  men,  but  the  business  was  done  before  they  got  over.  Colonel  Seth  Warner  was  sent 
off  with  a  party  to  take  possession  of  Crown  Point,  where  a  sergeant  and  twelve  men  per 
formed  garrison  duty.  This  was  speedily  effected.  The  next  object  calling  for  the  atten 
tion  of  the  Americans  was  to  obtain  the  command  of  Lake  Champlain,  but  to  accomplish 
this  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  get  possession  of  a  sloop  of  war  lying  at  St.  Johns,  at  the 
northern  extremity  of  the  lake.  With  the  view  of  capturing  this  sloop,  it  was  agreed  to 
man  and  arm  a  schooner  lying  at  South  Bay,  and  that  Arnold  should  command  her,  and 
that  Allen  should  command  some  batteaux  on  the  same  expedition.  A  favorable  wind  cay- 
ried  the  schooner  ahead  of  the  batteaux,  and  Colonel  Arnold  got  immediate  possession  of 
the  sloop  by  surprise.  The  wind  again  favoring  him,  he  returned  with  his  prize  to  Ticon- 
deroga,  and  rejoined  Col.  Allen.  The  latter  soon  went  home,  and  the  former,  with  a  num 
ber  of  men,  agreed  to  remain  there  in  garrison.  In  this  rapid  manner  the  possession  of 
Ticonderoga  and  the  command  of  Lake  Champlain  were  obtained,  without  any  loss,  by  a 
few  determined  men." 

Plattsburg ,  the  county  seat  of  Clinton  county,,  is  about  150  miles  north 
from  Albany,  and  120  from  Ogdensburg,  on  the  St.  Lawrence.  It  is  situated 
on  both  sides  of  ihe  Saranac  River,  at  its  entrance  into  Cumberland  Bay.  It 
has  an  active  trade,  and  manufactories  of  various  kinds.  Population  about 
3,000.  It  is  celebrated  for  the  battle  in  the  war  of  1812-15,  between  the 
Americans  and  British,  Sept.  11,  1814,  in  which  the  Americans  were  victo 
rious,  under  General  Macomb  on  land,  and  Commodore  Macdonough  on  the 
lake,  after  a  hard  fought  battle.  Commodore  Downie,  the  commander  of  the 
British  fleet,  was  killed  in  the  action,  and  was  buried  in  the  graveyard  in  this 
place,  where  there  is  a  monument  erected  to  his  memory. 

On  the  1st  of  Sept.,  1814,  Gren.  Prevost,  the  British  governor,  having  re 
ceived  a  large  reinforcement,  principally  veterans  from  the  armies  of  Spain, 
established  his  headquarters  at  Champlain,  fifteen  miles  distant  from  the 
American  lines.  His  force  amounted  to  about  15,000  men,  and  his  instruc 
tions  were  to  penetrate  into  the  United  States  by  way  of  Plattsburg.  Gen. 
Macomb  made  every  exertion  to  oppose  his  progress.  The  militia  of  Wash 
ington,  Warren,  Clinton  and  Essex  counties  were  ordered  out  en  masse.  The 
militia  and  volunteers  from  the  counties  of  Vermont  bordering  on  the  lake 
came  in  great  numbers.  The  British  force,  under  Sir  George  Prevost,  ad 
vanced  with  caution  toward  Plattsburg.  The  American  troops  retired  to  the 
south  side  of  the  Saranac,  took  up  the  bridges,  made  breastworks  of  them, 
and  guarded  the  fordways.  The  following  account  is  from  Perkins'  History 
of  the  War: 

The  American  fleet,  under  Commodore  Macdonough,  lay  at  anchor  in  the  bay,  on 
the  right  flank  of  the  American  lines,. and  two  miles  distant.  Great  exertions  had 
been  made  by  both  parties  to  produce  a  superior  naval  force  on  this  lake,  the 
Americans  at  Otter  Creek  and  the  British  at  the  Isle  aux  Noix.  On  comparing 
their  relative  strength  on  the  llth  of  September,  the  American  fleet  consisted  of 
the  Saratoga,  flag  ship,  mounting  26  guns;  Eagle,  20  guns;  Ticonderoga,  17  guns; 
Preble,  7  guns;  six  galleys,  of  two  guns  each,  12  guns;  four  of  one,  4  guns,  making 
in  the  whole  86  guns,  and  820  men.  The  British  fleet  consisted  of  the  frigate  Con- 
fiance,  flag  ship,  mounting  39  guns;  Linnet,  16  guns;  Cherub,  11  guns;  Finch,  11 
guns;  five  galleys,  of  two  guns  each,  10  guns;  eight,  of  one,  8  guns,  making  in  the 
whole  95  guns,  and  1,020  men. 

The  British  land  forces  employed  themselves  from  the  7th  to  the  llth,  in  bring 
ing  up  their  heavy  artillery,  and  strengthening  their  works  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  Saranac.  Their  fortified  encampment  was  on  a  ridge  a  little  to  the  west  of  the 
town,  their  right  near  the  river,  and  their  left  resting  on  the  lake,  one  mile  in  the 
rear  of  the  village.  Having  determined  on  a  simultaneous  attack  by  land  and 
water,  they  lay  in  this  position  on  the  morning  of  the  llth,  waiting  the  approach  of 


430    -  NEW  YORK. 

their  fleet  At  eight  o'clock  the  wished  for  ships  appeared  under  easy  sail,  moving 
round  Cumberland  head,  and  were  hailed  with  joyous  acclamations.  At  nine  they 
anchored  within  three  hundred  yards  of  the  American  squadron  in  line  of  battle; 
the  Confiance  opposed  to  the  Saratoga,  the  Linnet  to  the  Eagle;  thirteen  British 
galleys  to  the  Ticonderoga,  Preble,  and  a  division  of  the  American  galleys.  The 
Cherub  assisting  the  Confiance  and  Linnet,  and  the  Finch  aiding  the  galleys.  In 
this  position,  the  weather  being  perfectly  clear  and  calm,  and  the  bay  smooth,  the 
whole  force  on  both  sides  became  at  once  engaged.  At  an  hour  and  a  half  after 
the  commencement  of  the  action,  the  starboard  guns  of  the  Saratoga  were  nearly 
fjl  dismantled.  The  commandant  ordered  a  stern  anchor  to  be  dropped,  and  the 
bower  cable  cut,  by  means  of  which  the  ship  rounded  to  and  presented  a  fresh 
broadside  to  her  enemy.  The  Confiance  attempted  the  same  operation  and  failed. 
This  was  attended  with  such  powerful  effects  that  she  was  obliged  to  surrender  in 
a  few  minutes.  The  whole  broadside  of  the  Saratoga  was  then  brought  to  bear  on 
the  Linnet,  and  in  fifteen  minutes  she  followed  the  example  of  her  flag  ship.  One 
of  the  British  sloops  struck  to  the  Eagle ;  three  galleys  were  sunk,  and  the  rest 
made  off;  no  ship  in  the  fleet  being  in  a  condition  to  follow  them,  they  escaped 
down  the  lake.  There  was  no  mast  standing  in  either  squadron,  at  the  close  of  the 
action,  to  which  a  sail  could  be  attached.  The  Saratoga  received  fifty-five  round 
shot  in  her  hull,  and  the  Confiance  one  hundred  and  five.  The  action  lasted  with 
out  any  cessation,  on  a  smooth  sea,  at  close  quarters,  two  hours  and  twenty  min 
utes.  In  the  American  squadron,  fifty-two  were  killed  and  fifty-eight  wounded.  In 
the  British,  eighty-four  were  killed  and  one  hundred  and  ten  wounded.  Among 
the  slain  was  the  British  commandant,  Commodore  Downie.  This  engagement  was 
in  full  view  of  both  armies,  and  of  numerous  spectators  collected  on  the  bights  bor 
dering  on  the  bay  to  witness  the  scene.  It  was  viewed  by  the  inhabitants  with 
trembling  anxiety,  as  success  on  the  part  of  the  British  would  have  opened  to  them 
an  easy  passage  into  the  heart  of  the  country,  and  exposed  a  numerous  population 
on  the  borders  of  the  lake  to  British  ravages.  When  the  flag  of  the  Confiance  was 
struck,  the  shores  resounded  with  the  acclamations  of  the  American  troops  and 
citizens.  The  British,  when  they  saw  their  fleet  completely  conquered,  were  dis 
pirited  and  confounded. 

At  the  moment  of  the  commencement  of  the  naval  action,  the  British,  from  their 
works  on  shore,  opened  a  heavy  fire  of  shot,  shells  and  rockets  upon  the  American 
lines.  This  was  continued  with  little  interruption  until  sunset,  and  returned  with 
spirit  and  effect  At  six  o'clock  the  firing  on  the  part  of  the  British  ceased,  every 
battery  having  been  silenced  by  the  American  artillery.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  bombardment,  and  while  the  ships  were  engaged,  three  desperate  efforts 
were  made  by  the  British  to  pass  the  Saranac,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  the 
American  lines  by  assault  With  this  view,  scaling-ladders,  fascines,  and  every 
implement  necessary  for  the  purpose,  were  prepared.  One  attempt  was  made  to 
cross  at  the  village  bridge,  one  at  the  upper  bridge,  and  one  at  the  ford-way,  three 
miles  above  the  works.  At  each  point  they  were  met  at  the  bank  by  the  American 
troops  and  repulsed.  At  the  bridges,  the  American  regulars  immediately  drove 
them  back.  The  ford  was  guarded  by  the  volunteers  and  militia.  Here  a  consid 
erable  body  of  British  effected  a  passage,  and  the  militia  retired  into  the  neighbor 
ing  woods,  where  their  operations  would  be  more  effectual.  A  whole  company  of 
the  76th  regiment  was  here  destroyed,  three  lieutenants  and  twenty-seven  men 
taken,  and  the  captain  and  the  rest  of  the  company  killed.  The  residue  of  the 
British  were  obliged  to  recross  the  river  with  precipitation  and  considerable  loss. 

At  dusk  the. British  withdrew  their  cannon  from  the  batteries,  at  nine  sent  off  all 
the  artillery  and  baggage  for  which  they  could  procure  transports,  and  at  two  the 
following  morning  the  whole  army  precipitately  retreated,  leaving  their  sick  and 
wounded  behind.  Great  quantities  of  provisions,  tents,  intrenching  tools  and  am 
munition  were  also  left  Much  was  found  concealed  in  the  ponds  and  creeks  and 
buried  in  the  ground.  Their  retreat  was  so  sudden,  rapid  and  unexpected  that 
they  arrived  at  Chazy,  a  distance  of  eight  miles,  before  their  departure  was  known 
to  the  American  general.  The  light  troops  and  militia  were  immediately  ordered 
out  in  pursuit,  but  were  unable  to  make  many  prisoners.  Upward  of  three  hun 
dred  deserters  came  in  within  two  or  three  days  after  the  action,  who  confirmed 


NEW  YORK. 


431 


the  account  of  Prevost's  precipitate  flight,  and  assisted  in  discovering  the  property 
they  had  concealed  and  left  behind.  The  American  loss  on  land,  during  the  day, 
was  thirty-seven  killed  and  eighty-two  wounded  and  missing.  General  Macomb  s 
official  report  estimates  the  British  loss,  in  land  and  naval  forces,  since  their  leav 
ing  Montreal,  in  killed,  wounded,  prisoners,  deserters  and  missing,  at  twenty-five 
hundred. 

SCHENECTADY,  one  of  the  oldest  places  in  the  state,  is  situated  on  the  Mo 
hawk  River,  the  Erie  Canal  and  Central  Railroad,  16  miles  N.  W.  of  Albany, 
and  is  the  terminus  of  several  railroads.  It  has  manufactures  of  ironware, 
machinery,  etc.,  and  a  nourishing  trade.  Population  is  about  9,000.  Union 


Western  view  of  Union  College,  Schenectady. 

The  College  buildings  are  situated  a  little  eastward  of  the  compact  part  of  the  city,  on  rising  ground, 
overlooking  the  Mohawk  Valley. 

College,  in  this  city,  was  incorporated  in  1794,  and  reached  its  present  flour 
ishing  condition  from  a  small  beginning.  A  suite  of  edifices  was  at  the  first 
erected  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  the  principal  one  of  which  was  afterward  used 
as  a  court  house.  The  present  location  was  purchased  by  the  trustees  in 
1814.  Schenectady  was  settled  by  whites  at  a  very  early  date.  -.•>, , 

"Its  name,  pronounced  by  the  Indians  Schagh-nac-taa-da,  signifying  "beyond  the 
pine  plains ,"was  originally  applied  to  Albany.  The  compact  part  of  the  city  was 
in  olden  time  the  site  of  an  Indian  village  called  Con-migh-harie-gvgh-harie,  liter 
ally,  "a  great  multitude  collected  together."  It  is  said  that  it  was  the  principal  seat 
of  the  Mohawks,  even  before  the  confederacy  of  the  Iroquis,  or  Five  Nations.  It 
was  abandoned  by  them  at  a  very  early  period  in  the  colonial  history.  Some  time 
previous  to  1620,  fifteen  or  twenty  persons,  twelve  of  whom  were  direct  from  Hol 
land,  and  the  rest  from  Albany,  settled  here  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  on  the  fur 
trade.  It  appears  from  the  Dutch  records  that  the  first  grant  of  lands  was  made 
in  1661,  to  Arent  Van  Corlaer  and  others,  on  condition  that  they  purchased  the 
soil  from  the  Indians.  The  deed  was  obtained  in  1672,  and  signed  by  four  Mohawk 
chiefs." 

The  following  account  of  the  destruction  of  Schenectady  by  the  French 
and  Indians,  in  1690,  is  extracted  from  Drake's  ''Book  of  the  Indians: " 

After  two  and  twenty  days  march,  the  enemy  fell  in  with  Schenectady.  Feb.  8, 
1690.  There  were  about  200  French,  and  perhaps  50  Caughnewaga  Mohawks,  and 
they  at  first  intended  to  have  surprised  Albany,  but  their  march  had  been  so  long 
and  tedious,  occasioned  by  the  deepness  of  the  snow  and  coldness  of  the  weather, 


432  NEW  YORK. 

that,  instead  of  attempting  any  thing  offensive,  they  had  nearly  decided  to  surren 
der  themselves  to  the  first  English  they  should  meet,  such  was  their  distressed  sit 
uation,  in  a  camp  of  snow,  but  a  few  miles  from  the  devoted  settlement.  The  In 
dians,  however,  saved  them  from  the  disgrace.  They  had  sent  out  a  small  scout  from 
their  party,  who  entered  Schenectady  without  even  exciting  suspicion  of  their  er 
rand.  When  they  had  staid  as  long  as  the  nature  of  their  business  required,  they 
withdrew  to  their  fellows. 

Seeing  that  Schenectady  offered  such  an  easy  prey,  it  put  new  courage  into  the 
French,  and  they  came  upon  it  as  above  related.  The  bloody  tragedy  commenced 
between  eleven  and  twelve  o'clock  Saturday  night,  and  that  every  house  might  be 
^urprised  at  nearly  the  same  time,  the  enemy  divided  themselves  into  parties  of  six 
or  seven  men  each.  Although  the  town  was  empaled,  no  one  thought  it  necessary 
to  close  the  gates,  even  at  night,  presuming  the  severity  of  the  season  was  a  suffi 
cient  security;  hence  the  first  news  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy  was  at  every 
door  of  every  house,  which  doors  were  broken  as  soon  as  the  profound  slumbers  of 
those  they  were  intended  to  guard.  The  same  inhuman  barbarities  now  followed 
that  were  afterward  perpetrated  upon  the  wretched  inhabitants  of  Montreal.  "No 
tongue,"  said  Col.  Schuyler,  "can  express  the  cruelties  that  were  committed."  Sixty- 
three  houses  and  the  church  were  immediately  in  a  blaze.  Enciente  women,  in 
their  expiring  agonies,  saw  their  infants  cast  into  the  flames,  being  first  delivered  by 
the  knife  of  the  midnight  assassin !  Sixty-three  persons  were  put  to  death,  and 
twenty-seven  were  carried  into  captivity. 

A  few  persons  fled  toward  Albany,  with  no  other  covering  but  their  night 
clothes,  the  horror  of  whose  condition  was  greatly  enhanced  by  a  great  fall  of 
enow,  twenty-five  of  whom  lost  their  limbs  from  the  severity  of  the  frost  With 
these  poor  fugitives  came  the  intelligence  to  Albany,  and  that  place  was  in  a  dis 
mal  confusion,  having,  as  usual  upon  such  occasions,  supposed  the  enemy  to  have 
been  seven  times  more  numerous  than  they  really  were.  About  noon,  the  next 
day,  the  enemy  set  off  from  Schenectady,  taking  all  the  plunder  they  could  carry 
with  them,  among  which  were  forty  of  the  best  horses.  The  rest,  with  all  the  cat 
tle,  and  other  domestic  animals,  lay  slaughtered  in  the  streets. 

One  of  the  most  considerable  men  of  Schenectady,  at  this  time,  was  Capt  Alex 
ander  Glen.  He  lived  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  and  was  suffered  to  escape, 
because  he  had  delivered  many  Irench  prisoners  from  torture  and  slavery  who  had 
been  taken  by  the  Indians  in  the  former  wars.  They  had  passed  his  house  in  the 
night,  and,  during  the  massacre,  he  had  taken  the  alarm,  and  in  the  morning  he 
was  found  ready  to  defend  himself.  Before  leaving  the  village,  a  French  officer 
summoned  him  to  a  council,  upon  the  shore  of  the  river,  with  the  tender  of  per 
sonal  safety.  He  at  length  ventured  down,  and  had  the  great  satisfaction  of  having 
all  his  captured  friends  and  relatives  delivered  to  him,  and  the  enemy  departed, 
keeping  good  their  promise  that  no  injury  should  be  done  him. 

Among  those  who  made  a  successful  defense,  and  kept  the  foe  at  bay,  was  Adam 
Vrooman.  Being  well  supplied  with  ammunition,  and  trusting  to  the  strength  of 
his  building,  which  was  a  sort  of  a  fort,  he  formed  the  desperate  resolution  to  de- 
fend  himself  to  the  last  extremity,  and  if  it  should  prove  his  fate  to  perish  in 
the  ruins  of  his  own  domicil,  to  sell  his  own  life  and  that  of  his  children  as  dear 
as  possible.  Seconded  in  his  efforts  by  one  of  his  sons,  who  assisted  in  loading  hia 
guns,  he  kept  up  a  rapid  and  continuous  fire  upon  his  assailants,  and  with  the  most 
deadly  effect  His  house  was  soon  filled  with  smoke.  His  wife,  nearly  suffocated 
with  it,  cautiously,  yet  imprudently,  placed  the  door  ajar.  This  an  alert  Indian 
perceived,  and,  firing  through  the  aperture,  killed  her.  In  the  mean  time,  one  of 
his  daughters  escaped  from  the  back  hall  door  with  his  infant  child  in  her  arms. 
They  snatched  the  little  innocent  from  her  arms  and  dashed  out  its  brains,  and  in 
the  confusion  of  the  scene  the  girl  escaped.  Their  triumph  here,  however,  was  of 
short  duration;  Mr.  Vrooman  succeeded  in  securely  bolting  the  door  and  prevent 
ing  the  intrusion  of  any  of  the  enemy.  On  witnessing  Mr.  Vrooman's  courage, 
and  fearing  greater  havoc  among  their  chosen  band,  the  enemy  promised,  if  he 
would  desist,  to  save  his  life  and  not  set  fire  to  his  building.  This  promise  they 
fulfilled,  but  carried  off  two  of  his  sons  into  captivity. 


NEW  YORK, 


433 


The  following  ballad  is  an  interesting  relic  of  antiquity.  It  was  written 
in  1690,  to  commemorate  the  destruction  of  Schenectady,  and  is  composed 
something  in  the  style  of  the  celebrated  "Chevy  Chase"  : 

"A  BALLAD, 

"In  which  is  set  forth  the  horrid  cruelties  practised  by  the  French  and  Indians  on  the 
night  of  the  8th  of  last  February.  The  which  I  did  compose  last  night  in  the  space  of  one 
hour,  and  am  now  writing,  the  morning  of  Friday,  June  12,  1690.  WALTER  WILLIE. 

•     "God  prosper  long  our  king  and  queen, 

Our  lives  and  safeties  all ; 
A  sad  misfortune  once  there  did 
Schenectady  befall. 

From  forth  the  woods  of  Canada 

The  Frenchmen  tooke  their  way, 
The  people  of  Schenectady 

To  captivate  and  slay. 

They  marched  for  two  and  twenty  daies, 

All  through  the  deepest  snow; 
And  on  a  dismal  winter  night 

They  strucke  the  cruel  blow. 

The  lightsome  sun  that  rules  the  day 

Had  gone  down  in  the  westj 
And  eke  the  drowsie  villagers 

Had  sought  and  found  their  reste. 

They  thought  they  were  in  saftie  all, 

And  dreatnpt  not  of  the  foe, 
But  att  midnight  they  all  awoke 

In  wonderment  and  woe. 

For  they  were  in  their  pleasant  beddes, 

And  soundelie  sleeping,  when 
Each  door  was  sudden  open  broke 

By  six  or  seven  men. 

The  men  and  women,  younge  and  olde, 

And  eke  the  girls  and  boys. 
All  started  up  in  great  affright 

Att  the  alarming  noise. 

They  then  were  murther'd  in  their  beddes, 

Without  shame  or  remorse ; 
And  soon  the  floors  and  streets  were  strew'd 

With  many  a  bleeding  corse. 

The  village  soon  began  to  blaze, 

Which  shew'd  the  horrid  sight — 
But,  0,  I  scarce  can  beare  to  tell 

The  miseries  of  that  night. 

They  threw  the  infants  in  the  fire, 

The  men  they  did  not  spare; 
But  killed  all  which  they  could  find, 

Though  aged  or  tho'  fair. 


0  Christe  !    In  the  still  midnight  air 
It  sounded  dismally ; 

The  women's  prayers,  and  the  loud  screams 
Of  their  great  agony. 

Methinks  as  if  I  hear  them  now 

All  ringing  in  my  ear 
The  shrieks  and  groans  and  woeful  sighs 

They  uttered  in  their  fear. 

But  some  run  off  to  Albany, 

And  told  the  dolefull  tale ; 
Yet  though  we  gave  our  chearful  aid 

It  did  not  much  avail. 

And  we  were  horribly  afraid, 

And  shook  with  terror,  when 
They  told  us  that  the  Frenchmen  were 

More  than  a  thousand  men. 

The  news  came  on  the  Sabbath  morn 

Just  at  the  break  of  day, 
And  with  a  companie  of  horse 

I  galloped  away. 

But  soon  we  found  the  French  were  gone 

With  all  their  great  bootye ; 
And  then  their  trail  we  did  pursue, 

As  was  our  true  dutye. 

The  Mohaques  joined  our  brave  partye, 

And  followed  in  the  chase, 
Till  we  came  up  with  the  Frenchmen 

Att  a  most  likelye  place. 

Our  soldiers  fell  upon  their  rear 

And  killed  twenty-five; 
Our  young  men  were  so  much  enraged 

They  took  scarce  one  alive. 

D'Aillebout  them  did  commando, 
Which  were  but  thievish  rogues, 

Else  why  did  they  consent  and  goe 
With  bloodye  Indian  dogges? 

And  here  I  ende  the  long  ballad, 
The  which  you  just  have  redde; 

1  wish  that  it  may  stay  on  earth 
Long  after  I  am  dead. 


UTICA  is  beautifully  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the  Mohawk,  on  an  in 
clined  plain  rising  from  the  river,  96  miles  from  Albany,  241  from  New 
York  and  202  from  Buffalo.  The  Erie  Canal  here  is  70  feet  wide,  and  the 
Central  Railrdad  passes  through  the  city.  The  Chenango  Canal,  97  miles 
long,  extends  from  Utica  to  Binghampton.  Utica  is  surrounded  by  a  highly 
productive  and  populous  country,  to  which  turnpikes  and  plank  roads  radiate 
in  various  directions.  The  city  is  laid  out  with  general  regularity,  with  spa- 


434 


NEW  YORK. 


cious  streets,  some  of  which  are  100  feet  wide,  and  is  well  built,  having  many 
fine  blocks  of  stores  and  elegant  dwellings.  Much  attention  is  given  to  edu 
cation,  and  there  are  several  flourishing  incorporated  seminaries  in  the  place. 
It  has  8  banks,  23  churches,  and  about  23,000  inhabitants.  The  manufac 
turing  interests  of  the  city  are  varied,  important  and  flourishing.  The  State 
Lunatic  Asylum  is  located  about  one  mile  from  the  center  of  the  city,  on 
elevated  ground,  with  splendid  buildings,  surrounded  by  a  farm  of  one  hun 
dred  and  sixty  acres. 

The  first  building  erected  within  the  limits  of  Utica  was  a  mud  fort,  con-* 
structed  during  the  old  French  war,  which  was  named  Fort  Schuyler,  in  honor 


View  in  Utica,  foot  of  Genesee-street. 

The  view  shows  the  foot  of  Gonesee-stroet,  looking  northward.  The  five  story  building  at  the  end  of  the 
street  is  Baggs'  Hotel,  by  the  side  of  which  the  New  York  Central  Railroad  passes,  a  few  yards  from  tha 
bank  of  the  Mohawk  Biver. 

of  Col.  Schuyler.  The  settlement  of  Utica  commenced  at  an  early  period, 
but  was  not  prosecuted  with  the  vigor  that  some  others  were.  Whites- 
town  was  regarded  as  the  great  central  point  up  to  the  year  1794.  At  this 
period  quite  a  village  had  grown  up  there,  while  Utica,  or  old  Fort  Schuyler, 
as  its  site  was  then  called,  could  boast  of  but  three  houses.  The  first  church 
gathered  in  this  city  was  organized  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Bethuel  Dodd,  as 
a  branch  of  the  church  at  Whitestown,  in  1794. 

Oriskany  is  about  7  miles  westward  of  Utica,  through  which  the  railroad 
between  Utica  and  Syracuse  and  the  Erie  Canal  pass.  About  two  miles, 
in  a  western  direction,  from  the  village  the  battle  of  Oriskany  was  fought,  in 
which  Gen.  Herkimer  received  a  mortal  wound. 

"On  the  advance  of  the  British  forces,  under  Lieutenant- Colonel  St.  Leger,  to  the  siege 
of  Fort  Schuyler  (Stanwix),  at  Rome,  General  Herkimer  summoned  the  militia  of  Tryon 
county  to  the  field  to  march  to  the  succor  of  the  garrison.  On  the  5th  of  August,  1777, 
he  arrived  near  Oriskany  with  a  body  of  upward  of  eight  hundred  men,  all  eager  to  meet 
the  enemy.  On  the  morning  of  the  6th  of  August,  General  Herkimer  determined  to  halt 


NEW  YORK.  435 

till  he  had  received  reinforcements,  or  at  least  until  the  signal  of  a  sortie  should  he  re 
ceived  from  the  fort.  His  officers,  however,  were  eager  to  press  forward;  high  words  en 
sued,  during  which  his  two  colonels  and  others  denounced  their  commander  to  his  face  as 
a  tory  and  a  coward.  The  brave  old  man  calmly  replied  that  he  considered  himself  placed 
over  them  as  a  father,  and  that  it  was  not  his  wish  to  lead  them  into  any  difficulty  from 
which  he  could  not  extricate  them.  Burning,  as  they  now  seemed,  to  meet  the  enemy,  he 
told  them  roundly  that  they  would  run  at  his  first  appearance.  But  his,remonstrance.s 
were  unavailing.  Their  clamor  increased,  and  their  reproaches  were  repeated,  until,  stung 
by  imputations  of  cowardice  and  a  want  of  fidelity  to  the  cause,  and  somewhat  irritated 
withal,  the  general  immediately  gave  the  order — '  march  on! '  The  words  were  no  sooner 
heard  than  the  troops  gave  a  shout,  and  moved,  or  rather  rushed  forward.'  Colonel  St. 
Leger  having  heard  of  the  advance  of  Gen.  Herkimer,  determined  to  attack  him  in  an  am 
buscade.  The  spot  chosen  favored  the  design.  There  was  a  deep  ravine  crossing  the 
path  which  Herkimer  was  traversing, '  sweeping  toward  the  east  in  a  semi-circular  form, 
and  bearing  a  northern  and  southern  direction.  The  bottom  of  this  ravine  was  marshy, 
and  the  road  crossed  it  by  means  of  a  causeway.  The  ground,  thus  partly  inclosed  by  the 
ravine,  was  elevated  and  level.  The  ambuscade  was  laid  upon  the  high  ground  west  of 
the  ravine. 

The  British  troops,  with  a  large  body  of  Indians  under  Brant,  disposed  themselves  in  a 
circle,  leaving  only  a  narrow  segment  open  for  the  admission  of  Herkimer's  troops.  Un- 
GflMciou.s  of  the  presence  of  the  enemy,  Gen.  Herkimer  with  his  whole  force,  with  the  ex- 
cepWb  of  the  rear  guard,  found  themselves  encompassed  at  the  onset,  the  foe  clos 
ing  up  the  gap  on  their  first  fire.  Those  on  the  outside  fled  as  their  commander  had  pre 
dicted;  those  within  the  circle  were  thrown  into  disorder  by  the  sudden  and  murderous  fire 
now  poured  in  upon  them  on  all  sides.  Gen.  Herkimer  fell  wounded  in  the  early  part  of  the 
action,  and  was  placed  in  his  saddle  against  the  trunk  of  a  tree  for  his  support,  and  thus 
continued  to  order  the  battle.  The  action  having  lasted  more  than  half  an  hour,  in  great 
disorder,  Herkimer's  men  formed  themselves  into  circles  to  repel  the  attacks  of  the  enemy, 
who  were  now  closing  in  upon  them  from  all  sides.  From  this  moment  their  resistance 
was  more  effective.  The  firing  in  a  great  measure  ceased,  and  the  conflict  was  carried  on 
with  knives,  bayonets,  and  the  butt  end  of  muskets.  A  heavy  shower  of  rain  now  arrested 
the  work  of  death;  the  storm  raged  for  an  hour,  and  the  enemy  retired  among  the  trees, 
at  a  respectful  distance,  having  suffered  severely,  notwithstanding  the  advantages  in  their 
favor.  During  this  suspension  of  the  conflict,  Gen.  Herkimer's  men,  by  his  direction, 
formed  themselves  into  a  circle  and  awaited  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  In  the  early 
part  of  the  battle,  whenever  a  gun  was  fired  by  a  militiaman  from  behind  a  tree,  an  Indian 
rushed  up  and  tomahawked  him  before  he  could  reload.  To  counteract  this,  two  men  were 
stationed  behind  a  single  tree,  one  only  to  fire  at  a  time,  the  other  to  reserve  his  fire  till 
the  Indian  ran  up  as  before.  The  fight  was  soon  renewed,  but  by  this  new  arrangement 
the  Indians  suffered  so  severely  that  they  began  to  give  way.  A  reinforcement  of  the  ene 
my  now  cange  up,  called  Johnson's  Greens.  These  men  were  mostly  royalist,  who,  having 
fled  from  Tryon  county,  now  returned  in  arms  against  their  former  neighbors.  Many  ot 
the  militia  and  the  Greens  knew  each  other,  and  as  soon  as  they  advanced  near  enough  for 
recognition,  mutual  feelings  of  hate  and  revenge  raged  in  their  bosoms.  The  militia  fired 
upon  them  as  they  advanced,  and  then  springing  like  tigers  fudm  their  covers,  attacked 
them  with  their  bayonets  and  butts  of  their  muskets,  or  both  parties,  in  closer  contact, 
throttled  each  other  and  drew  their  knives,  stabbing,  and  sometimes  literally  dying  in  each 
other's  embrace.' 

This  murderous  conflict  did  not  continue  long;  the  Indians  seeing  with  what  resolution 
the  militia  continued  the  fight,  and  finding  their  own  numbers  greatly  diminished,  now 
raised  the  retreating  cry  of  "Oonah!  "  and  fled  in  every  direction  under  the  shouts  of  the 
surviving  militia,  and  a  shower  of  bullets.  A  firing  was  heard  in  the  distance  from  the 
fort;  the  Greens  and  Rangers  now  deemed  that  their  presence  was  necessary  elsewhere, 
and  retreated  precipitately,  leaving  the  victorious  militia  of  Tryon  county  masters  of  the 
field.  '  Thus  ended  '  (says  Col.  Stone  in  his  life  of  Brant),  '  one  of  the  severest,  and,  for 
the  numbers  engaged,  one  of  the  most  bloody  battles  of  the  revolutionary  war.'  The  loss 
of  the  militia,  according  to  the  American  account,  was  two  hundred  killed,  exclusive  of 
wounded  and  prisoners.  The  British  claimed  that  four  hundred  of  the  Americans  were 
killed  and  two  hundred  taken  prisoners.  '  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  equally  if  not  more 
severe  than  that  of  the  Americans.'  Gen.  Herkimer,  though  wounded  in  the  onset,  bore 
himself  during  the  six  hours  of  conflict,  under  the  most  trying  circumstances,  with  a  de 
gree  of  fortitude  and  composure  worthy  of  admiration.  '  At  one  time  during  the  battle, 
while  sitting  upon  his  saddle,  raised  upon  a  little  hillock,  being  advised  to  select  a  less  ex 
posed  situation,  he  replied,  'I  will  face  the  enemy.'  Thus,  surrounded  by  a  few  men,  he 
continued  to  issue  his  orders  with  firmness.  In  this  situation,  and  in  the  heat  of  the  on 
slaught,  he  deliberately  took  his  tinder  box  from  his  pocket,  lit  his  pjpe  and  smoked  with 

28 


436  NEW  YORK. 

great  composure.'     After  the  battle  was  over,  he  was  removed  from  the  field  on  a  litter, 
and  was  conveyed  to  his  house,  below  the  Little  Falls  on  the  Mohawk." 

Clinton  is  a  village  of  about  2,000  inhabitants,  9  miles  S.  W.  of  Utica,  on 
the  line  of  the  Chenango  Canal.  It  contains  5  churches,  the  Liberal  Insti 
tute,  and  several  other  literary  institutions,  male  and  female.  The  buildings 


Eastern  view  of  Hamilton  College,  Clinton. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  the  College  buildings  as  seen  from  Clinton  village,  by  the  Chenango 
Canal ;  the  Observatory  building  api-ears  on  the  extreme  right. 

of  Hamilton  College  are  a  mile  distant,  standing  on  a  most  commanding  em 
inence  westward  of  the  Oriskany  valley.  About  the  year  1791,  Mr.  Kirk- 
land,  a  devoted  missionary  among  the  Oneida  Indians,  conceived  ^he  project 
of  establishing  a  seminary  which  should  be  accessible  to  the  Indian  youth  as 
well  as  the  whites.  Through  his  exertions,  a  charter  of  incorporation  was 
obtained  for  the  Institution  in  1793,  under  the  name  of  "Hamilton  Oneida 
Academy."  This  was  afterward  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  college,  with  the 
style  of  "Hamilton  College." 

The  following  inscription  is  copied  from  a  monument  standing  in  the  col 
lege  graveyard: 

SKENANDOA.  This  monument  is  erected  by  the  NORTHERN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY,  in  testi 
mony  of  their  respect  for  the  memory  of  Skenandoa,  who  died  in  the  peace  and  hope  of  the 
gospel,  on  the  llth  of  March,  1816.  Wise,  eloquent  and  brave,  he  long  swayed  the  councils 
of  his  tribe,  whose  confidence  and  affection  he  eminently  enjoyed.  In  the  war  which  placed 
the  Canadas  under  the  crown  of  Great  Britain  he  was  actively  engaged  against  the  French  ; 
in  that  of  the  revolution,  he  espoused  that  of  the  colonies,  and  ever  afterward  remained  a 
firm  friend  to  the  United  States.  Under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kirkland,  he  em- 
braced  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  having  exhibited  their  power  in  a  long  life  adorned 
by  every  Christian  virtue,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  at  the  advanced  age  of  one  hundred 
years." 

"Skenandoa's  person  was  tall,  well  made  and  robust.  His  countenance  was  intelligent, 
and  displayed  all  the  peculiar  dignity  of  an  Indian  chief.  In  his  youth  he  was  a  brave  and 
intrepid  warrior,  and  in  his  riper  years  one  of  the  noblest  counsellors  among  the  North 
American  tribes;  he  possessed  a  vigorous  mind,  and  was  alike  sagacious,  active  and  per 


NEW  YORK. 


437 


severing.  As  an  enemy,  he  was  terrible.  As  a  friend  and  ally,  he  was  mild  and  gentle  in 
his  disposition,  and  faithful  to  his  engagements.  His  vigilance  once  preserved  from  mas 
sacre  the  inhabitants  of  the  little  settlement  at  German  Flats.  In  the  revolutionary  war, 
his  influence  induced  the  Oneidas  to  take  up  arms  in  favor  of  the  Americans.  Among  the 
Indians  he  was  distinguished  by  the  appellation  of  the  'white  man's  friend.' 

Although  he  could  speak  but  little  English,  and  in  his  extreme  old  age  was  blind,  yet 
his  company  was  sought.  In  conversation  he  was  highly  decorous,  evincing  that  he  had 
profited  by  seeing  civilized  and  polished  society,  and  by  mingling  with  good  company  in  his 
better  days. 

To  a  friend  who  called  on  him  a  short  time  since,  he  thus  expressed  himself  by  an  inter 
preter  :  'I  am  an  aged  hemlock.  The  winds  of  an  hundred  winters  have  whistled  through 
my  branches;  I  am  dead  at  the  top.  The  generation  to  which  I  belonged  have  run  away 
and  left  me;  why  I  live  the  Great  Good  Spirit  only  knows.  Pray  to  my  Jesus  that  I  may 
have  patience  to  wait  for  my  appointed  time  to  die.' 

Honored  Chief!  His  prayer  was  answered;  he  was  cheerful  and  resigned  to  the  last. 
For  several  years  he  kept  his  dress  for  the  grave  prepared.  Once  and  again,  and  again, 
he  came  to  Clinton  to  die,  longing  that  his  soul  might  be  with  Christ,  and  his  body  in  the 
narrow  house  near  his  beloved  Christian  teacher.  While  the  ambitious  but  vulgar  great 
look  principally  to  sculptured  monuments  and  to  riches  in  the  temple  of  earthly  fame,  Ske- 
nandoa,  in  the  spirit  of  the  only  real  nobility,  stood  with  his  loins  girded  waiting  the 
coming  of  the  Lord." 

Rome,  the  semi-capital  of  Oneida  county,  is  twelve  miles  north-westward 
of  Utica  and  112  from  Albany,  on  the  summit  level  between  the  ocean  and 
Lake  Ontario,  435  feet  above  the  tide  of  Albany.  It  is  situated  on  the  Mo 
hawk  River,  Erie  Canal,  and  Central  Railroad,  at  the  southern  terminus 
of  the  Watertown  and  Rome  Railroad,  and  the  Black  River  Canal.  The 
borough  contains  a  court-house,  12  churches,  manufactories  of  cotton,  iron, 
and  other  articles.  Population  about  8,000. 

Rome  is  the  site  of  Ft.  Stanwix,  originally  built  in  1758,  during  the  French 
war,  and  named  after  Gen.  Stanwix.  It  occupied  a  position  commanding  the 
carrying  place  between  the  navigable  waters  of  the  Mohawk  and  Wood  creek, 
about  a  mile  apart,  and  was  regarded  as  the  key  to  the  communication  be 
tween  Canada  and  the  settlements  on  the  Mohawk.  It  was  originally  a 
square  fort,  having  four  bastions,  etc.  The  principal  fortress  was  erected  at 
an  expense  of  $226,400,  an  enormous  sum  at  that  period,  but  at  the  com 
mencement  of  the  revolutionary  war  it  was  mostly  in  ruins.  On  the  incur 
sion  of  Burgoyne  toward  Albany,  Col.  St.  Leger,  with  a  considerable  body 
of  loyalists  and  Indians  under  Brant,  intended  to  pass  down  the  Mohawk 
valley  and  join  him  near  that  point.  St.  Leger  with  his  motley  force  pro 
ceeded  down  from  Oswego,  and  arrived  before  Ft.  Stanwix,  August  3,  1777. 
This  fort  had  been  repaired,  its  name  changed  to  Ft.  Schuyler,  and  garri 
soned  by  750  men  under  Gen.  Gansevoort.  St.  Leger  sent  a  flag  into  the 
fort  with  a  manifesto  advising  submission  to  the  mercy  of  the  king,  and  de 
nouncing  severe  vengeance  against  those  who  should  continue  their  rebellion. 
The  garrison,  however,  determined  to  defend  the  fort  to  the  last  extremity. 
After  the  battle  of  Oriskany,  the  siege  of  the  fort  still  continued,  and  the 
situation  of  the  garrison  becoming  somewhat  critical,  Gen.  Arnold  was  dis 
patched  with  a  body  of  troops  to  their  relief.  The  following  is  the  account 
of  the  stratagem  used  by  Arnold  for  the  dispersion  of  the  enemy  who  were 
besieging  the  fort: 

"As  he  was  advancing  up  the  Mohawk,  he  captured  a  tory  by  the  name  of  Hon-yost 
Schuyler,  who  being  a  spy  was  condemned  to  death.  Hon-yost  'was  one  of  the  coarsest 
and  most  ignorant  men  in  the  valley,  appearing  scarce  half  removed  from  idiocy,  and  yet 
there  was  no  small  share  of  shrewdness  in  his  character.'  He  was  promised  his  life  if  ho 
would  go  to  the  enemy,  particularly  the  Indians,  and  alarm  them  by  announcing  that  a 
large  army  of  the  Americans  was  in  full  march  to  destroy  them,  etc.  Hon-yost  being  ac 
quainted  with  many  of  the  Indians,  gladly  accepted  the  offer;  one  of  his  brothers  was  de- 


438 


NEW  YORK. 


tained  as  a  hostage  for  his  fidelity,  and  was  to  be  hung  if  he  proved  treac-lierous.  A 
friendly  Oneida  Indian  was  let  into  the  secret,  and  cheerfully  embarked  in  the  design. 
Upon  Hon-yost's  arrival,  he  told  a  lamentable  story  of  his  being  taken  by  Arnold,  and  of 
his  escape  from  being  hanged.  He  showed  them  also  several  shot  holes  in  his  coat,  which 
he  said  were  made  by  bullets  fired  at  him  when  making  his  escape.  Knowing  the  char 
acter  of  the  Indians,  he  communicated  his  intelligence  to  them  in  a  mysterious  and  impos 
ing  manner.  When  asked  the  number  of  men  which  Arnold  had,  he  shook  his  head  mys 
teriously  and  pointed  upward  to  the  leaves  of  the  trees.  These  reports  spread  rapidly 


View  in  the  central  part  of  Syracuse* 

The  view  is  looking  eastward  from  near  the  bridge  over  the  Erie  Canal ;  part  of  the  Syracuse  House  I* 
wen  on  the  right ;  the  Voorhees  House,  westward  of  the  Canal,  appears  in  the  central  part,  at  the  left  of 
which  is  the  new  Court  House,  built  of  limestone,  in  the  Anglo-Norman  style. 

through  the  camps.  Meantime  the  friendly  Oneida  arrived  with  a  belt  and  confirmed  what 
Hon-yost  had  said,  hinting  that  a  bird  had  brought  him  intelligence  of  great  moment.  On 
his  way  to  the  camp  of  the  besiegers,  he  had  fallen  in  with  two  or  three  Indians  ef  his  ac 
quaintance,  who  readily  engaged  in  furthering  his  design.  These  sagacious  fellows  dropped 
into  the  cainp  as  if  by  accident;  they  spoke  of  warriors  in  great  numbers  rapidly  advancing 
against  them.  The  Americans,  it  was  stated,  did  not  wish  to  injure  the  Indians,  but  if  they 
continued  with  the  British  they  must  all  share  one  common  fate.  The  Indians  were  thor 
oughly  alarmed,  and  determined  on  an  immediate  flight,  being  already  disgusted  with  the 
British  service.  Col.  St.  Leger  exhorted,  argued,  and  made  enticing  offers  to  the  Indians 
to  remain,  but  all  in  vain.  He  attempted  to  get  them  drunk,  but  they  refused  to  drink. 
When  he  found  them  determined  to  go,  he  urged  them  to  move  in  the  rear  of  his  army, 
but  they  charged  him  with  a  design  to  sacrifice  them  to  his  safety.  In  a  mixture  of  rage 
and  despair,  he  broke  up  his  encampment  with  such  haste  that  he  left  his  tents,  cannon 
and  stores  to  the  besieged.  The  friendly  Oneida  accompanied  the  flying  army,  and  being 
naturally  a  wag,  he  engaged  his  companions,  who  were  in  the  secret,  to  repeat  at  proper 
intervals  the  cry,  "They  are  coming!  they  are  coming!"  This  appalling  cry  quickened  the 
night  of  the  fugitives  wherever  it  was  heard.  The  soldiers  threw  away  their  packs,  and 
the  commanders  took  care  not  to  be  in  the  rear.  After  much  fatigue  and  mortification, 
they  finally  reached  Oneida  Lake,  and  there  probably,  for  the  first  time,  felt  secure  from 
the  pursuit  of  their  enemies.  From  this  place  St.  Leger  hastened  with  his  scattered  forces 
back  to  Oswego,  and  thence  to  Montreal." 

SYRACUSE  is  situated  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Onandaga  Lake,  and 
on  the  Erie  Canal  and  Central  Railroad,  about  midway  between   Albany 


NEW  YORK. 


439 


and  Buffalo.  It  is  53  miles  west  of  Utica,  133  from  Albany,  99  from  Ro 
chester,  and  35  from  Oswego,  on  Lake  Ontario.  The  great  thoroughfare 
from  Albany  to  Buffalo  here  divides  into  two  branches,  one  leading  di 
rectly  to  Rochester,  and  the  other  pursuing  a  more  circuitous  route  through 


Field  of  Salt  Vats,  Syracuse. 

The  eograving  shows  a  field  of  salt  vats  for  the  manufacture  of  coarse  salt  by  solar  evaporation.  In 
the  distance  is  shown  the  pump-house  from  which  the  brine  is  conducted  by  pipes  to  the  vats.  The  roofe 
over  the  vats  can  be  shoved  off  or  on  at  pleasure,  to  arrest  the  rain  or  to  expose  the  brine  to  tha  rays  of  the 
sun.  The  vats,  with  their  sheds,  cover  enough  ground  in  the  vicinity  to  make  several  moderate  sized 
farms — in  all  over  five  hundred  acres. 

Auburn  and  Geneva.  The  canal  here  is  joined  by  the  Oswego  Canal,  and 
the  railroad  by  lines  to  Oswego,  to  Binghampton,  and  other  places.  The 
central  position  of  Syracuse  gives  it  great  facilities  for  trade,  and  has  made 


Internal  View  of  a  Salt  Manufactory,  Syracuse. 

The  greatest  part  of  the  salt  is  manufactured  by  artificial  heat,  the  brine  being  conducted  into  boilers 
placed  in  parallel  rows,  as  shown  in  the  engraving,  on  top  of  an  oven.  These  salt  factories  are  rough 
wooden  structures  about  70  feet  long  and  25  broad. 

it  a  commercial  station  of  importance.  The  great  and  leading  business  of 
this  place  and  its  vicinity  is  the  manufacture  of  salt,  of  which  there  are 
about  5,000,000  bushels  produced  annually.  Population  is  about  30,000. 


440 


NEW  YORK. 


Syracuse  is  the  seat  of  the  most  extensive  and  valuable  salt  manufactories 
in  the  United  States.  The  land  containing  the  saline  springs  is  owned  by 
the  state,  and  is  leased,  free  of  rent,  to  be  used  only  for  this  manufacture. 
The  wells  are  dug  and  the  water  pumped  at  the  expense  of  the  state,  and  the 
manufacturer  pays  a  duty  of  one  cent  per  bushel.  Originally  the  duty  was 
twelve  and  a  half  cents,  then  for  many  years  prior  to  1846  it  was  six  cents 
per  bushel.  The  salt  water  is  conveyed  in  pipes  from  the  springs  or  wells  to 
the  works.  The  coarse  salt  is  produced  by  solar  evaporation;  fine  salt  by 
boiling,  and  other  modes  of  applying  artificial  heat.  The  springs  are  pierced 
through  the  alluvial  and  terminate  on  gravel.  The  wells  generally  used  are 
excavated  about  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  deep.  "In  one  case  a  boring  of  250 
feet  deep  was  made  without  finding  fossil  salt,  but  the  strength  of  the  brine 
increased  (as  generally)  with  the  depth  of  the  well.  From  the  strongest 
spring,  a  cubic  foot  of  water  will  afford  fourteen  pounds  of  salt."  The  amount 
of  capital  invested  in  the  manufacture  of  salt  here  is  nearly  three  millions  of 
dollars. 

The  township  of  Salina,  in  which  Syracuse  was  situated,  was  formed  in 
1809.  In  1820,  this  place  contained  3  stores,  2  taverns  and  250  inhabitants. 
In  1825,  it  was  incorporated  as  a  village,  and  in  1847  as  a  city,  including  the 
contiguous  village  of  Salina. 


/ ^-_^a~      ~^&?^^^ 


Grain  Warehouses,  Oswego. 

The  Tiew,  copied  from  that  in  Smith's  Gazetteer,  shows  the  month  of  Oswego  River  at  its  entrace  into 
Lake  Ontario.  In  front  is  seen  the  bridge  connecting  the  two  sides  of  the  town.  Oil  the  right  stand  a 
cluster  of  grain  warehouses,  into  which  the  graiu  is  raised  by  elevators.  In  their  rear  Fort  Oswego  is 
partly  seen. 

OSWEGO,  a  city,  port  of  entry  and  semi-capital  of  Oswego  county,  is  situated 
on  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Ontario,  and  on  both  sides  of  the  Oswego  River, 
and  is  35  miles  from  Syracuse,  150  from  Albany,  60  from  Kingston,  and  150, 
in  a  straight  line,  from  Toronto,  Canada.  It  is  the  most  populous  and  flour 
ishing  town  belonging  to  the  United  States  on  Lake  Ontario.  The  water 
power  afforded  by  the  river  and  canal  at  this  place  is  very  great,  and  is  used 
in  a  variety  of  manufactories,  among  which  are  18  extensive  flouring  mills, 
which  are  capable  of  packing  and  grinding  daily  10,000  barrels  of  flour — a 
greater  amount  than  is  manufactured  at  any  other  place  in  America.  The 
peculiar  commercial  and  manufacturing  advantages  of  Oswego  have  made  it 
the  great  flour  and  grain  market  of  Central  New  York  and  Northern  New 
England.  The  harbor  formed  by  the  mouth  of  the  river  is  one  of  the  best 
on  Lake  Ontario,  and  has  been  improved  by  the  United  States  government 
with  a  substantial  pier  about  1,200  feet  in  length.  The  Canadian  trade  of 
Oswego  is  nearly  one  half  of  the  entire  commerce  of  the  United  States  with 


NEW  YORK. 


441 


OSWEGO  IN  1755. 

This  view  is  partly  copied  from  Smith's  History  of  New  York,  pub 
lished  in  London  in  1757.  Lake  Ontario  is  in  the  distance ;  Governor 
Shirley's  encampment  on  the  left. 


Canada.  The  commerce  of  Oswego  is  very  extensive,  and  is  increasing  with 
astonishing  rapidity.  Being  nearer  to  New  York  than  any  other  lake  port, 
a  large  share  of  the  produce  of  the  West  flows  through  it  to  the  seaboard. 
The  salt  of  Onondega  is  also  mostly  distributed  through  the  Great  West  from 
this  place.  In  1856,  the  registered  tunnage  was  46,467.  Daily  lines  of 
steamboats  for  the  conveyance  of  passengers  run  between  this  port  and  the 
lake  ports  of  the  United  States  and  Canada.  It  connects  with  the  New  York 
system  of  railroads  and  canals  by  lines  diverging  from  Syracuse.  Oswego  is 
defended  by  Fort  Oswego,  a  strong  fortification  on  the  east  side  of  the  river, 
near  the  Lake,  on  the  site  of  the  old  fort  of  that  name.  Population  about 
20,000. 

Fort  Oswego  was  of 
great  military  import 
ance  during  the  colonial 
wars.  A  factory  was  es 
tablished  here  in  1722 
by  the  New  York  gov 
ernment,  and  a  fort  erect 
ed  on  the  west  side  of  the 


river  in  1727,  and  en 
larged  in  1755,  "which, 
with  Fort  Ontario,  built 
on  an  eminence  on  the 
east  in  the  latter  year, 
was  on  the  14th  of  Aug., 
1756,  reduced  by  the 
French  under  Montcalm. 

The  garrison  then  consisted  of  about  1,600  men  under  Col.  Mercer.  The 
fort  was  invested  by  a  force  of  about  5,000  men,  when  after  some  resistance 
it  honorably  capitulated.  The  fortifications  at  that  time  consisted  of  three 
forts,  one  at  the  west  side  of  the  river,  and  two  on  the  east  side,  in  an  un 
finished  state.  In  May,  1814,  it  was  taken  by  the  British  under  similar  cir 
cumstances,  but  its  commander,  Col.  Mitchell,  made  good  his  retreat.  The 
enemy  demolished  the  fort,  burned  the  barracks,  destroyed  the  stores  and 
then  left. 

Ogdensburg,  a  port  of  entry  in  St.  Lawrence  county,  on  the  right  bank  of 
St.  Lawrence  River,  is  200  miles  north-west  from  Albany,  120  west  from 
Plattsburg,  63  north-east  from  Sackett's  Harbor,  and  130  from  Montreal, 
Canada.  The  Northern  Railroad  has  its  terminus  at  this  place,  and  steamers 
ply  daily  for  the  river  and  lake  ports,  making  it  a  depot  of  great  importance. 
This  flourishing  place  contains  large  depots,  and  other  warehouses,  three 
banks,  foundries,  machine  shops,  etc.  Great  water  power  is  found  in  the 
falls  of  the  Oswegatchie,  which  enters  the  St.  Lawrence  at  this  place.  Pop 
ulation  is  about  9,000. 

The  importance  of  this  spot  seems  to  have  been  discovered  at  an  early  day,  the 
French  having  built  a  fort  here  at  a  remote  period.  It  was  called  Fort  Presenta 
tion,  afterward  named  Oswegatchie.  The  British  later  had  a  garrison  here.  It 
appears  to  have  been  first  settled  in  1796,  by  Judge  Ford,  from  New  Jersey.  This 
place  was  taken  by  the  British  on  the  21st  of  Feb.,  1813,  after  a  contest  of  about 
an  hour,  in  which  the  American  riflemen  and  militia  were  obliged  to  retire  before 
superior  numbers,  with  a  loss  of  twenty  men  in  killed  and  wounded.  The  British 
loss  is  supposed  to  have  been  more  than  double  that  number. 

The  town  of  Prescott,  Canada,  lies  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  St  Lawrence. 


442  NEW  YORK. 

Windmill  Point,  at  that  place,  ia  memorable  as  the  spot  where  Van  Schoultz,  a  na 
tive  of  Poland,  with  a  small  body  of  men  gallantly  defended  themselves  against  an 
overpowering  forco  of  British  and  Canadians  during  the  revolutionary  movements 
on  the  frontiers  in  1837-8.  Early  in  November,  1838,  the  Patriots  (so  called)  se 
cretly  rallied  in  various  places  near  the  American  line.  About  200  of  them  crossed 
over  to  Prescott  and  took  possession  of  the  Windmill  and  other  large  stone  build 
ings.  On  the  15th  of  November,  after  some  severe  fighting,  about  2,000  British 
troops  advanced  against  the  Patriots  and  compelled  them  to  surrender.  Van 
Schoultz,  Col.  Abbey,  of  Watertown,  CoL  Woodruff,  and  some  others,  were  put  on 
trial,  condemned  and  executed. 

Sackett's  Harbor,  a  port  of  entry  in  Jefferson  county,  is  situated  on  the 
south  shore  of  Black  River  Bay,  some  8  miles  from  Lake  Ontario  and  about 
170  W.  N.  W.  from  Albany,  and  has  one  of  the  best  and  most  secure  harbors 
on  the  lake.  It  is  connected  by  railroad  with  Watertown  and  Rome.  This 
place,  now  a  small  village,  was  an  important  naval  and  military  station  in  the 
war  of  1812  with  Great  Britain.  On  the  28th  of  May,  1813,  a  sharp  contest 
took  place  here  between  the  British  and  American  forces,  which  resulted  in 
the  defeat  of  the  British,  and  afterward  another  on  May  30,  1814,  with  the 
same  success.  The  expedition  against  Little  York,  U.  C.,  in  which  Gen. 
Pike  was  killed,  embarked  from  here.  In  1814,  the  United  States  govern 
ment  here  commenced  the  erection  of  the  Madison  Barracks,  which  consist 
of  three  extensive  stone  barracks,  hospital,  etc.,  affording  accommodations  for 
2,000  troops,  occupying  a  lot  of  about  40  acres,  fronting  the  bay. 

Watertown,  borough,  and  capital  of  Jefferson  county,  is  situated  on  Black 
River,  at  the  junction  of  the  Watertown  and  Rome  and  the  Potsdam  and 
Watertown  Railroads,  145  miles  W.  N.  W.  from  Albany,  and  81  N.  N.  W. 
from  Utica.  The  Black  River,  in  passing  this  place,  descends  88  feet  in  one 
mile,  creating  an  immense  water  power,  only  a  portion  of  which  is  used.  The 
factories  erected  are  chiefly  engaged  in  making  cotton  and  woolen  goods  and 
paper.  There  are  extensive  flouring,  grist  and  saw  mills,  et«.  This  town 
was  first  settled  in  March,  1800,  by  Henry  Coffin,  who  originally  came  from 
New  Hampshire.  Population  about  8,000. 

AUBURN,  a  beautiful  city,  and  capital  of  Cayuga  county,  is  at  the  outlet 
of  Owasco  Lake  and  on  the  Rochester  and  Syracuse  Railroad,  174  miles  from 
Albany,  318  from  New  York,  and  147  east  from  Buffalo.  The  city  is  hand 
somely  built,  and  is  adorned  with  beautiful  gardens.  Genesee,  the  principal 
business  street,  has  many  lofty  buildings  of  brick  and  limestone.  It  contains 
a  theological  seminary,  several  flourishing  academies,  and  about  11,000  in 
habitants.  Numerous  manufactures  are  carried  on  in  this  place. 

The  Auburn  State  Prison  has  acquired  much  celebrity  for  its  peculiar  sys 
tem  of  prison  discipline.  The  building  is  a  large,  costly  stone  structure,  in 
closed  by  a  wall  which  measures  500  feet  on  each  side  and  about  30  feet  high. 
The  number  of  convicts  has  sometimes  amounted  to  more  than  600.  They 
are  employed  in  manufacturing  a  variety  of  articles,  the  proceeds  of  which 
are  said  to  be  generally  sufficient  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the  establishment. 
The  erection  of  the  prison  commenced  in  1816.  A  small  river  or  creek  runs 
at  the  south  'side  of  the  prison,  from  which  sufficient  power  is  obtained 
to  work  machinery  within  the  walls.  Religious  instruction  is  given  by  the 
chaplain,  and  Sunday  schools  are  instituted  in  the  prison.  The  younger  por 
tion  of  the  convicts,  if  illiterate,  are  taught  to  read,  write  and  cast  accounts. 

Auburn  was  first  settled  in  1793,  by  Col.  John  L.  Hardenberg,  and  for 
many  years  was  called  "Hardenberg's  Corners."  It  became  a  post  village  in 
1800,  and  in  1805  the  county  town,  and  received  its  present  name  from  Dr. 

.£fjf?"-T\v;:,;    .'^    ";f.!    '•'    ••>'••'   ")"•'•.••;.. 


NEW  YORK. 


443 


Crosset.  At  this  time  the  village  consisted  of  but  a  few  log  dwellings,  a 
store  or  two,  and  a  grist  mill.  In  1807,  the  building  of  the  court  house  was 
commenced,  and  the  county  courts  removed  to  this  place  from  Aurora.  In 


View  in  Auburn,  at  the  Railroad  Depot. 

The  above  shows  the  appearance  of  a  section  of  Auburn  as  it  is  entered  upon  the  railroad  from  the  east. 
The  front  of  the  State  Prison  is  seen  on  the  right,  the  Railroad  Station  on  the  left,  the  Court  House  and 
American  Hotel  in  the  distance.  In  the  extreme  distance  on  the  rigllt,  beyond  the  Prison,  is  the  elevated 
cemetery  of  Fort  Hill,  having  the  Logan  monument  in  a  grove  on  its  summit. 

1815,  Auburn  was  incorporated  a  village,  at  which  time  it  contained  1,000 
inhabitants.  From  that  period  its  improvement  became  more  rapid  and  uniform. 

The  Auburn  Theological  Seminary 
was  established  by  the  Synod  of  Ge 
neva  in  1819,  and  by  the  act  of  incor 
poration  in  1820  was  placed  under  com 
missioners  chosen  by  the  synods  of 
Genesee,  Geneva  and  Oneida. 

Fort  Hill  Cemetery,  containing  about 
thirty  acres,  was  established  in  1851. 
It  includes  the  site  of  the  principal  In 
dian  village  in  this  section,  including 
their  ancient  sacrificial  mound  and  for 
tification.  This  place,  the  highest  land 
in  the  vicinity,  is  beautifully  laid  out  in 
walks,  trees  and  shrubbery.  In  the 
center  of  the  grounds  is  an  obelisk 
erected  to  the  memory  of  Logan,  the 
celebrated  Mingo  chief,  who  is  sup 
posed  to  have  been  born  here.  On  a 
marble  tablet  inserted  into  the  monu 
ment  are  inscribed  the  closing  words  of 
his  celebrated  speech :  "  Who  is  there  to 

LOGAN  MONUMENT.  mourn  f°T  L°9an  *  " 

The  famous  speech  of  Logan  was  deliv 
ered  at  the  close  of  Dunmore's  war,  in  the  year  1774.  It  was  uttered  in  a  private 
interview  with  Gen.  Gibson,  who  had  been  sent  as  an  envoy  to  the  Shawnee  towns, 


444 


NEW  YORK. 


near  the  site  of  Chillicothe,  Ohio.  After  weeping  as  if  his  very  heart  would  burst, 
he  told  the  pathetic  story  of  his  wrongs  in  those  memorable  words,  which,  as  a 
most  touching  effusion  of  mingled  pride,  courage  and  sorrow,  will  never  be  for 
gotten. 

ROCHESTER,  city,  capital  of  Monroe  county,  and  port  of  entry,  is  built  on 
both  sides  of  Genesee  River,  7  miles  from  the  entrance  into  Lake  Ontario, 


Western  View  in  Rochester. 

The  view  is  taken  in  Buffalo-street,  embracing  a  Tiew  of  the  new  Court  House.  Part  of  the  Rochester 
oavings  Bank  building  is  seen  on  the  rUjht,  the  comer  of  Baker's  block  and  the  National  Hotel  on  the 
left.  The  large  five  story  building  in  the  extreme  distance  is  used  for  extensive  printing  offices,  etc. 

by  railroad,  252  miles  west  of  Albany,  70  from  Buffalo,  and  7  from  Char 
lotte,  at  the  mouth  of  Genesee  River,  the  port  of  the  city.  It  is  the  largest 
city  on  the  line  of  the  Central  Railroad  and  Erie  Canal,  and  is  the  point  of 
divergence  of  the  railroad  lines  to  Buffalo  and  Niagara  Falls.  The  city  is 
handsomely  built,  and  is  laid  out  with  general  regularity,  having  wide  streets, 
many  of  which  are  lined  with  shade  trees.  The  site  rests  on  a  bed  of  lime 
stone  a  few  feet  below  the  surface,  and  is  much  used  for  building  purposes. 
The  city  is  chiefly  remarkable  for  its  extensive  flour  mills  and  the  large  trade 
it  enjoys  both  by  the  canal  and  railroads.  The  mills  here  have  a  capacity  of 
grinding  800,000  barrels  of  flour  per  annum,  and  the  aggregate  capital  in 
vested  is  $800,000.  Flour  barrels  to  the  number  of  240,000  are  annually 
made  here.  Since  the  decline  of  the  wheat  crop  in  Western  New  York,  much 
of  the  water  power  here  is  used  for  other  purposes.  The  culture  of  fruit  and 
ornamental  trees  is  now  an  important  business  of  the  city,  and  the  nurseries 
are  among  the  most  extensive  in  the  country.  It  has  many  fine  public  build 
ings,  among  which  are  the  new  Court  House,  Rochester  University,  the  West 
ern  House  of  Refuge,  the  Arcade,  the  Baptist  Theological  Seminary,  etc. 
Rochester  enjoys  unlimited  water  power,  the  river  falling,  in  the  course  of 
three  miles,  226  feet,  with  three  perpendicular  leaps  of  96,  20  and  75  feet. 
The  Genesee  Falls,  within  the  city,  descend  perpendicularly  96  feet.  Popu 
lation  is  about  50,000. 


NEW  YORK.  445 

Rochester  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  instances  of  a  rapid  and  vigorous 
growth  as  a  city  in  the  Atlantic  states.  In  the  year  1810,  there  was  not 
a  house  where  Rochester  now  stands.  In  January,  1813,  Pagan  rites  were 
performed  by  the  Senecas,  by  their  "white  dog  sacrifice"  on  the  spot  where  so 
many  Christian  temples  have  since  been  erected. 

The  first  allotments  for  a  village  were  made  in  1812,  when  Nathaniel  Roch 
ester,  Charles  H.  Carroll  and  William  Fitzhugh  surveyed  the  hundred  acre 
tract  for  a  settlement,  under  the  name  of  "Rochester"  after  the  name  of  the 
senior  proprietor.  This  tract  was  a  "mill  lot"  bestowed  by  Phelps  and  Gor- 
ham  on  a  semi-savage,  called  Indian  Allen,  as  a  bonus  for  building  mills  to 
grind  corn  and  saw  boards  for  the  few  settlers  in  this  region  at  the  time.  The 
mills  decayed,  there  not  being  business  enough  to  support  them,  and  Allen 
sold  the  property  to  Sir  William  Pulteney,  whose  estate  then  included  a 
large  portion  of  the  "Genesee  country."  The  sale  to  Rochester,  Fitzhugh 
and  Carroll  took  place  in  1802. 

Lockport,  the  capital  of  Niagara  county,  is  a  flourishing  place  on  the  Erie 
Canal,  and  on  the  Rochester,  Lockport  and  Niagara  Falls  Railroad,  20  miles 
from  Niagara  Falls,  63  west  of  Rochester,  31  from  Buffalo  and  260  from  Al 
bany.  Lockport  derives  its  name  from  the  vast  lockage  here  required  to 
overcome  the  descents  necessary  for  the  canal.  The  water  here  descends  from 
the  level  of  Lake  Erie  to  the  Genesee  level  by  ten  double  combined  locks  of 
massive  masonry  in  the  best  style  of  workmanship.  Water  in  any  desirable 
quantity  may  be  obtained  from  the  Erie  level  and  returned  to  the  canal,  60 
feet  below,  without  any  detriment  to  the  navigation.  The  great  water  power 
obtained  at  Lockport  is  extensively  used  for  various  manufacturing  purposes, 
among  which  are  those  of  flour  and  lumber  mills,  cotton  and  woolen  fabrics, 
etc.  In  the  construction  of  the  canal,  a  barrier  of  solid  limestone  has  been 
excavated  for  about  three  miles.  Large  quarries  of  limestone  and  sandstone 
flagging  are  worked.  Population  is  about  13,000. 

Niagara  Falls,  a  post  village  of  about  2,000  inhabitants,  is  in  the  imme 
diate  vicinity  of  the  great  cataract.  Distant,  by  railroad,  22  miles  from 
Buffalo  and  76  from  Rochester. 

Suspension  Bridge  is  a  post  village  of  about  1,000  inhabitants,  2  miles  be 
low  the  Falls.  At  this  point  the  International  Railroad  Suspension  Bridge 
has  been  thrown  across  the  river  to  connect  the  Great  Western  Railroad  of 
Canada  with  the  several  railroads  of  New  York.  The  bridge  is  a  single"  span 
of  800  feet  in  length,  raised  230  feet  above  the  river  and  supported  by  four 
wire  cables  9|-  inches  in  diameter,  with  an  ultimate  capacity  of  sustaining 
10.000  tuns;  it  cost  $400,000.  The  following  description  is  from  Dinsmore's 
Rail  Guide: 

Niagara  Falls,  or,  as  the  Indians  term  it,  O-ni-au-ga-rah,  "The  Thunder  of  Water,"  are 
situated  on  the  Niagara  River,  which  commences  at  Lake  Erie,  and  discharges  the  waters 
of  the  great  upper  lakes,  Superior,  Michigan,  Huron  and  Erie,  which  contain  nearly  half 
the  fresh  water  on  the  surface  of  the  globe,  into  Lake  Ontario.  Niagara  River,  as  it  flows 
from  Lake  Erie,  is  about  three  fourths  of  a  mile  wide,  and  has  for  three  miles  a  rapid  cur 
rent,  and  then  becomes  smooth  and  placid  till  within  one  mile  of  the  Falls.  In  its  course, 
the  river  embraces  numerous  islands,  among  them  Navy  Island,  famous  during  the  Cana 
dian  rebellion,  in  1837,  having  been  for  a  time  occupied  by  the  insurgents,  headed  by  Wil 
liam  L.  McKenzie.  A  mile  above  the  Falls  commence  the  Rapids,  which  have  a  descent 
of  about  fifty-seven  feet,  forming  white-crested  breakers  and  a  dashing  and  foaming  tor 
rent.  The  whole  mighty  river  comes  rushing  over  the  brow  of  a  hill,  and  as  you  look  up 
it  seems  coming  down  to  overwhelm  you,  and  so  it  rushes  on,  whirling,  boiling,  dancing, 
sparkling  along  with  a  fearful  impatience  rather  than  overwhelming  fury,  rejoicing  as  if 
escaped  from  bondage  rather  than  raging  in  angry  might — wildly,  magnificently  beautiful. 
The  hight  of  the  fall  is  one  hundred  and  sixty  feet,  and  it  is  estimated  that  more  than  a 


446. 


NEW  YORK. 


hundred  millions  of  tuns  of  water  per  hour  are  precipitated  into  the  confused  cauldron  be 
neath,  with  a  solemn  and  tremendous  roar,  ordinarily  heard  from  five  to  twenty  miles,  but 
has  in  some  instances  been  heard  at  Toronto,  forty-five  miles  distant,  and  yet  at  the  city 
on  the  American  shore,  near  the  cataract,  there  is  little  to  give  notice  of  its  awful  prox 
imity.  The  distance  around  the  Horse  Shoe  Fall,  on  the  Canada  side,  is  one  hundred  :ind 
forty-four  rods;  directly  across  is  seventy-four  rods.  Goat  Island  divides  the  river  into  two 
parts,  and  forms  the  American  Fall,  which,  though  sublime,  inclines  to  the  beautiful,  while 
the  Canada  Fall,  though  beautiful,  is  characterized  by  an  overpowering  sublimity.  The 
number  of  visitors  at  the  falls  is  said  to  be  about  40,000  annually,  and  the  number  is  in 
creasing.  There  are  good  hotels  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  but  the  Clifton  House,  on  the 
Canada  side,  commands  the  best  views;  and  the  grounds  adjoining  being  laid  out  with  such 
exquisite  taste  attract  to  this  hotel  visitors  in  search  of  either  health  or  pleasure. 


Niagara  falls,  from  the  American  side. 

In  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  falls  were  fought  the  sanguinary  hattles 
of  Chippewa  and  Niagara,  in  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain.  The  battle 
of  Chippewa  took  place  at  the  village  of  that  name,  on  the  Canada  side,  two 
miles  above  the  cataract,  July  6,  1814.  The  history  of  these  battles  we 
annex  from  Perkins'  Late  War : 

Battle  nfChiooewa — On  the  morning  of  the  4th,  Gen.  Scott  advanced  with  his  brigade  and 


NEW  YORK. 


447 


corps  of  artillery,  and  took  a  position  on  the  Chippewa  plain,  half  a  mile  in  front  of  the  vil- 
age,  his  right  resting  on  the  river  and  his  front  protected  by  a  ravine.  The  British  were  en 
camped  in  force  at  the  village.  In  the  evening  Gen.  Brown  joined  him  with  the  reserve  under 

Gen.  Ripley,  and  the  artillery  commanded  by  Maj. 
-.  Hindman.    Gen.  Porter  arrived  the  next  morning 

Jj  i  Q      ~2^»-  with  the  New  York  and  Pennsylvania  volunteers, 

•^  ^  A    F  IPS        and   a  number  of  Indians  of  the  Six  Nations. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  5th,  the  British  com 
menced  a  firing  on  the  pickets.  Captain  Trott, 
who  commanded  one  of  them,  hastily  retreated, 
leaving  one  of  his  men  wounded  on  the  ground. 
General  Brown  instantly  ordered  him  to  retire 
from  the  army,  and  directed  Captain  Biddle  to 
assume  the  command  of  the  picket,  lead  it  back 
to  the  ground,  and  bring  off  the  wounded  man, 
which  he  accomplished  without  loss.  At  four  in 
the  afternoon,  General  Porter  advanced,  taking 
the  woods  in  order  to  conceal  his  approach,  and 
in  the  hope  of  bringing  their  pickets  and  scouting 
parties  between  his  line  of  march  and  the  Ameri 
can  camp.  In  half  an  hour  his  advance  met  the 
light  parties  of  the  British  in  the  woods  on  the 
left.  These  were  driven  in,  and  Porter,  ad 
vancing  near  Chippewa,  met  the  whole  British 
force  approaching  in  order  of  battle.  General 
Scott,  with  his  brigade  and  Towser's  artil 
lery,  met  them  on  the  plain,  in  front  of  the 
American  encampment,  and  was  directly  en 
gaged  in  close  action  with  the  main  body.  Gen 
eral  Porter's  command  now  gave  way  and  fled 
in  every  direction,  by  which  Scott's  left  flank 
was  entirely  uncovered.  Captain  Harris,  with 
his  dragoons,  was  ordered  to  stop  the  fugitives 
at  the  ravine  and  form  them  in  front  of  the 
camp.  The  reserve  was  now  ordered  up,  and 
General  Ripley  passed  to  the  woods  in  left  of 
the  line  to  gain  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  but  before  this  was  effected  General  Scott 
had  compelled  the  British  to  retire.  Their  whole  line  now  fell  back,  and  were  eagerly 
pursued  by  the  Americans.  As  soon  as  they  reached  the  sloping  ground  descending  to 
ward  the  village,  their  lines  broke  and  they  regained  their  works  in  disorder.  The  Amer- 
i,can  troops  pursued  until  within  reach  of  the  guns  from  the  works,  when  they  desisted  and 
returned  to  their  camp.  The  British  left  two  hundred  dead  on  the  ground,  ninety  four 
wounded,  beside  those  in  the  early  part  of  the  action  who  were  removed  back  to  the  camp, 
and  fourteen  prisoners.  The  American  loss  was  sixty  killed,  and  two  hundred  and  sixty- 
eight  wounded  and  missing.* 

The  battle  of  Niagara,  Bridgewater  or  Lundy's  Lane,  as  it  has  variously 
been  designated,  took  place  on  the  25th  of  the  same  month,  on  an  obscure 
road  called  Lundy's  Lane,  about  a  mile  westward  from  the  Niagara  cataract. 

*A  British  writer,  in  describing  this  battle,  says :  "Numerous  as  were  the  battles  of  Na 
poleon,  and  brave  as  were  his  soldiers,  I  do  not  believe  that  even  he,  the  greatest  warrior 
that  ever  lived,  can  produce  an  instance  of  a  contest  so  well  maintained,  or,  in  proportion  to 
the  numbers  engaged,  so  bloody  as  that  of  Chippewa.  The  important  fact  is  that  we  have 
got  an  enemy  who  fights  as  bravely  as  ourselves." 

The  distinguishing  feature  of  this  conflict  was  the  charge  of  the  bayonet  by  Scott's  brigade, 
in  which  the  British  were  defeated  by  this,  their  own  especial  weapon.  Mansfield,  in  his  com 
ments  on  the  action  at  Chippewa,  says :  "A  charge,  in  military  phrase,  is  said  to  be  made 
when  either  party  stops  firing,  throws  bayonets  forward,  and  advances  to  the  shock,  whether 
the  enemy  receive  it  or  fly.  An  actual  crossing  of  bayonets,  therefore,  is  not  indispensable 
to  the  idea  of  a  charge.  To  suppose  it  is,  is  a  mistake.  Another  popular  error  is,  that  the 
parties  come  up  to  the  shock  in  parallel  lines.  Such  a  case  has  rarely,  if  ever,  occurred. 
Each  commander  always  seeks  by  maneuvering  to  gain  the  oblique  position,  and,  if  possi 
ble,  to  outflank  his  enemy.  At  Chippewa,  only  a  few  files  crossed  bayonets  at  a  time,  and,  from 
the  force  of  position,  there  were  two  or  three  effective  American  to  one  British  bayonet,  at  each 
successive  step.  As  the  enemy  advanced,  he  necessarily  became  more  and  more  outflanked. 


MAP  OF  NIAGARA  RIVER  AND  VICINITY. 


448  NEW  YORK. 

Since  the  retreat  of  the  enemy  from  Chippewa  they  had  received  reinforce 
ments  of  troops  from  Lord  Wellington's  army  in  Spain,  and  on  the  night  of 
the  battle  encataped  on  a  hill,  with  the  design  of  attacking  the  Americans 
the  next  morning. 

Battle  of  Niagara. — On  his  arrival  at  the  Niagara  cataract,  General  Scott  learned  that 
the  British  were  in  force  directly  in  his  front,  separated  onlv  by  a  narrow  piece  of  wood.  Hav 
ing  dispatched  this  intelligence  to.  General  Brown,  he  advanced  upon  the  enemy,  and  the 
action  commenced  at  six  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Although  General  Ripley  with  the 
second  brigade,  Major  Hindman  with  the  corps  of  artillery,  and  General  Porter  with  the 
volunteers,  pressed  forward  with  ardor,  it  was  an  hour  before  they  could  be  brought  tip  to 
his  support;  during  this  time  his  brigade  alone  sustained  the  conflict.  General  Scott  had 
pressed  through  the  wood  and  engaged  the  British  on  the  Queenstown  Road,  with  the 
9th,  llth  and  12th  regiments,  the  25th  having  been  thrown  on  the  right.  The  fresh  troops 
under  General  Ripley  having  arrived,  now  advanced  to  relieve  General  Scott,  whose  ex 
hausted  brigade  formed  a  reserve  in  the  rear.  The  British  artillery  had  taken  post  on  a 
commanding  eminence,  at  the  head  of  Lundy's  Lane,  supported  by  a  line  of  infantry,  out 
of  the  reach  of  the  American  batteries.  This  was  the  key  of  the  whole  position;  from 
hence  they  poured  a  most  deadly  fire  on  the  American  ranks.  It  became  necessary  either 
to  leave  the  ground  or  to  carry  this  post  and  seize*  the  hight.  The  latter  desperate  ttisk 
was  assigned  to  Colonel  Miller.  On  receiving  the  order  from  General  Brown,  he  calmly 
surveyed  the  position,  and  answered,  "I  WILL  TRY,  SIR,"  which  expression  was  afterward 
the  motto  of  his  regiment.  The  first  regiment,  under  the  command  ol  Ccjlonel  Nichols, 
was  ordered  to  menace  the  British  infantry  and  support  Colonel  Miller  in  the  attack.  This 
corps,  after  a  discharge  or  two,  gave  way  and  left  him  without  support.  Without  regard 
ing  this  occurrence,  Colonel  Miller  advanced  coolly  and  steadily  to  his  object,  amid  a  tre 
mendous  fire,  and,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  carried  the  artillery  and  the  hight.  The 
guns  were  immediately  turned  upon  the  enemy;  General  Ripley  now  brought  up  the  23d 
regiment  to  the  support  of  Colonel  Miller;  the  first  regiment  was  rallied  and  brought  into 
line,  and  the  British  were  driven  from  the  hill.  At  this  time  Major  Jessup,  with  the  25th 
regiment,  was  engaged  in  a  most  obstinate  conflict  with  all  the  British  that  remained  on 
the  field.  He  had  succeeded  in  turning  the  British  left  flank.  Captain  Ketchufh,  with  a 
detachment  of  this  regiment,  succeeded  in  gaining  the  rear  of  the  British  lines,  at  the  point 
where  Generals  Drummond  and  Riall,  with  their  suites,  had  taken  their  stations,  and 
made  them  all  prisoners.  The  British  officers,  mistaking  this  detachment  for  a  company 
of  their  own  men,  were  ordering  them  to  press  on  to  the  combat,  when  Captain  Ketchum 
stepped  forward  and  coolly  observed  that  he  had  the  honor  to  command  at  that  time,  and 
immediately  conducted  the  officers  and  their  suites  into  the  rear  of  the  American  lines; 
General  Drummond,  in  the  confusion  of  the  scene,  made  his  escape."  The  British  rallied 
under  the  hill,  and  made  a  desprate  attempt  to  regain  their  artillery  and  drive  the  Ameri 
cans  from  their  position,  but  without  success.  A  second  and  third  attempt  was  made  with 
the  like  result.  General  Scott  was  engaged  in  repelling  these  attacks,  and  though  with 
his  shoulder  fractured  and  a  severe  wound  in  the  side,  continued  at  the  head  of  his  column, 
endeavoring  to  turn  the  enemy's  right  flank.  The  volunteers  under  General  Porter,  during 
the  last  charge  of  tie  British,  precipitated  themselves  upon  their  lines,  broke  them,  and 
took  a  large  number  of  prisoners.  General  Brown,  during  the  whole  action,  was  at  the 
most  exposed  points,  directing  and  animating  his  troops.  He  received  a  severe  wound  on 
the  thigh,  and  in  the  side,  and  would  have  given  the  command  to  General  Scott,  but  on  in 
quiring  found  that  he  was  severely  wounded.  He  continued  at  the  head  of  his  troops  until 
the  last  effort  of  the  British  was  repulsed,  when  loss  of  blood  obliged  him  to  retire;  he  then 
consigned  the  command  to  General  Ripley.  At  twelve  o'clock  both  parties  retired  from 
the  field  to  their  respective  encampments,  fatigued  and  satiated  with  slaughter.  The  battle 
continued,  with  but  little  intermission,  from  six  in  the  afternoon  until  twelve  at  night. 
After  Colonel  Miller  had  taken  the  battery,  and  driven  the  British  from  the  hights,  and 
General  Riall  and  suite  had  been  taken,  there  was  a  short  cessation,  and  the  enemy  ap 
peared  to  be  about  yielding  the  ground,  when  reinforcements  arrived  to  their  aid,  and  the 
battle  was  renewed  with  redoubled  fury  for  another  space  of  two  hours;  much  of  this  time 

This  enabled  each  wing  from  the  first  to  double  some  files  on  the  enemy's  rear.  The  flanks 
so  assailed  rapidly  crumbled  away.  The  process  was  short.  In  a  few  minutes  the  whole 
British  army  broke  and  fled." 

When  Scott  ordered  the  charge,  he  called  out  to  M'Neil's  battalion,  which  had  not  a  re 
cruit  in  it,  being  composed  entirely  of  men  drilled  up  to  the  very  severest  discipline,  "  The 
enemy  say  that  we  are  good  at  lony  that  but  can  not  utand  the  cold  iron  !  1  call  upon  the  Eleventh 
instantly  to  give  the  lie  to  that  slander  I  CHARGE  1  " 


NEW  YORK.  449 

the  combatants  were  within  a  few  yards  of  each  other,  and  several  times  officers  were 
found  commanding  enemy  platoons.  Captain  Spencer,  aid  to  General  Brown,  was  dis 
patched  with  orders  to  one  of  the  regiments;  when  about  to  deliver  them,  he  sud 
denly  found  himself  in  contact  with  a  British  corps;  with  great  coolness,  and  a  firm  air, 
he  inquired  what  regiment  is  this?  On  being  answered,  the  Royal  Scots,  he  immediately 
replied,  Royal  Scots,  remain  as  you  are!  The  commandant  of  the  corps,  supposing  the  or 
ders  came  from  his  commanding  general,  immediately  halted  his  regiment,  and  Captain 
Spencer  rode  off.  Colonel  Miller's  achievement,  in  storming  the  battery,  was  of  the  most 
brilliant  and  hazardous  nature;  it  was  decisive  of  the  events  of  the  battle,  and  entitled  him 
and  his  corps  to  the  highest  applause;  most  of  the  officers  engaged  in  that  enterprise  were 
killed  or  wounded.  The  battle  was  fought  to  the  west  of  and  within  half  a  mile  of  the 
Niagara  cataract.  The  thunder  of  the  cannon,  the  roaring  of  the  falls,  the  incessant  dis 
charge  of  musketry,  the  groans  of  the  dying  and  wounded  during  the  six  hours  in  which 
the  parties  were  engaged  in  close  combat,  hightened  by  the  circumstance  of  its  being  in  the 
night,  afforded  such  a  scene  as  is  rarely  to  be  met  with  in  the  history  of  human  slaughter. 
The  evening  was  calm,  and  the  moon  shone  with  luster  when  not  enveloped  in  clouds  of 
smoke  from  the  firing  of  the  contending  armies.  Considering  the  numbers  engaged,  few 
contests  have  ever  been  more  sanguinary. 

This  was  unquestionably  the  most  severe  and  bloody  battle  that  was  fought  during  the 
war.  One  fifth  of  the  combatants  on  each  side  were  put  hors  de  combat.  On  the  American 
side,  the  commanding  general  and  the  second  in  command  were  severely  wounded-  On 
the  British,  their  commander-in-chief  was  wounded,  and  for  a  few  minutes  a  prisoner,  and 
the  second  in  command  severely  wounded  and  captured.  The  total  loss  of  the  Americans 
in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  was  860;  of  the  British,  878. 

Schlosser's  Landing  is  on  the  American  side,  about  two  miles  from  the  cat 
aract,  and  not  far  from  the  site  of  old  Fort  Schlosser.  In  the  Canada  rebel 
lion  of  1837,  Navy  Island,  in  the  river  opposite  this  point,  became  a  rendez 
vous  for  "the  Patriots"  in  December  of  that  year.  At  this  time  an  American 
steamboat,  the  Caroline,  was  burnt  at  Schlosser's  Landing,  at  night,  by  a 
party  of  British  from  ttie  Canada  side.  The  warlike  movements  on  the  fron 
tier  had  drawn  many  from  curiosity  to  this  spot,  and  as  the  only  tavern  at 
Schlosser's  was  filled,  several  persons  observing  the  steamer  had  sought  and 
obtained  lodgings  on  it.  The  British  boarded  it,  with  the  cry  "Cut  them 
down!  give  no  quarter!"  No  arms  were  on  board;  no  attack  was  expected, 
and  no  resistance  made.  One  man  was  shot  dead  on  the  wharf  and  twelve  were 
missing,  either  killed,  or  burnt  and  sunk  with  the  boat.  The  boat  was  towed 
out  in  the  river,  set  on  fire  and  then  left  to  float  over  the  cataract. 

Fort  Niagara  is  at  the  junction  of  Niagara  River  with  Lake  Ontario.  It 
is  a  spot  of  much  historical  note.  Under  the  French,  it  was  a  little  city  of 
itself,  and  for  a  long  period  the  greatest  place  south  of  Montreal  or  west  of 
Albany.  The  fortifications  originally  covered  about  eight  acres. 

"In  1679,  a  small  spot  was  inclosed  by  palisades,  by  M.  De  Salle,  an  officer  in  the  ser 
vice  of  France.  In  1725,  the  fort  was  built.  In  1759,  it  was  taken  by  the  British,  under 
Sir  William  Johnson.  The  capture  has  been  ascribed  to  treachery,  though  there  is  not 
known  to  be  any  existing  authority  to  prove  the  charg^  In  1796, "it  was  surrendered  to 
the  United  States.  On  the  19th  of  December,  1813,  it  was  again  taken  by  the  British,  by 
surprise,  and  in  March,  1815,  again  surrendered  to  the  Americans.  This  old  fort  is  as 
much  noted  for  enormity  and  crime  as  for  any  good  ever  derived  from  it  by  the  nation  in 
occupation.  While  in  the  hands  of  the  French,  there  is  no  doubt  of  its  having  been  at 
times  used  as  a  prison;  its  close  and  impregnable  dungeons,  where  light  was  not  admitted, 
and  where  remained  for  many  years  after,  clear  traces,  and  a  part  of  the  ready  instruments 
for  execution  or  for  murder.  During  the  American  revolution,  it  was  the  headquarters  of 
all  that  was  barbarous,  unrelenting  and  cruel.  There  were  congregated  the  leaders  and 
chiefs  of  those  bands  of  murderers  and  miscreants  that  carried  death  and  destruction  Into 
the  remote  American  settlements. 

Queenstown  Nights,  seven  miles  north  of  Niagara  Falls,  on  the  Canada 
side,  is  the  spot  where  was  fought  the  disastrous  battle  of  that  name,  on  the 
20th  of  October,  1812,  by  which  the  Americans  lost  1,000  men  in  killed, 
wounded  and  missing — principally  missing.  This  action,  while  it  covered 


NEW  YORK. 


the  American  militia  with  disgrace,  conferred  honor  upon  the  small  body  of 
regular  troops  engaged,  who  fought  with  great  desperation.    Winfield  Scott, 


View  from  the  Light-House,  Buffalo. 

The  engraving  shows  the  appearance  of  part  of  Buffalo  as  viewed  from  the  Light-House.  Part  of  the 
breakwater  is  seen  back  from  the  Light-house  on  the  left.  The  main  eutrance  of  the  harbor  is  between 
these  structures.  The  Niagara  Railroad  train  passes  iiear  the  shore  on  the  left. 

then  a  lieutenant-colonel,  was  taken  prisoner.     A  tall  monument  stands  on 
the  spot  to  the  memory  of  Gen.  Sir  James  Brock,  who  was  among  the  slain. 


Southern  view  of  the  Custom-House  and  Post-Office,  Buffalo. 

The  new  Cnstom-Honse  and  Post-Office  is  at  the  corner  of  Washington  and  Seneca-streets.  The  steeple 
of  St.  John's  and  the  Washington-street  Baptist  Church  are  seen  on  the  left ;  the  Universalist  Church 
stands  a  few  feet  from  that  of  the  Baptist. 

BUFFALO,  city,  port  of  entry  and  capital  of  Erie  county,  is  situated  at  the 
east  end  of  Niagara  River.     It  is  338  miles  by  railroad,  and  by  the  canal  364 


NEW  YORK  451 

miles  from  Albany,  195  from  Cleveland,  290  from  Detroit,  72  from  Toronto, 
U.  C.,  and  597  E.  by  N.  from  Chicago.  Its  business  facilities  are  very  great, 
being  at  the  western  extremity  of  the  Erie  Canal,  at  the  terminus  of  important 
railroads,  and  at  the  eastern  termination  of  the  navigation  of  the  great  lakes. 
It  is  regularly  built,  partly  on  low  ground  intersected  in  the  southern  part  by 
Buffalo  creek.  The  site  rises  gently  from  the  water's  edge,  and  at  the  dis 
tance  of  two  miles  becomes  an  extended  plain  fifty  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
harbor.  Main-street,  two  miles  long,  120  feet  wide,  is  the  finest  in  the  city, 
having  lofty  buildings  on  each  side.  There  are  three  public  squares,  all  of 
which  are  planted  with  shade  and  ornamental  trees.  The  harbor  is  formed 
by  Buffalo  creek,  and  is  protected  from  storms  by  a  breastwork  and  a  pier 
which  extends  1,500  feet  from  the  south  side  of  the  mouth  of  the  creek; 
upon  the  end  of  the  pier  is  a  light-house  forty  feet  high.  The  commerce  of 
Buffalo  is  immensely  large,  far  surpassing  all  other  ports  on  the  great  lakes. 
Ship  building  is  largely  carried  on,  and  its  manufactures  are  extensive  and 
varied. 

Buffalo  is  distinguished  for  her  public  schools,  which  are  under  the  direc 
tion  of  the  City  Council,  and  open  to  all  classes  free  of  charge.  Among  the 
benevolent  institutions  are  the  Orphan  Asylum,  the  City  Hospital,  the  Hos 
pital  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  and  the  Female  Orphan  Asylum.  It  has  forty 
churches  and  in  1860,  81,541  inhabitants. 

Buffalo  was  originally  laid  out  in  1801,  by  the  Holland  Land  Company.  From  the  time 
of  the  foundation  of  the  place  to  1812  it  increased  slowly.  In  that  year  it  became  a  mili 
tary  post,  and  in  December,  1813,  every  building  save  two  were  burnt  by  the  British  and 
Indians.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  were  taken  prisoners  to  Montreal.  The  place  was  soon 
rebuilt,  and  by  1817  it  contained  100  houses,  some  of  which  were  large  and  elegant.  It 
was  incorporated  as  a  village  in  1822,  and  as  a  city  in  1832. 

The  Indian  chief  Red  Jacket,  so  celebrated  for  his  wonderful  oratory,  lived  on  the  Sen 
eca  Reservation,  about  four  miles  from  Buffalo.  A  church  was  erected  here  in  1829,  at 
the  expense  of  the  Indians.  R  ed  Jacket  was  buried  by  the  church,  and  his  cabin  was  about 
eighty  rods  distant.  He  remained  with  the  Pagan  part  of  the  Senecas,  while  his  wife  and 
children  embraced  Christianity.  His  wife,  who  would  attend  the  religious  meetings  of  the 
Christian  party,  was  opposed  by  her  husband  on  this  account.  On  his  death-bed,  he  ex 
pressed  his  sorrow  that  he  had  persecuted  her — that  she  was  right  and  he  wrong,  and  as 
his  dying  advice  said  to  her,  "Persevere  in  your  religion,  it  is  the  right  way." 

Fort  Erie,  nearly  opposite  Buffalo,  on  the  Canada  side,  at  the  outlet  of  Ni 
agara  River  from  Lake  Erie,  was  an  important  post  in  the  war  of  1812. 

In  the  Niagara  campaign  of  1814,  during  the  months  of  August  and  September,  the 
British,  under  Gen.  Drummond,  invested  the  port  for  about  fifty  days.  On  the  night  of  the 
15th  of  August,  while  the  fort  was  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Gaines,  the  enemy  at 
tempted  to  carry  the  works  by  storm.  They  were  most  gallantly  met  and  repeatedly  driven 
back,  but  one  of  their  columns  had  gained  some  of  the  outworks,  when  an  explosion  of  a 
small  stone  building,  containing  a  quantity  of  cartridges,  ensued,  which  threw  them  into 
contusion,  and  they  were  repulsed  with  a  loss  of  905  men.  The  American  loss  was  but  84. 
On  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  September,  Gen.  Brown,  having  recovered  from  wounds  re 
ceived  at  Chippewa,  and  having  assumed  the  command,  made  a  sortie  from  the  fort,  and 
after  a  desperate  conflict  carried  the  British  batteries  and  spiked  their  guns.  So  great  was 
the  loss  of  the  enemy  that  four  days  after  they  abandoned  the  siege  as  hopeless.  Thus 
ended  the  Niagara  campaign,  one  of  the  most  brilliant  in  American  history. 

Geneva  and  Oanandaigua  are  two  beautiful  villages  in  this  part  of  the  state. 
Geneva  is  at  the  north  end  of  Seneca  Lake,  on  the  Auburn  and  Rochester 
Railroad,  50  miles  E.  S.  E.  of  Rochester.  It  is  the  seat  of  Geneva  College, 
Hobart  Free  College,  and  a  Medical  Institute  liberally  endowed  by  the  state. 
Canandaigua  is  on  the  Canandaigua  Lake  and  line  of  the  Central  Railroad, 
88  miles  from  Buffalo.  It  has  a  male  and  also  a  female  academy  of  high  re 
pute.  The  beauty  of  its  private  residences,  with  their  elegant  surrounding 
grounds,  has  long  given  this  place  a  pleasing  reputation.  Canandaigua  was 

29 


452 


NEW  YORK. 


laid  out  by  Oliver  Phelps  and  Nathaniel  Gorham,  who  opened  here,  in  1789, 
the  first  land  office  in  western  New  York  for  the  sale  of  lands.  These  gen 
tlemen  had  the  year  previous  purchased  of  Massachusetts  its  pre-emption 
right  to  the  lands  now  comprised  in  the  counties  of  Ontario,  Genesee,  Wy 
oming,  Niagara,  Cattaraugus,  Chatauque  and  Alleghany.  It  was  at  the  Can- 
andaigua  Academy,  founded  by  these  gentlemen,  that  Hon.  Stephen  A.  Doug 
las  received  his  education. 


Northern  view  of  the   Railroad   Bridge  at   Portage. 

One  of  the  falls  of  the  Genesee  River,  in  passing  through  the  gorge  at  this  place,  is  seen  under  the  bridge. 
The  Gcnesee  Valley  Canal  appears  passing  at  a  high  elevation  on  the  left.  This  bridge  is  800  feet  long,  230 
feet  high,  and  baa  in  it  the  timber  of  240  acres  of  woodland. 

Genesee  Falls,  formerly  Portageville,  Wyoming  county,  is  a  village  of  600 
inhabitants,  on  the  Genesee  River,  about  50  miles  E.  S.  E.  from  Buffalo.  The 
Buffalo  and  New  York  Railroad  crosses  the  Genesee  river,  a  mile  from  the 
village,  over  a  bridge  800  feet  long,  230  feet  high,  75  feet  wide  at  base,  and 
25  feet  at  top,  containing  1,062,000  feet  of  timber  and  108,862  Ibs.  in  iron 
bolts,  etc.  It  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  greatest  specimens  of  engineering 
skill  in  America ;  it  was  eighteen  months  in  building,  and  cost  over  $140,000. 
The  river  here  falls  about  300  feet  in  two  miles,  principally  in  three  perpen 
dicular  descents,  and  in  some  places  is  bordered  by  almost  perpendicular  pre 
cipices  400  feet  high,  affording  bold,  striking  and  picturesque  scenery. 

Elmira,  the  capital  of  Chemung  county,  is  on  the  New  York  and  Erie 


NEW  YORK. 


453 


Railroad,  274  miles  from  New  York  and  275  from  Philadelphia.  It  is  con 
nected  by  canals  and  railroads  with  the  interior  of  Pennsylvania  and  Seneca 
Lake,  20  miles  distant.  Since  the  construction  of  the  railroads,  Elmira  luis 
rapidly  increased.  Ten  million  feet  of  boards  and  plank  are  exported  annu 
ally  from  this  place.  A  bridge,  seven  hundred  feet  in  length,  crosses  the 
Chemung  River.  Population  about  9,000. 

This  section  of  country  became  known  to  the  whites  in  the  revolutionary  war.  Whoti 
Gen.  Sullivan  was  penetrating  into  the  Indian  country,  in  Aug.,  1779,  the  Indians  ami 
tories  under  Brandt,  Butler  and  Johnson  made  a  stand  at  a  bend  of  the  river  near  the  site 
of  the  town.  An  action  ensued,  called  the  "  Battle  of  the  Chemung,"  in  which  the  enemy 
were  defeated  by  the  superior  numbers  and  skill  of  the  Americans. 

BINGHAMPTON,  the  capital  of  Broome  county,  is  at  the  junction  of  the 
Chenango  and  Susquehanna,  where  the  former  is  crossed  by  the  New  York 
and  Erie  Railroad,  215  miles  from  New  York  and  80  from  Syracuse,  by 
railroad.  It  is  connected  with  Utica  by  the  Chenango  Canal,  and  also  by 
railroad  with  the  coal  regions  in  Pennsylvania,  and  has  a  large  trade  with 
the  neighboring  towns:  it  is  surrounded  by  a  rich  agricultural  country,  and 
exports  a  large  amount  of  lumber.  Population  about  10,000. 

Binghampton  was  formerly  called  Chenango  Point,  and  derived  its  present  name  from 
William  Bingham,  a  munificent  benefactor  of  the  town  in  its  infant  state.  He  was  pro 
prietor  of  a  large 
on  both  sides  of  the 
eluding  the  site  of 
Bingham  was  a  na- 
came  to  this  country 
ie  went  into  the 
n  Philadelphia,  and 
congress  for  some 
London  in  1804. 
ried  the  celebrated 
Henry  and  Alexan- 
whom  was  afterward 
burton.  The  New 
ate  Asylum,  design- 
treatment  and  re- 
is  situated  here.  It 
The  building  is  on 
site  east  of  the  town 

acres:  it  is  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  feet  long,  eighty-two  feet  broad,  built  of  stone  and 
brick,  in  the  Tudor  castellated  style  of  architecture;  and  presents  an  imposing  appearance. 

This  institution  owes  its  origin  mainly  to  the  energy  of  Dr.  J.  Edward  Turner, 
and  is  the  first  of  the  kind  ever  established  in  the  world.  It  is  founded  on  the 
theory  that  inebriety,  like  insanity,  is  a  disease,  requiring  like  that,  for  its  cure, 
medical  and  moral  treatment.  The  want  of  such  an  institution  has  long  been  felt. 
"  The  late  Dr.  S.  B.  Woodward,  of  the  Worcester  Insane  Asylum,  in  an  able  essay 
on  the  subject  of  establishing  asylums  for  the  inebriate,  says .  My  connection 
with  the  insane  asylum  for  twelve  years,  convinces  me  that  the  importance  of  an 
inebriate  asylum  has  not  its  equal  among  the  hospitals  of  the  day;  and  if  such  an 
institution  could  be  founded,  it  would  be  a  great  public  blessing,  and  nine  out  of 
ten  of  the  inebriates  who  could  be  brought  under  its  control  and  treatment  would 
be  radically  cured." 

Among  the  petitioners  to  the  legislature,  for  an  appropriation  to  this  Asylum, 
were  more  than  sixty  leading  judges  of  the  courts;  more  than  six  hundred  lean 
ing  lawyers ;  more  than  five  hundred  leading  clergymen;  more  than  fifteen  hun 
dred  leading  physicians ;  more  than  two  thousand  leading  merchants;  and  more 
than  three  thousand  leading  farmers  and  mechanics  of  the  state.  The  petitioners 
to  the  legislature,  for  an  appropriation  for  this  institution,  and  the  subscribers  to 
its  fund,  represented  more  than  fifty  per  cent,  of  all  the  property  of  this  great  and 
prosperous  state." 


NEW  YORK  STATE  IXF.KRIATK  ASYLUM. 

Situated  in  Binghampton,  and  the  earliest  institution 
of  the  kind  ever  established. 


patent  of  land  lying 
Susquehanna,  la 
the  village.  Mr. 
tive of  England,  and 
when  a  young  man; 
mercantile  business 
was  a  member  of 
years.  He  died  in 
His  daughters  m;u 
London  bankers, 
der  Baring,  one  of 
created  Lord  Asli- 
York  State  Inebri 
ed  for  the  medical 
straintof  inebriates, 
was  founded  in  1858. 
a  beautiful  elevated 
upon  a  farm  of  250 


454  NEW  YORK. 

The  first  white  man  who  made  a  permanent  settlement  in  what  is  claimed  for  the  village 
vicinity  was  Capt.  Joseph  Leonard,  originally  from  Plymouth,  Mass.  He  first  emigrated 
to  Wyoming,  Pa.,  from  whence  he  removed  to  this  place  in  1787,  with  his  wife  and  two 
children. 

Ithaca,  the  capital  of  Tompkins  county,  is  situated  upward  of  a  mile  south 
of  the  head  of  Cayuga  Lake,  partially  upon  the  flats  and  upon  the  hills,  rising 
to  the  hight  of  four  or  five  hundred  feet,  which  inclose  it  on  all  sides  but  the 
north.  It  is  distant  from  Albany  163  miles,  and  40  south-east  from  Geneva, 
and  is  regularly  laid  out  and  handsomely  built.  It  is  connected  by  canal 
and  the  Cayuga  and  Susquehanna  Railroad  with  Owego,  on  the  New  York 
and  Erie  Railroad.  Fall  creek,  which  enters  the  lake  at  this  place,  furnishes 
great  water  power,  and  is  used  for  various  manufacturing  purposes.  Popu 
lation  about  7,000. 

Dunkirk,  at  the  western  termination  of  the  New  York  and  Erie  Railroad, 
461  miles  from  New  York,  is  the  most  important  port  on  Lake  Erie  between 
Buffalo  and  Cleveland.  Population  about  6,000. 


BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES. 

Peter  Stuyvesant,  the  last  and  most  celebrated  of  the  Dutch  governors  of  New  York, 
began  his  administration  in  1647.  He  exerted  all  his  energies  to  prevent  the  encroach 
ments  of  the  English  and  the  Swedes  on  the  territory  under  his  command.  In  1655,  he 
obliged  the  Swedes  at  New  Castle,  Delaware  Bay,  to  swear  allegiance  to  the  Dutch  au 
thority.  But  in  1664,  Col.  Nichols,  with  an  English  fleet,  arrived  at  New  York,  then 
called  New  Amsterdam,  and  compelled  Gov.  Stuyvesant  and  the  whole  colony  to  sur 
render  to  their  invaders.  He,  however,  remained  in  the  country  until  his  death.  He  was 
buried  within  the  walls  of  the  second  built  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  now  occupied  by  St. 
Mark's  Church,  which  has  on  its  outside  wall  the  original  stone  designating  the  place  of 
his  interment,  with  his  rank  and  titles,  thus: 

In  this  vault  lies  buried  PETRUS  STUYVESANT,  late  captain-general  an.d  commander-in- 
chief  of  Amsterdam,  in  New  Netherland,  now  called  New  York  and  the  Dutch  West  India 
Islands.  Died  in  August,  A.  D.  1682,  aged  eighty  years. 

Sir  William  Johnson  was  born  in  Ireland  about  the  year  1714.  He  was  the  nephew  of 
Sir  Peter  Warren,  the  naval  commander  who  distinguished  himself  at  the  siege  of  Louis- 
burg.  Sir  Peter  sent  young  Johnson  to  superintend  his  large  estate  which  he  had  on  the 
Mohawk.  To  fulfill  the  duties  of  his  commission,  Johnson  learned  the  language  of  the  In 
dians  and  cultivated  their  acquaintance.  His  situation  at  Johnstown,  between  Albany  and 
Oswego,  gave  him  great  opportunities  for  trade.  By  a  course  of  sagacious  measures,  he 
obtained  an  influence  over  the  Indians  greater  than  was  held  by  any  other  white  man  of 
his  time.  In  1755,  he  commanded  the  Provincial  troops  of  New  York,  marched  against 
Crown  Point  and  gained  a  victory  over  the  French  under  Baron  Dieskau,  for  which  he  re 
ceived  from  the  House  of  Commons  £5,000  sterling,  and  the  title  of  baronet  from  the  king. 
Sir  William  died  suddenly  at  Johnson  Hall,  44  miles  west  of  Albany,  July  11,  1774,  aged 
GO  years. 

Col.  Joseph  Brandt,  the  celebrated  Mohawk  chieftain,  resided  at  Canajoharie  Castle,  tho 
central  of  thp  thrdfe  castles  of  the  Mohawks,  in  their  native  country.  He  is  supposed  to 
have  been  born  about  the  year  1742,  on  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  while  his  parents  were  on  a 
hunting  expedition  in  that  part  of  the  country.  In  1761,  he  was  sent  by  Sir  Wm.  Johnson 
to  Dartmouth  College,  then  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wheelock.  He  translated 
into  the  Mohawk  language  the  Gospel  of  St.  Mark,  and  assisted  the  Rev.  Mr.  Stewart,  the 
Episcopal  missionary,  in  translating  a  number  of  religious  works  into  the  Indian  tongue. 
Brandt  being  a  neighbor  and  under  the  influence  of  the  Johnson  family,  took  up  arms 
against  the  Americans  in  the  revolutionary  contest.  After  the  war,  he  removed  with  his 
nation  to  Canada.  He  died,  upward  of  thirty  years  since,  in  Brantford,  Upper  Canada. 

George  Clinton,  son  of  Col.  Charles  Clinton,  was  born  in  Orange  county,  N.  Y.,  July  15, 
1739.  At  an  early  age  he  was  distinguished  for  his  activity  and  enterprise.  In  1775,  he 
was  appointed  a  delegate  to  the  continental  congress,  and  was  present  at  and  in  favor  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence,  but  having  been  appointed  a  brigadier- general  in  the 
army,  was  obliged  to  leave  congress  immediately  after  his  vote  was  given,  in  consequence 
of  which  his  name  does  not  appear  among  the  signers.  In  1777,  he  was  elected  the  fir^t 
governor  under  the  new  constitution,  and  continued  in  that  office  for  eighteen  years.  In 


NEW  YORK. 


455 


9 


<wn— )! 


1804,  he  was  vice-president  of  the  United  States,  and  died  in  that  station  at  Washington 
April  20,  1812. 

Philip  Livingston,  a  signer  of  the  decla- 

>  ration  of  independence,  was  born  at  Alba 
ny,  in  1716.  He  graduated  at  Yale  Col 
lege  in  1737.  He  settled  in  New  York, 
and  devoted  himself  to  mercantile  pursuits. 
In  1775,  the  Royalists  had  gained  such  an 
ascendancy  that  several  counties  of  New 
York  took  the  responsibility  of  sending  delegates  to  the  continental  congress,  among  whom 
were  Philip  Livingston  and  his  nephew,  Robert  R.  Livingston.  Mr.  Livingston  was  elected 
a  member  of  the  first  senate  of  the  state  of  New  York.  In  1778,  he  again  took  his  seat  in 
congress,  though  in  a  delicate  state  of  health,  occasioned  by  dropsy  in  the  chest.  He  died 
suddenly,  when  absent  from  home,  June  12,  1778. 

Francis  Lewis,  a  signer  of  the  declaration 
of  independence,  was  born  in  Wales,  and  was 
educated  partly  in  Scotland  and  partly  at 
Westminster.  When  of  age,  he  came  to  New 
York,  and  commenced  business  as  a  mer 
chant.  For  a  time  he  held  a  military  office 
in  the  French  and  Indian  war.  He  was  an 
active  committee  man  in  the  continental  con 
gress  until  1778.  He  suffered  greatly  for  his 
adherence  to  the  American  cause.  His  property  on  Long  Island  was  destroyed,  his  wife 
confined  in  a  close  prison  for  several  months,  which  probably  caused  her  death.  Mr.  Lewis 
died  at  the  age  of  nearly  90  years. 

Lewis  Morris,  &  signer  of  the  declara 
tion  of  independence,  was  born  at  Mor- 
risania,  N.  Y.,  in  1726,  and  was  edu 
cated  at  Yale  College.  Being  the  eld 
est  son,  he  inherited  his  father's  mano 
rial  estate,  which  placed  him  in  affluent 
circumstances.  As  a  delegate  to  the  continental  congress,  he  voted  for  independence  when 
that  act  seemed  to  be  in  opposition  to  all  his  worldly  interests.  After  the  war,  he  returned 
to  his  estate,  which  had  been  ravaged  by  the  enemy,  and  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life 
in  agricultural  pursuits.  He  died  January,  1798,  in  the  72d  year  of  his  age. 

William  Floyd,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  Inde 
pendence,  was  born  on  Long  Island,  N.  Y.,  in  1734. 
While  attending  to  his  public  duties,  he  suffered  greatly 
in  the  destruction  of  his  property  and  the  exile  of  his 
family  from  their  home  on  account  of  the  ravages  of 
the  enemy.  In  1784,  Gen.  Floyd  purchased  some  wild 
lands  in  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk,  to  which  he  removed 
in  1803.  He  died  in  August,  in  the  year  1821,  at  the  age 
of  87. 

De  Witt  Clinton,  son  of  James  Clinton,  a  brigadier-general  in  the  army  of  the  revolu 
tion,  was  born  in  Orange  county,  N.  Y .,  in  1769.  He  was  chosen  to  many  important  offices 
in  his  native  state,  and  was  elected  governor  in  1817.  His  name,  genius  and  his  services 
are  stamped  upon  many  monuments  of  public  munificence  and  utility,  the  most  useful  of 
which  is  the  Erie  Canal.  He  died  suddenly  in  February,  1828. 

John  Jay,  L.  L.  D.,  was  born  in  the  city  of  New  York  in  1745.  He  was  a  member  of 
the  first  American  congress  in  1774,  and  was  president  of  that  body  in  1776.  He  was  ap 
pointed  minister  plenipotentiary  to  Spain.  He  was  one  of  the  commissioners  to  negotiate 
peace  with  Great  Britain,  and  signed  the  definitive  treaty  of  peace  at  Paris,  September  3, 
1783.  He  was  appointed  chief  justice  of  the  United  States  by  Washington  in  1789.  In 
1794,  he  was  appointed  minister  plenipotentiary  to  Great  Britain,  and  succeeded  in  negoti 
ating  the  treaty  which  bears  his  name.  He  was  governor  of  the  state  of  New  York  from 
1795  to  1801,  when  he  retired  to  his  farm  in  Bedford,  N.  Y.,  and  died  in  1829,  aged  84. 

Philip  Schuyler  was  born  in  Albany  in  1735.  In  1785,  he  was  appointed  major-general 
in  the  United  States  army,  and  commander  of  the  forces  destined  for  the  invasion  of  Can 
ada.  Ill  health  obliged  him  to  relinquish  the  command  to  Montgomery.  When  Bur- 
goyne's  invasion  began,  he  made  great  exertions  to  oppose  his  progress,  when  he  was  un 
justly  superseded  in  the  chief  command  by  Gates,  but  he  subsequently  rendered  important 
services  to  his  country.  After  the  war,  he  was  a  member  of  congress,  and  twice  a  senator 


456  NEW  YORK. 

He  died  in  1804,  aged  73  years,  leaving  a  reputation  for  superior  mental  powers,  joined  to 
great  integrity,  amiability  and  enterprise.  His  daughter  married  Alexander  Hamilton. 

Gouoerneur  Morris  was  born  at  Morrisiana,  N.  Y.,  in  1752,  educated  at  King's  (now 
Columbia)  College,  and  began  the  practice  of  the  law.  In  the  revolution,  he  was  one  of 
the  most  active  and  esteemed  members  of  Congress.  He  was  a  member,  from  Pennsylva 
nia,  of  the  convention  which  formed  the  federal  constitution,  and  from  1792  to  1796  was 
U.  S.  minister  to  France.  He  afterward  represented  New  York  in  the  national  senate. 
He  died  in  1816,  aged  64  years.  He  was  a  fine  orator  and  writer.  A  sketch  of  his  life  and 
selections  from  his  papers  was  published  by  Jared  Sparks. 

Alexander  Hamilton,  the  statesman,  soldier  and  patriot,  was  born  on  the  island  of  Nevis, 
West  Indies,  in  1757,  having  a  Scotch  father  and  a  French  mother.  He  was  educated  at 
King's  College,  where,  in  1775,  when  only  a  boy  of  seventeen,  he  electrified  patriot  gath 
erings  in  New  York  by  his  oratory.  Soon  after  he  raised  a  company  and  entered  the  army 
as  a  captain  of  artillery.  His  extraordinary  talents  attracted  the  attention  of  Washington, 
who  made  him  his  aid-de-camp  and  confidential  secretary,  with  the  rank  of  lieutenant- 
colonel.  He  was  a  member  of  the  convention  which  framed  the  federal  constitution,  and, 
with  James  Madison  and  John  Jay,  wrote  the  series  of  articles  in  favor  of  that  instrument, 
known  as  the  Federalist,  more  than  half  the  whole  number  being  from  his  pen.  As  secre 
tary  of  the  U.  S.  treasury  under  Washington,  his  consummate  skill  as  a  financier  was  ex 
hibited.  In  1804,  at  the  age  of  47,  he  was  killed  in  a  duel  with  Aaron  Burr. 

Si/as  Wright  was  born  in  Amherst,  Mass.,  in  1795,  educated  at  Middlebury  College,  and 
in  1819  settled  as  a  lawyer  in  Canton,  St.  Lawrence  county.  He  first  entered  congress  as 
member  of  the  lower  house,  in  1827.  From  1833  until  1847,  when  he  was  elected  governor 
of  New  York,  he  was  in  the  U.  S.  senate.  Three  years  later  he  died.  He  was  offered  by 
President  Tyler  a  seat  upon  the  bench  of  the  supreme  court  of  the  U.  S.,  and  by  other  presi 
dents,  seats  in  their  cabinets  and  missions  abroad,  all  of  which  he  refused.  He  was  a  man 
of  great  strength  of  mind — in  his  disposition,  socially  as  well  as  politically,  a  democrat. 
This  endeared  him  to  the  masses,  and  had  he  lived,  he  would  in  all  probability  have  been 
president  of  the  country,  for  no  man  of  his  party  whs  so  universally  popular. 


NEW     JEESEY. 


ARMS  or  NEW  JERSEY. 
MOTTO — Liberty  and  Prosperity. 


THE  precise  date  of  the  first  European  settlement  within  the  limits  of  New 
Jersey,  does  not  distinctly  appear.  It  is  believed  that  the  first  settlement 

commenced  at  Bergen,  about  the  year 
1618,  by  a  number  of  Danes,  or  Nor 
wegians,  who  accompanied  the  Dutch 
colonists  that  came  over  and  first  set 
tled  New  York.  As  early  as  1614,  a 
redoubt  was  thrown  up  on  the  right 
bank  of  Hudson  River,  probably  at 
the  present  Jersey  City  Point.  In 
1623,  .the  Dutch  West  India  Com 
pany  dispatched  a  ship  under  the 
command  of  Capt.  May,  with  settlers 
and  articles  of  trade.  May  entered 
Delaware  Bay,  and  gave  his  own 
name  to  its  northern  cape,  which  it 
still  retains  [Cape  May].  He  pro 
ceeded  up  Delaware  River  and  erected 
a  fortification  a  few  miles  below  Cam- 
den,  which  was  called  Fort  Nassau. 
This  may  be  considered  as  the  first  attempt  to  establish  a  settlement  on  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  Delaware. 

The  West  India  Company  offered  great  advantages  to  others  who  would 
engage  to  make  settlements.  They  even  granted  charters  to  individuals, 
giving  them  the  exclusive  right  to  large  portions  of  land,  subject  only  to  the 
Indian  claim.  A  number  of  persons  took  advantage  of  this  privilege,  and 
sent  over  agents  to  select  and  purchase  tracts.  The  possessors  of  these 
claims  thus  acquired,  formed  an  association  among  themselves,  having  in 
view  the  settlement  of  these  lands,  and  the  prosecution  of  trade.  They  dis 
patched  a  vessel  under  the  command  of  De  Vries,  who  left  the  Texel,  Dec. 
12,  1630,  and  arrived  in  the  Delaware  in  the  course  of  the  winter.  It  is 
stated  that  he  found  none  of  the  Europeans  who  preceded  him,  and  that 
Fort  Nassau  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians. 

De  Vries  having  erected  a  fort  and  landed  the  new  settlers,  returned  to 
Holland.  During  his  absence,  a  difficulty  arose  with  one  of  the  native 
tribes,  which  at  length  terminated  in  the  massacre  of  every  one  of  the  colo 
nists.  De  Vries  returned  shortly  afterward  with  a  new  company,  and  while 
he  mourned  the  loss  of  his  former  companions,  he  narrowly  escaped  a  simi 
lar  fate.  Pressed  for  provisions,  he  was  compelled  to  conceal  his  resent 
ment,  and  continue  intercourse  with  the  natives.  Under  the  pretense  of 
furnishing  him  with  provisions,  the  natives  directed  him  to  proceed  up  the 
river  and  enter  a  stream  now  called  Cooper's  Creek.  He  was  saved  by  the 
(457) 


458  NEW  JERSEY. 

tindness  of  an  Indian  woman,  who  informed  him  that  treachery  was  in 
tended,  and  that  the  entire  crew  of  a  vessel  had  been  already  destroyed  in 
that  place.  *  *  *  Disheartened  by  repeated  disasters,  the  Dutch  aban 
doned  the  country ;  and  for  some  years  not  a  single  European  was  left  up 
on  the  shores  of  the  Delaware. 

In  1626,  a  company  was  formed  in  Sweden,  under  the  patronage  of  Grus- 
tavus  Adolphus,  for  the  purpose  of  planting  a  colony  in  America.  The  next 
year  a  number  of  Swedes  and  Finns  came  over,  and  purchased  of  the  natives 
the  land  on  both  sides  of  the  River  Delaware,  but  made  their,  first  settlement 
on  its  western  bank,  near  Christiana  Creek.  About  the  year  1640,  the 
English  began  a  plantation  on  its  eastern  bank.  The  Swedes,  in  concert 
with  the  Dutch,  who  then  possessed  New  York,  drove  them  out  of  the  coun 
try.  On  the  spot  from  which  the  English  had  been  driven,  the  Swedes 
built  a  fort,  and  by  this  means  gained  the  command  of  the  river,  claimed  and 
exercised  authority  over  all  vessels  that  entered  it,  even  those  of  the  Dutch, 
their  late  associates. 

The  Swedes  continued  in  possession  of  the  country  on  both  sides  of  the 
Delaware,  until  the  year  1655.  During  this  year,  Stuyvesant,  the  Dutch 
governor  of  New  Netherlands,  having  obtained  assistance  from  Holland, 
sailed  with  a  strong  force  to  the  Delaware.  The  Swedes  having  no  adequate 
means  of  resistance,  were  compelled  to  give  up  their  posts,  and  submit  to 
their  conquerors.  The  officers  and  principal  people  were  made  prisoners, 
and  carried  to  New  Amsterdam  [New  York].  The  Dutch  were  now  in  pos 
session  of  the  territory,  comprising,  at  this  time,  the  states  of  New  York, 
Delaware,  and  New  Jersey. 

The  claim  of  the  English,  founded  on  prior  discovery,  to  the  territory  now  oc 
cupied  by  the  Dutch,  was  never  abandoned.  An  expedition  was  fitted  out,  which 
arrived,  before  New  Amsterdam,  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1664.  Stuyvesant,  the 
governor,  though  a  brave  soldier,  was,  on  account  of  the  defenseless  state  of  the 
place,  obliged  to  surrender.  Sir  Robert  Carr,  with  two  frigates,  was  sent  to  com 
pel  the  submission  of  the  colony  on  the  Delaware,  "  which  he  effected  with  the  ex 
penditure  of  two  barrels  of  powder  and  20  shot" 

Charles  II,  in  1664,  granted  to  hia  brother,  the  duke  of  York,  a  large  extent  of 
territory  extending  from  Nova  Scotia  to  the  east  side  of  Delaware  Bay.  The  duke 
of  York,  by  deed  of  release,  dated  June  24, 1664,  sold  and  confirmed  to  Lord  Berke 
ley  and  Sir  George  Carteret,  their  heirs  and  assigns,  all  that  tract  of  land  to  the 
westward  of  Long  Island  and  Manhattan;  between  the  ocean  and  the  Hudson  on 
the  east,  and  the  Delaware  on  the  west,  from  Cape  May  to  the  north  branch  of  the 
Delaware,  in  41°  and  40",  of  latitude,  by  the  name  of  New  Cesaria,  or  New  Jersey. 
The  name,  it  is  said,  was  given  in  compliment  to  Carteret,  who  had  defended  the 
Island  of  Jersey  against  the  Long  Parliament  during  the  civil  wars. 

The  two  proprietors  formed  a  constitution,  which  granted  liberty  of  conscience 
and  equal  rights,  and  appointed  Philip  Carteret  governor.  In  1665,  he  came  over 
and  fixed  the  seat  of  government  at  Elizabethtown.  He  also  purchased  land  of 
the  Indians,  and  sent  agents  into  New  England  to  invite  settlers  from  that  quar 
ter.  The  terms  offered  were  so  favorable,  that  many  were  induced  to  remove. 

A  few  years  after  Gov.  Carteret  began  his  administration ;  the  settlements  were 
disturbed  by  domestic  disputes.  Some  of  the  inhabitants  who  had  purchased 
lands  of  the  Indians,  before  they  were  granted  away  by  the  duke  of  York,  refused 
to  pay  rent  to  the  new  proprietors.  This,  with  some  other  causes,  produced,  in 
16*2,  an  insurrection  among  the  people.  Carteret  was  obliged  to  leave  the 
province,  and  seek  redress  in  England,  and  his  officers  were  imprisoned,  and  their 
estates  confiscated.  The  people  now  prevailed  on  James  Carteret,  a  weak  and  dis 
solute  natural  son  of  the  governor,  to  assume  the  government.  The  father,  when 
in  England,  obtained  from  the  proprietors  such  favorable  concessions  and  prom 
ises,  as  quieted  the  people,  and  induced  them  again  to  submit  to  his  authority. 


NEW  JERSEY.  459 

In  1673,  war  having  taken  place  with  Holland,  a  small  squadron  was  sent  over 
by  the  Dutch,  which  arrived  at  Staten  Island  in  July.  As  the  fleet  advanced 
toward  New  York,  Capt.  Manning,  who  had  charge  of  the  town,  refused  to  make 
any  defense,  and  surrendered  the  place,  unconditionally,  to  the  invaders.  He  was 
afterward  tried  by  a  court  martial,  and  plead  guilty  to  all  the  charges  preferred. 
His  sentence  was  as  extraordinary  as  his  conduct;  it  was  that  "though  he  de 
served  death,  yet  because  he  had,  since  the  surrender,  been  in  England,  and  had  ' 
seen  the  king  and  the  duke,  it  was  adjudged  that  his  sword  should  be  broke  over 
his  head,  in  public,  before  the  city  hall ;  and  himself  rendered  unworthy  of  wear 
ing  a  sword,  and  of  serving  his  majesty  for  the  future,  in  any  public  trust  in  the 
government" 

The  Dutch  dominion  so  suddenly  restored,  existed  but  a  short  time,  as  it  was 
surrendered  to  the  English  the  next  year.  Some  doubts  having  arisen  as  to  the 
validity  of  the  duke  of  York's  title,  on  account  of  the  Dutch  conquest,  he  deemed 
it  prudent  to  procure  a  new  patent,  including  the  same  territory  as  the  former. 
In  1674,  Maj.  Edmund  Andross,  so  well  known  by  his  tyrannical  usurpations,  came 
over  as  governor  (under  the  duke  of  York)  of  the  province  of  New  York  An 
dross  also  claimed  jurisdiction  over  the  Jerseys,  insisting  that  the  conquest  by  the 
Dutch  divested  the  proprietors  of  all  their  rights.  He  imprisoned  those  magis 
trates  who  refused  to  submit  to  his  authority,  and  imposed  a  duty  on  all  imported 
goods.  The  inhabitants  complained  to  the  duke,  and  commissioners  were  appointed, 
who  decided  that  the  duties  imposed  by  Andross,  were  illegal  and  oppressive. 

Lord  Berkeley  having  become  involved  in  debt,  he  offered  his  share  of  the 
province  of  New  Jersey  for  sale.  His  right,  or  interest,  was  purchased  by  John 
Fenwick  and  Edward  Byllinge,  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  The  tract 
thus  purchased  was  afterward  known  as  West  New  Jersey.  Byllinge,  the  princi 
pal  proprietor,  having  been  brought  into  difficulty  by  losses  in  trade,  his  property 
was  entrusted  to  William  Penn,  Gawen  Lawrie,  and  Nicholas  Lucas  (all  Friends 
or  Quakers),  to  be  used  for  the  benefit  of  his  creditors.  These  trustees  sold  a  con 
siderable  number  of  shares  of  the  undivided  moiety  to  different  purchasers,  who 
thereby  became  proprietaries  in  common  with  them.  These  proprietors  agreed 
upon  a  form  of  government,  comprising  many  of  the  provisions  of  the  instrument 
formed  by  Berkeley  and  Carteret,  with  others  originating  with  themselves.  The 
first  permanent  English  settlers  in  West  Jersey,  came  over  with  Fenwick  and  made 
a  settlement  at  Salem,  in  1675. 

Sir  George  Carteret,  sole  proprietor  of  East  Jersey,  dying  in  1679,  by  will,  or 
dered  that  province  to  be  sola  to  pay  his  debts;  which  was  accordingly  done  by 
his  widow  and  executors,  by  indenture  of  lease  and  release,  bearing  date  1681-82, 
to  William  Penn  and  eleven  others,  who  were  thence  called  the  "  twelve  proprie 
tors."  The  plan  and  proposals  of  these  proprietors  became  quite  popular,  parti 
cularly  among  the  Scotch,  many  of  whom  came  over  and  settled  in  East  Jersey. 
The  twelve  proprietors  did  not  long  hold  the  province  to  themselves,  but  each  took 
a  partner.  These,  with  the  other  twelve,  were  called  the  ttcenty-fovtr  proprietors : 
to  them  the  duke  of  York  made  a  fresh  grant  of  East  New  Jersey,  bearing  date 
14th  of  March,  1682.  The  first  governor  under  the  new  administration,  was  Robt 
Barclay,  a  Scotch  gentleman,  who  had  adopted  the  sentiments  of  the  Friends  or 
Quakers,  and  was  the  author  of  the  celebrated  "  Apology  "  in  their  defense. 

At  this  period  there  were  supposed  to  be  about  5,000  inhabitants  in  East  Jersey. 
Philip  Carteret  continued  governor  until  about  the  year  1681.  The  sessions  of  the 
assembly  were  mostly  held  at  Elizabethtown,  occasionally  at  Woodbridge,  and 
once  or  more  at  Middletown  and  Piscataway.  The  division  line  between  East  and 
West  Jersey,  appears  to  have  been  a  line  from  the  south-east  of  Little  Egg  Harbor, 
on  Barnagat  Creek,  to  a  creek  a  little  below  Ancocus  Creek  on  the  Delaware 
River,  thence  about  35  miles  straight  course  along  Delaware  River,  up  to  41°  40' 
north  latitude. 

The  settlers  in  both  West  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  about  the  year  1687,  were 
put  to  difficulties  on  account  of  food ;  their  crops  having  in  great  part  failed. 
Several  families  had  already  exhausted  their  stock,  and  were  forced  to  subsist  on 
what  was  spared  by  such  of  their  neighbors  as  were  better  provided.  These  were 
few  in  proportion  to  the  mouths  to  be  filled.  Some  on  the  rivers  had  lived  weeks 


460  NEW  JERSEY. 

on  fish ;  others  were  forced  to  put  up  with  herbs ;  but  unexpectedly  to  many  ar 
rived  a  vessel  from  New  England  to  Philadelphia,  laden  with  corn,  which  proved 
an  agreeable  supply.  The  settlers  were  not  afterward  exposed  to  the  like  necessity 
for  want  of  food. 

The  year  1701  was  a  memorable  era  in  the  history  of  New  Jersey,  on  account 
of  the  disturbances  and  confusions  that  violently  agitated  the  minds  of  the  people. 
Each  province  had  many  and  different  proprietors,  who  promoted  separate  and  in 
tervening  schemes  and  interests.  To  promote  particular  purposes,  one  party  would 
have  the  choice  and  management  of  the  governor,  while  another  refused  to  obey 
any  officers  but  those  of  their  own  nomination.  Discord  prevailed;  the  proprietors 
weary  of  contending  with  each  other,  and  with  the  people  drew  up  an  instrument 
whereby  they  surrendered  their  right  of  government  to  the  crown,  which  was  ac 
cepted  by  Queen  Anne  on  the  17th  of  April  1702. 

Immediately  on  the  transfer  of  the  right  of  government  to  the  crown,  Queen 
Anne  re-united  East  and  West  Jersey  into  one  province,  and  entrusted  its  govern 
ment,  as  well  as  that  of  New  York,  to  her  kinsman,  Lord  Cornbury,  who  arrived 
in  New  Jersey  in  1703.  He  continued  in  the  office  of  governor  of  New  York  and 
New  Jersey  until  1 708 ;  when  the  complaints  of  the  people  were  such  that  the 
queen  was  compelled  to  revoke  his  commission.  These  provinces  continued  for 
several  years  to  be  ruled  by  the  same  governor,  but  each  chose  a  separate  assem 
bly.  In  the  summer  of  1738,  the  inhabitants,  by  petition  to  the  king,  desired  that 
they  might  in  future  have  a  separate  governor.  Their  request  was  granted,  and 
Lewis  Morris,  Esq.,  was  the  first  that  was  appointed. 

William  Franklin,  the  son  of  Dr.  Benjamin  Franklin,  was  the  last  of  the 
royal  governors;  he  succeeded  Gov.  Hardy,  in  1763.  This  year  was  also 
distinguished  by  a  treaty  of  peace  between  Great  Britain  and  France,  by 
which  Canada  was  ceded  to  the  British  king,  and  the  colonies  secured  from 
the  ravages  of  French  and  Indian  wars,  which  had  continued  for  more  than 
half  a  century.  When  Mr.  Pitt,  the  celebrated  British  minister,  called  upon 
the  colonial  government  to  make  an  effort  to  destroy  the  French  power  in 
America,  "  the  assembly  of  New  Jersey,  instead  of  raising  reluctantly  five 
hundred  men,  doubled  that  number,  and,  to  fill  the  ranks  in  season,  offered  a 
bounty  of  twelve  pounds  per  man,  increased  the  pay  of  the  officers,  and  voted 
a  sum  of  £50,000  for  their  maintenance.  They  at  the  same  session  directed 
barracks  to  be  built  at  Burlington,  Trenton,  New  Brunswick,  Amboy,  and 
Elizabeth  town,  competent  each  for  the  accommodation  of  three  hundred  men. 
....  This  complement  of  one  thousand  men  New  Jersey  kept  up  during 
the  years  1758,  1759,  and  1760;  and  in  the  years  1761  and  1762  furnished 
600  men.  besides  in  the  latter  year  a  company  of  64  men  and  officers,  espe 
cially  for  garrison  duty;  for  which  she  incurred  an  average  expense  of 
£40,000  per  annum." 

At  the  commencement  of  the  revolutionary  period,  New  Jersey  was  among 
the  foremost  of  her  sister  colonies  in  resisting  the  degressions  of  British 
tyranny.  Early  in  July,  1774,  the  inhabitants  of  the  several  counties  of 
New  Jersey  assembled  in  their  county  towns,  and  passed  resolutions  strongly 
disapproving  the  acts  of  parliamentr— closing  the  port  of  Boston,  etc.  They 
nominated  deputies  to  meet  in  convention  for  the  purpose  of  electing  dele 
gates  to  the  general  congress  about  to  meet  in  Philadelphia.  The  New 
Jersey  delegates  reported  the  proceedings  of  congress  to  the  assembly,  Jan. 
11,  1775,  by  whom  they  were  unanimously  approved :  "such  members  as 
were  Quakers  excepting  only  to  such  parts  as  seemed  to  wear  an  appearance, 
ur  might  have  a  tendency  to  force,  as  inconsistent  with  their  religious  prin 
ciples." 

The  joint  action  of  the  colonies  was  opposed  by  their  royal  governors,  who 
threw  every  obstacle  in  their  power  to  prevent  its  accomplishment.  Gov. 


NEW  JERSEY.  463 

Franklin  refused  to  summon  the  assembly,  notwithstanding  the  petitions  of 
the  people ;  therefore  the  first  delegates  to  congress  were  elected  by  a  con 
vention.  The  second  provincial  convention  met  at  Trenton,  May  23,  1775, 
and  directed  that  one  or  more  companies  of  eighty  should  be  formed  in  each 
township,  or  corporation;  and,  in  order  to  raise  necessary  funds,  imposed  a 
tax  of  £10,000.  The  provincial  congress  of  New  Jersey  reassembled  Aug. 
5,  1775,  and  directed  that  54  companies,  each  of  64  minute-men,  be  or 
ganized.  These  troops  were  formed  into  ten  battalions:  in  Bergen,  Essex, 
Middlesex,  Monmouth,  Somerset,  Morris,  Sussex,  Hunterdon,  and  Burling 
ton,  one  each;  in  Gloucester  and  Salem,  one;  while  in  the  counties  of  Cum 
berland  and  Cape  May  were  independent  light  infantry  and  rangers.  But 
the  chief  measure  of  this  congress  was  the  perpetuation  of  the  authority 
which  they  had  assumed ;  they  therefore  resolved  and  directed  that,  during 
the  continuance  of  the  controversy  between  Great  Britain  and  America,  the 
inhabitants  qualified  to  vote  should  yearly  choose  deputies  to  the  provincial 
congress,  who  now  took  upon  themselves  the  management  of  the  affairs  of 
the  colony,  relating  to  their  rights  and  liberties. 

Gov.  Franklin  convened  the  legislature  Nov.  16,  1775.  He  made  an  ad 
dress,  the  prominent  objects  of  which  seem  to  have  been  to  obtain  from  the 
assembly  an  assurance  of  personal  safety,  and  a  disavowal  of  all  intention  to 
proclaim  independence.  On  the  6th  of  December  he  prorogued  the  house 
till  Jan.  3,  1776,  but  it  never  reassembled;  and  thus  terminated  the  provin 
cial  legislature  of  New  Jersey. 

The  provincial  congress  of  New  Jersey  convened  at  Burlington,  June  10, 
1776.  At  this  period  the  general  congress  of  the  United  Colonies  was  in 
session  in  Philadelphia,  and,  on  the  memorable  fourth  of  July,  declared 
themselves  independent  of  Great  Britain.  On  the  18th  of  the  same  month 
the  provincial  congress  assumed  the  title  of  the  "State  Convention  of  New 
Jersey."  During  the  progress  of  these  events,  Gov.  Franklin  was  compelled 
to  stand  by  an  almost  idle  spectator,  as  the  torrent  of  public  opinion  was  too 
strong  for  him  to  attempt  to  turn  its  course.  He  however,  by  proclamation 
of  the  30th  of  May,  summoned  the  house,  in  the  name  of  the  king,  to  meet 
on  the  20th  of  June,  The  provincial  congress,  seeing  the  mischief  of  the 
measure,  resolved,  by  a  vote  of  thirty-five  to  eleven,  that  the  proclamation 
of  William  Franklin,  late  governor,  ought  not  to  be  obeyed;  and,  as  he  had 
shown  himself  to  be  an  enemy  to  the  liberties  of  his  country,  his  person 
should  be  secured.  This  was  accordingly  done;  and,  by  an  order  of  the 
continental  congress,  on  the  25th  of  June,  the  deposed  governor  was  sent, 
under  guard,  to  Gov.  Trumbull  of  Connecticut,  who  was  desired  to  take 
his  parole,  and  in  case  he  refused  to  take  it,  to  treat  him  agreeably  to  the 
resolutions  of  congress  respecting  prisoners.  This  request  was  immediately 
complied  with.  On  his  release  he  sailed  to  England,  where  he  received  a 
pension  for  his  losses. 

The  first  legislature  of  independent  New  Jersey  convened  at  Princeton, 
Aug.  27,  1776,  and  on  the  21st  of  the  same  month  William  Livingston,  Esq., 
was,  in  joint  ballot,  chosen  governor  of  the  state;  and,  being  annually  re- 
elected,  was  continued  in  office  for  fourteen  years.  During  his  administra 
tion  the  state  was  the  theater  of  war  for  several  years.  In  the  revolutionary 
struggle,  her  losses,  both  of  men  and  property,  in  proportion  to  the  popula 
tion  and  wealth  of  the  state,  was  greater  than  any  other  of  the  thirteen 
states.  When  Gen.  Washington  was  retreating  through  the  Jerseys,  almost 
forsaken,  her  militia  were  at  all  times  obedient  to  his  orders ;  and  for  a  con- 


NEW  JERSEY. 


siderable  time  composed  the  strength  of  his  army.  There  is  hardly  a  town 
in  the  state,  that  lay  in  the  progress  of  the  British  army,  that  was  not  sig 
nalized  by  some  enterprise  or  exploit.  At  Trenton  the  enemy  received  a 
check,  which  may  be  said,  with  justice,  to  have  turned  the  tide  of  war. 


Pa?  k,  or  Common,  Newark. 

This  beautiful  ground  is  situated  in  the  northern  part  of  Broad  street:  the  market  building,  with  it  a 
tower,  is  seen  on  the  right. 

In  the  summer  of  1778,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  retreated,  with  the  British 
army,  from  Philadelphia,  through  New  Jersey  to  New  York.  The  battle  of 
Monmouth  signalizes  this  retreat.  The  military  services  performed  by  the 
soldiers  of  New  Jersey,  and  the  sufferings  of  her  people,  during  the  revolu 
tionary  war,  entitle  her  to  the  gratitude  of  her  sister  states.  By  her  sacri 
fices  of  blood  and  treasure,  in  resisting  oppression,  she  is  entitled  to  stand  in 
the  foremost  rank  among  those  states  which  struggled  for  American  freedom. 

New  Jersey  is  bounded  N.  by  the  state  of  New  York;  E.  by  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  ;  S.  by  Delaware  Bay,  and  W.  by  the  state  of  Pennsylvania.  It  lies 
between  38°  55',  and  41°  24'  N.  lat.,  and  extends  from  73°  59'  to  75°  29', 
W.  long.  Its  extreme  length,  from  N.  to  S.,  is  about  160  miles;  its  average 
breadth  about  50  miles,  and  its  area,  8,320  miles.  Population,  in  1850, 
489,319:  in  1860,  660,093. 

The  face  of  New  Jersey,  at  .the  north,  is  rather  mountainous  and  broken, 
being  crossed  by  portions  of  the  Blue  Ridge  and  elevated  ranges.  From 
this  point  to  the  central  part  of  the  state,  the  land  is  gradually  depressed 
and  becomes  undulating.  At  the  south  it  is  still  lower  and  more  level. 
The  soil,  in  the  hilly  region,  furnishes  many  excellent  tracts  for  grazing ;  in 
the  center  it  is  quite  fertile;  while  toward  the  Atlantic  Coast  it  is  sandy  and 


MEW  JEKSEY.  463 

naturally  sterile ;  and  the  surface,  in  many  places,  covered  with  immense 
forests  of  pine.  The  latter  district,  however,  by  manual  toil,  has  been  made 
uncommonly  productive,  the  nearness  of  the  two  great  markets,  New  York 
and  Philadelphia,  having  stimulated  the  industry  and  agricultural  skill  of 
the  inhabitants.  Wheat,  and  all  the  grains  peculiar  to  the  middle  states ; 
potatoes,  all  descriptions  of  garden  vegetables,  and  fruits  of  the  finest  sorts, 
as  peaches,  pears,  plumbs,  cherries,  strawberries,  etc.,  are  raised  in  great  pro 
fusion. 


NEWARK,  the  most  populous  and  flourishing  place  in  New  Jersey,  is 
situated  on  the  great  railroad  route  between  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  on 
the  W.  side  of  Passaic  Biver,  three  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Newark  Bay, 
nine  miles  from  the  city  of  New  York,  and  49  from  Trenton.  The  city 
stands  on  a  fertile  plain,  with  a  rising  ground  on  the  west.  It  is  regularly 
laid  out,  with  broad  and  straight  streets,  many  of  which  are  bordered  by 
lofty  and  beautiful  shade  trees.  It  has  two  large  and  pleasant  public 
squares,  which  are  adorned  with  majestic  elms.  Broad  street,  passing 
through  the  city  from  N.  to  S.,  is  an  extensive  and  beautiful  avenue.  The 
elevated  ground  on  the  west  affords  fine  situations  for  residences — many -of 
which  are  elegant  buildings,  showing  evidences  of  wealth  and  refinement. 
Population,  in  1830,  10,950 ;  in  1840, 17,290  j  in  1850,  38,894 ;  in  1860, 
72,055. 

Newark  is  well  built;  it  contains  about  30  churches,  several  of  which  are 
fine  buildings.  The  court  house,  in  the  western  part  of  the  city,  is  an  ele 
gant  structure  in  the  Egyptian  style  of  architecture,  built  of  brown  free 
stone.  Among  the  literary  institutions  of  the  place,  are  the  Mechanics'  As 
sociation  for  literary  and  scientific  improvement,  which  has  a  literary  and 
philosophical  apparatus;  the  Mercantile  and  Literary  Association,  which 
sustains  a  course  of  public  lectures :  the  Newark  Library  Association  has  a 
well  selected  library,  open  to  the  public  on  the  most  liberal  terms;  and 
the  New  Jersey  Historical  Society.  The  Newark  Academy  was  established 
in  1792,  and  was  distinguished,  for  many  years,  as  one  of  the  largest  and 
most  prominent  institutions  in  the  country. 

Newark  is  very  extensively  engaged  in  manufactures,  a  great  part  of  which 
are  sent  to  distant  markets.  About  the  year  1676,  measures  were  taken  to 
invite  mechanics  to  this  place.  The  first  shoemaker  appears  to  have  been 
induced  to  come  into  the  settlement  from  Elizabethtown,  having  been  for 
mally  admitted  a  member  of  the  community,  on  condition  of  supplying  it 
with  shoes.  The  manufacture  of  boots,  shoes,  saddles,  and  various  other 
fabrics  of  leather,  has  ever  been  an  important  branch  of  business.  Other 
manufactures  in  great  variety  and  abundance,  are  produced;  the  most  im 
portant  are  carriages,  hats  and  caps,  cutlery  and  jewelry. 

The  town  of  Newark  was  settled  in  the  month  of  May,  1666,  by  emigrants  from 
Connecticut.  Gov.  Carteret,  soon  after  his  arrival  in  New  Jersey,  sent  agents  in 
to  New  England  to  publish  the  "  concessions,"  or  terms  of  the  proprietors.  These 
were  so  liberal  that  agents  were  dispatched  from  Guilford,  Branford,  and  Mil- 
ford,  in  Connecticut,  to  view  the  country  and  learn  the  terms  of  the  purchase. 
They  returned  with  a  favorable  report;  especially  of  the  district  "beyond  the 
marshes  lying  to  the  north  from  Elizabethtown. '  These  agents,  Capt.  Robert 
Treat,  John  Curtis,  Jasper  Orane,  and  John  Treat,  were  sent  back  to  make  ar 
rangements  for  an  immediate  settlement.  The  preliminaries  being  arranged,  30 
families,  from  the  above  named  towns  and  New  Haven,  embarked  under  the  gui- 


464  NEW  JERSEY. 

dance  of  their  agents,  and  after  a  long  and  tedious  passage,  arrived  in  the  Passaic 
River  early  in  May. 

Although  Gov.  Carteret  agreed  to  clear  the  plantations  they  might  select,  from 
all  incumbrances,  yet  when  they  began  to  land  their  goods,  they  were  warned  ofl' 
the  ground  by  the  Hackensack  Indians,  who  claimed  the  land  as  their  own.  Capt. 
Treat  and  his  company  were  now  disposed  to  return,  but  by  the  persuasions  of 
the  governor  and  other  gentlemen,  they  were  induced  to  remain  and  treat  with 
the  Indians.  A  bargain  was  effected,  and  a  purchase  of  a  township  was  made. 
The  limits  of  the  original  township  of  Newark,  comprised  the  present  townships 
of  Springfield,  Livingston,  Orange,  Bloomfield,  and  Caldwell.  The  price  of  the 
purchase  was  £130  New  England  currency;  12  Indian  blankets,  and  12  Indian 
guns. 

At  the  first  distribution  of  land,  each  man  took  by  lot  six  acres  as  a  homestead. 
Seven  individuals  selected  for  the  purpose,  assessed  on  each  settler  his  portion  of 
the  general  purchase  money.  Ihe  lands  were  eventually  divided  into  three 
ranges ;  each  range  into  lots,  and  parceled  by  lottery :  first  setting  apart  certain 
portions  called  "  tradesmen's  lots,  one  of  which  was  to  be  given  to  the  first  of 
every  trade,  who  should  settle  permanently  in  the  place.  In  1667,  the  Rev.  Abra 
ham  Pierson,  the  first  minister,  commenced  his  official  duties  here.  Robert  Treat, 
and  Jasper  Crane,  were  chosen  the  first  magistrates  in  1668.  In  1676,  the  first 
school  was  established ;  the  selectmen  "  agreed  with  Mr.  John  Catlin,  to  in- 
stcuct  their  children  and  servants  in  as  much  English  reading,  writing,  and  arith 
metic  as  he  could  teach."  Mr.  Catlin  was  also  chosen  attorney  for  the  town,  and 
appears  to  have  been  the  first  lawyer  settled  here. 

During  the  years  1745  '46  and  47,  a  great  excitement  existed  in  the  vicinity, 
arising  out  of  contentions  between  the  settlers  and  the  English  proprietors  con 
cerning  the  title  to  the  lands.  The  settlers  held  under  their  Indian  title,  and  re 
fused  to  recognize  any  other.  In  1745  and  '46.  there  were  two  great  riots  at  New 
ark,  in  each  of  which  the  jail  was  broken  open  by  large  mobs,  and  the  prisoners 
held  by  suits  in  favor  of  the  English  proprietors  set  at  liberty.  The  same  parties 
liberated  other  prisoners  for  the  same  cause,  at  Elizabethtown  and  Somerville. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  revolutionary  war,  the  town  was  much  divided  up 
on  the  questions  agitating  the  country;  and  on  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
by  the  state,  several  families,  among  whom  was  Mr.  Brown,  pastor  of  the  Episco 
pal  Church,  who  had  ministered  from  its  foundation,  joined  the  royalists  in  New 
York.  From  its  vicinage  to  that  stronghold  of  the  enemy,  the  town  suffered  great 
ly  by  the  visitations  of  regular  troops  and  marauders.  On  the  22d  of  Nov.,  1776, 
Gen.  Washington  entered  Newark  on  his  retreat  through  New  Jersey,  having 
crossed  the  Passaic  by  the  Aquackanonck  bridge,  with  a  force  of  3,500,  compris 
ing  Beul's,  Heard's  and  part  of  Irvine's  brigades.  Here  the  troops  remained  en 
camped  until  the  morning  of  the  28th,  when  Lord  Cornwallis  entered  the  town 
from  New  York,  and  the  American  forces  retreated  toward  New  Brunswick  and 
the  Delaware.  Each  army  was  thus  for  a  season  quartered  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  the  town,  and  the  British  commander,  in  pursuing  the  Americans,  left  a  strong 
guard  behind,  which  remained  here  until  after  his  discomfiture  at  Trenton. 
Foraging  parties,  and  bands  of  plunderers  in  the  garb  of  the  enemy,  kept  the 
neighborhood  in  continual  alarm  through  several  years.  On  the  night  of  the  25th 
of  Jan.,  1780,  a  regiment  of  500  men,  commanded  by  Col.  Lumm,  came  from  New 
York,  following  the  river  on  the  ice,  and  burned  the  academy,  then  standing  on 
the  upper  green.  This  was  a  stone  building,  two  stories  high,  with  apartments  for 
the  teacher.  On  the  same  night  another  British  party,  unknown  to  the  first,  fired 
the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Elizabethtown,  the  light  from  which  alarmed  the  in 
cendiaries  at  Newark,  and  caused  their  hasty  retreat.  They  carried  with  them 
Joseph  Hedden,  Esq.,  an  active  whig,  who  had  zealously  opposed  their  previous 
depredations;  dragging  him  from  a  sick-bed,  and  compelling  him  to  follow,  with 
no  other  than  his  night  clothing.  The  party  returned  by  the  route  by  which  they 
came;  and  a  soldier,  more  humane  than  his  fellows,  gave  Mr.  H.  a  blanket,  a 
short  time  before  they  reached  Paulus  Hook.  At  this  place  Mr.  H.  was  confined 
in  a  sugar  house,  where  he  perished  in  a  few  days,  in  consequence  of  his  suffer 
ings  that  night 


NEW  JERSEY. 


465 


About  this  period,  and  during  the  war,  the  average  population  of  the  town  waa 
less  than  1,000.  In  1777,  it  contained  141  dwelling  houses. 

The  present  public  bridge  over  the  Passaic,  was  originally  built  about  the  year 
1 792.  Previous  to  the  revolution,  and  up  to  this  period,  the  business  on  the  river 
was  chiefly  transacted  at  Lowe  and  Camp's  Dock,  now  known  as  the  stone  dock, 
some  hundred  yards  north  of  the  old  bridge.  The  first  public  road  to  New  York 
communicated  with  Market  street,  and  led  across  the  upland  and  meadow  by  a 
ferry  near  the  bay.  On  the  construction  of  the  present  causeway,  the  "old  ferry 
road"  was  abandoned. 


State  House  at   Trenton. 

TRENTON,  the  capital  of  New  Jersey,  is  situated  on  the  E.  side  of  Dela 
ware  River,  at  the  head  of  sloop  navigation ;  55  miles  S.  W.  from  New  York, 
30  N.  E.  from  Philadelphia,  and  166  from  Washington.  The  localities  of 
Mill  Hill,  Blooinsbury,  and  Lamberton,  comprised  in  the  borough  of  South 
Trenton,  and  extending  about  a  mile  down  the  river,  may,  in  a  general  de 
scription  of  Trenton,  be  considered"  as  a  part  of  the  city.  The  borough  is 
divided  from  the  city  proper  by  the  Assunpink,  a  small  stream  which  here 
passes  into  the  Delaware.  The  city  has  many  handsome  public  and  private 
buildings.  It  contains  a  state  house,  the  state  library,  state  prison,  state  lu 
natic  asylum,  city  hall,  a  lyceum,  about  20  churches,  and  a  population,  in 
1860,  of  17,206. 

The  county  buildings  are  situated  in  South  Trenton,  also  the  state  prison, 
about  three  fourths  of  a  mile  below  the  central  part  of  the  city,  a  few  roda 
from  the  Delaware  and  Raritan  Canal,  and  the  railroad  from  Jersey  City  to 
Camden.  The  walls  of  the  prison,  20  feet  high  and  three  feet  thick,  inclose 
an  area  of  four  acres.  The  entrance  is  through  the  main  building,  in  which 
reside  the  family  of  the  warden  and  his  assistants,  to  an  observatory  in  the 
rear,  from  which  diverge,  at  an  angle  of  45  degrees  on  each  side,  the  two 
corridors  in  which  are  the  cells  for  the  prisoners.  At  the  foot  of  the  falls 
or  rapids,  and  at  about  half  a  mile  from  the  central  part  of  the  city,  is  the 
beautiful  covered  bridge  across  the  Delaware,  which  is  considered  a  fine  spe 
cimen  of  bridge  architecture  of  wood,  1,100  feet  in  length;  it  was  commenced 


466  NEW  JERSEY. 

in  1804,  and  finished  in  1806.  at  an  expense  of  $180,000.  It  withstood  the 
great  flood  of  1841  unharmed,  while  the  more  frail  structures  of  a  later  day 
were  swept  away.  It  is  crossed  by  the  Philadelphia  and  Trenton  Railroad. 

The  first  settlements,  made  about  the  year  1679,  at  the  Falls  of  the  Delaware, 
by  the  Friends,  were  on  both  sides  of  the  river.  Those  on  the  New  Jersey  side 
were  on  the  low  land  at  the  mouth  of  the  Assunpink,  and  on  the  plains.  About 
the  year  1700,  the  settlements  were  commenced  by  persons  who  purchased  the 
lands  from  the  original  proprietors,  or  by  those  who  had  taken  up  the  lands.  From 
this  period,  the  settlement  of  the  township  was  increased  by  emigrants  from  Long 
Island,  from  Bast  Jersey,  and  other  parts.  In  1714,  Mahlon  Stacy  sold  his  plant 
ation  on  both  sides  of  the  Assunpink,  to  Col.  Wm.  Trent,  of  Philadelphia.  The 
lot  on  which  the  court  house  was  built,  it  is  said,  was  given  to  the  county  by  Mr. 
Trent,  about  the  year  1720,  and  in  compliment  to  him  for  the  gift  the  place  waa 
called  Trenton,  or,  as  it  was  first  written,  Trent's  town.  In  1790,  Trenton  was 
made  the  seat  of  government  of  New  Jersey,  and  in  1792,  it  was  constituted  a  city. 

BATTLE  OP  TRENTON. 

Trenton  will  ever  be  memorable  as  the  place  where,  at  the  gloomiest  period  of 
the  revolution,  the  tide  of  war  turned  in  favor  of  the  Americans,  Dec.  26,  1776. 
The  following  is  Washington's  account  of  the  battle,  communicated  by  him  to 
Congress,  in  a  letter  dated  Head  Quarters,  at  Newtown,  Dec.  27,  1776  : 

•  I  have  the  pleasure  of  congratulating  you  upon  the  success  of  an  enterprise  which  I  had 
formed  against  a  detachment  of  the  enemy  lying  in  Trenton,  and  which  was  executed  yes 
terday  morning. 

The  evening  of  the  25th,  I  ordered  the  troops  intended  for  this  service  to  parade  back  of 
McKonkey's  Ferry  [now  Taylors ville],  that  they  might  begin  to  pass  as  soon  as  it  grew 
dark — imagining  that  we  should  be  able  to  throw  them  all  over,  with  the  necessary  artille 
ry,  by  12  o'clock,  and  that  we  might  easily  arrive  at  Trenton  by  five  in  the  morning,  the 
distance  being  about  nine  miles.  But  the  quantity  of  ice  made  that  night  impeded  the 
passage  of  the  boats  so  much  that  it  was  three  o'clock  before  the  artillery  could  all  be 
got  over,  and  nearly  four  before  the  troops  took  up  their  line  of  march. 

I  formed  my  detachment  into  two  divisions  ;  one  to  march  up  the  lower  river  road,  the 
other  by  the  upper  or  Pennington  road.  As  the  divisions  had  nearly  the  same  distance 
to  march,  I  ordered  each  of  them,  immediately  upon  forcing  the  out-guards,  to  push  di 
rectly  into  the  town,  that  they  might  charge  the  enemy  before  they  had  time  to  form.  The 
upper  division  arrived  at  the  enemy's  advanced  post  exactly  at  eight  o'clock  ;  and  in  three 
minutes  after,  I  found,  from  the  fire  on  the  lower  road,  that  that  division  had  also  got  up. 
The  out-guards  made  but  a  small  opposition ;  though,  for  their  numbers,  they  behaved 
very  well,  keeping  up  a  constant  retreating  fire  from  behind  houses. 

We  presently  saw  their  main  body  formed  ;  but,  from  their  motions,  they  seemed  unde 
termined  how  to  act.  Being  hard  pressed  by  our  troops,  who  had  already  got  possession  of 
part  of  their  artillery,  they  attempted  to  file  off  by  a  road  on  their  right,  leading  to  Prince 
ton  ;  but,  perceiving  their  intention,  I  threw  a  body  of  troops  in  their  way,  which  imme 
diately  checked  them.  Finding,  from  our  disposition,  that  they  were  surrounded,  and  they 
must  inevitably  be  cut  to  pieces  if  they  made  any  further  resistance,  they  agreed  to  lay 
down  their  arms.  The  number  that  submitted  in  this  manner  was  23  officers  and  886  men. 
Col.  Rohl,  the  commanding  officer,  and  seven  others,  were  found  wounded  in  the  town.  I 
do  not  know  exactly  how  many  they  had  killed  ;  but  I  fancy  not  above  twenty  or  thirty  ; 
as  they  never  made  any  regular  stand.  Our  loss  is  very  trifling  indeed  ;  only  two  officers, 
and  one  or  two  privates  wounded. 

I  find  that  the  detachment  of  the  enemy  consisted  of  the  three  Hessian  regiments  of  Land- 
spatch,  Kniphausen,  and  Rohl,  amounting  to  about  1,500  men,  and  a  troop  of  British  light- 
horse  ;  but  immediately  upon  the  beginning  of  the  attack,  all  those  who  were  not  killed  or 
taken  pushed  directly  down  the  road  toward  Bordeutown.  These  likewise  would  have  fall 
en  into  our  hands,  could  my  plan  completely  have  been  carried  into  execution.  Gen.  Ew- 
ing  was  to  have  crossed  before  day,  at  Trenton  ferry,  and  taken  possession  of  the  bridge 
leading  to  the  town  ;  but  the  quantity  of  ice  was  so  great,  that  though  he  did  everything 
in  his  power  to  effect  it,  he  could  not  cross.  This  difficulty  also  hindered  Gen.  Cadwalla- 
der  from  crossing  with  the  Pennsylvania  militia  from  Bristol.  He  got  part  of  his  foot  over, 
but,  finding  it  impossible  to  embark  his  artillery,  he  was  obliged  to  desist.  I  am  fully  con 
fident  that,  could  the  troops  under  Gens.  Ewing  and  CadwalTader  have  passed  the  river,  I 
should  have  been  enabled,  with  their  assistance,  to  have  driven  the  enemy  from  all  their 


NEW  JERSEY.  4(57 

posts  below  Trenton  ;  but  the  numbers  I  had  with  me  being  inferior  to  theirs  below,  and  a 
strong  battalion  of  light  infantry  being  at  Princeton,  above  me,  I  thought  it  most  pru 
dent  to  return  the  same  evening,  with  the  prisoners  and  the  artillery  we  had  taken.  We 
found  no  stores  of  any  consequence  in  the  town. 

Injustice  to  the  officers  and  men,  I  must  add,  that  their  behavior  upon  this  occasion  re 
flects  the  highest  honor  upon  them.  The  difficulty  of  passing  the  river  in  a  very  severe 
night,  and  their  march  through  a  violent  storm  of  hail  and  snow,  did  not  in  the  least  abate 
their  ardor  ;  but,  when  they  came  to  the  charge,  each  seemed  to  vie  with  the  other  in 
pressing  forward  ;  and  were  I  to  give  a  preference  to  any  particular  corps,  I  should  do  in 
justice  to  the  other. 

The  annexed  account  of  the  battle  of  Trenton  is  from  the  Pennsylvania 
Journal  of  1781  : 

About  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  an  attack  was  made  upon  the  piquet  guard  of  the 
enemy.  It  was  commanded  by  a  youth  of  eighteen,  who  fell  in  his  retreat  to  tho  main 
body.  At  half  past  eight  the  town  was  nearly  surrounded,  and  all  the  avenues  to  it  were 
seized,  except  the  one  left  for  Gen.  Ewing  to  occupy.  An  accident  here  liked  to  have  de 
prived  the  American  army  of  the  object  of  their  enterprise.  The  commanding  officer  of 
one  division  sent  word  to  Gen.  Washington,  just  before  they  reached  the  town,  that  his 
ammunition  had  been  wet  by  a  shower  of  rain  that  had  fallen  that  morning,  and  desired  to 
know  what  he  must  do.  Washington  sent  him  word  to  "  advance  witfijixed  bayonets." 
This  laconic  answer  inspired  the  division  with  the  firmness  and  courage  of  their  leader. 
The  whole  body  now  moved  onward,  in  sight  of  the  enemy.  An  awful  silence  reigned 
through  every  platoon.  Each  soldier  stepped  as  if  he  earned  the  liberty  of  his  country 
upon  his  single  musket.  The  moment  was  a  critical  one.  The  attack  was  begun  with 
artillery,  under  command  of  Col.  (afterward  Gen.)  Knox.  The  infantry  supported  the  ar 
tillery  with  firmness.  The  enemy  were  thrown  into  confusion  in  every  quarter.  One  reg 
iment  attempted  to  form,  in  an  orchard,  but  were  soon  forced  to  fall  back  upon  their  main 
body.  A  company  of  them  entered  a  stone  house,  which  they  defended  with  a  field  piece, 
judiciously  posted  in  the  entry.  Capt.  (afterward  Col.)  Washington  advanced  to  dislodge 
them,  with  a  field  piece  ;  but  finding  his  men  exposed  to  a  close  and  steady  fire,  he  sud 
denly  leaped  from  them,  rushed  into  the  house,  seized  the  officer  who  had  command  of  the 
gun,  and  claimed  him  prisoner.  His  men  followed  him,  and  the  whole  company  were  made 
prisoners.  The  captain  received  a  ball  in  his  hand,  in  entering  the  house.  In  the  mean 
while,  victory  declared  itself  everywhere  in  favor  of  the  American  arms. 

The  Philadelphia  light-horse  distinguished  themselves  upon  this  occasion  by  their  bravery. 
They  were  the  more  admired  for  their  conduct,  as  it  was  the  first  time  they  had  ever  been 
in  action.  An  anecdote  is  mentioned  of  Capt.  Samuel  Morris,  of  this  corps,  which,  though 
it  discovers  his  inexperience  of  war,  did  honor  to  his  humanity.  In  advancing  toward  the 
town,  he  came  up  to  the  lieutenant,  who  had  commanded  the  piquet  guard.  He  lay  mor 
tally  wounded,  and  weltering  in  his  blood,  in  the  great  road.  The  captain  was  touched 
with  the  sight,  and  called  to  Gen.  Greene  to  know  if  anything  could  be  done  for  him.  The 
general  bade  him  push  on,  and  not  notice  him.  The  captain  was  as  much  agitated  with 
the  order  as  he  was  affected  with  the  scene  before  him  ;  and  it  was  not  until  after  the  for 
tunate  events  of  the  morning  were  over,  that  he  was  convinced  his  sympathy  for  a  bleed 
ing  enemy  was  ill-timed. 

After  having  refreshed  themselves,  and  rested  a  few  hours  in  Trenton,  the  American 
army  returned,  with  their  prisoners  and  other  trophies  of  victory,  to  the  Pennsylvania  side 
of  the  river,  by  the  same  way  they  came,  with  the  loss  only  of  three  men,  who  perished  by 
cold  in  recrossing  the  river — an  event  not  to  be  wondered  at,  when  we  consider  that  many 
of  them  were  half  naked,  and  most  of  them  barefooted. 

BATTLE  OP  ASSUNPINK  OR  TRENTON  BRIDGE. 

It  has  been  a  matter  of  surprise  to  many,  that  the  Battle  of  Assunpink,  or 
Trenton  bridge,  should  be  passed  over  so  lightly  by  most  historians  of  the  rev 
olution.  On  the  result  of  this  action,  apparently,  in  a  great  degree,  was  sus 
pended  the  fate  of  American  independence.  It  is  probable  that  more  than 
twice  the  number  of  British  troops  were  killed,  than  either  at  the  battles  of 
Trenton  or  Princeton.  The  account  of  the  action  here  annexed,  is  from  an 
officer  present  in  the  engagement.  It  was  published  in  the  Connecticut 
Journal,  Jan.  22,  1777  : 

"Immediately  after  the  taking  of  the  Hessians  at  Trenton,  on  the  26th  ult.,  our 
army  retreated  over  the  Delaware,  and  remained  there  for  several  days,  and  then 

30 


468  NEW  JERSEY. 

returned  and  took  possession  of  Trenton,  where  they  remained  quiet  until  Thurs 
day,  the  2d  inst,  at  which  time,  the  enemy  having  collected  a  large  force  at  Prince 
ton,  marched  down  in  a  body  of  4,000  or  5,000,  to  attack  our  people  at  Trenton. 
Through  Trenton  there  runs  a  small  river,  over  which  there  is  a  small  bridge. 
General  Washington,  aware  of  the  enemy's  approach,  drew  his  army  (about  equal 
to  the  enemy)  over  that  bridge,  in  order  to  have  the  advantage  of  the  said  river, 
and  of  the  higher  ground  on  the  farther  side.  Not  long  before  sunset,  the  enemy 
marched  into  Trenton;  and  after  reconnoitering  our  situation,  drew  up  in  solid 
column  in  order  to  force  the  aforesaid  bridge,  which  they  attempted  to  do  with 
great  vigor  at  three  several  times,  and  were  as  often  broken  by  our  artillery  and 
obliged  to  retreat  and  give  over  the  attempt,  after  suffering  great  loss,  supposed  at 
least  one  hundred  and  fifty  killed.  By  this  time  night  came  on,  and  General  Wash 
ington  ordered  fires  to  be  kindled  and  everything  disposed  of  for  the  night.  But 
after  all  was  quiet  he  ordered  a  silent  retreat,  drew  off  his  army  to  the  right, 
marched  all  night  in  a  round-about  road,  and  next  morning  arrived  with  his  army 
at  Princeton.  All  this  was  done  without  any  knowledge  of  the  enemy,  who,  in  the 
morning,  were  in  the  utmost  confusion — not  knowing  which  way  our  army  had 
gone  until  the  firing  at  Princeton  gave  them  information." 


Washington,  when  on  his  way  to  New  York  to  be  inaugurated  President, 
met  with  a  peculiar  and  cordial  welcome  at  Trenton.  In  addition  to  the  usual 
martial  display,  the  ladies  of  the  place  erected  a  rich  rural  arch  over  the  As- 
sunpink,  with  appropriate  devices,  and  bearing  this  inscription : 

THE  DEFENDER  OF  THE  MOTHERS 

WILL  BE  THE 
PROTECTOR  OF  THE  DAUGHTERS. 

The  General  was  met  here  by  a  company  of  matrons  leading  their  daugh 
ters  dressed  in  white,  with  baskets  of  flowers,  and  singing  these  lines,  writ 
ten  for  the  occasion  by  Grov.  Howell : 

Welcome,  mighty  Chief,  once  more,  Virgins  fair  and  matrons  grave — 

Welcome  to  this  grateful  shore  ;  Those  thy  conquering  arms  did  save — 

Now  no  mercenary  foe  Build  for  thee  triumphal  bowers : 

Aims  again  the  fatal  blow,  Strew,  ye  fair,  his  way  with  flowers, 

Aims  at  THEE  the  fatal  blow.  Strew  your  Hero's  way  with  flowers; 

and  at  the  last  line  the  flowers  were  strewed  before  him.  On  passing  the 
arch,  as  the  choir  began  the  song,  the  general  turned  his  horse's  head  toward 
them,  took  of  his  hat,  and  listened,  it  is  said,  with  the  deepest  emotion. 


The  village  of  Princeton  is  situated  on  an  elevated  ridge  of  land,  which 
rises  with  a  long  and  easy  ascent,  and  commands  to  the  east  a  prospect  of 
great  extent.  The  village  has  a  population  of  about  4,000,  and  is  40  miles 
from  Philadelphia,  50  from  New  York,  and  10  from  Trenton.  The  Dela 
ware  and  Raritan  Canal,  and  the  railroad  from  New  York  to  Philadelphia, 
pass  about  a  mile  S.  E.  of  the  college  buildings. 

The  "College  of  New  Jersey"  was  first  incorporated  in  1746,  and  has  ever 
maintained  its  rank  among  the  first  literary  institutions  of  this  country.  It 
owes  its  origin  to  a  difference  of  views  in  the  Presbyterian  churches  which 
arose  at  the  period  of  Mr.  Whitfield's  labors  in  this  country.  In  1741,  the 
synod  of  Philadelphia,  which  represented  the  whole  Presbyterian  body, 
formed  into  two  divisions — the  synod  of  Philadelphia  and  the  synod  of  New 
York.  The  synod  of  Philadelphia  opposed,  while  that  of  New  York  favored, 
Mr.  Whitfield.  The  synod  of  New  York  being  charged  with  encouraging 


NEW  JERSEY. 


469 


enthusiasm,  and  of  introducing  ignorant  men  into  the  ministry,  took  meas 
ures  to  remove  the  evil.  Rev.  Jonathan  Dickinson,  of  Elizabethtown,  was 
the  most  prominent  person  in  the  efforts  which  resulted  in  the  establishment 
of  the  College  of  New  Jersey.  The  college  was  commenced  in  Elizabeth- 
town,  and  Mr.  Dickinson  chosen  its  first  president.  The  number  of  students 
was  about  20.  President  Dickinson  died  in  1747,  and  the  students  were  re 
moved  to  Newark  and  placed  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Aaron  Burr.  In  1757. 
the  institution  having  about  70  scholars,  removed  to  Princeton,  where  the 
first  college  edifice  was  erected. 

The  principal  edifice  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  is  called  Nassau  Hall, 
and  was  erected  in  1757.  It  is  176  feet  long,  50  wide,  and  4  stories  high, 
(lev.  Belcher  was  muck  interested  in  the  college,  and  made  a  "generous  do- 


View  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  at  Princeton. 

Nassau  Hall  is  the  prominent  building  shown  in  the  engraving.     The  Museum,  Chemical  and  Philo 
sophical  Hall,  and  the  Chapel,  are  seen  on  the  left ;  part  of  the  President's  house  on  the  right. 

nation  of  his  library  of  books,  with  other  valuable  ornaments,"  to  it.  In  con 
sequence  of  this,  the  trustees  requested  that  the  collegiate  building  might  be 
named  after  him.  This  honor  his  excellency  declined,  and  requested  they 
would  name  it  NASSAU  HALL,  to  "  express  the  honor  we  retain."  says  the 
governor,  "in  this  remote  part  of  the  globe,  to  the  immortal  memory  of  the 
glorious  King  William  the  Third,  who  was  a  branch  of  the  illustrious  house 
of  NASSAU,  and  who,  under  God,  was  the  great  deliverer  of  the  British  na 
tion  from  those  two  monstrous  furies,  popery  and  slavery,"  etc.  The  trustees. 
After  receiving  the  governor's  letter,  resolved,  "that  in  all  time  to  come"  it 
should  be  called  NASSAU  HALL. 

Nassau  Hall  was  occupied  as  barracks  by  the  British  troops  previous  to 
the  battle  of  Princeton.  In  1802  a  fire  consumed  the  interior  of  the  build 
ing.  On  being  rebuilt,  the  walls,  which  were  not  materially  injured,  remained 
as  before,  and  the  whole  interior  of  the  house,  except  the  chapel,  was  con 
verted  into  lodging  rooms.  At  the  time  of  the  battle  of  Princeton,  the  room 


470  NEW  JERSEY. 

in  Nassau  Hall  called  the  chapel  was  adorned  with  a  portrait  of  George  II; 
the  Americans,  in  dislodging  the  British  troops  from  the  building,  fired  a 
cannon-shot  which  passed  through  the  walls  and  destroyed  the  picture.  The 
frame,  however,  still  remained,  in  which  is  now  a  portrait  of  Washington, 
painted  by  the  elder  Peale.  In  1855  Nassau  Hall  was  again  burnt,  but  was 
rebuilt  on  the  same  foundation. 

The  Theological  Seminary,  in  the  village  of  Princeton,  is  a  highly  eminent 
institution.  It  was  founded  by  the  general  assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  and  is  under  their  control  and  patronage.  The 
edifice  was  commenced  in  1813;  it  is  of  stone,  150  feet  long,  50  feet  wide, 
and  4  stories  high.  It  is  unconnected  with  the  college.  The  course  of  study 
is  extended  through  three  years.  Students  of  all  Christian  denominations 
are  admitted  to  a  full  participation  of  its  benefits  on  equal  terms. 

BATTLE  OF  PRINCETON. 

The  situation  of  the  American  anay,  after  the  action  at  Assunpink  or  Trenton 
bridge,  was  extremely  critical.  If  Washington  maintained  his  position  on  the 

south  side  of  the  Assun- 
pink,  it  was  certain  that 
he  would  be  attacked  by 
a  superior  force,  with  the 
probable  result  of  the 
destruction  of  his  little 
army.  Fires  having  been 
lighted,  immediately  af 
ter  dark  a  council  of  war 
was  convened.  Wash 
ington,  by  the  advice  of 
Gen.  St.  Clair,  Col.  Reed, 
and  others,  "  formed  the 
bold  and  judicious  de- 
NORTHEKN  VIEW  OF  PRINCETON  HAITI.*  GROUND.  sign  °f  abandoning  the 

The  spot  where  Gen.  Mercer  fell  i8  designated  by  two  small  figures  Delaware,  and  marching 
standing  in  the  distance  ;  the  house  of  Wm.  Clark,  where  he  died,  ap-  silently  in  the  night,  by 
pears  i,,  th«  background  to  the  right.  ft  circujfcou8  route;  a]ong 

the  left  flank  of  the  British  army,  into  their  rear  at  Princeton,  where  he  knew 
they  could  not  be  very  strong.  After  beating  them  there,  he  proposed  to  make  a 
rapid  movement  to  Brunswick,  where  their  baggage  and  principal  magazines  lay 
under  a  weak  guard." 

The  more  effectually  to  mask  the  movement  (says  Gen.  Wilkinson,  in  his  me 
moirs),  Washington  ordered  the  guards  to  be  doubled,  a  strong  fatigue  party  to  be 
set  at  work  on  an  intrenchment  across  the  road  near  the  mill,  within  distinct  hear 
ing  of  the  enemy,  the  baggage  to  be  sent  to  Burlington,  the  troops  to  be  silently 
filed  off  by  detachments,  and  the  neighboring  fences  to  be  used  as  fuel  by  the 
guards  to  keep  up  blazing  fires  until  toward  day,  when  they  had  orders  to  retire. 
The  night,  though  cloudless,  was  dark,  and,  though  calm,  exceedingly  cold,  and 
the  movement  was  so  cautiously  conducted  as  to  elude  the  vigilance'of  the  enemy. 
Taking  the  lower  road  by  Sandtown,  across  the  Quaker  bridge,  the  Americans 
reached  Stony  creek,  which  having  crossed,  they  came  to  a  small  wood  south  of 
the  Friends  meeting  house,  in  the  vicinity  of  Princeton,  a  little  before  sunrise. 
Here  the  main  column  wheeled  to  the  right,  and  turning  the  south-east  corner  of 
the  wood,  marched  directly  for  Princeton.  Gen.  Mercer,  having  under  him  Capts. 
Stone,  Fleming,  Neal,  and  others,  with  about  300  men,  was  detached  to  take  pos 
session  of  the  bridge  on  the  old  Trenton  road,  for  the  double  purpose  of  inter 
cepting  fugitives  from  Princeton,  and  to  cover  the  rear  of  the  army  against  Lord 
Oornwallis  from  Trenton. 

The  morning  was  bright,  serene  and  extremely  cold,  with  a  hoar  frost,  which 
bespangled  every  object  A  brigade  of  the  enemy,  under  Lieut.  Col.  Mawhood, 


NEW  JERSEY.  47] 

consisting  of  the  17th,  40th  and  55th  regiments,  with  three  troops  of  dragoons, 
had  quartered  in  Princeton  the  preceding  night  The  17th  regiment,  on  their 
march  to  join  Lord  Cornwallis  at  Trenton,  had  passed  the  bridge  over  Stony  creek 
before  they  discovered  the  Americans.  Col.  Mawhood  immediately  repassed  the 
bridge,  when  he  first  discovered  Gen.  Mercer's  detachment  marching  up  the  creek  at 
a  distance  of  about  500  yards  from  the  bridge.  Both  parties  then  endeavored  to  get 
possession  of  the  high  ground  on  their  right  The  Americans  reached  the  houso 
and  orchard  of  Wm.  Clark,  but  perceiving  the  British  line  advancing  on  the  oppo 
site  side  of  the  hight,  and  a  worm  fence  between  them,  they  pushed  through  the 
orchard,  and  anticipated  the  enemy  by  about  40  paces.  'I  he  first  fire  was  deliv 
ered  by  Gen.  Mercer,  which  the  enemy  returned  with  a  volley,  and  instantly 
charged.  The  Americans  being  armed  only  with  rifles,  were  forced,  after  the  third 
fire,  to  abandon  the  fence,  and  fled  in  disorder. 

On  hearing  the  firing,  Gen.  Washington  directed  the  Pennsylvania  militia  to 
support  Gen.  Mercer,  and  in  person  led  them  on  with  two  pieces  of  artillery, 
under  Capt.  Wm.  Moulder,  who  formed  in  battery  on  the  right  of  Thomas  Clark's 
house.  The  enemy  had  pursued  the  detachment  of  Gen.  Mercer  as  far  as  the  brow 
of  the  declivity,  when  they  discovered  for  the  first  time  the  American  army.  They 
thereupon  halted,  and  brought  up  their  artillery.  Encouraged  by  the  irresolution 
of  the  militia,  they  attempted  to  carry  Capt.  Moulder's  battery;  but  being  galled 
by  his  grape  shot,  and  perceiving  Hitchcock's  and  another  continental  regiment 
advancing  from  the  rear  of  the  American  column,  they,  after  a  few  long  shot  with 
the  militia,  retreated  over  the  fields  up  the  north  side  of  Stony  Brook.  This  ac 
tion,  from  the  first  discharge  of  fire-arms  to  the  retreat  of  the  enemy,  did  not  last 
more  than  15  or  20  minutes.  They  left  their  artillery  on  the  ground,  which  the 
Americans,  for  want  of  horses,  could  not  carry  off.  The  55th  and  40th  regiments 
of  the  enemy  made  some  show  of  resistance  at  the  deep  ravine,  a  short  distance 
south  of  the  village  of  Princeton,  and  at  the  college,  into  which  they  precipitated 
themselves,  on  the  approach  of  the  Americans.  It  was,  however,  soon  abandoned, 
and  many  of  them  made  prisoners.  In  this  engagement,  upward  of  100  of  the 
enemy  were  killed,  among  whom  was  Capt.  Leslie,  whose  loss  they  much  regretted, 
and  nearly  300  taken  prisoners.  The  numerical  loss  of  the  Americans  was  incon 
siderable,  not  exceeding  30,  14  only  being  buried  in  the  field;  but  it  was  of  great 
magnitude  in  worth  and  talents — Cols.  Haslet  and  Potter,  Maj.  Morris,  Capts. 
Shippen,  Pleming,  and  Neal,  were  officers  of  much  promise. 

In  the  death  of  Gen.  Mercer,  the  Americans  lost  a  chief,  who,  for  talents,  edu- 
.cation,  integrity,  and  patriotism,  was  qualified  to  fill  the  highest  trusts  of  the 
country.  "The  manner  in  which  he  was  wounded,"  says  Gen.  Wilkinson,  "is  an 
evidence  of  the  excess  to  which  the  common  soldiery  are  liable,  in  the  heat  of  ac 
tion,  particularly  when  irritated  by  the  loss  of  favorite  officers.  Being  obstructed, 
when  advancing,  by  a  post  and  rail  fence,  in  front  of  the  orchard,  it  may  be  pre 
sumed  the  general  dismounted  voluntarily ;  for  he  was  on  foot  when  the  troops 
gave  way.  In  exerting  himself  to  rally  them,  he  was  thrown  into  the  rear;  and, 
perceiving  he  could  not  escape,  he  turned  about,  somewhere  near  William  Clark's 
barn,  and  surrendered,  but  was  instantly  knocked  down, and  bayoneted  13  times; 

when,  feigning  to  be  dead,  one  of  his  murderers  exclaimed,  '.D n  him !  he  is 

dead — let  us  leave  him.'  After  the  retreat  of  the  enemy,  he  was  conveyed  to  the 
house  of  Thomas  Clark,  to  whom  he  gave  this  account,  and  languished  until  the 
12th,  when  he  expired." 

The  celebrated  Col.  Aaron  Burr  was  buried  in  the  Princeton  graveyard,  near 
his  father,  President  Burr.  He  was  interred  with  the  honors  of  war;  the  profes 
sors  and  students  of  the  college,  and  some  of  the  clergy  and  citizens,  united  with 
the  relatives  and  friends  of  the  deceased  in  the  procession.  Col.  Burr  was  born 
at  Newark,  Feb.  6,  1756.  Both  his  parents  died  before  he  reached  the  third 
year  of  his  age,  and  left  him  in  the  possession  of  a  handsome  estate.  While  un 
der  the  care  of  Dr.  Shippen,  of  Philadelphia,  when  about  four  years  old,  having 
some  difficulty  with  his  preceptor,  he  ran  away,  and  was  not  found  until  the  third 
or  fourth  day  afterward :  thus  indicating,  at  this  early  age,  a  fearlessness  of  mind, 


472 


NEW  JERSEY. 


and  reliance  on  himself,  which  characterized  the  subsequent  acts  of  his  life.  At 
the  age  of  10  he  ran  away  from  his  uncle,  Timothy  Edwards,  for  the  purpose  of 
going  to  sea.  He  entered  Princeton  College,  and  graduated  at  the  age  of  16  years, 
receiving  the  highest  academic  honors  of  the  institution.  On  the  breaking  out  of 
the  revolution,  Col.  Burr  joined  the  American  army,  and  was  a  volunteer  in  Ar 
nold's  celebrated  expedition  through  the  wilderness  to  Quebec.  He  was  after 
ward,  for  a  short  period,  in  the  family  of  Washington,  but  becoming  somewhat 
dissatisfied  with  that  great  man,  he  engaged  as  aid  to  Gen.  Putnam,  and  was  af 
terward  appointed  lieutenant-colonel.  Col.  Burr  next  turned  his  attention  to  the 
study  of  law,  was  admitted  to  the  bar  in  1782,  and  commenced  practice  in  Albany. 
In  1791,  he  was  elected  to  the  senate;  and  in  1801,  became  vice-president  of  the 
United  States. 

In  the  autumn  of  1806,  a  project  was  detected,  at  the  head  of  which  was  Col. 
Burr,  said  to  be  for  revolutionizing  the  territory  west  of  the  Alleghanies,  and  for 
establishing  an  independent  empire  there,  of  which  New  Orleans  was  to  be  the 
capitol,  and  himself  the  chief.  Burr  was  apprehended,  and  brought  to  trial  Aug., 
1807:  no  overt  act  being  proved  against  him,  he  was  acquitted.  He  died  at 
Staten  Island,  N.  Y.,  September  14,  1836.  "It  is  truly  surprising,"  says  his  bio 
grapher,  "  how  any  individual  could  have  become  so  eminent  as  a  soldie'r,  a  states 
man,  and  as  a  professional  man,  who  devoted  so  much  time  to  the  other  tex,  as 
was  devoted  by  Col.  Burr.  For  more  than  half  a  century  of  his  life,  they  seemed 
to  absorb  his  whole  thoughts.  His  intrigues  were  without  number;  his  conduct 
most  licentious." 


Eastern  view  of  Jersey   City,  opposite  New   York. 

The  steam  ferry  landing,  and  the  terminus  of  the  New  Jersey  Railroad,  appear  in  the  central   part — the 
ptation  of  the  Cunard  line  of  steamers  between  Liverpool  and  New  York  is  seen  on  the  left. 

JERSEY  CITY  lies  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hudson,  opposite  the  city  of 
New  York,  one  mile  distant.  It  contains  a  city  hall,  10  churches,  three  or 
four  seminaries,  and  numerous  manufacturing  establishments.  The  New 
Jersey  Railroad  commences  here,  and  in  connection  with  other  railroads,  ex 
tends  to  Philadelphia;  the  Paterson  and  Hudson  Railroad  also  commences 
here,  and  is  now  connected  with  the  Erie  Railroad.  The  Morris  Canal, 
after  pursuing  a  circuitous  route  from  Delaware  River  for  101  miles,  ter 
minates  here.  The  Cunard  Royal  Mail  Steamship  Company,  have  their 
wharf  and  store  houses  at  Jersey  City.  When  incorporated,  in  1820,  it  con 
tained  only  about  300  inhabitants;  in  1850,  its  population  was  11,578,  and 
it  is  now  about  35,000. 

In  the  war  of  the  revolution,  the  site  of  Jersey  City  was  named  Powles 


NEW  JERSEY. 


473 


Hook ;  it  was  an  out-post  of  the  British  army,  during  their  occupancy  of 
New  York.  Their  fort  was  near  the  corner  of  Grand  and  Greene  streets. 
This  place  was  surprised  by  Maj.  Lee,  at  the  head  of  300  men,  on  the  night 
of  the  18th  of  August,  1779,  when  he  captured  and  brought  off  150  prison 
ers.  It  was  here  that  the  intrepid  Champe,  in  his  pretended  desertion  from 
the  American  army,  while  being  hotly  pursued  by  a  party  of  Lee's  legion, 
of  which  he  was  the  sergeant-major,  embarked  on  board  of  a  British  barge, 
and  escaped  to  New  York,  for  the  purpose  of  getting  Arnold,  by  stratagem, 
into  the  power  of  Washington. 


Hoboken  is  one  mile  north  of  Jersey  City,  and  contains  about  8,000  inhab 
itants.  It  is  supplied  with  water  from  the  Passaic,  and  is  well  lighted  with  gas. 
The  grounds  along  the  Hudson  have  been  laid  out  in  graveled  walks,  and 
embowered  with  shrubbery,  for  the  distance  of  two  miles,  terminating  at  a 
beautiful  lawn  called  the  Elysian  Fields. 


Eastern  view  of  Neic  Brunswick. 

Part  of  the,  railroad  bridge  over  the  Raritan,  with  the  Hertzog  Theological  Hall  on  an  elevation  in  the 
distance,  is  shown  on  the  right ;  the  Delaware  and  Raritan  Canal  is  seen  passing  along  the  river  in  front  of 
the  city.  Rutgers'  College  appears  on  the  hight  in  the  central  part ;  the  Catholic  Church  and  the  new 
bridge  over  the  Raritan,  at  the  foot  of  Albany-street,  are  shown  on  the  left. 

A  short  distance  above  "Weehawken,  and  about  three  miles  above  Hobo- 
ken,  overhung  by  the  palisades,  on  the  bank  of  the  Hudson,  is  the  spot  fa 
mous  as  the  dueling-ground.  Here  several  have  paid  the  forfeit  of  their  lives 
to  a  custom  at  which  humanity  shudders,  and  which  all  laws,  divine  and  hu 
man,  condemn.  Here  it  was  that  Gen.  Alexander  Hamilton  fell  in  a  duel 
with  Col.  Aaron  Burr,  vice  president  of  the  United  States,  July  11,  1804 — 
an  event  at  which  a  nation  mourned.  A  monument  was  erected  to  the  mem 
ory  of  Hamilton  on  the  spot  where  he  fell,  by  a  society  in  New  York.  It 


474  NEW  JERSEY. 

was  eventually  destroyed  by  the  hand  of  violence,  and  the  pieces  carried  off 
as  relics.  The  piece  bearing  the  inscription  was  found  in  a  low  groggery  in 
New  York,  where  it  had  been  pawned  for  liquor. 

NEW  BRUNSWICK  is  situated  on  the  western  bank  of  the  Raritan,  about  14 
miles  from  its  mouth,  at  Amboy,  29  miles  S.  W.  from  New  York,  and  26  N. 
E.  from  Trenton.  The  Delaware  and  Raritan  Canal  commences  here,  extend 
ing  42  miles  to  Bordentown;  it  is  75  feet  wide  and  7  deep,  admitting  the 
passage  of  sloops  of  from  75  to  150  tuns  burden.  The  railroad  bridge  at 
this  place  is  a  handsome  structure,  over  which  the  New  Jersey  Railroad 
passes.  The  city  contains  many  fine  buildings,  various  manufactories,  and 
about  12,000  inhabitants. 

Rutgers'  College,  constructed  of  dark  red  free-stone,  was  completed  in 
1811,  on  a  site  presented  to  the  college  by  the  Hon.  James  Parker,  of  Am 
boy.  This  institution  was  chartered  by  George  III,  in  1770,  and  was  named 
Queen's  College,  in  honor  of  his  consort;  but  for  want  of  necessary  funds,  it 
did  not  go  into  operation  until  1781.  It  began  and  continued  under  the  in 
struction  of  tutors,  and  degrees  were  conferred  by  the  board  of  trustees  until 
1786,  when  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Hardenbergh  was  elected  the  first  president.  Dr. 
Hardenbergh  died  in  1790.  and  in  1795  the  college  exercises  were  discontin 
ued.  In  1810  Dr.  J.  H.  Livingston  was  elected  president;  but  in  1816  its 
regular  instructions  were  suspended.  In  1825  the  college  edifice  was  pur 
chased  by  the  general  synod,  and  at  the  request  of  the  trustees  the  legisla 
ture  of  the  state  changed  the  name  from  Queen's  to  Rutgers'  College,  in  honor 
of  Col.  Henry  Rutgers,  one  of  its  distinguished  benefactors.  The  "Hertzog 
Theological  Hall "  is  a  recent  structure  on  a  commanding  eminence.  Both 
these  institutions  are  under  the  patronage  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church. 

Perth  Amboy  took  its  name  from  the  Earl  of  Perth,  and  Amlo,  the  Indian 
word  for  point.  It  is  10  miles  from  New  Brunswick,  25  from  New  York,  and 
36  from  Trenton,  and  contains  150  buildings.  The  harbor,  considered  one 
of  the  best  on  the  continent,  is  easily  approached  from  the  sea.  Great  efforts 
have  been  made  to  render  this  a  place  of  trade,  but  without  success.  A  city 
charter  was  obtained  as  early  as  1718,  and  two  members  were  sent  to  the  leg 
islature.  Until  the  revolution,  it  was  the  capital  of  East  Jersey ;  and  the 
legislature  used  to  sit  here  and  at  Burlington  alternately. 

The  famous  point  of  land  jutting  into  the  Atlantic  known  as  Sandy  Hook, 
is  about  15  miles  east  of  Perth  Amboy.  The  highlands  of  Navisink,  in  their 
rear,  is  the  first  land  generally  seen  by  vessels  approaching  the  harbor  of 
New  York  from  out  in  the  ocean.  Many  vessels  have  at  various  times  been 
wrecked  on  Sandy  Hook.  It  changed  its  character  from  a  promontory  to  an 
island  in  1778,  by  an  opening  forced  by  the  sea,  termed  the  old  Shrewsbury 
Inlet.  In  1800  the  inlet  was  closed,  and  the  hook  again  became  a  promon 
tory  until  1830,  when  it  was  reopened,  and  is  now  an  island.  Vessels  pass 
through  the  inlet.  At  certain  stages  of  the  tide,  the  waters  rush  through 
it  with  a  tremendous  roar.  The  hook  is  four  and  a  quarter  miles  in  length, 
and  varies  in  breadth  from  a  quarter  to  one  mile.  It  is  a  low,  sandy  tract,  a 
great  part  of  it  covered  with  low  trees  and  shrubs,  principally  red  cedar,  in 
terspersed  with  holly,  wild  cherry,  etc.  The  accumulation  of  sand  fast  ex 
tends  the  cape,  so  that  two  light-houses  have  become  useless,  being  left  too 
far  inland.  There  are  upon  it  two  dwellings,  and  a  light-house  near  its  north 
ern  extremity. 

On  the  inner  shore  of  the  hook,  about  a  mile  south  of  the  light-house. 


NEW  JERSEY. 


475 


ouce  stood  an  elegant  monument  to  the  memory  of  a  young  British  officer, 
"  with  twelve  more  young  gentlemen  and  one  common  sailor,"  who  were 

cast  away  in  a  snow  storm,  in 
the  war  of  the  Kevolution, 
and  perished  from  the  in 
tensity  of  the  cold.  They 
were  found  frozen,  and  were 
buried  in  one  common  grave 
near  the  margin  of  the  sea 
shore.  The  following  was 
the  inscription: 

"  Here  lie  the  remains  of  the 
Honorable  HAMILTON  DOUGLASS 
HALIBURTON,  son  of  Sholto 
Charles,  Earl  of  Morton,  and 
heir  of  the  ancient  family  of 
Haliburton,  of  Pitcurr,  in  Scot 
land  :  who  perished  on  this 
coast,  with  twelve  more  young 
gentlemen,  and  one  common 
sailor,  in  the  spirited  discharge 
of  duty,  the  30th  or  31st  of  De 
cember,  1783 — born  October 
the  10th,  1763 :  a  youth  who,  in 
contempt  of  hardship  and  dan 
ger,  though  possessed  of  an  am 
ple  fortune,  served  seven  years 
in  the  British  Navy,  with  a 
manly  courage.  He  seemed  to 
be  deserving  of  a  better  fate. 
To  his  dear  memory  and  that 
of  his  unfortunate  companions, 
this  monumental  stone  is  erectr 
ed,  by  his  unhappy  mother,  Katharine,  Countess  Dowager  of  Morton. 

JAMES  CHAMPION,  Lieutenant  of  Marines. 

ALEXANDER  JOHNSTON,  i 

GEORGE  PADDY,  >.  >  Midshipmen. 

ROBERT  HEYWOOD,         ) 

CHARLES  GASCOIGNE,  ")  £     f  WILLIAM  TOMLINSON, 
ANDREW  HAMILTON,  I  j»o!  J  JOHN  McCHAiR, 
WILLIAM  SCOTT,          j   |  J   j  WILLIAM  SPRAY, 
DAVID  KEEDIE,  J  §      v  ROBERT  WOOD. 

GEORGE  TOWERS,  Sailor. 

Cast  away  in  pursuit  of  deserters  ;  all  found  dead  and  buried  in  this  grave. 
Of  his  Britannic  majesty's  ship  Assistance :  Mr.  HALIBURTON,  First  Lieutenant. 

About  the  year  1808,  some  barbarians,  from  a  French  vessel-of-war,  landed 
and  destroyed  this  beautiful  monument  of  maternal  affection.  Some  few 
traces  of  it  were  existing  until  within  a  few  years.  Now  no  memorial  of  it 
remains,  except  this  record,  to  tell  that  it  has  ever  been. 



Burlington  City,  20  miles  N.E.  from  Philadelphia,  and  12  S.W.  from 
Trenton,  is  pleasantly  situated  on  the  Delaware  River,  opposite  Bristol,  Penn 
sylvania.  It  contains  a  city  hall,  an  arsenal,  lyceum,  a  hospital,  3  seminaries, 
and  about  5,000  inhabitants.  It  is  the  seat  of  Burlington  College,  founded 
in  1846.  The  place  was  first  settled  by  two  companies  of  Friends — one  from 


SANDY  HOOK, 


As  it  appears  from  the  Highlands  of  Navisink.  The  scene 
embraces  a  wide  expanse  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  with  numer 
ous  vessels  "  far  out  at  sea,"  on  their  way  to  or  from  the  Bay 
of  New  York,  which  opens  a  little  to  the  left  of  the  field  of 
view. 


476  NEW  JERSEY. 

Yorkshire,  England,  the  other  from  London.  Corporation  privileges  were 
granted  by  the  legislature  in  1693.  The  present  charter  of  the  city,  dated 
in  1784,  declares  it  to  extend  the  length  of  3  miles  along  the  Delaware,  and 
one  mile  into  the  country  from  the  river.  The  river-shore  is  occupied  by 
handsome  residences,  and  the  promenade  in  front  of  these,  called  "Green 
Bank,"  is  of  surpassing  beauty,  and  is  justly  the  admiration  of  all  visitors 
and  of  passengers  in  the  steamers. 

Captain  James  Lawrence,  whose  dying  words,  "Don't  give  up  the  ship!" 
have  immortalized  his  memory,  and  James  Fennimore  Cooper,  the  celebrated 
writer  of  sea  tales,  were  both  natives  of  Burlington.  Elias  Boudinot,  the 
first  president  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  resided  here  the  latter  part  of 
his  life ;  his  grave  and  monument  to  his  memory,  are  in  the  cemetery  of  St. 
Mary's  Church,  in  this  town. 

Bordentown,  7  miles  south  of  Trenton,  is  at  the  head  of  steam  navigation  on 
the  Delaware.  The  village,  which  is  situated  on  the  brow  of  a  hill,  has  a 
female  seminary,  and  upward  of  2,000  inhabitants.  The  prospect  from  the 
village  of  the  surrounding  country  is  magnificent.  Joseph  Bonaparte,  Count 
de  Surveilliers  the  ex-king  of  Naples  and  of  Spain,  the  eldest  brother  of 
the  Emperor  Napoleon,  selected  Bordentowu  as  a  place  of  residence.  He 
came  to  this  country  in  1815,  and  settled  here  during  the  following  season. 
The  park  and  grounds  of  the  count  comprised  about  1,400  acres,  a  wild  and 
impoverished  tract,  which  he  converted  into  a  place  of  beauty,  blending  the 
charms  of  woodland  and  plantation  scenery  with  a  delightful  prospect.  His 
first  mansion  house  was  destroyed  by  fire,  together  with  some  rare  pictures. 
While  here,  his  time  was  occupied  in  planning  and  executing  improvements 
on  his  grounds;  and  he  was  noted  for  his  polish  of  manners  and  kindness  to 
the  poor. 


View  of  Camden,  N.  J.,  from  Philadelphia. 

The  cnt  allows  the  appearance  of  part  of  Camden,  as  seen  from  Walnut  Street  Ferry,  Philadelphia. 
Windmill,  or  Smith's  Island,  appears  in  front  of  the  city ;  the  canal  through  it  is  seen  on  the  left. 

CAMDEN  is  situated  on  the  east  side  of  Delaware  River,  opposite  Philadel 
phia.  Within  the  memory  of  some  living  the  whole  locality  of  Camden  was 
tilled  as  farms,  with  but  few  dwellings  along  the  shore,  occupied  by  ferry 
men.  Then  long  lines  of  black  cherry  and  mulberry  trees  stood  in  the  high 
ways,  and  numerous  apple  orchards  allured  the  truant  boys  from  Philadel 
phia.  Toward  the  end  of  the  last  century,  the  eccentric  William  Cobbett 
and  Matthew  Carey  fought  a  duel  on  the  spot,  now  the  heart  of  the  city,  un- 
perceived  by  any  one  but  their  seconds. 

Windmill,  or  Clark's  Island,  lies  in  the  Delaware,  between  Philadelphia 
and  Camden.     In  olden  times  the  island  was  used  as  a  place  of  execution  for 


NEW  JERSEY.  477 

pirates,  and  in  1798,  three  were  hung  there  at  one  time.  Originally  Camden 
consisted  of  three  distinct  localities — the  upper,  Cooper's  Point ;  the  central, 
Camden;  and  the  lower,  Kaign's  Point,  or  South  Camden.  As  early  as  1695 
a  ferry  was  established  between  Philadelphia  and  Cooper's  Point.  These 
localities  have  long  since  been  merged  into  one  continuous  settlement  by  the 
increase  of  population. 

Camden  was  incorporated  as  a  city  in  1828.  It  is  the  terminus  of  the 
Camden  and  Amboy  Railroad,  and  likewise  that  from  Atlantic  City,  61  miles 
distant,  on  the  Atlantic  coast.  By  railroad  it  is  32  miles  from  Trenton  and 
87  from  New  York.  Connected  by  numerous  steam  ferries  with  Philadel 
phia,  it  is,  in  effect,  a  suburb  of  that  city,  and  partakes  of  its  general  pros 
perity,  as  Jersey  City  does  that  of  New  York,  to  which  it  bears  a  similar 
relation.  Population,  in  1840,  3,371;  in  1850,  9,479;  and  in  1860,  about 
25,000. 

Woodbury,  the  seat  of  justice  for  Gloucester  county,  is  9  miles  south  from 
Philadelphia,  and  39  from  Trenton.  It  contains  about  1,000  inhabitants. 
The  creek  on  which  the  place  is  built,  is  navigable  for  small  vessels  to  Phila 
delphia.  Lord  Cornwallis  was  stationed  here  in  the  winter  of  1777,  with  a 
body  of  British  troops.  Fort  Mercer,  on  the  Delaware,  is  within  the  limits 
of  the  township,  and  Fort  Mifflin  on  an  island  in  the  river,  is  distant  from  it 
about  a  mile.  These  fortresses  were  scenes  of  important  military  operations 
in  the  fall  of  1777,  just  after  the  British  troops  had  taken  possession  of 
Philadelphia.  Gen.  Howe,  the  British  commander,  wishing  to  open  a  com 
munication  with  the  sea,  found  it  necessary  to  obtain  possession  of  the 
American  fortifications  on  the  river  Delaware;  one  of  these  was  on  Mud 
Island,  near  the  Pennsylvania  side;  the  other  on  Red  Bank,  opposite,  called 
Fort  Mercer.  This  fort  was  defended  by  Col.  Christopher  Green,  of  Rhode 
Island,  with  about  400  men,  principally  negroes  and  mulattoes,  many  of  whom 
obtained  their  liberty  from  slavery  by  joining  the  continental  army.  The 
Americans  had  made  their  works  too  extensive.  Under  the  direction  of  M. 
de  Mauduitthe  outworks  were  abandoned,  and  Green's  men  were  placed  with 
in  a  fortification  at  its  southern  extremity.  The  following  is  extracted  from 
the  account  given  by  the  Marquis  de  Chastellux,  in  his  "Travels  in  North 
America:" 

On  the  22d  of  October,  1777,  in  the  morning,  they  received  intelligence  that  a 
detachment  of  2,500  Hessians  were  advancing,  who  were  soon  after  perceived  on 
the  edge  of  a  wood  to  the  north  of  Red  Bank,  nearly  within  cannon  shot.  Prepa 
rations  were  making  for  the  defense,  when  a  Hessian  officer  advanced,  preceded 
by  a  drum.  He  was  suffered  to  approach ;  but  his  harangue  was  so  insolent,  that 
it  only  served  to  irritate  the  garrison,  and  inspire  them  with  more  resolution. 
"  The  king  of  England,"  said  he,  "  orders  his  rebellious  subjects  to  lay  down  their 
arms;  and  they  are  warned,  that  if  they  stand  the  battle,  no  quarters  whatever 
will  be  given."  The  answer  was,  that  they  accepted  the  challenge,  and  that  there 
should  be  no  quarter  on  either  side.  At  four  o  clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  Hes 
sians  made  a  very  brisk  fire  from  a  battery  of  cannon;  and  soon  after,  they  opened, 
and  marched  to  the  first  intrenchment,  from  which  (finding  it  abandoned  but  not 
destroyed)  they  imagined  they  had  driven  the  Americans.  They  then  shouted 
victoria,  waved  their  hats  in  the  air,  and  advanced  toward  the  redoubt.  The  same 
drummer  who  a  few  hours  before  had  come  to  summon  the  garrison,  and  had  ap 
peared  as  insolent  as  his  officer,  was  at  their  head,  beating  the  march.  Both  he  and 
that  officer  were  knocked  on  the  head  by  the  first  fire.  The  Hessians,  however, 
still  kept  advancing  within  the  first  intrenchment,  leaving  the  river  on  their  right. 
They  had  already  reached  the  abattis,  and  were  endeavoring*  to  tear  up  or  cut 
away  the  branches,  when  they  were  overwhelmed  with  a  shower  of  musket  shot, 


478  NEW  JERSEY. 

which  took  them  in  front  and  in  flank ;  for,  as  chance  would  have  it,  a  part  of  the 
courtine  of  the  old  intrenchment,  which  had  not  been  destroyed,  formed  a  projec 
tion  at  this  very  part  of  the  intersection.  M.  de  Mauduit  haa  contrived  to  form  it 
into  a  sort  of  caponiere  (or  trench  with  loop-holes)  into  which  he  threw  some  men, 
who  flanked  the  enemy's  left,  and  fired  on  them  at  close  shot.  Officers  were  seen 
every  moment  rallying  their  men,  marching  back  to  the  abattis,  and  falling  amidst 
the  branches  they  were  endeavoring  to  cut  Col.  Donop  was  particularly  distin 
guished  by  the  marks  of  the  order  he  wore,  by  his  handsome  figure,  and  by  his 
courage.  He  was  also  seen  to  fall  like  the  rest  The  Hessians,  repulsed  by  the 
fire  of  the  redoubt,  attempted  to  secure  themselves  from  it  by  attacking  on  the  side 
of  the  escarpement;  but  the  fire  from  the  galleys  sent  them  back,  with  a  great 
loss  of  men.  At  length  they  relinquished  the  attack,  and  regained  the  wood  in 
disorder. 

While  this  was  passing  on  the  north  side,  another  column  made  an  attack  on 
the  south,  and,  more  fortunate  than  the  other,  passed  the  abattis,  traversed  the 
fosse,  and  mounted  the  berm ;  but  they  were  stopped  by  the  fraises,  and  M.  de 
Mauduit  running  to  this  post  as  soon  as  he  saw  the  first  assailants  give  way,  the 
others  were  obliged  to  follow  their  example.  They  still  did  not  dare,  however,  to 
stir  out  of  the  fort,  fearing  a  surprise ;  but  M.  de  Mauduit,  wishing  to  replace  some 
palisades  which  had  been  torn  up,  he  sallied  out  with  a  few  men,  and  was  sur 
prised  to  find  about  twenty  Hessians  standing  on  the  berm,  and  stuck  up  against 
the  shelving  of  the  parapet.  These  soldiers,  who  had  been  bold  enough  to  ad 
vance  thus  far — sensible  that  there  was  more  risk  in  returning,  and  not  thinking 
§  roper  to  expose  themselves — were  taken  and  brought  into  the  fort.  M.  de  Mau- 
uit,  after  fixing  the  palisades,  employed  himself  in  repairing  the  abattis.  He 
again  sallied  out  with  a  detachment;  and  it  was  then  he  beheld  the  deplorable 
spectacle  of  the  dead  and  dying,  heaped  one  upon  another.  A  voice  arose  from 
amidst  these  carcases,  and  said,  in  English,  "Whoever  you  are,  draw  me  hence." 
It  was  the  voice  of  Col.  Donop.  M.  de  Mauduit  made  the  soldiers  lift  him  up,  and 
carry  him  into  the  fort,  where  he  was  soon  known.  He  had  his  hip  broken ;  but 
whether  they  did  not  consider  his  wound  as  mortal,  or  that  they  were  heated  by 
the  battle,  and  still  irritated  at  the  menaces  thrown  out  against  them  a  few  hours 
before,  the  Americans  could  not  help  saying  aloud,  "Well!  it  is  determined  to 
give  no  quarter!  "  "I  am  in  your  hands,"  replied  the  colonel:  "you  may  revenge 
yourselves."  M.  de  Mauduit  had  no  difficulty  in  imposing  silence,  and  employed 
himself  only  in  taking  care  of  the  wounded  officer.  The  latter,  perceiving  he 
spoke  bad  English,  said  to  him,  "  You  appear  to  me  a  foreigner,  sir:  who  are  you  ?" 
"  A  French  officer,"  replied  the  other.  "  Je  suis  content"  said  Donop,  making  use 
of  our  language:  "je  meurs  entre  les  mains  de  thonneur  meme."  [I  am  content: 
I  die  in  the  hands  of  honor  itself].  The  next  day  he  was  removed  to  the  Quaker's 
house,  where  he  lived  three  days,  during  which  he  conversed  frequently  with  M. 
de  Mauduit.  He  told  him  that  he  had  been  long  in  friendship  with  M.  de  Saint 
Germain;  that  he  wished,  in  dying,  to  recommend  to  him  his  vanquisher  and  bene 
factor.  He  asked  for  paper,  and  wrote  a  letter,  which  he  delivered  to  M.  de  Mau 
duit — requiring  of  him,  as  the  last  favor,  to  acquaint  him  when  he  was  about  to 
die.  The  latter  was  soon  under  the  necessity  of  acquitting  himself  of  this  sad 
duty.  "  It  is  finishing  a  noble  career  early"  said  the  colonel;  "  but  I  die  the  vic 
tim  of  my  ambition,  and  of  the  avarice  of  my  sovereign." 

In  this  expedition  the  enemy  are  supposed  to  have  lost  about  400  men; 
the  American  loss  was  32  in  killed  and  wounded:  many  of  these  were  in 
jured  by  the  bursting  of  one  of  their  cannon.  In  commemoration  of  the 
battle  of  Red  Bank  a  monument  has  been  erected,  having  the  following  in 
scription: 

THIS  MONUMENT  was  erected  on  the  22d  of  October,  1829,  to  transmit  to  posterity  a  grate 
ful  remembrance  of  the  patriotism  and  gallantry  of  Lieut.  Col.  Christopher  Green,  who, 
with  400  men,  conquered  the  Hessian  army  of  2,000  troops,  then  in  the  British  service,  at  the 
Red  Bank,  on  the  22d  of  October,  1777.  Among  the  wounded  was  found  their  commander, 
COUNT  DONOP,  who  died  of  his  wounds,  and  whose  body  is  interred  near  the  spot  where  he 
fell.  A  number  of  the  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania  volunteers  being  desirous  to  perpetu- 


ate  the  memory  of  the  distinguished  officers  and  soldiers  who  fought  and  bled  in  the  glo 
rious  struggle  for  American  Independence,  have  erected  this  monument  on  the  22d  day  of 
October,  Anno  Domini  1829. 

Salem,  the  county  seat  for  Salem  county,  is  on  the  east  bank  of  Salem 
River,  three  and  a  half  miles  from  its  mouth,  34  miles  S.  E.  from  Philadel 
phia,  and  65  S.  from  Trenton.  The  place  is  well  built,  and  contains  upward 
of  2,000  inhabitants.  Considerable  business  is  done  here.  Salem  was  first 
settled  by  John  Fenwick,  with  a  company  of  Friends,  in  1675. 

Bridgeton,  the  county  seat  of  Cumberland  county,  is  situated  on  both  sides 
of  Cohansey  creek,  17  miles  from  Salem,  60  from  Trenton,  and  8  from  Dela 
ware  Bay.  It  has  about  5,000  inhabitants.  A  large  coasting  business  is 
done  here ;  and  it  contains  several  factories  of  various  kinds. 


View  of  part  of  Pater  son. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  several  manufacturing  establishments,  as  seen  from  the  summit  of  the 
cliff,  about  40  yards  distant  from  the  falls. 

Shortly  after  the  destruction  of  the  tea  in  Boston,  the  East  India  Tea  Com 
pany  determined  to  try  whether  they  might  not  meet  with  better  success  in 
sending  a  cargo  into  the  Cohansey.  Accordingly  the  brig  Grreyhmind,  with 
a  cargo  of  tea  bound  to  Philadelphia,  came  up  the  river  and  ^discharged  at 
Greenwich  depositing  the  tea  in  the  cellar  of  a  house  standing  in  front  of 
the  market  ground.  In  the  evening  of  Thursday,  November  22,  1774,  it 
was  taken  possession  of  by  about  40  men,  disguised  as  Indians,  who  deliber 
ately  conveyed  the  chests  from  the  cellar,  piled  them  in  an  adjoining  field, 
and  burnt  them  in  one  general  conflagration. 

Cape  May,  about  100  miles  from  Philadelphia,  is  a  favorite  watering 
place,  having  several  large  hotels  and  boarding  houses.  In  the  summer 
months  the  island  is  thronged  with  visitors,  principally  from  Philadelphia, 
with  which  there  is  a  daily  communication.  The  village  is  separated 
by  a  small  creek  from  the  main  land ;  but  its  area  is  wearing  away  by  the 
encroachments  of  the  sea.  A  large  portion  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  vicinity 


480  NEW  JERSEY. 

are  Delaware  pilots,  a  hardy  and  industrious  race.  About  two  miles  west  of 
the  boarding  houses,  is  the  Cape  May  light  house. 

Atlantic  City  is  a  newly  founded  watering  place  on  Absecombe  Beach,  on 
the  Atlantic  Coast.  Its  direct  connection  with  Philadelphia  by  a  railroad 
across  the  state,  and  the  advantages  of  its  situation  are  rendering  it  a  thriv 
ing  and  favorite  place  of  resort. 

Schooley's  Mountain  is  a  popular  summer  retreat,  in  the  northern  part  of 
the  state,  20  miles  easterly  from  Morristown.  It  is  elevated  about  1,100 
feet  above  the  sea,  and  has  a  mineral  spring  of  some  note  for  its  medicinal 
qualities. 

PATERSON  is  situated  on  the  Passaic  River,  13  miles  N.  of  Newark,  and 
17  from  New  York,  on  the  line  of  the  railroad  connecting  Jersey  City  with 
the  Erie  Railroad.  It  contains  about  15  churches  for  various  denomina 
tions:  a  philosophical  society  with  a  valuable  library,  and  a  mechanic's  so 
ciety,  for  the  advancement  of  science  and  the  mechanic  arts,  with  a  library 
and  philosophical  apparatus.  Population  about  18,000.  It  is  connected  by 
two  bridges  with  the  village  of  Manchester,  opposite,  which  in  a  general 
view,  may  be  considered  as  a  part  of  this  place.  The  falls  of  the  Passaic,  at 
Paterson,  are  justly  celebrated  for  their  romantic  beauty. 

The  advantages  derived  from  the  great  fall  of  the  river  here,  have  been 
improved  with  much  judgment.  A  dam  of  four  and  a  half  feet  high,  strong 
ly  framed  and  bolted  to  the  rock,  in  the  bed  of  the  river  above  the  falls, 
turns  the  stream  through  a  canal  excavated  in  the  trap  rock  of  the  bank  into 
a  basin,  whence,  through  strong  guard  gates,  it  supplies,  in  succession,  three 
canals  on  separate  planes,  each  below  the  other,  giving  to  the  mills  on  each 
a  head  and  fall  of  about  22  feet.  Upon  this  fine  water  power,  a  great  manu 
facturing  place  has  grown  up,  which  has  the  important  advantages  of  an 
abundant  and  steady  supply  of  water,  a  healthy  and  fertile  surrounding 
country,  and  a  near  proximity  to  the  city  of  New  York,  with  which  it  is 
connected  by  the  sloop  navigation  of  the  Passaic,  the  Morris  Canal,  and  by 
a  railroad.  The  largest  establishments  here  are  the  cotton  factories,  of 
which  there  are  over  20 ;  there  are  also  two  manufactories  of  locomotives: 
woolen  factories,  dyeing  and  printing  establishments,  machine  shops,  mills 
of  various  kinds,  etc.  The  factories  are  constructed  mostly  of  stone. 

This  important  manufacturing  town  was  established  by  a  society  incorporated  in  1791 
with  a  capital  of  $1,000,000,  which  owed  its  origin  to  the  exertions  of  Alexander  Hamil 
ton.  The  general  object  of  the  company  was  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  great  emporium 
of  manufactures.  The  prominent  purpose  of  the  society  was  the  manufacture  of  cotton 
cloths.  At  this  period  the  great  improvements  introduced  in  the  cotton  manufacture  by 
Arkwright,  were  but  little  known  even  in  Europe,  and  in  this  country  scarcely  any  cotton 
had  been  spun  by  machinery.* 

The  act  of  incorporation  gave  a  city  charter,  with  jurisdiction,  over  a  tract  of  six  square 
miles.  The  society  was  organized  at  New  Brunswick,  in  Nov.  1791,  and  the  following 
gentleman  appointed  as  its  board  of  directors,  viz  :  William  Duer,  John  Dewhurst,  Benja 
min  Walker,  Nicholas  Low,  Royal  Flint,  Elisha  Boudinot,  John  Bayard,  John  Neilson, 
Archibald  Mercer,  Thomas  Lowring,  George  Lewis,  More  Furman,  and  Alexander 
M'Comb.  William  Duer  was  appointed  the  principal  officer.  Having  been  duly  organ 
ized,  the  society,  in  May,  1792,  decided  upon  the  great  falls  of  the  Passaic  as  the  site  of 

•The  first  cotton  spun  by  machinery  in  America,  was  at  Pawtucket,  Rhode  Island,  Dec., 
1790,  by  Samuel  Slater,  an  English  emigrant,  who  may  be  properly  styled  "  the  parent  of 
the  American  cotton  manufacture."  As  an  evidence  of  the  vast  improvements  in  the  manu 
facture  and  culture  of  cotton,  it  is  stated  that  at  that  period  good  cotton  cloth  was  50  cents 
per  yard. 


NEW  JERSEY. 


481 


their  proposed  operations,  and  named  it  Paterson,  in  honor  of  Gov.  William  Paterson,  who 
had  signed  their  charter.    There  were  then  not  over  10  houses  here. 


Freehold,  the  seat  of  justice  for  Monmouth  county,  is  on  a  plain  slightly 
elevated  above  the  surrounding  country  ;  distant  east  from  Trenton,  30  miles. 
The  village  contains  the  usual  county  buildings,  five  churches  and  about 
500  inhabitants.  It  properly  dates  its  origin  from  the  period  when  the 


Map  of  the  Seat  of  War,  in  New  Jersey  and   Vicinity. 

county  courts  were  first  held  here  in  1735,  and  hence,  in  olden  times,  was 
known  by  the  appellation  of  "Monmouth  Court  House."  This  vicinity  is 
rendered  memorable  from  the  circumstances  that  one  of  the  most  sanguinary 
battles  of  the  revolution  was  fought  here — the  battle  of  Monmouth,  Sunday, 
June  28,  1778. 

The  following  account  of  the  action  is  from  Holmes'  Annals : 
On  the  alliance  of  America  with  France,  it  was  resolved,  in  Great  Britain,  im 
mediately  to  evacuate  Philadelphia,  and  to  concentrate  the  royal  force  in  the  city 
and  harbor  of  New  York.  In  pursuance  of  this  resolution,  the  royal  army  on  the 
18th  of  June  passed  over  the  Delaware  into  New  Jersey.  Gen.  Washington,  pene 
trating  that  design,  had  previously  detached  Gen.  Maxwell's  brigade  to  co-operate 
with  the  Jersey  militia,  in  impeding  their  progress,  until  he,  with  the  main  army, 
should  fall  on  their  rear.  When  the  American  army,  in  pursuit  of  the  British, 
had  crossed  the  Delaware,  600  men  were  immediately  detached,  under  Col.  Mor 
gan,  to  reinforce  Gen.  Maxwell.  The  British  army  having  passed  up  the  east  side 
of  the  Delaware  to  Allentown,  its  future  course  was  dubious.  Two  roads  led  to 
New  York ;  one  by  the  way  of  Sandy  Hook,  the  other  by  South  Amboy,  opposite 
to  Staten  Island  and  North  River.  The  last  of.  these  roads  was  the  shortest,  but 
in  that  direction  the  Raritan  intervened,  and  the  passage  of  that  river  in  the  face 
of  an  enemy,  superior  in  number,  might  be  difficult  and  dangerous ;  especially  as 
intelligence  had  been  received,  that  Gen.  Gates,  with  another  army,  was  advanc 
ing  from  the  northward  to  form  a  junction  with  Gen.  Washington  near  that  river. 


482  NEW    JERSEV. 

The  British  general  concluded  to  take  the  road  which  led  to  Sandy  Hook;  and 
when  his  army  had  proceeded  some  miles  along  this  road,  it  encamped  on  the  27th 
of  June,  on  some  high  grounds  in  the  neighborhood  of  Freehold  court  house,  in 
the  county  of  Monmouth. 

Gea  Washington,  hearing  that  the  enemy  were  on  their  march  in  that  direction, 
dispatched  Brig.  Gen.  Wayne  with  a  farther  detachment  of  1,000  select  men  to 
strengthen  the  forces  on  the  lines.  The  continental  troops,  now  in  front  of  the 
main  army,  amounting  to  at  least  4,000  men,  Gen.  Washington  sent  the  Marquis 
de  LaFayette  to  take  command  of  them,  and  soon  after,  Gen.  Lee,*  who,  with  two 
additional  brigades,  joined  the  front  division,  which  was  now  under  his  direction, 
and  encamped  at  Englishtown,  a  few  miles  in  the  rear  of  the  British  army.  A 
corps  of  600  men,  under  Col.  Morgan,  hovered  on  the  right  flank  of  the  British ; 
and  800  of  the  Jersey  militia,  under  Gen.  Dickenson,  were  on  the  left.  Gen. 
Washington,  with  the  main  body  of  the  American  army,  encamped  about  three 
miles  in  the  rear  of  his  advanced  corps.  Such  was  the  disposition  of  the  two 
armies  on  the  evening  of  the  27th  of  June.  About  12  miles  in  front  of  the  British, 
the  high  grounds  about  Middletown  would  afford  them  a  position,  which  would 
effectually  secure  them  from  the  impression  of  the  Americans.  Gen.  Washington 
determined  to  risk  an  attack  on  their  rear,  before  they  should  reach  those  hights. 
Gen.  Lee  was  accordingly  ordered  to  make  his  dispositions  for  the  attack,  and  to 
keep  his  troops  constantly  lying  on  their  arms,  that  he  might  take  advantage  of 
the  first  movement  of  the  enemy;  and  corresponding  orders  were  given  to  the  rear 
division  of  the  army. 

The  British  army  marched  in  two  divisions,  the  van  commanded  by  Gen.  Kny- 
phausen,  and  the  rear  by  Lord  Cornwallis ;  but  the  British  commander-in-chief, 
judging  that  the  design  of  the  American  general  was  to  make  an  attempt  on  his 
baggage,  put  it  under  the  care  of  Gen.  Knyphausen,  that  the  rear  division,  con 
sisting  of  the  flower  of  the  British  army,  might  be  ready  to  act  with  vigor.  This 
arrangement  being  made,  Gen.  Knyphausen  s  division  marched,  in  pursuance  of 
orders,  at  break  of  day  on  the  28th  of  June ;  but  the  other  division,  under  Lord 
Cornwallis,  attended  by  the  commander-in-chief,  did  not  move  until  eight,  that  it 
might  not  press  too  closely  on  the  baggage.  Gen.  Lee  appeared  on  the  hights  of 
Freehold  soon  after  the  British  had  left  them ;  and,  following  them  into  the  plain, 
made  dispositions  for  intercepting  their  covering  party  in  the  rear.  While  he  was 
advancing  to  the  front  of  a  wood  adjoining  the  plain,  to  reconnoiter  the  enemy  in 
person,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  was  marching  back  his  whole  rear  division,  to  attack 
the  Americans.  Lee  now  perceived  that  he  had  mistaken  the  force  which  formed 
the  rear  of  the  British;  but  he  still  proposed  to  engage  on  that  ground.  While 
both  armies  were  preparing  for  action,  Gen.  Scott,  mistaking  an  oblique  march  of 
an  American  column  for  a  retreat,  left  his  position,  and  repassed  a  morass  in  his 
rear.  Lee,  dissatisfied  with  the  ground  on  which  the  army  was  drawn  up,  did  not 
correct  the  error  of  Scott;  but  directed  the  whole  detachment  to  repass  the 
morass,  and  regain  the  hights.  During  this  retrograde  movement,  the  rear  of 
the  army,  which,  at  the  first  firing,  had  thrown  off  their  packs  and  advanced 
rapidly  to  the  support  of  the  front,  approached  the  scene  of  action;  and  Gen. 
Washington,  riding  forward,  met  the  advanced  corps,  to  his  extreme  mortification 
and  astonishment,  retiring  before  the  enemy.  On  coming  up  to  Lee,  he  spoke  in 
terms  of  disapprobation ;  but,  though  warm,  he  lost  not  for  a  moment  that  self 
command,  than  which  at  so  critical  a  moment  nothing  could  be  more  essential  to 
the  command  of  others.  He  instantly  ordered  Col.  Stewart  s  and  Lieut  Col.  Kam- 
say's  battalions  to  form  on  a  piece  of  ground,  which  he  judged  suitable  for  giving 
a  check  to  the  enemy ;  and,  having  directed  Gen.  Lee  to  take  proper  measures 

*Gen.  Lee,  who,  having  been  exchanged  for  the  British  general,  Prescott,  had  joined  the 
American  army,  was  decisively  of  opinion,  that  it  would  "  be  criminal "  to  hazard  an  ac 
tion.  This  opinion  he  had  given  in  a  council  of  war  on  the  24th  of  June,  when  every  gene 
ral  officer,  excepting  Wayne,  was  decidedly  against  an  attack.  Gen.  Washington,  who  had 
uniformly  been  inclined  to  bring  on  a  general  action,  at  last  took  the  sole  responsibility  on 
niinself.  Gen.  Lee,  who  had  at  first  voluntarily  yielded  the  advanced  party  to  LaFayette, 
soon  regretted  his  decision ;  and  it  was  on  his  earnest  solicitation  for  the  command,  that 
he  was  sent  forward  to  support  the  marquis. 


FEW  JERSEY.  483 

with  the  residue  of  his  force,  to  stop  the  British  columns  on  that  ground,  he  rode 
back  himself  to  arrange  the  rear  division  of  the  army.  His  orders  were  executed 
with  firmness.  A  sharp  conflict  ensued ;  and  though  Lee  was  "forced  from  the 
ground  on  which  he  had  been  placed,  he  brought  off  his  troops  in  good  order,  and 
was  then  directed  to  form  in  the  rear  of  Englishtown.  The  check,  which  he  had 
given  to  the  enemy,  procured  time  to  make  a  disposition  of  the  left  wing  and  sec 
ond  line  of  the  American  army,  in  the  wood  and  on  the  eminence  to  which  Lee 
was  retreating.  Lord  Stirling,  who  commanded  the  left  wing,  placed  some  can 
non  on  the  eminence,  which,  with  the  co-operation  of  some  parties  of  infantry, 
effectually  stopped  the  advance  of  the  British  in  that  quarter.  The  enemy  at 
tempted  to  turn  the  left  flank  of  the  Americans,  but  were  repulsed.  They  also 
made  a  movement  to  the  right,  but  were  there  repelled  by  Gen.  Green,  who  had 
taken  a  very  advantageous  position.  "Wayne,  advancing  with  a  body  of  troops, 
kept  up  so  severe  and  well  directed  a  fire,  that  the  British  soon  gave  way,  and  took 
the  position  which  Lee  had  before  occupied,  where  the  action  commenced  imme 
diately  after  the  arrival  of  Gen.  Washington.  Here  the  British  line  was  formed 
on  very  strong  ground.  Both  flanks  were  secured  by  the  woods  and  morasses,  and 
the^ir  front  could  only  be  reached  through  a  narrow  pass.  The  day  had  been  in 
tensely  hot;  and  the  troops  were  greatly  fatigued;  yet  Gen.  Washington  resolved 
to  renew  the  engagement.  He  ordered  Brig.  Gen.  Poor  with  his  .own,  and  the 
Carolina  brigade,  to  gain  the  enemy's  right  flank,  while  Woodford,  with  his 
brigade,  should  turn  their  left.  The  artillery  was  ordered  at  the  same  time  to  ad 
vance  and  play  on  them  in  front.  These  orders  were  obeyed;  but  there  were  so 
many  impediments  to  be  overcome,  that  before  the  attack  could  be  commenced,  it 
was  nearly  dark.  It  was,  therefore,  thought  most  advisable  to  postpone  farther 
operations  until  morning;  and  the  troops  lay  on  their  arms  in  the  field  of  battle. 
Gen.  Washington,  who  had  been  exceedingly  active  through  the  day,  and  entirely 
regardless  of  personal  danger,  reposed  himself  at  night  in  his  cloak,  under  a  tree, 
in  the  midst  of  his  soldiers.  His  intention  of  renewing  the  battle  was  frustrated. 
The  British  troops  marched  away  about  midnight  in  such  profound  silence,  that 
the  most  advanced  posts,  and  those  very  near,  knew  nothing  of  their  departure  un 
til  morning.  The  American  general,  declining  all  further  pursuit  of  the  royal 
army,  detached  some  light  troops  to  attend  its  motions,  and  drew  off  his  troops  to 
the  borders  of  the  North  River.  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  after  remaining  a  few  days 
on  the  high  grounds  of  Middletown,  proceeded  to  Sandy  Hook,  whence  he  passed 
his  army  over  to  New  York. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  this  battle,  was  eight  officers  and  61  privates 
killed,  and  about  160  wounded.  Among  the  slain,  and  much  regretted,  were 
Lieut.  Col.  Bonner,  of  Pennsylvania,  and  Maj.  Dickenson,  of  Virginia  The  loss 
of  the  British  army,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  is  stated  to  have  been  358 
men,  including  officers.  Among  their  slain  was  Lieut.  Col.  Monckton,  who  was 
greatly  and  deservedly  lamented.  About  100  were  taken  prisoners ;  and  nearly 
1,000  soldiers,  principally  foreigners,  many  of  whom  had  married  in  Philadelphia, 
deserted  the  British  standard  during  the  march." 

The  story  of  a  woman  who  rendered  essential  service  to  the  Americans  in  the 
battle,  is  founded  on  fact.  She  was  an  Irish  woman  of  22  years  of  age,  and  of 
masculine  mold:  she  dressed  in  a  mongrel  suit,  with  the  petticoats  of  her  own  sex, 
and  an  artillery-man's  coat,  cocked  hat  and  feathers.  The  anecdote  usually  re 
lated  is  as  follows  :  Before  the  armies  engaged  in  general  action,  two  of  the  ad 
vanced  batteries  commenced  a  severe  fire  against  each  other.  As  the  heat  was 
excessive,  Molly,  who  was  the  wife  of  a  cannonier,  constantly  ran  to  bring  her 
husband  water  from  a  neighboring  spring.  While  passing  to  his  post,  she  saw 
him  fall,  and  on  hastening  to  his  assistance,  found  him  dead.  At  the  same  mo 
ment  she  heard  an  officer  order  the  cannon  to  be  removed  from  its  place,  com 
plaining  he  could  not  fill  his  post  with  as  brave  a  man  as  had  been  killed.  "  No," 
said  the  intrepid  Molly,  fixing  her  eyes  upon  the  officer,  "  the  cannon  shall  not  be 
removed  for  the  want  of  some  one  to  serve  it;  since  my  brave  husband  is  no  more, 
I  will  use  my  utmost  exertions  to  avenge  his  death."  The  activity  and  courage 
with  which  she  performed  the  office  of  cannonier,  during  the  action,  attracted  the 

31 


484  NEW  JERSEY. 

attention  of  all  who  witnessed  it,  and  finally  Washington  himself,  who  afterward 
gave  her  the  rank  of  lieutenant,  and  granted  her  half  pay  during  her  life.  She 
wore  an  epaulette,  and  was  called  Capt.  Molly.  After  the  war,  she  was  known 
as  "Dirty  Kate,"  a  title  acquired  by  her  habits,  which  had  become  so  infamous 
that  she  finally  died  a  horrible  death  from  a  loathsome  disease. 

The  annexed  view  is  copied  from  that  in  Lossing's  Field  Book :  it  was 
taken  from  the  position  held  by  Wayne,  when  the  British  colonel,  Monck- 

ton,  fell  at  the  head  of  his 
grenadiers,  and  which  is  indi 
cated  by  the  two  figures  on 
the  right.  The  rising  ground 
in  the  extreme  distance,  on  the 
left  of  the  old  parsonage,  was 
occupied  by  the  second  divis 
ion  of  the  American  army  un 
der  Washington  in  person. 
The  British  grenadiers,  seve- 

BATTLE  FIELD  or  MONMOUTH.  i     ,  •  j  j     ,        j   • 

ral  times,  advanced  to  drive 

Wayne  from  his  position,  but  were  as  often  driven  back;  when  Col.  Monck- 
ton  made  to  them  a  spirited  address,  every  word  of  which  was  heard  by  the 
Americans.  They  then  advanced  in  beautiful  order,  as  though  on  parade. 
Such  was  the  regularity  of  their  march,  that  it  is  said  a  cannon  ball  from 
Comb's  Hill  disarmed  a  whole  platoon.  As  they  approached  within  a  few 
rods  of  the  barn,  Wayne  ordered  his  men  to  pick  out  the  officers;  they 
thereupon  poured  in  a  terrible  fire,  when  almost  every  British  officer  fell, 
among  whom  was  their  leader,  the  gallant  Col.  Monckton.  A  desperate 
hand  to  hand  struggle  then  occurred,  for  the  possession  of  his  body,  in  which 
the  Americans  finally  succeeded,  and  the  grenadiers  were  driven  back. 
During  the  action,  Morgan  lay  with  his  corps  at  Richmond's  (now  Shumar's) 
mills,  three  miles  south  of  the  court  house.  For  some  unknown  reason  he 
did  not  participate  in  the  events  of  the  day.  He  was  waiting  for  orders  in 
an  agony  of  indecision,  walking  to  and  fro  for  hours,  within  sound  of  the 
conflict,  uncertain  what  course  to  pursue.  Had  he  received  directions  to  at 
tack  the  enemy  in  rear  with  his  fresh  troops,  when  exhausted  by  fatigue  and 
heat,  their  whole  army  might  have  been  taken. 

The  most  desperate  part  of  the  conflict  was  in  the  vicinity  of  where  Monck 
ton  fell.  There  the  British  grenadiers  lay  in  heaps,  like  sheaves  on  a  har 
vest  field.  They  dragged  the  corpses  by  the  heels  to  shallow  pits  dug  for 
the  purpose,  and  slightly  covered  them  with  earth.  For  many  years  after, 
their  graves  were  indicated  by  the  luxuriance  of  the  vegetation.  Among 
the  enemy's  dead,  was  a  sergeant  of  grenadiers,  designated  as  the  t(  high  ser 
geant."  He  was  the  tallest  man  in  the  British  army,  measuring  seven  feet 
and  four  inches  in  hight. 

The  day  was  unusually  hot  even  for  the  season,  and  both  armies  suffered 
severely ;  the  British  more  than  the  Americans,  because  in  their  woolen  uni 
forms,  and  burdened  with  their  knapsacks  and  accounterments,  while  the 
latter  were  divested  of  their  packs  and  superfluous  clothing.  The  tongues 
of  great  numbers  were  so  swollen,  as  to  render  them  incapable  of  speaking. 
Many  of  both  armies  perished  solely  from  heat,  and  after  the  battle  were 
seen  dead  upon  the  field  without  mark  or  wound,  under  trees  and  beside  the 
rivulet,  where  they  had  crawled  for  shade  and  water.  The  countenances  of 
the  dead  became  so  blackened  as  to  render  it  impossible  to  recognize  indi 
viduals. 


NEW  JERSEY.  435 

The  following  anecdote,  extracted  from  a  French  work,  reflects  credit  upon  the 
humanity  and  forbearance  of  the  British  commander:  A  general  officer  of  the 
American  army  advanced  with  a  score  of  men  under  the  English  batteries  to  re- 
connoiter  their  position.  His  aid-de-camp,  struck  by  a  ball,  fell  at  his  side.  The 
officers  and  orderly  dragoons  fled  precipitately.  The  general,  though  under  the 
fire  of  the  cannon,  approached  the  wounded  man  to  see  if  he  had  any  signs  of  life 
remaining,  or  whether  any  aid  could  be  afforded  him.  Finding  the  wound  had 
been  mortal,  he  turned  away  his  head  with  emotion,  and  slowly  rejoined  the 
group  who  had  got  out  of  the  reach  of  the  pieces.  Gen.  Clinton  knew  that  the 
Marquis  de  LaFkyette  generally  rode  a  white  horse ;  it  was  upon  a  white  horse 
the  officer  who  retired  so  slowly  was  mounted ;  Clinton  desired  the  gunners  not 
to  fire.  This  noble  forbearance  probably  saved  M.  de  LaFayette,  for  he  it  wa#. 


Near  the  battlefield  of  Monmouth,  stands  the  First  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Freehold,  erected  in  1752.  It  is  of  wood,  shingled,  and  painted  white. 
It  stands  partially  enveloped  in  a  grove  of  forest  trees,  is  surrounded  by  an 
old  graveyard,  and  has  an  ancient  and  venerable  appearance.  It  is  on  the 
site  of  a  former  one,  and  public  worship  has  been  held  on  this  venerated 
place  for  about  two  centuries.  On  this  spot,  within  the  walls  of  the  church, 
Whitfield,  David  Brainard,  and  the  two  Tennents,  have  labored  and  prayed. 

At  the  time  of  the  battle,  a  person,  while  sitting  on  a  grave-stone  in  the 
yard,  was  mortally  wounded  by  a  cannon  ball.  He  was  carried  into  the 
church,  and  there  died.  His  blood  stained  the  floor,  and  remains  plainly 
visible  to  the  present  day,  a  melancholy  memento,  in  this  house  of  God,  of 
those  dark  and  troublesome  times.  Col.  Monckton,  of  the  British  grena 
diers,  killed  at  Monmouth,  lies  buried  within  six  feet  of  the  west  end  of  the 
church.  He  was  a  gallant  officer,  and  of  splendid  personal  appearance.  His 
name,  roughly  cut  on  a  slab  of  wood,  erected  by  a  patriotic  schoolmaster  in 
the  vicinity,  marks  the  spot. 

The  Rev.  William  Tennent,  remarkable  for  his  piety,  and  devotedness  to 
the  Christian  cause,  was,  for  a  long  period,  the  pastor  of  this  church.  He 
came  from  Ireland  in  1718  with  his  father,  the  Rev.  William  Tennent,  and 
was  educated  under  his  tuition,  at  the  Log  College,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Neshaminey.  Being  of  a  serious  turn,  he  resolved  to  devote  himself  to  the 
gospel  ministry,  and  commenced  the  study  of  divinity  under  the  direction  of 
his  brother,  the  Rev.  Gilbert  Tennent,  pastor  of  the  church  at  New  Bruns 
wick.  While  there,  he  was  thrown  into  a  remarkable  trance,  and  remained 
apparently  dead  for  a  number  of  days. 

When  he  had  recovered,  he  discovered  great  reluctance  to  enter  into  any  ex 
planation  of  his  perceptions  and  feelings  at  this  time ;  but  being  importunately 
urged  to  do  it,  he  at  length  consented,  and  proceeded  with  a  solemnity  not  to  be 
described : 

"While  1  was  conversing  with  my  brother,"  said  he,  "on  the  state  of  my  soul, 
and  the  fears  I  had  entertained  for  my  future  welfare,  I  found  myself,  in  an  in 
stant,  in  another  state  of  existence,  under  the  direction  of  a  superior  Being,  who 
ordered  me  to  follow  him.  1  was  accordingly  wafted  along,  I  know  not  how,  until 
I  beheld,  at  a  distance,  an  ineffable  glory,  the  impression  of  which,  on  my  inind,  it 
is  impossible  to  communicate  to  mortal  man.  I  immediately  reflected  on  jny  hap 
py  change,  and  thought — Well,  blessed  be  God !  I  am  safe  at  last,  notwithstand 
ing  all  my  fears.  I  saw  an  innumerable  host  of  happy  beings,  surrounding  the 
inexpressible  glory,  in  acts  of  adoration  and  joyous  worship;  but  I  did  not  see 
any  bodily  shape  or  representation  in  the  glorious  appearance.  I  heard  things 
unutterable.  1  heard  their  songs  and  hallelujahs  of  thanksgiving  and  praise,  with 
unspeakable  rapture.  I  felt  joy  unutterable  and  full  of  glory.  1  then  applied  to 
my  conductor,  and  requested  leave  to  join  the  happy  throng — on  which  he  tapped 


486  NEW  JERSEY. 

0 

me  on  the  shoulder  and  said,  '  You  must  return  to  the  earth.'  This  seemed  like 
a  sword  through  my  heart  In  an  instant  1  recollect  to  have  seen  my  brother 
standing  before  me  disputing  with  the  doctor.  The  three  days  during  which  I 
had  appeared  lifeless,  seemed  to  me  not  more  than  10  or  20  minutes.  The  idea 
of  returning  to  this  world  of  sorrow  and  trouble  gave  me  such  a  shock,  that  I 
fainted  repeatedly."  He  added,  "Such  was  the  effect  upon  my  mind  of  what  I 
had  seen  and  heard,  that,  if  it  be  possible  fora  human  being  to  live  entirely  above 
the  world  and  the  things  of  it,  for  sometime  afterward  1  was  that  person.  The 
ravishing  sounds  of  the  songs  and  hallelujahs  that  I  heard,  and  the  very  words 
that  were  uttered,  were  not  out  of  my  ears,  when  awake,  for  at  least  three  years. 
All  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  were  in  my  sight,  as  nothing  and  vanity ;  and  so 
great  were  my  ideas  of  heavenly  glory,  that  nothing  which  did  not,  in  some  meas 
ure,  relate  to  it,  could  command  my  serious  attention." 


A  few  miles  easterly  from  the    battlefield  of    Monmouth,  at  a  locality 

known  as  Colt's  Neck,  resided  the  brave  Capt.  Joshua  Huddy,  of  revolu- 

1^-™. j  ^  .••"•**-— ~ «£  -•*  --v  ii^i     tionary  memory.      The   dwelling  in   which 

he  resided,  is  yet  standing,  and  shows  the 
marks  of  the  conflict  which  has  made  it 
noted  in  this  region. 

Huddy  distinguished  himself  on  various 
occasions  in  the  war,  and  became  an  object 
of  terror  to  the  tories.     One  evening,  in  the 
summer  of  1780,  a  party  of  about  60  refu- 
THB  HUDDY  HOUSE.  geeSj  commanded   by  Tye,  a  mulatto,   at 

tacked  this  dwelling.  Huddy,  assisted  only  by  a  servant  girl,  aged  about  20 
years,  defended  it  for  some  length  of  time.  Several  muskets  were  fortu 
nately  left  in  the  house  by  the  guard  generally  stationed  there,  but  at  this 
time  absent.  These  she  loaded,  while  Huddy,  by  appearing  at  different  win 
dows  and  discharging  tbem,  gave  the  impression  that  there  were  many  de 
fenders.  He  wounded  several,  and  at  last,  while  setting  fire  to  the  house, 
he  shot  their  leader  Tye  in  the  wrist.  Huddy,  finding  the  flames  fast  in 
creasing,  agreed  to  surrender,  provided  they  would  extinguish  tbe  fire. 

It  is  said  the  enemy,  on  entering,  were  much  exasperated  at  the  feebleness  of 
its  defenders ;  and  could,  with  difficulty,  be  restrained  by  their  leader  from  butch 
ering  them  on  the  spot  They  were  obliged  to  leave,  as  the  militia  soon  collected, 
and  killed  six  on  their  retreat.  They  carried  off,  with  Huddy,  several  cattle  and 
sheep  from  the  neighborhood,  but  lost  them  in  fording  the  creeks.  They  em 
barked  on  board  their  boats  near  Black  Point,  between  Shrewsbury  and  Navisink 
River.  As  the  boats  pushed  from  shore,  Huddy  jumped  overboard,  and  was  shot 
in  the  thigh,  as  was  supposed  by  the  militia,  then  in  close  pursuit.  He  held  up 
one  of  his  hands  toward  them,  exclaiming,  "/am  Huddy  I  1  am  Huddy  I"  swam 
to  the  shore,  and  escaped. 

Two  years  after,  March,  1782,  Huddy  commanded  a  blockhouse  at  Tom's  River, 
which  was  attacked  by  a  party  of  refugees  from  New  York,  and  taken  after  a  gal 
lant  resistance.  The  prisoners  were  carried  to  New  York;  from  thence  Huddy 
was  conveyed  to  Sandy  Hook,  and  placed,  heavily  ironed,  on  board  a  guard-ship. 

While  confined  he  was  told,  by  one  of  the  refugees,  that  he  was  to  be  hanged, 
"  for  he.  had  taken  a  certain  Philip  White,  a  refugee  in  Monmouth  county,  cut  off 
both  his  arms,  broke  his  legs,  pulled  out  one  of  his  eyes,  damned  him,  and  then 
bid  him  run."  He  answered,  "  it  is  impossible  I  could  have  taken  Philip  White, 
I  being  a  prisoner  in  New  York  at  the  time,  closely  confined,  and  for  many  days 
before  he  was  made  prisoner.  One  or  two  of  his  comrades  corroborated  this  state 
ment  Four  days  after,  April  12th,  Huddy  was  taken  by  16  refugees  under  Capt. 
Lippencott,  to  Gravellv  Point,  on  the  seashore  at  the  foot  of  Navisink  Hills,  about 
a  mile  north  of  the  Highland  lighthouses,  where  he  was  deliberately  executed. 


NEW  JERSEY.  437 

He  met  his  fate  with  an  extraordinary  degree  of  firmness  and  serenity.  It  is  said 
he  even  executed  his  will  under  the  gallows,  upon  the  head  of  that  barrel  from 
which  he  was  to  make  his  exit  and  in  a  handwriting  fairer  than  usual.  The  fol 
lowing  label  was  attached  to  his  breast : 

We,  the  refugees,  having  long,  with  grief,  beheld  the  cruel  murders  of  our  breth 
ren,  and  finding  nothing  but  such  measures  daily  carrying  into  execution;  we 
therefore  determine  not  to  suffer  without  taking  vengeance  for  the  numerous  cruel 
ties  ;  and  thus  begin,  having  made  use  of  Capt.  Huddy,  as  the  first  object  to  pre 
sent  to  your  view ;  and  further  determine  to  hang  man  for  man,  'while  there  is  a 
refugee  existing. 

TIP   GOES   HTJDDY   FOR   PHILIP   WHITE! 

The  gallows,  formed  of  three  rails,  stood  on  the  beach,  close  to  the  sea.  Tradi 
tion  states  that  Capt.  Lippencott,  observing  reluctance  in  some  of  his  men  to  take 
hold  of  the  rope,  drew  his  sword,  and  swore  he  would  run  the  first  through  who 
disobeyed  orders.  Three  of  the  party,  bringing  their  bayonets  to  the  charge,  de 
clared  their  determination  to  defend  themselves — that  Huddy  was  innocent  of 
the  death  of  White,  and  they  would  not  be  concerned  in  the  murder  of  an  inno 
cent  man. 

White,  the  refugee,  was  a  carpenter,  and  served  his  time  in  Shrewsbury.  Six 
days  after  Huddy  was  taken,  he  was  surprised  by  a  party  of  militia  lighthorse, 
near  Snag  Swamp,  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  township.  After  laying  down  his 
arms  in  token  of  surrender,  he  took  up  his  musket  and  killed  a  Mr.  Hendrickson. 
He  was,  however,  secured,  and  while  being  taken  to  Freehold  was  killed  at  Pyle's 
Corner,  three  miles  from  there.  He  was  under  the  guard  of  three  men,  the  father 
of  one  of  whom  was  murdered  at  Shrewsbury,  the  year  previous,  by  a  band  of 
refugees,  among  whom  was  White,  and  he  was  therefore  highly  exasperated 
against  the  prisoner.  Some  accounts  state,  that  he  was  killed  while  attempting  to 
escape;  others,  with  more  probability,  that  they  pricked  him  with  their  swords, 
and  thus  forcing  him  to  run,  cruelly  murdered  him. 

The  corpse  of  Huddy  was  carried  to  Freehold,  and  buried  with  the  honors  of 
war.  A  funeral  sermon  was  preached  on  the  occasion  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wood- 
hull,*  who  afterward  suggested  to  Gen.  David  Forman  the  propriety  of  retaliation. 
Forman  wrote  to  this  effect  to  Washington.  The  subsequent  history  of  this  affair 
is  thus  given  in  Ramsay's  History  of  the  Revolution. 

Gen.  Washington  resolved  on  retaliation  for  this  deliberate  murder;  but  in 
stead  of  immediately  executing  a  British  officer,  he  wrote  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
that  unless  the  murderers  of  Huddy  were  given  up,  he  should  be  under  the  neces 
sity  of  retaliating.  The  former  being  refused,  Capt.  Asgill  was  designated  by  lot 
for  that  purpose.  In  the  meantime,  the  British  instituted  a  court-martial  for  the 
trial  of  Capt.  Lippencott,  who  was  supposed  to  be  the  principal  agent  in  executing 
Huddy.  It  appeared,  in  the  course  of  this  trial,  that  Gov.  Franklin,  the  president 
of  the  board  of  associated  loyalists,  gave  Lippencott  verbal  orders  for  what  he  did ; 
and  that  he  had  been  designated  as  a  proper  subject  for  retaliation,  having  been, 
as  the  refugees  stated,  a  persecutor  of  the  loyalists,  and  particularly  as  having 
been  instrumental  in  hanging  Stephen  Edwards,f  who  had  been  one  of  that  de- 

*  This  clergyman  was  originally  settled  over  a  congregation  in  Pennsylvania.  He  was  a 
strenuous  whig,  and  while  there,  advocated  the  cause  so  eloquently  from  the  pulpit,  that  he 
succeeded  in  enlisting  as  soldiers,  every  male  member  of  his  congregation  capable  of  bear 
ing  arms,  he  going  with  them  as  chaplain.  In  the  spring  of  1779,  he  was  settled  over  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Freehold,  where  he  continued  until  his  death,  in  Nov.  1824. 

"f  Stephen  Edwards,  a  young  man,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  war,  left  his  home,  at  Shrews 
bury,  and  joined  the  loyalists  at  New  York.  From  thence  he  was  sent,  by  Col.  Taylor  of 
the  refugees,  a  former  resident  of  Middletown,  back  to  Monmouth  county,  with  written 'in 
structions  to  ascertain  the  force  of  the  Americans  there.  Information  having  been  con 
veyed  to  the  latter,  Jonathan  Forman,  a  captain  of  cavalry,  was  ordered  to  search  for  him. 
Suspecting  he  might  be  at  his  father's  residence,  half  a  mile  below  Eatontown,  he  entered 
it  at  midnight  with  a  party  of  men,  and  found  him  in  bed  with  his  wife,  disguised  in  the 
nightcap  of  a  female. 

He  was  seized,  tried  by  a  court  martial,  and  bung  as  a  spy.  The  Forman  and  Edwards 
families  had,  previous  to  the  war,  been  on  the  most  friendly  terms. 


488  NEW  JERSEY. 

scription.  The  court,  having  considered  the  whole  matter,  gave  their  opinion — 
"That,  as  what  Lippencott  did  was  not  the  effect  of  malice  or  ill-will,  but  pro 
ceeded  from  a  conviction  that  it  was  his  duty  to  obey  the  orders  of  the  board  of 
directors  of  associated  loyalists,  and  as  he  did  not  doubt  their  having  full  authori 
ty  to  give  such  orders,  he  was  not  guilty  of  the  murder  laid  to  his  charge,  and 
therefore  they  acquitted  him."  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  who,  a  little  before  this  time, 
had  been  appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the  British  army,  in  a  letter  to  Gen. 
Washington,  accompanying  the  trial  of  Lippencott,  declared  "that,  notwithstand 
ing  the  acquittal  of  Lippencott,  he  reprobated  the  measure,  and  gave  assurances 
of  prosecuting  a  further  inquiry."  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  about  the  same  time,  broke 
up  the  board  of  associated  royalists,  which  prevented  a  repetition  of  similar  ex 
cesses.  The  war,  also,  drawing  near  a  close,  the  motives  for  retaliation,  as  tend 
ing  to  prevent  other  murders,  in  a  great  measure  ceased.  In  the  meantime,  Gen. 
Washington  received  a  letter  from  the  Count  de  Vergennes,  interceding  for  Capt. 
Asgill,  which  was  also  accompanied  with  a  very  pathetic  one  from  his  mother, 
Mrs.  Asgill,  to  the  count.  Copies  of  these  several  letters  were  forwarded  to  con 
gress,  and  soon  after  they  resolved,  "that  the  commander-in-chief  be  directed  to 
set  Capt  Asgill  at  liberty."  The  lovers  of  humanity  rejoiced-  that  the  necessity 
for  retaliation  was  superseded,  by  the  known  humanity  of  the  new  British  com 
mander-in-chief,  and  still  more  by  the  well-founded  prospect  of  a  speedy  peace. 
Asgill,  who  had  received  every  indulgence,  and  who  had  been  treated  with  all 
possible  politeness,  was  released,  and  permitted  to  go  into  New  York, 

Morristown  is  on  an  elevated  plain,  23  miles  by  railroad  westerly  from 
Newark.  It  is  an  uncommonly  beautiful  village,  having  many  fine  private 
dwellings,  with  ample  yards  and  garden  plots;  and  in  its  center  is  a  hand 
some  public  square.  The  village  has  several  extensive  carriage  manufac 
tories,  and  about  2,500  inhabitants. 

Morristown  was  probably  first  settled  between  the  years  1700  and  1720. 
In  1740  the  first  Presbyterian  church  was  established.  In  the  revolutionary 
war,  the  population  of  the  village  was  about  250. 
The  first  court  house  was  built  in  1755.  The 
American  army,  under  Washington,  had  their  win 
ter  quarters  at  Morristown  on  two  different  occa 
sions.  The  first  time  was  in  June,  1777,  immedi 
ately  after  the  battles  of  Trenton  and  Princeton; 
the  second  was  during  the  winter  of  1779—80.  The 
Pennsylvania  line  were  also  stationed  here  in  the 
succeeding  winter. 

The  first  season,  Washington  quartered  in  the 
old  Freeman  tavern,  which  stood  on  the  north  side 
of  the  green.  His  headquarters  in  the  winter  of 
1779-80  was  the  residence,  at  that  time,  of  the 
widow  of  Col.  Jacob  Ford,  who  commanded  the 
first  regiment  of  Morris  county  militia,  during 

WASHIKOTON'S  HEADQUABTEES.      -.TT     ,  .  °         ,  ,  . ••  ,    .-,    J    ,  mi_ 

Washington  s  retreat  through  the  state.  Ihe  gen 
eral  and  his  suit  occupied  the  whole  building,  excepting  the  two  rooms  east 
of  the  entry,  which  were  retained  by  the  family.  This  house  is  of  brick, 
covered  with  wood  and  painted  white. 

Two  sentinels  paraded  in  front  and  two  in  the  rear,  constantly,  day  and 
night.  The  life-guard,  composed  of  about  250  men,  under  Gen.  Win.  Col- 
fax,  were  barracked  in  about  50  rude  huts  which  stood  in  the  meadow,  formed 
by  the  angle  of  two  roads,  a  few  rods  south-east  of  the  dwelling.  Several 
times  during  the  winter  false  alarms  were  given  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy. 
First,  a  distant  report  of  a  gun  woujd  be  heard  from  the  most  remote  senti 
nel,  and  then  one  nearer,  and  so  on,  until  the  sentinels  by  the  house  would 


NEW   JERSEY.  489 

fire  in  turn.  From  them  it  would  be  communicated  toward  Morristown,  un 
til  the  last  gun  would  be  heard  far  westward  at  camp;  and  immediately  the 
life-guard  would  rush  from  their  huts  into  the  house,  barricade  the  doors, 
open  the  windows,  and  about  five  men  would  place  themselves  at  each  win 
dow,  with  their  muskets  brought  to  a  charge,  loaded  and  cocked  ready  for 
defense.  There  they  would  remain  until  the  troops  from  camp  were  seen 
marching  with  music,  at  quick  step,  down  toward  the  mansion. 

Count  Pulaski  frequently  exercised  his  corps  of  cavalry  in  front  of  the  head 
quarters.  He  was  an  expert  horseman,  and  performed  many  feats  of  skill.  He 
would  sometimes,  while  his  horse  was  on  full  gallop,  discharge  his  pistol,  toss  it  in 
the  air,  catch  it  by  the  barrel,  and  throw  it  ahead  as  if  at  an  enemy.  With  his  horse 
still  on  the  jump,  he  would  lift  one  foot  out  of  the  stirrup,  and,  with  the  other  foot 
in,  bend  to  the  ground  and  recover  the  weapon.  Some  of  the  best  horsemen  in  the 
army,  the  Virginia  lighthorse,  attempted  to  imitate  the  feat.  Once  in  three  or  four 
trials  they  would  succeed  in  catching  the  pistol ;  none,  however,  were  able  to  pick 
it  up  from  the  ground,  but  in  their  attempts  got  some  terrible  falls. 

The  army,  in  the  winter  of  1779-80,  encamped  on  the  hill  back  of  the 
court  house.  Their  encampment  extended  several  miles  into  the  country. 
The  soldiers  lived  principally  in  small  log  huts ;  some  remains  of  their  stone 
chimneys  are  still  visible.  At  this  period  the  soldiers  suffered  from  the  want 
of  clothing  and  provisions.  In  a  private  letter  to  a  friend,  Washington 
says: 

"We  have  had  the  virtue  and  patience  of  the  army  put  to  the  severest  trial.  Some 
times  it  has  been  five  or  six  days  together  without  bread — at  other  times  as  many 
days  without  meat ;  and  once  or  twice,  two  or  three  days  without  either.  I  hardly 
thought  it  possible,  at  one  period,  that  we  should  be  able  to  keep  it  together,. nor 
could  it  have  been  done,  but  for  the  exertions  of  the  magistrates  in  the  several  coun 
ties  of  this  state  (Jersey),  on  whom  I  was  obliged  to  call,  expose  our  situation  to 
them,  and  in  plain  terms  declare  that  we  were  reduced  to  the  alternative  of  dis 
banding  or  catering  for  ourselves,  unless  the  inhabitants  would  afford  us  their  aid. 
I  allotted  to  each  county  a  certain  proportion  of  flour  or  grain,  and  a  certain 
number  of  cattle,  to  be  delivered  on  certain  days ;  and,  for  the  honor  of  the  magis 
trates,  and  the  good  disposition  of  the  people,  I  must  add  that  my  requisitions  were 
punctually  complied  with,  and  in  many  counties  exceeded.  Nothing  but  this  great 
exertion  could  have  saved  the  army  from  dissolution  or  starving,  as  we  were  bereft 
of  every  hope  from  the  commissaries.  At  one  time  the.  soldiers  ate  every  kind  of 
horse  food  but  hay.  Buckwheat,  common  wheat,  rye,  and  Indian  corn,  composed 
the  meal  which  made  their  bread.  As  an  army,  they  bore  it  with  the  most  heroic 
patience ;  but  sufferings  like  these,  accompanied  by  the  want  of  clothes,  blankets, 
etc.,  will  produce  frequent  desertion  in  all  armies;  and  so  it  happened  with  us, 
though  it  did  not  excite  a  single  mutiny." 

On  the  evening  of  the  first  of  January,  1781,  the  Pennsylvania  line,  sta 
tioned  near  Morristown,  at  a  concerted  signal,  paraded  under  arms,  and  de 
clared  their  intention  of  marching  to  Philadelphia  and  demanding  a  redress 
of  grievances.  They  complained  that,  in  addition  to  sustaining  sufferings 
common  to  all,  they  were  retained  in  service  contrary  to  the  terms  of  their 
enlistment. 

Gen.  Wayne,  who  commanded  the  Pennsylvania  troops,  endeavored  to  interpose  his  in 
fluence  and  authority,  urging  them  to  return  to  their  duty,  until  their  grievances  could  be 
inquired  into  and  redressed.  But  all  was  to  no  purpose,  and  on  cocking  his  pistol,  they  in 
stantly  presented  their  bayonets  to  his  breast,  saying,  "  We  respect  and  love  you  ;  often  have 
you  led  us  into  thejield  of  battle,  but  we  are  no  longer  under  your  command  ;  we  warn  you  to 
be  on  your  guard  ;  if  you  fire  your  pistols,  or  attempt  to  enforce  your  commands,  we  shall  put 
you  instantly  to  death."  Gen.  Wayne  next  expostulated  with  them,  expressing  his  appre 
hension  that  they  were  about  to  sacrifice  the  glorious  cause  of  their  country,  and  that  the 


490  NEW  JERSEY. 

enemy  would  avail  themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  advance  and  improve  so  favorable  an 
occasion.  They  assured  him  that  they  still  retained  an  attachment  and  respect  for  the 
cause  which  they  had  embraced,  and  that,  so  far  from  a  disposition  to  abandon  it,  if  the 
enemy  should  dare  to  come  out  of  New  York,  they  would,  under  his  and  his  officers'  or 
ders,  face  them  in  the  field,  and  oppose  them  to  the  utmost  in  their  power.  They  com 
plained  that  they  had  been  imposed  on  and  deceived  respecting  the  term  of  their  enlistment; 
that  they  had  received  no  wages  for  more  than  a  year,  and  that  they  were  destitute  of  cloth 
ing,  and  had  often  been  deprived  of  their  rations.  These  were  their  grievances,  and  they  were 
determined  to  march  to  Philadelphia  and  demand  of  congress  that  justice  which  had  so 
long  been  denied  to  them.  They  commenced  their  march  in  regular  military  order,  and 
when  encamped  at  night,  they  posted  out  piquets,  guards  and  sentinels.  Gen.  Wayne,  to 
prevent  their  depredations  on  private  property,  supplied  them  with  provisions,  and  he,  with 
Colonels  Stewart  and  Butler,  officers  whom  the  soldiers  respected  and  loved,  followed  and 
mixed  with  them,  to  watch  their  motions  and  views,  and  they  received  from  them  respect 
ful  and  civil  treatment. 

They  proceeded  in  good  order  to  Princeton.  Three  emissaries  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
meeting  them  there,  made  liberal  offers  to  entice  them  from  the  service  of  congress.  The 
offers  were  instantly  rejected,  and  the  emissaries  seized  and  confined  in  close  custody. 
There  they  were  also  met  by  a  committee  of  congress  and  a  deputation  from  the  state  of 
Pennsylvania.  The  latter  granting  a  part  of  their  demands,  persuaded  them  to  return  to 
their  duty.  The  agents  of  Clinton  were  then  given  up,  and  immediately  executed  as  spies. 

Mount  Holly,  the  seat  of  justice  for  Burlington  county,  is  pleasantly  situa 
ted  in  a  fertile  country,  7  miles  east  from  Burlington,  with  which  it  is  con 
nected  by  railroad,  and  19  from  Trenton.  It  contains  about  2,000  inhabit 
ants.  It  derives  its  name  from  a  hill  or  mount  near  the  village,  called  Mount 
Holly,  from  the  holly-trees  growing  upon  it.  This  eminence,  about  200  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  sea,  is  said  to  be  the  highest  land  in  the  southern  por 
tion  of  New  Jersey.  The  courts  of  the  county  were  removed  here  from  Bur 
lington  in  1796. 

Mount  Holly  was  settled  by  Friends  not  long  after  the  settlement  of  Bur 
lington.  A  grist  and  saw  mill  was  built  on  the  north  branch  of  the  Rancocus  at 
an  early  date.  It  originally  bore  the  name  of  Bridgetown,  and  previous  to 
the  American  revolution,  was  a  village  of  200  houses.  At  that  period  Mount 
Holly  was  a  place  of  considerable  importance.  The  legislature  for  a  time 
held  its  sittings  here ;  and  some  British  troops  were  quartered  upon  the  in 
habitants.  William  IV,  the  late  king  of  Great  Britain,  then  a  young  man, 
was  here  with  the  British  troops.  The  yellow -fever  in  Philadelphia  in  1793, 
and  the  massacre  of  St.  Domingo,  filled  the  town  with  a  surplus  population. 
At  this  time  Stephen  Girard,  "famous  for  his  riches  and  gifts,"  landed  at 
Egg  Harbor,  came  across  the  country  on  a  peddling  tour,  and  took  up  his 
residence  in  the  village,  when  he  opened  a  cigar  shop,  and  sold  raisins  by  the 
penny's  worth  to  the  children.  He  is  said  to  have  been  "a  little,  unnoticed 
man,  save  that  the  beauty  of  his  wife,  whom  he  married  here,  worried  and 
alienated  his  mind." 


Elizabethtown  is  4  miles  from  Newark,  on  the  New  Jersey  Railroad,  be 
tween  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  15  miles  from  the  former  and  72  from 
the  latter,  and  contains  about  3,000  inhabitants.  It  received  its  name  from 
Lady  Elizabeth  Carteret,  the  wife  and  executrix  of  Sir  George  Carteret.  It 
was  the  third  settlement  made  in  New  Jersey,  and  the  first  by  the  English. 
The  Borough  of  Elizabeth  received  i{s  act  of  incorporation  in  1739,  during 
the  reign  of  George  II,  and  it  was  for  many  years  the  largest  and  most  flour 
ishing  place  in  the  province.  The  first  public  buildings  of  the  jurisdiction  of 
East  Jersey,  were  here,  and  the  firgt  general  assembly  met  here  from  1668 
to  1682.  The  First  Presbyterian  Church  is  the  oldest  congregation  in  the 
state,  organized  for  worship  in  the  English  language.  During  the  revolution 


NEW  JERSEY. 


491 


CALDWELL    MONUMENT. 


this  town  was  greatly  harassed,  and  its  church  edifice,  standing  where  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  now  stands,  was  fired  by  a  refugee  and  burned  to 
the  ground.  The  College  of  New  Jersey,  afterward  located  at  Princeton, 
commenced  its  existence  here.  The  building  in  which  its  first  exercises  were 
held,  was  also  burnt  down  during  the  war. 

Rev.  James  Caldwell,  the  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  at  Eliz- 
abethtown,  was  chaplain  to  those  portions  of  the  American  army  that  suc 
cessively  occupied  New  Jersey.  He  was  high  in  the 
confidence  of  Washington,  and  in  times  of  gloom 
and  despondency,  he,  by  his  eloquent  and  patriotic 
appeals,  contributed  much  to  arouse  and  sustain  the 
spirits  of  the  patriots.  To  avoid  the  dangers  to 
which  he  was  constantly  exposed  from  the  tories  and 
the  enemy,  then  in  possession  of  New  York  and 
Staten  Island,  he  was  compelled  to  remove  his  resi 
dence  to  Connecticut  Farms,  about  four  miles  from 
Elizabethtown,  where  he  resided  until  the  day  of  his 
murder. 

On  the  6th  of  June,  1780,  while  Gen.  Knyphausen  was  on 
his  way  to  Springfield,  Mrs.  Caldwell  was  shot  at  Connecticut 
Farms,  by  a  refugee,  through  the  window  of  a  room  to  which 
she  had  retired  with  her  children  for  safety  and  prayer — two 
balls  passing  through  her  body.  Her  lifeless  and  bleeding 
body  being  laid  in  the  open  street,  the  building  was  fired,  and 
soon  the  little  village  was  laid  in  ashes.  And  on  the  24th  of 
November,  1781,  Mr.  Caldwell  himself  was  shot  at  Elizabeth- 
town  Point,  whither  he  had  gone  for  a  young  lady  who  had 
come  under  the  protection  of  a  flag  of  truce  from  New  York. 

Taking  in  his  hand  a  little  bundle,  containing  some  articles  of  her  clothing,  he  was  com 
manded  by  the  sentinel  to  stop,  which  he  hesitating  to  do,  was  shot  by  the  ruffian  through 
the  heart.  His  corpse  was  conveyed  to  the  house  of  Mrs.  Noel,  at  Elizabethtown,  his  un 
wavering  friend,  whence  it  was  buried — Dr.  McWhorter,  of  Newark,  preaching  the  funeral 
sermon,  from  Eccl.  viii,  8.  He  must  have  died  in  about  the  40th  year  of  his  age,  leaving 
a  name  as  dear  to  the  country  as  to  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ.  Thus  in  less  than  two 
years  the  congregation  which  he  served  was  bereft  of  its  church,  and  of  the  inestimable 
wife  of  the  pastor,  and  of  the  pastor  himself.  And  as  a  proof  of  the  estimation  in  which 
he  was  held,  his  name  was  given  to  one  of  the  towns  of  Essex  county,  N.  J. 

Mr.  Caldwell  was  shot  late  on  Saturday  afternoon,  and  many  of  the  people  were  ignorant 
of  the  tragical  deed  until  they  came  to  church  on  the  Sabbath  ;  and  instead  of  sitting  with 
delight  under  his  instructions,  there  was  a  loud  cry  of  wailing  over  his  melancholy  end. 
On  the  following  Tuesday  there  was  a  vast  concourse  assembled  to  convey  his  remains  to 
the  tomb.  After  the  services  were  ended,  the  corpse  was  placed  where  all  might  take  a  last 
view  of  their  murdered  pastor.  Before  the  closing  of  the  coffin,  Dr.  Elias  Boudinot  came 
forward,  leading  a  group  of  nine  orphan  children,  and  placing  them  around  the  bier  of  their 
parent,  made  an  address  of  touching  eloquence  to  the  multitude  in  their  behalf.  It  was  an 
hour  of  deep  and  powerful  emotion.  The  procession  slowly  moved  to  the  grave,  weeping 
as  they  went.  And  as  they  lifted  their  streaming  eyes  to  heaven,  they  besought  the  bless 
ings  of  God  upon  the  fatherless  and  motherless  children,  and  his  kind  interference  to  crown 
with  success  their  efforts  against  their  oppressors. 

So  deep  was  the  impression  made  by  this  man  upon  the  minds  of  the  youth  of  his  charge, 
that  after  a  lapse  of  sixty  years  their  recollections  of  him  are  of  the  most  vivid  character. 
His  dress,  appearance,  conversation,  manner  of  preaching,  texts,  are  as  fresh  in  their  minda 
as  things  of  yesterday.  And  with  a  singular  unanimity  they  agree  in  the  following  descrip 
tion  of  him.  He  was  of  the  middle  size,  and  strongly  built.  His  countenance  had  a  pen 
sive,  placid  cast,  but  when  excited  was  exceedingly  expressive  of  resolution  and  energy. 
His  voice  was  sweet  and  pleasant,  but  at  the  same  time  so  strong  that  he  could  make  him 
self  heard  above  the  notes  of  the  drum  and  the  fife.  As  a  preacher  he  was  uncommonly 
eloquent  and  pathetic,  rarely  preaching  without  weeping  himself ;  and  at  times  he  would 
melt  his  whole  audience  into  tears.  He  was  among  the  most  active  of  men,  and  seemed 
never  wearied  by  any  amount  of  bodily  or  mental  labor.  Feelings  of  the  most  glowing  pa- 


492  NEW  JERSEY. 

triotism  and  of  the  most  fervent  piety  possessed  his  bosom  at  the  same  time,  without  the 
one  interfering  with  the  other.  He  was  one  day  preaching  to  the  battalion — the  next  march 
ing  with  them  to  battle,  and,  if  defeated,  assisting  to  conduct  their  retreat — and  the  next, 
administering  the  consolations  of  the  gospel  to  some  dying  parishioner.  His  people  were 
most  ardently  attached  to  him,  and  the  army  adored  him. 

He  was  shot  by  a  man  called  Morgan,  who  was  tried  and  found  guilty  of  murder  It 
was  proved  on  his  trial  that  he  was  bribed  to  the  murderous  deed.  He  was  hung,  giving 
signs  of  the  most  obdurate  villainy  to  the  last.  The  day  of  his  execution  was  intensely 
cold  ;  and  a  little  delay  taking  place  under  the  gallows,  he  thus  addressed  the  executioner, 
with  an  oath  :  "  Do  your  duty,  and  don't  keep  me  here  shivering  in  the  cold  .'"  The  place  of 
his  execution  is  about  half  a  mile  north  of  the  church  in  Westfield,  and  is  called  Morgan's 
Hill  to  this  day. 

The  citizens  of  Elizabethtown  have  recently  erected  a  new  monument  to 
the  memory  of  Mr.  Caldwell  and  his  wife,  of  which  the  engraving  annexed 
is  a  representation.  It  is  a  handsome  marble  obelisk,  which,  with  an  in 
scribed  pedestal,  rests  upon  a  granite  base.  On  the  left  of  the  engraving  is 
seen  a  recumbent  slab ;  this  covers  the  grave  of  Jonathan  Dickinson,  the 
founder  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey.  The  first  of  the  following  inscrip 
tions  was  on  the  ancient  monument  erected  in  memory  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Caldwell — the  second  on  the  new : 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  JAMES  CALDWELL  and  HANNAH  his  wife,  who  fell  vic 
tims  to  their  country's  cause  in  the  years  1780  and  1781. He  was  the  zealous  and  faith 
ful  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  town,  where,  by  his  evangelical  labors  in  the 
gospel  vineyard,  and  his  early  attachment  to  the  civil  liberties  of  his  country,  he  has  left 
in  the  hearts  of  his  people  a  better  monument  than  brass  or  marble. 

STOP,  PASSKNGKR! 

Here  also  lie  the  remains  of  a  woman,  who  exhibited  to  the  world  a  bright  constellation 
of  the  female  virtues.  On  that  memorable  day,  never  to  be  forgotten,  when  a  British  foe 
invaded  this  fair  village,  and  fired  even  the  temple  of  the  Deity,  this  peaceful  daughter  of 
Heaven  retired  to  her  hallowed  apartment,  imploring  Heaven  for  the  pardon  of  her  enemies. 
In  that  sacred  moment  she  was,  by  the  bloody  hand  of  a  British  ruffian,  dispatched,  like 
her  divine  Redeemer,  through  a  path  of  blood,  to  her  long-wished-for  native  skies. 


East  side — This  monument  is  erected  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  JAMES  CALDWKLL,  the 
pioip  and  fervent  Christian,  the  zealous  and  faithful  minister,  the  eloquent  preacher,  and  a 
prominent  leader  among  the  worthies  who  secured  the  independence  of  his  country.  His 
name  will  be  cherished  in  the  Church  and  in  the  State  so  long  as  virtue  is  esteemed  and  pa 
triotism  is  honored. 

Weal  side — HANNAH,  wife  of  Rev.  James  Caldwell,  and  daughter  of  Jonathan  Ogden,  of 
Newark,  was  killed  at  Connecticut  Farms,  by  a  shot  from  a  British  soldier,  June  25,  1780, 
cruelly  sacrificed  by  the  enemies  of  her  husband  and  country. 

North  side — "The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed."  Be  of  good  courage;  let  us  behave 
ourselves  valiant  for  our  people,  and  for  the  cities  of  our  God,  and  let  the  Lord  do  what 
seemeth  good  in  his  sight.  "  The  glory  of  their  children  are  their  fathers." 

South  side — James  Caldwell.  Born  in  Charlotte  county,  Virginia,  April,  1734.  Graduated 
at  Princeton  College,  1759.  Ordained  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Elizabeth- 
town,  1762.  After  serving  as  chaplain  to  the  army  of  the  Revolution,  and  acting  as  com 
missary  to  the  troops  in  New  Jersey,  he  was  killed  by  a  shot  from  a  sentinel  at  Elizabeth- 
town  Point,  November  24,  1781. 

Rahway,  on  the  New  Jersey  Railroad,  10  miles  south  of  Newark,  is  noted 
for  its  manufactures,  principally  carriages.  It  is  supposed  to  have  derived 
its  name  from  Rahwack,  an  Indian  chief  who  lived  here,  or  in  the  vicinity. 

Springfield  is  a  pleasant  village,  8  miles  south-west  of  Newark.  It  was 
burnt  by  the  British,  in  June,  1780,  at  which  time  they  had  a  skirmish  with 
the  Americans,  in  which  a  few  were  killed  on  both  sides. 


NEW  JERSEY. 


493 


BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,  ETC. 

Abraham  Clark,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in 
1776,  near  Rahway.     His  principal  occupations  in  early  life  were  surveying, 

conveyancing,  and  giving  legal 
advice.  A  naturally  weak  con 
stitution  and  delicate  frame  pre 
vented  him  from  engaging  in 
any  very  laborious  pursuit.  He 
paid  some  attention  to  the  study 
of  law,  gave  advice  gratuitously, 
and  by  his  generosity  procured 
for  himself  the  honorable  title  of  the  "Poor  Mans  Counselor."  He  suc 
cessively  held  the  office  of  high  sheriff,  commissioner  for  settling  undivided 
lands,  and  clerk  of  the  colonial  assembly.  In  1776  he  was  a  delegate  to  the 
continental  congress,  and  afterward  a  representative  in  the  United  States  con 
gress.  He  died  in  1794,  of  a  coup  de  soleil,  or  stroke  of  the  sun,  in  the  69th 
year  of  his  age. 

Richard  Stockton,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  at 
Princeton,  October  1,  1730.     He  graduated  at  the  College  of  New  Jersey, 
^  in  1748,  and  studied  law  in  New 

ark.  In  1766  he  visited  Great 
Britain,  where  he  was  received 
with  flattering  distinction  by  the 
king  and  many  eminent  men. 
Thus  honored  by  the  personal  at 
tentions  of  royalty,  and  possessed 
of  an  ample  fortune,  it  was  natu 
rally  presumed  that  he  would  have  remained  loyal ;  but  his  patriotism  pre 
vailed,  and  he  was  elected  to  the  general  congress  in  1776.  When  the  Brit 
ish  were  overrunning  New  Jersey,  he  hastened  to  his  family  and  removed 
them  to  the  house  of  a  friend,  thirty  miles  distant.  He  was,  however,  cap 
tured  by  a  party  of  refugee  royalists,  dragged  from  his  bed  by  night,  plun 
dered  of  his  property,  thrown  into  the  common  jail  in  New  York,  and  treated 
with  such  barbarity  as  to  lay  the  foundation  of  the  disease  which  terminated 
in  his  death,  February  28,  1781. 

Francis  ffopkinson,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born 
in  Philadelphia,  in  1738,  and  at  the  time  of  the  revolution  resided  in  Bor- 

dentown,  having  married 
Ann  Borden,  daughter  of 
the  founder  of  the  town. 
He  was  educated  to  the 
law.  In  1790  he  was  ap 
pointed  judge  of  the  United  States  court  for  the  district  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
died  the  succeeding  year.  He  was  distinguished  for  his  vivacity  and  wit, 
and  published,  during  the  revolution,  several  poetical  pieces,  which  were 
highly  popular,  among  which  was  the  "Battle  of  the  Kegs."  This  ballad 
was  occasioned  by  a  real  incident.  In  January,  1778,  while  the  British 
troops  were  in  possession  of  Philadelphia,  certain  machines,  in  the  form  of 
kegs,  charged  with  gunpowder,  were  sent  down  the  river,  to  annoy  their  ship 
ping,  which  was  anchored  before  the  city.  The  danger  of  these  machines 
being  discovered,  the  British  manned  the  wharves  and  vessels,  and  discharged 
their  small  arms  and  cannon  at  everything  they  saw  floating  in  the  river. 


494  NEW  JERSEY. 

John  Hart,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Hope- 
well,  and  was  a  deputy  in  the  provincial  congress  in  1775.     Soon  after  the 

declaration  of  independence,  when  New 
Jersey  became  the  theater  of  war,  he 
Was  ^"ven  fr°m  *he  bedside  of  a  dying 
wife>  and  bunted  through  the  wood,  and 
among  the  hills.  "  While  Washington's 
army  was  dwindling  down  to  a  mere 
handful,  this  old  man  was  carrying  his  gray  hairs  and  infirmities  about  from 
cottage  to  cottage,  and  from  cave  to  cave,  while  his  farm  was  pillaged,  his 
property  plundered,  his  family  afflicted  and  dispersed,  wearing  out  his  bodily 
strength,  and  hastening  the  approach  of  decrepitude  and  death.  Yet  he 
never  despaired,  never  repented  the  course  he  had  taken."  He  died  in  1780, 
being,  it  is  believed,  about  70  years  of  age. 

John  Witherspoon,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born 
near  Edinburgh,  in  Scotland,  February  5, 1722.     He  was  a  lineal  descendant 

of  John  Knox,  the  great 
Reformer.  His  father  was 
a  minister  of  the  Church  of 
Scotland,  and  took  great 
pains  in  educating  his  son 
to  the  same  profession.  At 
the  age  of  fourteen  he  was  placed  in  the  University  of  Edinburgh.  He  la 
bored  in  the  ministry  at  Paisley,  where  he  became  widely  known  for  his  piety 
and  learning.  In  1766  he  accepted  the  unanimous  invitation  of  the  trustees 
of  the  College  of  New  Jersey  to  become  its  president,  when  his  reputation 
and  exertions  soon  wrought  a  great  change  in  its  affairs.  On  the  invasion  of 
New  Jersey -by  the  British  troops,  the  institution  was  deserted.  Dr.  Wither 
spoon  was  sent  a  delegate  to  the  continental  congress,  and  remained  a  mem 
ber  of  that  body  until  1782.  On  the  restoration  of  peace,  he  withdrew  from 
public  life,  except  so  far  as  his  duties  as  a  clergyman  brought  him  before  his 
flock.  For  more  than  two  years  prior  to  his  death  he  lost  his  sight,  but  dur 
ing  his  blindness  he  was  frequently  led  into  the  pulpit,  where  he  always  ac 
quitted  himself  with  his  usual  accuracy  and  animation.  He  died  November 
15,  1794. 

William  Livingston  was  born  in  the  city  of  New  York,  about  the  year  1723, 
graduated  at  Yale  College  in  1741,  studied  law,  and,  by  his  uncommon  pow 
ers  of  mind,  soon  rose  to  distinction.  After  holding  several  important  of 
fices  in  New  York,  he  removed  to  New  Jersey,  where  he  was  chosen  a  mem 
ber  of  the  first  congress,  in  1774,  having  previously  distinguished  himself  by 
his  writings  against  the  encroachments  of  Great  Britain.  In  1776,  when 
the  inhabitants  of  New  Jersey  had  deposed  Franklin,  the  royal  governor, 
and  formed  a  new  constitution,  Mr.  Livingston  was  elected  their  first  gov 
ernor,  and  was  annually  elected  to  the  ofiice  until  his  death.  He  was  a  del 
egate  to  the  convention  that  formed  the  constitution  of  the  United  States. 
He  died  at  his  seat  in  Elizabethtown,  July  25,  1790.  Gov.  Livingston  was 
from  his  youth  remarkably  plain  and  simple  in  his  dress  and  manner.  Be 
side  his  political  writings,  he  was  the  author  of  various  essays  upon  miscel 
laneous  topics. 

James  Lawrence,  a  captain  in  the  American  navy  was  born  in  Burlington 
in  1781,  and  became  a  midshipman  at  16  years  of  age.  He  was  the  first 
lieutenant  under  Decatur  in  the  daring  achievement  of  burning  the  Philadel- 


NEW  JERSEY.  495 

phia  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli.  He  commanded  the  Chesapeake  in  the  dias- 
trous  engagement  with  the  British  frigate,  Shannon,  off  the  harbor  of  Boston. 
Receiving  a  mortal  wound,  he  was  carried  below,  when  he  uttered  that  im 
mortal  sentence,  "Don't give  up  the  ship!" 

William  Bainbridge,  commodore  in  the  American  navy,  was  born  in 
Princeton,  in  1774,  and  went  to  sea  at  15  years  of  age,  and  at  25  was  ap 
pointed,  for  meritorious  services,  post  captain  in  the  navy.  He  was  in  com 
mand  of  the  frigate  Philadelphia,  in  the  Tripolitan  war,  when  she  ran  upon 
a  reef  of  rocks  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli,  and  thus,  with  her  crew,  fell  into 
the  possession  of  the  enemy.  Bainbridge  and  his  crew  remained  in  captivity 
until  the  end  of  the  war.  After  the  capture  of  the  Guerriere,  Bainbridge 
was  transferred  to  the  Constitution,  and  in  her  captured  the  British  frigate 
Java.  In  this  action  he  was  dangerously  wounded.  He  died  in  1833,  at 
which  time  he  was  president  of  the  board  of  navy  commissioners. 

Richard  Somers,  "  one  of  the  bravest  of  the  brave,"  captain  in  the  Amer 
ican  navy,  was  born  at  Egg  Harbor,  and  began  life  in  a  coasting  vessel  as  a 
common  sailor.  In  1796,  when  about  the  age  of  18,  he  entered  the  navy  as 
a  midshipman,  and  made  his  first  cruise  in  company  with  Decatur;  both 
of  them  for  the  remainder  of  life  became  strong  personal  friends,  and  gener 
ous  professional  rivals.  In  1803  he  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the 
Nautilus.  When  the  American  squadron,  under  Preble,  was  maintainipg 
the  blockade  against  Tripoli,  in  1804,  he  distinguished  himself  in  its  early 
stages,  as  well  as  on  the  occasion  in  which  he  lost  his  life.  At  one  time  he 
was  engaged  in  a  gunboat,  within  pistol-shot,  against  a  force  at  least  five 
times  superior.  In  the  end  the  enemy  were  obliged  to  make  off,  and  he 
brought  off  his  boat  in  triumph.  On  another  occasion,  as  his  boat  was  ad 
vancing  to  her  position,  an  incident  occurred  which  marked  his  presence  of 
mind.  Somers,  while  leaning  against  the  flagstaff,  saw  a  shot  flying  directly 
in  a  line  for  him,  and  bowed  his  head  to  avoid  it.  The  shot  cut  the  staff,  and 
on  measuring,  it  was  certain  he  escaped  death  only  by  the  timely  removal. 
Somers  perished  soon  after,  by  the  explosion  of  the  fire-ship  Intrepid,  with 
all  of  his  crew,  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli.  Somers  possessed  singularly  chiv 
alrous  notions  of  duty  and  honor.  As  a  proof  of  the  estimation  in  which  he 
was  held,  several  small  vessels  have  been  called  after  him ;  among  others  the 
beautiful  little  brig  Somers,  which  became  the  scene  of  a  thrilling  tragedy 
on  the  high  seas. 

Daniel  Morgan,  general  in  the  army  of  the  revolution,  and  the  commander 
of  the  celebrated  corps  of  Virginia,  was  born  in  New  Jersey,  and,  it  is  be 
lieved  at  Morristown.  He  removed  to  Virginia  when  quite  young,  and  his 
name  and  fame  became  honorably  blended  with  the  history  of  a  state  so  pro 
lific  in  great  men  in  the  council  and  in  the  field. 

Zebulon  Montgomery  Pike,  a  brigadier-general  in  the  United  States  army, 
was  born  at  Lamberton,  in  1779,  and  early  entered  the  army  as  cadet,  and 
soon  after  became  a  lieutenant.  In  1805,  government  sent  him  with  a  party 
of  men  to  explore  the  Mississippi  to  its  source;  and  in  1807,  on  a  second  ex 
pedition  in  the  direction  of  New  Mexico.  He  commanded  the  expedition 
against  York,  Canada,  in  the  war  of  1812,  and  was  mortally  wounded  there 
by  the  explosion  of  a  magazine.  The  troops,  who  were  thrown  into  confu 
sion,  soon  recovered,  and  instantly  formed  again;  and  as  a  body  of  then- 
passed  by  him,  he  said,  "Push  on,  brave  fellows,  and  avenge  your  general.' 
While  the  surgeons  were  carrying  him  out  of  the  field,  a  tumultuous  huzza 


496  NEW  JERSEY. 

was  heard ;  Pike  turned  his  head,  with  an  anxious  look  of  inquiry :  he  was 
told  by  a  sergeant,  "The  British  union-jack  is  coming  down,  general — the 
stars  are  going  up! "  He  heaved  a  heavy  sigh  and  smiled.  He  was  then  car 
ried  on  hoard  the  commodore's  ship,  where  he  lingered  for  a  few  hours.  Just 
before  he  breathed  his  last,  the  British  standard  was  brought  to  him;  he  made 
a  sign  to  have  it  placed  under  his  head,  and  expired  without  a  groan.  His 
name  is  perpetuated  in  "Pike's  Peak,"  and  numerous  counties  and  townships 
throughout  the  west. 

Stephen  Watts  Kearney,  major-general  in  the  United  States  army,  was  born 
in  Newark,  in  1794;  was  first  lieutenant  of  infantry  in  1812,  and  distin 
guished  himself  in  the  assault  of  Queenstown  Hights.  In  the  Mexican  war 
he  commanded  the  division  which  marched  overland  to  California,  conquering 
New  Mexico  on  his  way,  and  was  for  awhile  governor  of  California.  He 
died  in  1848,  at  the  age  of  54,  of  a  disease  contracted  in  the  service. 

James  Fennimore  Cooper,  the  most  eminent  of  American  novelists,  and  the 
most  graphic  writer  of  sea-life  in  the  English  language,  was  born  in  Burling 
ton  in  1789.  When  two  years  of  age,  his  father  removed  with  his  family  to 
Otsego  Lake,  New  York,  and  there  founded  the  village  of  Cooperstown.  In 
1802,  young  Cooper  entered  Yale,  but  remained  a  short  time  only.  In  1806 
he  entered  the  navy  as  a  midshipman,  rose  to  the  post  of  lieutenant,  and  re 
signed  in  1811.  This  five  years'  service  gave  him  that  nautical  experience 
which  afterward  came  into  such  excellent  use  in  his  charming  sea  tales. 
"The  Spy"  was  his  first  successful  book.  His  published  works  amounted  to 
thirty-three  volumes.  He  died  in  1851,  aged  62  years;  but  "he  still  lives 
in  the  hearts  of  grateful  millions,  whose  spirits  have  been  stirred  within  them 
by  his  touching  pathos,  and  whose  love  of  country  has  been  warmed  into  new 
life  by  the  patriotism  of  his  eloquent  pen." 

John  Lloyd  Stephens,  the  most  eminent  American  traveler,  with  perhaps  a 
single  exception,  of  this  century,  was  born  at  Shrewsbury,  in  1805,  and  ed 
ucated  at  Columbia  College.  His  published  travels  in  Asia,  Africa,  Europe, 
and  in  Central  America,  have  been  widely  popular  on  both  continents.  His 
travels  in  Central  America  and  Yucatan  are  said  to  be  the  richest  contribu 
tion  ever  made  by  any  one  man  on  the  subject  of  American  antiquities.  The 
last  portion  of  his  life  was  spent  in  his  labors  as  president  for  the  Panama 
Railroad — the  iron  band  which  marries  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific.  He  died 
in  New  York  in  1852,  aged  47  years. 

AN  INWAN'S  BENEDICTION  ON  NEW  JERSEY. 

In  the  year  1832,  a  grant  of  $2,000  was  applied  for  from  the  legislature  of  New  Jersey, 
by  an  aged  Indian  representing  the  Delaware  tribe.  He  was  named  by  his  people  Shaw- 
uskukhkung,  or  Wilted  Grass;  by  the  whites  he  was  known  as  Bartholomew  S.  Calvin. 
The  remnant  of  the  Delawares  had,  at  that  time,  removed  to  Green  Bay,  now  in  Wiscon 
sin,  where  they  had  formed,  in  connection  with  the  Stockbridge  Indians,  a  joint  settlement 
called  Statesborough.  These,  cherishing  a  tradition  respecting  their  hunting  and  fishing 
rights  in  New  Jersey,  delegated  B.  S.  Calvin  to  obtain  from  the  legislature  compensation 
for  their  relinquishment.  In  presenting  his  claims,  he  accompanied  them  with  a  petition 
in  his  favor,  signed  by  a  considerable  number  of  respectable  citizens,  and  the  following 
address,  written  with  his  own  hand,  he  being  then  76  years  of  age: 

ADDRESS. 

MY  BRETHREN — I  am  old,  and  weak,  and  poor,  and  therefore  a  fit  representative  of  my 
people.  You  are  young,  and  strong,  and  rich,  and  therefore  fit  representatives  of  your 
people.  But  let  me  beg  you  for  a  moment  to  lay  aside  the  recollections  of  your  strength 
and  of  our  weakness,  that  your  minds  may  be  prepared  to  examine  with  candor  the  subject 
of  our  claims. 

Our  tradition  informs  us,  and  I  believe  it  corresponds  with  your  records,  that  the  right 
of  fishing  in  all  the  rivers  and  bays  south  of  the  Raritan,  and  of  hunting  in  all  uninclosed 


NEW  JERSEY.  497 

lands,  was  never  relinquished,  but  on  the  contrary  was  expressly  reserved  in  our  last  treaty, 
held  at  Crosswicks,  in  1758. 

Having  myself  been  one  of  the  parties  to  the  sale,  I  believe  in  1801,  I  know  that  these 
rights  were  not  sold  or  parted  with. 

We  now  offer  to  sell  these  priviliges  to  the  state  of  New  Jersey.  They  were  once  of  great 
value  to  us,  and  we  apprehend  that  neither  time  nor  distance,  nor  the  non-use  of  our  rights, 
has  at  all  affected  them,  but  that  the  courts  hero  would  consider  our  claims  valid,  were  we 
to  exercise  them  ourselves,  or  delegate  them  to  others.  It  is  not,  however,  our  wish  thus  to 
excite  litigation.  We  consider  the  state  legislature  the  proper  purchaser,  and  throw  our 
selves  upon  its  benevolence  and  magnanimity,  trusting  that  feelings  of  justice  and  liber 
ality  will  induce  you  to  give  us  what  you  deem  a  compensation. 

And  as  we  have  ever  looked  up  to  the  leading  characters  of  the  United  States  (and  to 
the  leading  characters  of  this  state  in  particular),  as  our  fathers,  protectors,  and  friends,  we 
now  look  up  to  you  as  such,  and  humbly  beg  that  you  will  look  upon  us  with  that  eye  of 
pity,  as  we  have  reason  to  think  our  poor  untutored  forefathers  looked  upon  yours,  when 
they  first  arrived  upon  our  then  extensive  but  uncultivated  dominions,  and  sold  them  their 
lands,  in  many  instances,  for  trifles  in  comparison  as  "  light  as  air." 

From  your  humble  petitioners,  BARTHOLOMEW  S.  CALVIN, 

In  behalf  of  himself  and  his  red  brethren. 

The  whole  subject  was  referred  to  a  committee,  before  whom  the  Hon.  Samuel  L.  South 
ard  voluntarily  and  ably  advocated  the  claims  of  the  Delawares,  and  at  the  close  of  a 
speech  which  did  him  honor  as  a  man  and  an  orator,  he  remarked,  "That  it  was  a  proud 
fact  in  the  history  of  New  Jersey,  that  every  foot  of  her  soil  had  been  obtained  from  the  Indi 
ans  by  fair  and  voluntary  purchase  and  transfer,  a  fact  that  no  other  state  of  the  Union,  not 
even  the  land  which  bears  the  name  of  Penn,  can  boast  of." 

The  committee  reported  favorably,  and  the  legislature  acted  accordingly.  The  sum  he 
received  ($2,000;  was  indeed  not  large,  yet  it  was  all  he  solicited;  and  considering  the  na 
ture  of  the  claims,  it  must  be  regarded  as  an  act  of  beneficence  as  much  as  of  justice.  It 
was,  however,  but  the  crowning  act  of  a  series  in  which  justice  and  kindness  to  the  In 
dians  have  been  kept  steadily  in  view.  The  counsels  of  Barclay  and  of  Penn  (the  former 
a  governor  and  the  latter  a  proprietor  of  the  colony),  seemed  to  have  influenced  their  suc 
cessors,  and  it  is  with  feelings  of  honest  pride  that  a  Jerseyman  may  advert  to  the  fact, 
that  the  soil  of  his  state  is  unpolluted  by  a  battle  with  the  Indians,  that  every  acre  of  it 
has  been  fairly  purchased,  and  that  all  claims  have  been  listened  to  with  respectful  attention. 

The  following  letter  of  thanks  was  addressed  to  the  legislature  by  Calvin,  and  read  be 
fore  the  houses  in  joint  session  on  March  14th.  It  was  received  with  shouts  of  acclamation: 

TRENTON,  March  12,  1832. 

"  Bartholomew  S.  Calvin  takes  this  method  to  return  his  thanks  to  both  houses  of  the 
state  legislature,  and  especially  to  their  committees,  for  their  very  respectful  attention  to, 
and  candid  examination  of  the  Indian  claims  which  he  was  delegated  to  present. 

The  final  act  of  official  intercourse  between  the  state  of  New  Jersey  and  the  Delaware 
Indians,  who  once  owned  nearly  the  whole  of  its  territory,  has  now  been  consummated,  and 
in  a  manner  which  must  redound  to  the  honor  of  this  growing  state,  and,  in  all  probability, 
to  the  prolongation  of  the  existence  of  a  wasted,  yet  grateful  people.  Upon  this  parting 
occasion,  I  feel  it  to  be  an  incumbent  duty  to  bear  the  feeble  tribute  of  my  praise  to  the 
high-toned  justice  which,  in  this  instance,  and,  so  far  as  I  am  acquainted,  in  all  former 
times,  has  actuated  the  councils  of  this  commonwealth  in  dealing  with  the  aboriginal  in 
habitants. 

Not  a  drop  of  our  blood  have  you  spilled  in  battle — not  an  acre  of  our  land  have  you 
taken  but  by  our  consent.  These  facts  speak  for  themselves,  and  need  no  comment.  They 
place  the  character  of  New  Jersey  in  bold  relief  and  bright  example  to  those  states  within 
whose  territorial  limits  our  brethren  still  remain.  Nothing  save  benisons  can  fall  upon 
her  from  the  lips  of  a  Lenni  Lenappi. 

There  may  be  some  who  would  despise  an  Indian  benediction ;  but  when  I  return  to  my 
people,  and  make  known  to  them  the  result  of  my  mission,  the  ear  of  the  great  Sovereign 
of  the  Universe,  which  is  still  open  to  our  cry,  will  be  penetrated  with  our  invocation  of 
blessings  upon  the  generous  sons  of  New  Jersey. 

To  those  gentlemen,  members  of  the  legislature,  and  others  who  have  evinced  their  kind 
ness  to  me,  I  can  not  refrain  from  paying  the  unsolicited  tribute  of  my  heart-felt  thanks. 
Unable  to  return  them  any  other  compensation,  I  fervently  pray  that  God  will  have  them 
in  His  holy  keeping — will  guide  them  in  safety  through  the  vicissitudes  of  this  life,  and 
ultimately,  through  the  rich  mercies  of  our  blessed  Kedeemer,  receive  them  into  the  glorious 
entertainment  of  his  kingdom  above." 

It  ought  not  to  be  omitted  that  Calvin  was  educated  at  Princeton,  at  the  expense  of  the 
Scotch  Missionary  Society,  and  there  remained  in  the  pursuit  of  his  studies  till  the  com 
mencement  of  hostilities  between  the  colonies  and  the  mother  country,  when  he  shouldered 
his  musket  and  marched  against  the  common  enemy. 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


ARMS  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 


THE  Dutch  were  the  first  adventurers  who  attempted  to  colonize  the 
country  lying  on  Delaware  Bay  and  River.  Although  they  aspired  to  pos 
sess  and  rule  the  country,  their  claims 
were  contested  by  the  Swedes  in  1631; 
and  the  English  from  New  Haven  in 
1640.  These  Swedes  laid  out  the 
present  town  of  New  Castle,  and  built 
a  fort  and  commenced  a  settlement  at 
Christiana,  now  Wilmington,  Dela 
ware.  They  also  constructed  a  num 
ber  of  other  forts  northward  of  this, 
within  the  present  limits  of  Pennsyl 
vania. 

In  1655,  the  Dutch  at  New  Am 
sterdam,  now  New  York,  under  the 
command  of  Gov.  Stuyvesant,  with  a 
fleet  of  six  or  seven  vessels,  and  700 
men,  sailed  for  the  Delaware,  and  took 
possession  of  the  Swedish  settlements. 
The  Dutch  in  their  turn,  were  sub 
dued  by  the  English.  In  1664,  King  Charles  II  granted  a  patent  to  his 
brother  James,  duke  of  York  and  Albany.  This  tract  comprised  what  the 
Dutch  claimed  as  New  Netherlands,  which  extended  to  the  settlements  on 
the  Delaware. 

In  1675,  the  western  part  of  Pennsylvania  was  sold  to  Edward  Bylinge,  of 
the  Society  of  Friends,  to  whom  William  Penn,  a  member  of  the  same  so 
ciety,  became  a  trustee ;  by  which  means  he  got  well  acquainted  with  this 
part  of  the  country.  At  his  solicitation,  and  in  recompense  for  the  unpaid 
services  which  his  father,  Admiral  Penn,  had  rendered  the  crown,  this  tract 
was,  in  1681,  granted  to  him  by  the  king,  who  named  the  country  Pennsyl 
vania. 

William  Penn  having  thus  come  into  possession,  and  being  desirous  of 
founding  a  colony,  in  a  public  advertisement  described  the  country,  and  set 
forth  the  advantages  which  it  offered  to  the  inhabitants,  which  induced  many 
persons,  chiefly  Friends  or  Quakers,  to  purchase.  He  offered  his  lands  at 
the  rate  of  forty  shillings  sterling  for  one  hundred  acres,  and  one  shilling  per 
annum  forever;  and  good  conditions  of  settlement  to  thbse  who  chose  to 
become  adventurers  in  the  new  country.  He  also  wrote  to  the  Indian  natives, 
informing  them  of  his  desire  to  live  in  peace  and  brotherly  love  with  all  man 
kind;  "and  if  any  difference  should  happen  between  them,  it  might  be  ad 
justed  by  an  equal  number  of  men,  chosen  on  both  sides." 

32  (499) 


500  PENNSYLVANIA. 

In  April,  1682,  Penn  published  &  frame  of  government,  the  chief  object  of 
which  was  declared  to  be  "  to  support  power  in  reverence  with  the  people, 
and  to  secure  the  people  from  the  abuse  of  power."  He  also  published  a 
body  of  laws,  which  had  been  examined  and  approved  by  the  emigrants  in 
England;  and  which,  says  an  eminent  historian,  "does  great  honor  to  their 
wisdom  as  statesmen,  to  their  morals  as  men,  and  to  their  spirit  as  colonists." 
From  the  duke  of  York,  Penn  obtained  the  relinquishment  of  a  tract  of  land 
lying  on  the  south  side  of  the  Delaware,  a  part  of  which  had  been  already 
settled,  and  in  August,  accompanied  by  about  2,000  emigrants,  he  sailed  for 
America.  , 

He  landed  first  at  New  Castle,  Delaware,  which  was  a  part  of  the  "  terri 
tories  "  conveyed  to  him  by  the  duke.  He  then  proceeded  to  Chester,  then 
called  "Upland,"  where  he  held  the  first  assembly.  This  body  then  annexed 
the  territories  (now  comprising  Delaware)  to  the  province,  adopted  the  frame 
of  government,  and  enacted  in  form  a  body  of  laws.  Penn  also  made  a  treaty 
with  the  Indians,  and  purchased  as  much  land  as  the  circumstances  of  the 
colony  required.  He  selected  the  site,  and  marked  out  the  plan  of  an  ex 
tensive  city,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  "Philadelphia,"  or  the  city  of 
brotherly  love.  Before  the  end  of  the  year  it  contained  eighty  houses  and 
cottages. 

In  1683,  a  second  assembly  was  held,  and  at  the  request  of  the  freemen 
and  delegates,  Penn  granted  them  a  second  charter,  which  diminished  the 
number  of  the  council  and  assembly,  and  was  in  other  respects  different  from 
the  first.  It  was  ordained  "  that  to  prevent  law  suits,  three  arbitrators,  to 
be  called  peacemakers,  should  be  chosen  by  the  county  courts,  to  hear  and 
determine  small  differences  between  man  and  man:  that  children  should  be 
taught  some  useful  trade,  to  the  end  that  none  might  be  idle,  that  the  poor 
might  work  to  live,  and  the  rich  learn  how  to  work  if  they  should  become 
poor:  that  factors  wronging  their  employers,  should  make  satisfaction  and 
one  third  over :  that  everything  which  excites  the  people  to  rudeness,  cru 
elty,  and  irreligion  should  be  discouraged  and  severely  punished  :  that  no 
one,  acknowledging  one  God,  and  living  peaceably  in  society,  should  be  mo 
lested  for  his  opinions,  or  his  practice,  or  compelled  to  frequent  or  maintain 
any  ministry  whatever."  These  and  other  judicious  regulations  attracted 
many  emigrants,  and  within  four  years  from  the  date  of  the  grant  of  Penn, 
the  province  contained  twenty  settlements,  and  Philadelphia  2,000  inhabi 
tants. 

In  1684,  Penn.  returned  to  England,  where  his  enemies,  taking  advantage 
of  his  absence,  had  thrown  his  affairs  into  a  critical  situation.  He  left  his 
province  in  a  tranquil  state,  under  the  administration  of  five  commissioners, 
chosen  from  the  council.  The  unfortunate  James  II,  soon  after  ascended 
the  throne.  "As  he  has,"  said  Penn,  "been  my  friend,  and  my  father's 
friend,  I  feel  in  justice  to  be  a  friend  to  him."  He  adhered  to  king  James 
while  he  remained  on  the  throne,  and  for  two  years  after  he  was  expelled 
from  his  kingdom,  the  government  of  Pennsylvania  was  administered  in  his 
name.  By  this  display  of  attachment,  Penn  incurred  the  displeasure  of 
King  William,  and  on  suspicion  and  unfounded  charges,  he  was  four  times 
imprisoned.  The  government  of  his  colony  was  taken  from  him  and  given 
to  Col.  Fletcher,  the  governor  of  New  York.  After  many  persecutions,  Penn 
was  permitted  to  make  his  own  defense  before  the  king  and  council.  He 
succeeded  in  removing  all  unfavorable  impressions,  and  being  reinstated  in  his 
rights  as  proprietary  and  governor,  he  sent  out  William  Markham  as  his  deputy. 


PENNSYLVANIA.  501 

In  August,  1699,  William  Penn,  with  his  family,  embarked  for  his  pro 
vince.  He  was  nearly  three  months  at  sea ;  but  this  delay  was  providential — 
for  he  did  not  arrive  until  the  yellow  fever,  which  had  been  raging  in  the 
colony,  had  ceased;  and  of  which  Thomas  Storey,  an  eminent  Quaker 
preacher  of  the  time,  thus  speaks : 

"  Great  was  the  majesty  and  hand  of  the  Lord ;  great  was  the  fear  that  fell  upon 
all  flesh.  I  saw  no  lofty  or  airy  countenance,  nor  heard  any  vain  jesting  to  move 
men  to  laughter ;  nor  witty  repartee  to  raise  mirth ;  nor  extravagant  feasting,  to 
excite  the. lusts  and  desires  of  the  flesh  above  measure;  but  every  face  gathered 
paleness,  and  many  hearts  were  humbled,  and  countenances  fallen  and  sunk,  and 
such  that  waited  every  moment  to  be  summoned  to  the  bar  and  numbered  to  the 
grave." 

The  proprietor  and  his  family  were  cordially  received  by  the  inhabitants. 
Nevertheless  the  numerous  civil  dissensions  during  his  absence,  and  the  con 
duct  of  his  own  deputy  governor,  created  much  discontent  among  the  people. 
Many  things  were  wanting  in  the  laws  of  the  province,  and  the  property  of 
the  land  owners  was  not  yet  fully  secured.  Immoralities  had  increased;  and 
the  offense  of  fostering  contraband  trade,  and  even  piracy,  was  charged  upon 
the  colony  by  its  enemies.  In  1701,  Penn,  at  the  request  of  the  people, 
prepared  a  new  charter,  which  was  accepted  by  the  assembly.  It 
gave  to  that  body  the  right  of  originating  bills,  which  by  the  previous 
charters  belonged  to  the  governor  alone,  and  of  amending  or  rejecting  those 
which  might  be  laid  before  them.  To  the  governor  it  gave  the  right  of  re 
jecting  bills  passed  by  the  assembly,  of  appointing  his  own  council,  and  of 
exercising  the  whole  of  the  executive  power.  The  territories,  now  the  State 
of  Delaware,  refusing  to  accept  the  new  charter,  separated  from  Pennsyl 
vania,  and  were  allowed  a  distinct  assembly.  The  same  governor,  however, 
presided  over  both. 

Immediately  after  granting  his  third  and  last  charter,  Penn  returned  to 
England,  where  he  remained  until  his  death,  in  1717.  The  executive  au 
thority  was  administered  by  deputy  governors,  appointed  by  the  proprietor. 
The  people  incessantly  murmured  and  complained ;  but  the  uninterrupted 
and  great  prosperity  of  the  colony  demonstrates  that  but  slight  occasion  for 
complaint  existed.  The  greatest  cause  of  irritation  among  the  colonists  was 
the  refusal  of  the  deputy  governors  to  assent  to  any  law  imposing  taxes  on 
the  lands  of  the  proprietors,  although  those  sought  to  be  raised  were  to  be 
expended  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole  province. 

Upon  the  death  of  Penn,  the  government  was  managed  by  his  heirs.  Dur 
ing  this  period,  new  principles  of  action  sprung  up  in  the  colony.  After  the 
Protestant  succession  in  England  by  the  revolution  of  1688,  the  Friends  or 
Quakers  were  no  longer  compelled  to  go  to  America  to  avoid  persecution; 
while  a  new  set  of  men,  bent  more  on  making  their  fortunes  than  upon  the 
promotion  of  high  religious  principles,  were  induced  to  emigrate.  These 
were  either  of  the  Church  of  England  or  Presbyterians  from  Scotland  and 
Ireland,  and  were  not  averse  to  bearing  arms.  The  adventurous  traders  of 
New  England,  trained  in  the  school  of  Puritan  republicanism,  came  also  to 
seek  their  fortunes.  The  Mennonists  or  German  Baptists,  a  sect  which  ad 
hered  to  the  principle  of  non-resistance,  persecuted  in  Europe,  and  driven 
from  one  country  to  another,  sought  the  toleration  of  Penn's  colony,  and 
emigrated  between  the  years  1698  and  1717 — many  in  the  latter  year  set 
tling  in  Lancaster,  Berks,  and  the  upper  parts  of  Chester  county.  The  Dun- 
kards,  also  a  nonresistant  sect,  began  to  emigrate  about  the  year  1718,  and 
afterward  established  a  sort  of  monastery  and  convent  at  Ephrata,  in  Lan- 


502  PENNSYLVANIA. 

caster  county.  The  Lutheran  Germans,  who,  on  the  other  hand,  were  not 
averse  to  fighting  when  occasion  required  it,  began  now  to  emigrate  in  greater 
numbers,  settling  principally  in  Berks  and  Lancaster  counties.  This  diver 
sity  of  people,  languages,  civil  and  religious  prejudices,  planted  the  seeds  of 
strife,  which  agitated  the  province  for  more  than  fifty  years,  terminating 
only  in  the  American  Revolution. 

In  1754,  the  proprietors  at  Albany  purchased  of  the  Six  Nations  all  the 
land  within  the  State  not  previously  obtained.  The  Shawanees,  Delawares 
and  Monseys  on  the  Susquehanna,  Juniata,  Alleghany  and  Ohio  rivers,  thus 
found  their  lands  sold  from  under  their  feet,  which  the  Six  Nations  had 
guaranteed  to  them  on  their  removal  from  the  eastern  waters.  The  Indians 
on  the  Alleghany  at  once  went  over  to  the  French.  To  allay  the  dissatisfac 
tion  resulting  from  this  purchase,  all  the  lands  north  and  west  of  the  Alle 
ghany  Mountains  were  restored  to  the  Indians,  by  the  treaty  at  Easton,  in 
1758.  After  the  defeat  of  Gen.  Braddock,  in  1753,  the  Indians  ravaged  the 
whole  western  frontier  of  Pennsylvania. 

During  the  French  war,  Gen.  Forbes  was  charged  with  an  expedition 
against  Fort  Duquesne,  to  be  aided  by  the  provincial  troops  of  Pennsylvania 
and  Virginia,  under  Cols.  Washington  and  Bouquet.  To  effect  their  object, 
a  road  was  cut  through  the  province  of  Pennsylvania,  on  the  line  of  the 
present  Chambersburg  and  Pittsburg  Turnpike.  Many  weeks  were  consumed 
in  the  work ;  but  at  length  the  army,  consisting  of  7,859  men,  penetrated 
the  thick  forest,  and  on  reaching  the  Ohio,  found  the  fort  deserted  by  the 
French,  who  had  fled  down  the  river,  thus  abandoning  forever  their  domin 
ion  in  Pennsylvania. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  revolutionary  war  the  people  adopted  a  new  con 
stitution,  by  which  the  heirs  of  Penn  were  excluded  from  all  share  of  the 
government;  and  the  quit  rents  due  from  the  inhabitants  were  finally  dis 
charged,  by  paying  to  the  representatives  of  his  family  the  sum  of  $570,000. 
The  population  of  Pennsylvania  at  this  time  was  estimated  at  over  300,000, 

In  September,  1777,  Pennsylvania  became  the  theater  of  war.  The  battle 
of  Brandywine  was  fought  on  the  llth  of  that  month,  in  which  the  Ameri 
cans  were  defeated ;  and  on  the  27th,  Philadelphia  was  taken  by  Sir  William 
Howe.  The  battle  of  Germantown,  adjoining  Philadelphia,  fought  on  the 
4th  of  October,  was  unfortunate  to  the  Americans.  In  June,  1778,  the  Brit 
ish  troops  evacuated  Philadelphia,  and  marched  into  New  Jersey,  and  were 
pursued  by  the  Americans  across  the  state  to  Monmouth,  from  whence  they 
sought  shelter  in  New  York. 

In  1794,  the  "Whisky  Insurrection,"  so  called,  took  place  in  the  four 
western  counties,  to  resist  the  laws  of  the  United  States  laying  duties  on  dis 
tilled  spirits.  On  the  approach  of  a  respectable  force,  in  October,  and  by  the 
happy  union  of  firmness  and  lenity  on  the  part  of  President  Washington,  the 
insurgents  were  induced  to  lay  down  their  arms  and  receive  pardon.  In 
1799  the  seat  of  the  state  government  was  removed  from  Philadelphia  to 
Lancaster;  and  that  of  the  Federal  government  was  removed  from  Philadel 
phia  to  Washington  City.  In  1812  the  seat  of  the  state  government  was 
removed  to  Harrisburg. 


Pennsylvania,  from  her  central  position  and  her  natural  and  improved  re 
sources  and  advantages,  is  one  of  the  most  important  states  of  the  Union.  It 
is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Lake  Erie  and  the  state  of  New  York;  on  the  E.  by 


PENNSYLVANIA.  503 

New  Jersey,  from  which  it  is  separated  by  the  Delaware  River ;  on  the  S.  by 
Delaware,  Maryland  and  Virginia;  on  the  W.  by  Virginia  and  Ohio.  It  is 
in  length  about  310  miles  from  E.  to  W.5  and  about  160  in  width  from  N. 'to 
S. — its  area,  46,000  square  miles. 

The  state  presents  a  great  variety  of  surface.  Much  of  it  is  undulating 
and  hilly,  and  in  many  parts  it  is  mountainous.  The  Alleghany  Mountains 
cross  the  state  from  S.  W.  to  N.  E.;  and  there  are  many  smaller  ranges  on 
each  side  of  the  principal  ridge,  and  parallel  to  it.  The  Blue  Mountain,  or 
Kittatinny,  enters  the  state  from  New  Jersey,  and  is  broken  by  the  Dela 
ware  at  Water  Gap,  further  west  by  a  pass  called  Wind  Gap,  and  by  the  Le- 
high,  Schuylkill  and  Susquehanna  in  the  vicinity  of  Harrisburg.  Its  eleva 
tion  varies  from  800  to  1,500  feet  above  the  sea  level.  Westward  of  the 
Alleghanies  are  the  Laurel  and  Chestnut  Mountains.  The  land  throughout 
Pennsylvania  is  generally  of  a  good  quality.  The  grazing  districts  furnish 
large  numbers  of  horses  and  cattle.  Extensive  and  fertile  tracts  lie  along 
the  margin  of  the  rivers ;  vast  quantities  of  wheat  and  other  grains  are  raised, 
with  every  species  of  fruit  and  .vegetables  common  to  the  middle  states. 

The  Delaware  River  is  navigable  for  ships-of-the-line  to  Philadelphia.  The 
Lehigh,  after  a  course  of  75  miles,  enters  the  Delaware  at  Easton.  The 
Schuylkill,  130  miles  long,  unites  with  it  6  miles  below  Philadelphia.  The 
Susquehanna,  a  large  river  which  rises  in  New  York,  flows  S.  through  the 
state,  and  enters  the  Chesapeake  Bay  in  Maryland;  it  is  much  obstructed 
by  falls  and  rapids.  The  Juniata  rises  among  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  and 
after  a  course  of  180  miles,  enters  the  Susquehanna  near  Harrisburg.  The 
Alleghany  River,  400  miles  long,  from  the  N.,  and  the  Monongahela,  300 
miles  from  the  S.,  unite  at  Pittsburg,  and  form  the  Ohio. 

The  great  mineral  product  of  Pennsylvania  is  coal.  Anthracite  coal  is 
mined  in  the  different  districts  of  the  vast  coal  region  extending  60  miles 
north-easterly  from  the  north  branch  of  the  Susquehanna,  with  a  breadth  of 
16  to  18  miles,  occupying  an  area  of  nearly  1,000  square  miles,  and,  in  many 
places,  from  50  to  60  feet  in  depth.  West  of  the  Alleghanies  is  a  still  more 
extensive  tract,  embracing  an  area  of  21,000  square  miles,  in  which  are  em 
bedded  vast  quantities  of  bituminous  coal.  Pennsylvania,  it  is  estimated, 
contains  three  times  as  much  coal  as  the  whole  of  the  island  of  Great 
Britain,  and  the  annual  value  of  her  coal  trade  amounts  to  many  millions 
of  dollars. 

Almost  every  county  contains  deposits  of  iron  in  some  form,  and  the 
state  is  said  to  produce  nearly  one  half  of  the  iron  manufactured  in  the  United 
States.  Pennsylvania  is  the  second  state  in  population  in  the  Union,  being 
exceeded  only  by  New  York;  in  1790  it  was  the  most  populous  state  next 
to  Virginia:  its  population  then  was  434,373;  in  1820,  1,348,233;  in  1840, 
1,724,033;  in  1850,  2,311,786,  and  in  1860,  2,913,041. 


PHILADELPHIA,  the  metropolis  of  Pennsylvania,  and  the  second  city  in 
population  and  manufactures  in  the  union,  is  in  lat.  39°  56'  59";  N. 
long,  from  Greenwich  75°  9'  54"  W.  It  is  situated  between  the  Delaware 
and  Schuylkill  rivers,  5  miles  above  their  junction,  93  miles  E.  by  S.  from 
Harrisburg,  87  from  New  York,  98  from  Baltimore,  357  from  Pittsburg,  and 
136  from  Washington.  The  main  part  of  the  city  is  on  a  plain,  the  highest 
point  of  which  is  elevated  64  feet  above  the  ordinary  high-water  mark  in  the 
river.  The  city  is  100  miles  from  the  ocean  by  the  course  of  the  Delaware. 
Philadelphia  has  an  extensive  foreign  and  still  greater  domestic  trade.  By 


504 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


means  of  railroads  and  canals,  it  possesses  facilities  for  communication  with 
an  immense  extent  of  country.  The  streets  are  all  straight,  cross  each  other 
at  right  angles,  are  well  paved,  and  kept  remarkably  clean.  The  principal 
streets  are  Market- street,  100  feet  wide,  running  from  E.  to  W.  from  river  to 
river,  nearly  through  the  center  of  the  city;  Broad-street,  113  feet  wide,  run 
ning  N.  and  S.,  a  little  west  of  the  middle;  Arch,  N.  of  Market-street,  66  feet 
wide;  the  others  50  feet.  It  has  an  unusual  number  of  beautiful  public 
parks,  which  are  planted  with  trees  and  embellished  with  fountains.  The 
peculiar  divisions  of  Philadelphia  were  formerly  such  that  its  suburbs  had  a 
greater  population  than  the  city  proper,  which  in  1850  had  only  121,376  in 
habitants,  while  the  districts  of  Northern  Liberties,  Spring  Garden,  Kensing 
ton,  Southwark,  Moyamensing  and  West  Philadelphia,  had  more  than  224,- 
000.  These  divisions  being  consolidated  in  1854,  the  city  now  includes  the 
whole  county.  The  population  of  the  whole  county,  including  the  city,  was, 
in  1790,  54,391;  in  1820,  139,027;  in  1840,  258,037;  in  1860,  568,034. 


The  Old  State  House,  or  Independence  Hall. 

The  engraving  shows  the  building  as  it  appeared  in  1 77-1. 

The  buildings  are  chiefly  of  brick,  built  in  a  plain  and  uniform  style. 
Some  of  the  public  edifices,  of  white  marble  and  free-stone,  are  distin 
guished  for  beauty  and  grandeur.  The  houses  are  generally  on  a  uniform 
plan,  three  stories  high,  of  brick,  with  marble  steps,  and  basements.  Inde 
pendence  Hall,  within  which  the  colonial  congress  declared  the  independence 
of  the  United  States,  on  the  4th  of  July,  1776,  and  which  was  read  from  its 
steps  that  day  to  the  assembled  multitude,  now  presents  nearly  the  same  ap 
pearance  as  then.  This  building,  formerly  the  state  house,  fronts  on  Chesnut- 
street,  having  Independence-square  in  its  rear.  It  was  commenced  in  1729, 
and  finished  in  1735.  In  1774,  most  of  the  wood-work  of  the  old  steeple  was 
taken  down,  being  much  decayed,  leaving  only  a  small  belfry  to  cover  the 
town  clock.  The  bell  for  this  steeple  was  imported  from  England  in  1752,  but 
was  cracked  on  its  first  ringing;  a  new  one  was  cast  in  Philadelphia,  under 
the  direction  of  Isaac  Norris,  at  that  time  speaker  of  the  colonial  assembly, 
who,  it  is  stated,  caused  this  passage,  from  Lev.  xxv,  10,  to  be  placed  upon 
it,  which  proved  prophetic  of  its  future  use :  "  Proclaim  LIBERTY  throughout 
the  land,  unto  all  the  inhabitants  thereof."  This  was  nearly  a  quarter  of  a 
century  before  independence  was  declared;  yet,  when,  the  declaration  was 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


505 


signed,  this  identical  bell  was  the  first  by  its  merry  peal  to  "  proclaim  Lib 
erty  throughout  the  land."  The  room  in  which  the  declaration  was  signed, 
still  presents  its  ancient  appearance.  Within  this  edifice  was  held  the  con- 


Eastern  view  of  the  Merchants'  Exchange,  Philadelphia. 

The  Merchants'  Exchange  is  built  of  white  marble,  and  is  a  beautiful  specimen  of  architecture.  Tlip 
semi-circular  colonnade,  shown  in  the  view,  of  eight  noble  pillars  of  pure  white  marble,  presents  a  mag 
nificent  aspect  as  seen  on  approaching  the  building  from  the  east.  The  Philadelphia  postoffice  is  in  the 
basement,  and  the  great  hall  of  the  Exchange  above,  comprising  the  semi-rotunda,  with  a  part  of  the  main 
building. 

vention  which  formed  the  constitution  of  the  United  States,  some  of  the  first 
sessions  of  congress,  and  here  Washington  delivered  his  "Farewell  Address." 


506  PENNSYLVANIA. 

The  custom  house,  formerly  the  United  States  Bank,  on  Chesnut-street,  is 
a  splendid  marble  edifice,  in  imitation  of  the  Parthenon  at  Athens.  It  was 
completed  in  1824,  at  the  expense  of  half  a  million  of  dollars.  The  Mer 
chants'  Exchange  is  an  elegant  building  of  white  marble ;  in  the  basement 
is  the  postoffice.  The  United  States  Navy-yard,  in  the  south  part  of  the 
city,  occupies  an  area  of  12  acres,  and  is  supplied  with  all  the  modern  ap 
pointments  for  ship-building;  attached  to  it,  is  a  sectional  dry-dock.  The 
United  States  Mint  is  a  fine  edifice  of  brick.  The  United  States  Naval  Asy 
lum,  established  in  1835,  occupies  a  beautiful  site  near  the  Schuylkill  Kiver, 
in  Moyamensing  district.  Fort  Mifflin,  on  a  small  island,  in  the  Delaware, 
1£  miles  below  the  Schuylkill,  defends  the  city.  The  United  States  Arsenal, 
near  Frankford,  is  an  immense  establishment,  used  for  the  storage  and  man 
ufacture  of  the  munitions  of  war. 

The  city  contains  225  churches,  many  of  them  fine  specimens  of  architect 
ure.  The  benevolent  and  charitable  institutions  are  very  numerous.  One  of 
the  oldest  and  most  respectable  is  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital,  founded  in 
1751.  The  Insane  Asylum,  a  branch  of  the  hospital,  is  about  two  miles  west 
from  the  Schuylkill.  The  Pennsylvania  Institution  for  the  Instruction  of 
the  Blind,  also  the  Institution  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  are  within  the  city. 
Among  the  literary  institutions,  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  is  one  of  the 
oldest  and  most  considerable.  The  public  schools  are  numerous :  at  the  head 
of  these  stands  the  high  school.  There  is,  also,  a  normal  school,  having  a 
principal  and  10  professors.  In  all,  there  are  about  200  schools,  furnishing 
the  means  of  a  good  common  education  to  over  70,000  scholars.  The  Girard 
College  for  Orphans,  endowed  by  the  late  Stephen  Girard  with  two  millions 
of  dollars,  was  commenced  July  4,  1833.  It  consists  of  a  great  central  tem 
ple,  with  two  buildings  on  each  side  of  it  for  teachers  and  pupils.  The 
grounds  contain  about  41  acres,  surrounded  by  a  wall  10  feet  high. 

Philadelphia  is  distinguished  as  the  medical  metropolis  of  the  Union.  Of 
medical  colleges,  it  contains  the  first  established  in  the  United  States,  which, 
with  the  other  numerous  institutions,  are  by  far  the  most  flourishing  and 
important  in  the  Union.  The  number  of  medical  works  and  journals  here 
published,  is  probably  equal  to  the  combined  number  in  all  the  other  cities 
of  the  country.  The  libraries  of  the  various  medical  colleges,  are  large  and 
very  valuable,  as  also  are  their  anatomical  museums  and  cabinets :  very  great 
advantages  are  afforded  for  clinical  instruction,  by  the  various  hospitals,  dis 
pensaries,  etc.  Nearly  all  the  various  medical  institutions  in  the  city,  have 
large  and  commodious  edifices.  The  total  number  of  students  attending  the 
different  medical  colleges,  is  usually  about  1,400. 

Among  the  scientific  and  literary  institutions,  is  the  American  Philosophi 
cal  Society,  the  oldest  scientific  association  in  the  United  States,  being  origi 
nated  principally  by  Dr.  Franklin,  in  1743.  It  has  a  very  large  and 
valuable  library :  an  extensive  cabinet  of  medals,  engravings,  maps,  etc.  Its 
published  transactions  are  widely  appreciated.  The  Philadelphia  Isibrary 
Company,  instituted  in  1731,  principally  by  Dr.  Franklin,  has  one  of  the 
most  extensive  libraries  in  this  country.  In  1792,  it  received  the  valuable 
library  of  Hon.  James  Logan,  now  amounting  to  10,000  volumes.  These  li 
braries  united,  comprise  about  80,000  volumes,  and  are  constantly  increas 
ing.  The  Atheneum  organized  in  1814;  the  Mercantile  Library  established 
in  1821 ;  the  Apprentices'  Library,  founded  in  1819,  all  have  extensive  libra 
ries.  There  are  also  several  associations,  institutes,  colleges,  etc.,  in  differ 
ent  parts  of  the  city,  having  considerable  libraries,  making  a  total  of  271,081 


PENNSYLVANIA.  507 

volumes.  The  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences,  has  the  largest  museum  of 
natural  history  iu  America.  It  has  25,000  specimens  in  ornithology  alone, 
and  30,000  in  botany.  The  Pennsylvania  Academy  of  the  Fine  Arts,  organ 
ized  in  1807,  contains  rare  sculptures  and  valuable  paintings,  and  holds 
annual  exhibitions. 

The  Fairmount  Water-works  are  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Schuylkill, 
two  miles  from  the  center  of  the  city,  and  have  been  in  operation  since  1822. 
A  dam,  Erected  in  1819,  extends  across  the  river,  1,248  feet  long;  the  water 
is  thus  turned  into  an  artificial  forebay,  419  feet  long  and  90  feet  wide,  from 
whence  it  falls  upon  and  turns  eight  wheels  from  16  to  18  feet  in  diameter, 
each  having  its  separate  pump  with  power  sufficient  to  raise  1,500,000  gal 
lons  in  24  hours,  to  the  reservoirs  on  the  summit  of  the  hill,  100  feet  above 
tide-water,  and  56  feet  above  the  highest  ground  in  the  city.  From  these 
reservoirs  (which  are  capable  of  containing  22,000,000  of  gallons)  the  water 
is  distributed  throughout  the  city  by  iron  pipes.  On  the  summit  slopes  of 
the  hill,  neat  graveled  walks  are  arranged,  and  at  the  base  of  the  precipice, 
in  spaces  not  occupied  by  machinery,  a  garden  has  been  laid  out,  tastefully 
decorated  with  flowers,  shrubbery,  etc.  From  the  summit,  there  is  a  mag 
nificent  prospect  of  the  city.  The  northern  part  of  the  city  is  supplied  by 
water  from  the  Schuylkill,  raised  by  steam  power  about  a  mile  above  Fair- 
mount.  The  Laurel  Hill  Cemetery,  on  the  banks  of  the  Schuylkill,  four" 
miles  from  the  State  House,  is  laid  out  with  great  beauty  and  grandeur.  At 
the  entrance  there  is  an  imposing  gateway  in  the  Doric  style,  and  just  with 
in  the  entrance  is  a  group  of  statuary  by  Thorn,  representing  Sir  Walter 
Scott,  conversing  with  Old  Mortality. 


The  Swedes  were  the  first  civilized  people  who  located  themselves  within 
the  present  limits  of  Philadelphia.  The  first  house  was  built  at  an  early 

period,  possibly  as  early  as  1630. 
The  records  show  that  the  south 
ern  part  of  Philadelphia,  includ 
ing  the  navy  yard  and  vicinity, 
was  originally  possessed  by  the 
Swedish  family  of  Sven,  the  chief 
of  which  was  Sven  Schute,  a  ti 
tle  equivalent  to  commandant. 
The  family  name  (Sven  sons) 
was  successively  altered,  until  it 
was  called  Swanson.  The  origi 
nal  log  house  of  the  sons  of  Sven, 
anciently  called  "The  Swedes1 
House,"  was  on  a  knoll  or  hill 

THE  SWEDES  CHUBCH  AND  HOUSE  OF  SVEN  SBNEB.          (now  leveled),  on  the   north-west 

The  annexed  engraving  is  partially  copied  from  Wat-      comer     of     Swansen     Street     and 
son's  Annals  of  Philadelphia.     The   Swedes'  Church,  the      -p,      ,  , 
first  erected,  is  on  the  left,  the  house  of  Sven  Sener  on  the      Jt>eCK  S  alley,  a  little  north  OI  the 

Swedes'  church.     It  remained  as 

a  relic  of  antiquity,  until  the  British  troops  occupied  Philadelphia;  when  it 
was  taken  down  for  fuel.  It  is  described  as  having  been  one  and  a  half 
story  high,  with  a  piazza  all  around  it,  four  rooms  on  a  floor,  and  a  very 
large  fire  place  with  seats  in  each  jamb.  The  first  Swedes'  church  at  Wicca- 
co  (now  Southwark),  was  built  on  the  present  site,  in  1677,  five  years  before 
Penn's  Colony  came.  "  It  was  of  logs,  and  had  loop-holes  in  lieu  of  window 


508  PENNSYLVANIA. 

lights,  which  might  serve  for  fire  arms  in  case  of  need.  The  congregation, 
also,  was  accustomed  to  bring  fire  arms  with  them  to  prevent  surprise,  but 
ostensibly  to  use  for  any  wild  game  which  might  happen  in  their  way  in 
coming  from  various  places." 

After  William  Penn  had  landed  at  Chester,  the  tradition  is  that  he  sailed 
up  from  thence  to  Wiccaco  in  an  open  boat  with  a  few  friends,  in  the  latter 
part  of  Nov.  1682.  At  Wiccaco  he  found  dwelling  there  three  Swedes, 
brothers,  by  the  name  Swenson,  of  whom  he  afterward  purchased  the  site  of 
the  city,  giving  them  other  lands  in  exchange.  The  site  of  the  city,  at  that 
day,  presented  a  high  bold  bank  along  the  Delaware,  fringed  witn  a  grove  of 
tall  pine  trees.  The  early  Jersey  colonists  had  noticed  this  place.  Proud, 
in  history,  states  that — 

"In  the  10th  month,  0.  S.  (Dec.),  1678,  arrived  the  Shield,  from  Hull,  Daniel 
Towes  commander,  and  anchored  before  Burlington.  This  was  the  first  ship  that 
came  so  far  up  the  River  Delaware.  Opposite  to  Coaquanock,  the  Indian  name  of 
the  place  where  Philadelphia  now  stands,  which  was  a  bold  and  high  shore,  she 
went  so  near  it,  in  turning,  that  part  of  the  tackling  struck  the  trees — some  of  the 
passengers  expressing,  '  It  was  a  fine  situation  for  a  town.' 

In  this  bank  many  of  the  first  and  early  adventurers  had  their  caves,  or  holes, 
for  their  residence,  before  any  houses  were  built,  or  better  accommodations  pre 
pared  for  them.  The  first  house  erected  on  this  plot  of  ground,  was  built  by  Geo. 
Guest,  and  not  finished  at  the  time  of  the  proprietor's  arrival.  This  house  was 
then  building  in  Budd's  row,  near  that  called  Powell's  dock  He,  for  many  years 
afterward,  kept  a  tavern  there  called  the  Blue  Anchor. 

John  Key — was  said  to  bo  the  first  born  child  of  English  parents  in  Philadel 
phia,  and  that  in  compliment  of  which  William  Penn  gave  him  a  lot  of  ground — 
died  at  Kennet,  in  Chester  county,  on  the  5th  of  July,  1767,  in  the  85th  year  of 
his  age;  where  his  corpse  was  interred,  in  the  Quaker's  burying  ground,  the  next 
day,  attended  by  a  great  concourse  of  people.  He  was  born  in  a  cave,  long  after 
ward  known  by  the  name  of  Penny-pot,  near  Sassafras  street.  I  have  seen  him 
myself  more  than  once,  in  the  city — to  which,  about  six  years  before  his  death,  he 
walked  on  foot,  from  Kennet  (about  30  miles),  in  one  day.  In  the  latter  part  of 
his  life  he  generally,  in  the  city,  went  under  the  name  ofjirst-born. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1682,*  the  propietary,  having  finished  his  business 
with  the  Indians,  undertook,  with  the  assistance  of  his  surveyor-general,  Thomas 
Holme,  to  lay  out  a  place  for  the  city. 

The  following  is  an  extract,  from  Thomas  Holme's  description : 

'  The  city,  as  the  model  shows,  consists  of  a  large  Front  street  on  each  river,  and 

a  High  street  near  the  middle,  from  river  to  river,  of  100  feet  broad;  and  a  Broad 

•\ 

*It  is  thought  by  others  that  the  city  was  not  fully  laid  out  until  1683,  as  Penn  says  in 
his  letter  to  the  society  of  free  traders,  16th  Aug.,  1683,  Philadelphia — the  expectation  of 
those  that  are  concerned  in  this  province — is,  at  last,  laid  out,  to  the  great  content  of  those 
here  that  are  any  ways  interested  therein.  I  say  little  of  the  town  itself,  because  a  plat 
form  will  be  shewn  you  by  my  agent,  in  which  those,  who  are  purchasers  of  me,  will  find 
their  names  and  interests.  But  this  I  will  say,  for  the  good  providence  of  God,  that,  of  all 
the  many  places  I  have  seen  in  the  world,  I  remember  not  one  better  seated ;  so  that  it 
seems  to  me  to  have  been  appointed  for  a  town,  whether  we  regard  the  rivers,  or  the  con- 
veniency  of  the  coves,  docks,  springs,  the  loftiness  and  soundness  of  the  land,  and  the  air, 
held  by  the  people  of  these  parts  to  be  very  good.  It  is  advanced,  within  less  than  a  year, 
to  about  four-score  houses  and  cottages,  such  as  they  are,  where  merchants  and  handicrafts 
are  following  their  vocations  as  fast  as  they  can,  while  the  countrymen  are  close  at  their 
farms.  Some  of  them  got  a  little  winter  corn  in  the  ground  last  season  ;  and  the  generality 
have  had  a  handsome  summer  crop,  and  are  preparing  for  their  winter  corn.  They  reaped 
their  barley,  this  year,  in  the  month  called  May — the  wheat  in  the  month  following;  so 
that  there  is  time,  in  these  parts,  for  another  crop  of  divers  things  before  the  winter  season. 
We  are  daily  in  hopes  of  shipping,  to  add  to  our  number;  for,  blessed  be  God,  here  is  both 
room  and  accommodation  for  them.  I  bless  God,  I  am  fully  satisfied  with  the  country,  and 
entertainment  I  got  ig  it;  for  I  find  that  particular  content  which  hath  always  attended  me 
where  God,  in  his  providence,  hath  made  it  my  place  and  service  to  reside. 


PENNSYLVANIA.  509 

street,  in  the  middle  of  the  city,  from  side  to  side,  of  the  like  breadth.  In  the  cen 
ter  of  the  city  is  a  square  of  10  acres,  at  each  angle  to  build  houses  for  public  af 
fairs.  There  is  also,  in  each  quarter  of  the  city,  a  square  of  eight  acres,  to  be  for 
the  like  uses  as  Moorfields,  in  London;  and  eight  streets,  besides  the  said  High 
street,  that  run  from  river  to  river,  or  from  Front  to  Front;  and  20  streets,  besides 
the  Broad  street  and  two  Front  streets,  that  run  across  the  city  from  side  to  side. 
All  these  streets  are  50  feet  broad.' 

William  Penn — in  answer  to  a  remonstrance  and  address  to  him  from  several 
of  the  adventurers,  freeholders,  and  inhabitants,  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  re 
specting  the  front,  or  bank  lots  along  the  side  of  Delaware,  who  claimed  the  privi 
lege  to  build  vaults,  or  stores,  in  the  bank,  against  their  respective  lots — thus  ex 
presses  himself,  in  1684:  'The  bank  is  a  top  common,  from  end  to  end.  The 
rest,  next  the  water,  belongs  to  front-lot  men  no  more  than  back-lot  men.  The 
way  bounds  them.  They  may  build  stairs,  and,  at  the  top  of  the  bank,  a  common 
exchange,  or  walk — and  against  the  street  common  wharves  may  be  built  freely;  but 
into  the  water,  and  the  shore,  is  no  purchaser's.' 

Within  the  space  of  the  first  year,  after  the  proper  requisites  for  a  regular  set 
tlement  were  obtained,  between  20  and  30  sail  of  ships,  with  passengers,  arrived 
in  the  province — including  those  which  came  before,  and  about  the  same  time 
with  the  proprietary.  The  settlers  amounted  to  such  a  large  number,  that  the 
parts  near  Delaware  were  peopled  in  a  very  rapid  manner — even  from  about  the 
falls  of  Trenton,  down  to  Chester,  near  50  miles  on  the  river ;  besides  the  settle 
ments  in  the  lower  counties,  which,  at  the  same  time,  were  very  considerable. 

As  the  first  colonists  were  generally  Quakers,  and  in  their  native  country  had 
suffered  much  on  account  of  their  religion,  both  in  person  and  property,  their 
great  and  primary  concern  is  said  to  have  been  the  continuance  and  support  of 
their  religious  public  worship,  in  every  part  of  the  country,  where  they  made  set 
tlements,  in  such  manner  as  their  situation  and  circumstances  then  permitted." 

In  this,  1781,  and  the  two  next  succeeding  years,  1782-83,  arrived  ships,  with 
passengers  or  settlers,  from  London,  Bristol,  Ireland,  Wales,  Cheshire,  Lanca 
shire,  Holland,  Germany,  etc.,  to  the  number  of  about  50  sail.  Among  those  from 
Germany,  were  some  Friends,  or  Quakers,  from  Krisheim,  or  Cresheim,  a  town 
not  far  from  Worms,  in  the  Palatinate.  They  had  been  early  convinced  of  the 
religious  principles  of  the  Quakers,  by  the  preaching  of  William  Ames,  an  English 
man  ;  for  which  they  had  borne  a  public  testimony  there,  until  the  present  time — 
when  they  all  removed  to  Pennsylvania,  and  settled  about  six  or  seven  miles  dis 
tant  from  Philadelphia,  a  place  which  they  called  Germantown. 

These  adventurers  were  not  all  young  persons,  able  to  endure  the  hardships  un 
avoidable  in  subduing  a  wilderness,  or  as  equally  regardless  of  convenient  accom 
modations  as  young,  healthy,  and  strong  men,  accustomed  to  labor  and  disappoint 
ment;  but  there  were  among  them,  persons  advanced  in  years,  with  women  and 
children,  and  such  as,  in  their  native  country,  had  lived  well,  and  enjoyed  ease  and 
plenty. 

Their  first  business,  a/ter  their  arrival,  was  to  land  their  property,  and  put  it 
under  such  shelter  as  could  be  found ;  then,  while  some  of  them  got  warrants  of 
survey,  for  taking  up  so  much  land  as  was  sufficient  for  immediate  settling,  others 
went  diversely  further  into  the  woods,  to  the  different  places  where  their  lands 
were  laid  out,  often  without  any  path  or  road  to  direct  them — for  scarce  any  were 
to  be  found  above  two  miles  from  the  water  side — not  so  much  as  any  mark  or  sign 
of  any  European  having  been  there.  As  to  the  Indians,  they  seldom  traveled  so 
regularly  as  to  be  traced  or  followed  by  footsteps ;  except,  perhaps,  from  one  of 
their  towns  to  another.  Their  huntings  were  rather  like  ships  at  sea,  without  any 
track  or  path.  So  that  all  the  country,  further  than  about  two  miles  distant  from 
the  river  (excepting  the  Indians'  movable  settlements),  was  an  entire  wilderness, 
producing  nothing  for  the  support  of  human  life  but  the  wild  fruits  and  animals 
of  the  woods. 

The  lodgings  of  some  of  these  settlers  were,  at  first,  in  the  woods.  A  chosen 
tree  was  frequently  all  the  shelter  they  had  against  the  inclemency  of  the  weather. 
This  sometimes  happened  late  in  the  fall,  and  even  in  the  winter  season.  The 
next  coverings  of  many  of  them  were  either  caves  in  the  earth,  or  such  huts 


510  PENNSYLVANIA. 

erected  upon  it  as  could  be  most  expeditiously  procured,  until  better  houses 
were  built,  for  which  they  had  no  want  of  timber. 

The  world  wide  celebrated  treaty  of  William  Penn  with  the  Indians,  was 
made  in  1682,  at  Shackamaxon,  now  that  part  of  Philadelphia  called  Ken 
sington.  The  elm  tree  on  the  bank 
of  the  Delaware,  under  which  the 
treaty  was  made,  was  24  feet  in  girth. 
In  its  form  it  was  remarkably  wide 
spread,  but  not  lofty..  The  "Treaty 
Tree  "  was  long  preserved  in  the  af 
fections  of  the  Indians  and  col6nists. 
During  the  time  the  British  occu 
pied  Philadelphia,  and  were  scour 
ing  the  country  for  fire  wood,  Gen. 
Siincoe,  who  commanded  in  this  dis 
trict,  placed  a  sentinel  under  the  tree 
PENH'S  TREATY  TBEE.  to  protect  it.  The  'Methodists  and 

The  engraving  represents  the  elm   tree   formerly  Baptists     often     held     their    Summer 

standing  at   Kensington,  under  which  Penn   made  r ,.                   ,        .,        ,      ,           -TIT-I          -A 

his  memorable  treaty  with  the  Indians,  copied  from  meetings    Under  its    Shade.        \V  hen  it 

a  sketch  of  the  tree  before  it  was  blown  down  in  1810.  wag    |jlown    down    in    1810,  it  Was  aS- 

certained,  by  its  circles  of  annual  growth,  to  be  283  years  old.  Many  pieces 
of  it  were  wrought  into  various  articles  to  be  preserved  as  relics.  The  Penn 
Society  have  erected  a  monument  on  the  spot  where  the  tree  stood,  on  which 
are  the  following  inscriptions: 

Treaty  ground  of  William  Penn  and  the  Indian  Nations,  1682.  Unbroken  faith — Wil 
liam  Penn  born  1644,  died  1718.  Placed  by  the  Penn  Society,  A.  D.  1827,  to  mark  the  site  of 
the  great  elm  tree.  Pennsylvania,  founded  1681,  by  deeds  of  peace. 

Although  no  original  written  record  exists  of  this  celebrated  event,  yet 
the  evidence  of  its  occurrence  is  satisfactory.  The  treaty  and  its  stipula 
tions  are  referred  to  repeatedly  in  the  early  minutes  of  the  council,  speeches, 
etc.  Gov.  Gordon,  in  a  council  with  many  chiefs  of  the  Conestogoes,  Dela- 
wares,  Shawanees,  and  Ganawese,  held  at  Philadelphia  in  1728,  thus  ad 
dresses  them: 

"  My  Brethren  :  You  have  been  faithfull  to  your  Leagues  with  us,  your  Hearts  have 
been  clean,  &  you  have  preserved  the  Chain  from  Spotts  or  Rust,  or  if  there  were  any,  you 
have  been  carefull  to  wipe  them  away  ;  your  Leagues  with  your  Father  William  Penn,,  & 
with  his  Governours,  are  in  Writing  on  Record,  that  our  Children  &  our  Children's  Chil 
dren,  may  have  them  in  everlasting  Remembrance.  And  we  Know  that  you  preserve  the 
memory  of  those  things  amongst  you,  by  telling  them  to  your  Children,  &  they  again  to 
the  next  Generation,  so  that  they  remain  stamp'd  on  your  Minds,  never  to  be  forgott. 

The  Chief  Heads  or  Strongest  Links  of  this  Chain,  I  find  are  these  Nine,  vizt : 

1st.  That  all  William  Penn's  People,  or  Christians,  and  all  the  Indians  should  be  breth 
ren,  as  the  Children  of  one  Father,  joyned  together  as  with  one  Heart,  one  Head,  &  one 
Body. 

2d.  That  all  Paths  should  be  open  and  free  to  both  Christians  and  Indians. 

3d.  That  the  Doors  of  the  Christians'  Houses  should  be  open  to  the  Indians,  &  the 
Houses  of  the  Indians  open  to  the  Christians,  &  that  they  should  make  each  other  welcome 
as  their  Friends. 

4th.  That  the  Christians  should  not  believe  any  false  Rumours,  or  Reports  of  the  In 
dians,  nor  the  Indians  believe  any  such  Rumours  or  Reports  of  the  Christians,  but  should 
first  come  as  Brethren  to  inquire  of  each  other  ;  And  that  both  Christians  and  Indians, 
when  they  hear  any  such  false  Reports  of  their  Brethren,  they  should  bury  them  as  in  a 
bottomless  Pitt. 

5th.  That  if  the  Christians  heard  any  ill  news  that  may  be  to  the  Hurt  of  the  Indians,  or 
the  Indians  hear  any  such  ill  news  that  may  be  to  the  Injury  of  the  Christians,  they  should 
acquaint  each  other  with  it  speedily  as  true  Friends  &  Brethren. 

6th.  That  the  Indians  should  do  no  manner  of  Harm  to  the  Christians  nor  their  .Crea 


PENNSYLVANIA.  511 

tures,  nor  the  Christians  do  any  Hurt  to  any  Indians,  but  each  treat  the  other  as  their 
Brethren. 

7th.  But  as  there  are  wicked  People  in  all  Nations,  if  either  Indians  or  Christians  should 
do  any  harm  to  each  other,  Complaint  should  be  made  of  it  by  the  Persons  Suffering,  that 
Right  may  be  done  ;  and  when  Satisfaction  is  made,  the  Injury  or  Wrong  should  be  for- 
gott,  &  be  buried  as  in  a  bottomless  Pitt. 

8th.  That  the  Indians  should,  in  all  things,  assist  the  Christians,  &  the  Christians  assist 
the  Indians  against  all  wicked  People  that  would  disturb  them. 

9th.  And  lastly,  that  both  Christians  &  Indians  should  acquaint  their  Children  with  this 
League  &  firm  Chain  of  Friendship  made  between  them,  &  that  it  should  always  be  made 
stronger  &  stronger,  &  be  kept  bright  and  clean,  without  Rust  or  Spott  between  our  Child 
ren  and  Children's  Children,  while  the  Creeks  and  Rivers  run,  and  while  the  Sun,  Moon  & 
Stars  endure." 


The  winter  of  1777-8,  immediately  following  the  battle  of  Brandywine, 
was  memorable  for  the  occupation  of  Philadelphia  by  the  British  army,  un 
der  Gen.  Sir  William  Howe,  accompanied  by  Lord  Howe,  his  brother,  who 
had  command  of  the  British  fleet  in  the  Delaware.  The  following  extracts 
are  from  Watson's  Annals  of  Philadelphia : 

"  We  knew  the  enemy  had  landed  at  the  head  of  Elk  ;  but  of  their  procedure  and  move 
ments  we  had  but  vague  information — for  none  were  left  in  the  city  in  public  employ,  to 
whom  expresses  would  be  addressed.  The  day  of  the  battle  of  Brandywine  was  one  of  deep 
anxiety.  We  heard  the  firing,  and  knew  of  an  engagement  between  the  armies,  without 
expecting  immediate  information  of  the  result,  when,  toward  night,  a  horseman  rode  at 
full  speed  down  Chestnut  street,  and  turned  round  Fourth  to  the  Indian  Queen  public 
house.  Many  ran  to  hear  what  he  had  to  tell ;  and,  as  I  remember,  his  account  was  pretty 
near  the  truth.  He  told  of  LaFayette  being  wounded. 

The  army  marched  in  and  took  possession  of  the  town  in  the  morning.  We  were  up 
stairs,  and  saw  them  pass  to  the  state  house.  They  looked  well,  clean,  and  well  clad  ;  and 
the  contrast  between  them  and  our  own  poor  barefooted  and  ragged  troops,  was  very  great, 
and  caused  a  feeling  of  despair.  It  was  a  solemn  and  impressive  day  ;  but  I  saw  no  exulta 
tion  in  the  enemy,  nor,  indeed,  in  those  who  were  reckoned  favorable  to  their  success. 
Early  in  the  afternoon  Lord  Cornwallis'  suite  arrived,  and  took  possession  of  my  mother's 
house.  But  my  mother  was  appalled  by  the  numerous  train,  and  shrank  from  such  in 
mates  ;  for  a  guard  was  mounted  at  the  door,  and  the  yard  filled  with  soldiers  and  baggage 
of  every  description  ;  and  I  well  remember  what  we  thought  of  the  haughty  looks  of  Lord 
Rawdon  (afterward  the  Marquis  of  Hastings),  and  the  other  aid-de-camp,  as  they  traversed 
the  apartments.  My  mother  desired  to  speak  with  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  he  attended  her 
in,  the  front  parlor.  She  told  him  of  her  situation,  and  how  impossible  it  would  be  for  her 
to  stay  in  her  own  house  with  such  a  numerous  train  as  composed  his  lordship's  establish 
ment.  He  behaved  with  great  politeness  to  her — said  he  should  be  sorry  to  give  trouble, 
and  would  have  other  quarters  looked  out  for  him.  They  withdrew  that  very  afternoon, 
and  he  was  accommodated  at  Peter  Reeve's,  in  Second,  near  to  Spruce  street ;  and  we  felt 
very  glad  at  the  exemption.  But  it  did  not  last  long  ;  for,  directly,  the  quarter- masters 
were  employed  in  billeting  the  troops,  and  we  had  to  find  room  for  two  officers  of  artillery, 
and  afterward,  in  addition,  for  two  gentlemen,  secretaries  of  Lord  Howe. 

The  officers,  very  generally  I  believe,  behaved  with  politeness  to  the  inhabitants  ;  and 
many  of  them,  upon  going  away,  expressed  their  satisfaction  that  no  injury  to  the  city  was 
contemplated  by  their  commander.  They  said  that  living  among  the  inhabitants,  and 
speaking  the  same  language,  made  them  uneasy  at  the  thought  of  acting  as  enemies. 

At  first,  provisions  were  scarce  and  dear,  and  we  had  to  live  with  much  less  abundance 
than  we  had  been  accustomed  to.  Hard  money  was,  indeed,  as  difficult  to  come  at  as  if  it 
had  never  been  taken  from  the  mines,  except  with  those  who  had  things  to  sell  for  the  use 
of  the  army. 

The  day  of  the  battle  of  Germantown,  we  heard  the  firing  all  day,  but  knew  not  the  re 
sult.  Toward  evening  they  brought  in  the  wounded.  The  prisoners  were  carried  to  the 
state  house  lobbies  ;  and  the  street  was  presently  filled  with  women,  taking  lint  and  band 
ages,  and  every  refreshment  which  they  thought  their  suffering  countrymen  might  want. 

Gen.  Howe,  during  the  time  he  staid  in  Philadelphia,  seized,  and  kept  for  his  own  use, 
Mary  Pemberton's  coach  and  horses — in  which  he  used  to  ride  about  the  town.  The  old 
officers  appeared  to  be  uneasy  at  his  conduct,  and  some  of  them  freely  expressed  their  opin 
ions.  They  said,  that  before  his  promotion  to  the  chief  command  he  sought  for  the  coun 
sels  and  company  of  officers  of  experience  and  merit ;  but  now,  his  companions  were 
usually  a  set  of  boys — the  most  dissipated  fellows  in  the  army. 


512  PENNSYLVANIA. 

Lord  Howe  was  much  more  sedate  and  dignified  than  his  brother — really  dignified — for 
he  did  not  seem  to  affect  any  pomp  or  parade. 

They  were  exceedingly  chagrined  and  surprised  at  the  capture  of  Burgoyne,  and  at  first 
would  not  suffer  it  to  be  mentioned.  We  had  received  undoubted  intelligence  of  the  fact, 
in  a  letter  from  Charles  Thompson  ;  and  upon  communicating  this  circumstance  to  Henry 
Gurney,  his  interrogatories  forced  an  acknowledgement  from  some  of  the  superior  officers 
that  it  was  as  he  said,  '  alas  !  too  true  ! ' 

While  the  British  remained,  they  held  frequent  plays  at  the  Old  Theater — the  perfor 
mances  by  their  officers.  The  scenes  were  painted  by  Maj.  Andre  and  Capt.  Delancy. 
They  had  also  stated  balls. — Letter  from  a  Lady  in  Watson's  Annals. 

During  the  occupation  of  Philadelphia  by  the  British,  the  American  army 
was  saved  from  a  surprise  by  the  noble  conduct  of  a  Quaker  lady.  The 
story,  which  has  often  been  told,  is  as  follows : 

Gen.  Howe's  head-quarters  were  then  in  Second  street,  the  fourth  door  below 
Spruce,  in  a  house  before  occupied  by  Gen.  Cadwallader.  Directly  opposite,  re 
sided  William  and  Lydia  Darran,  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  A  superior 
officer  of  the  British  army,  believed  to  be  the  adjutant-general,  fixed  upon  one  of 
their  chambers,  a  back  room,  for  private  conference;  and  two  of  them  frequently 
met  there,  with  fire  and  candles,  in  close  consultation.  About  the  2d  of  Decem 
ber,  the  adjutant-general  told  Lydia  that  he  would  be  in  the  room  at  seven  o'clock, 
and  remain  late ;  and  they  wished  the  family  to  retire  early  to  bed ;  adding,  that 
when  they  were  going  away  they  would  call  her  to  let  them  out  and  extinguish 
their  fire  and  candles.  She  accordingly  sent  all  the  family  to  bed ;  but,  as  the 
officer  had  been  so  particular,  her  curiosity  was  excited,  ohe  took  off  her  shoes 
and  put  her  ear  to  the  key-hole  of  the  conclave,  and  overheard  an  order  read  for 
all  the  British  troops  to  march  out  late  in  the  evening  of  the  fourth,  and  attack 
Gen.  Washington's  army,  then  encamped  at  White  Marsh.  On  hearing  this,  she 
returned  to  her  chamber,  and  lay  down.  Soon  after,  the  officer  knocked  at  the 
door,  but  she  arose  only  at  the  third  summons,  having  feigned  herself  asleep.  Her 
mind  was  so  much  agitated,  that,  from  this  moment,  she  could  neither  eat  nor 
sleep,  supposing  it  to  be  in  her  power  to  save  the  lives  of  thousands  of  her  coun 
trymen,  but  not  knowing  how  she  was  to  convey  the  information  to  Gen.  Wash 
ington,  not  daring  to  confide  in  her  husband.  She  quickly  determined  to  make 
her  way  as  soon  as  possible  to  the  American  outposts.  She  informed  her  family, 
that,  as  she  was  in  want  of  flour,  she  would  go  to  Frankford  for  some ;  her  hus 
band  insisted  that  she  should  take  the  servant  maid  with  her,  but,  to  his  surprise, 
she  positively  refused.  She  got  across  to  Gen.  Howe,  and  solicited,  what  he 
readily  granted,  to  pass  through  the  British  troops  on  the  lines.  Leaving  her  bag 
at  the  mill,  she  hastened  toward  the  American  lines,  and  encountered,  on  her  way, 
an  American  lieutenant-colonel  (Craig)  of  the  light  horse,  who,  with  some  of  his 
men,  was  on  the  look-out  for  information.  He  knew  her,  and  inquired  where  she 
was  going.  She  answered,  in  quest  of  her  son,  an  officer  in  the  American  army, 
praying  the  colonel  to  alight  and  walk  with  her.  He  did  so,  ordering  his  troops 
to  keep  in  sight  To  him  she  disclosed  her  secret,  after  having  obtained  from  him 
a  solemn  promise  never  to  betray  her  individually,  as  her  life  might  be  at  stake 
with  the  British. 

He  conducted  her  to  a  house  near  at  hand,  directed  something  for  her  to  eat, 
and  hastened  to  head-quarters,  when  he  made  Gen.  Washington  acquainted  with 
what  he  had  heard.  Washington  made,  of  course,  all  preparation  for  baffling  the 
meditated  surprise.  Lydia  returned  home  with  her  flour;  sat  up  alone  to  watch 
the  movements  of  the  British  troops ;  heard  their  footsteps ;  but  when  they  re 
turned,  in  a  few  days  after,  did  not  dare  to  ask  a  question,  though  solicitous  to 
learn  the  event.  The  next  evening,  the  adjutant-general  came  in,  and  requested 
her  to  walk  up  to  his  room,  as  he  wished  to  put  some  questions.  She  followed 
him  in  terror ;  and  when  he  locked  the  door  and  begged  her,  with  an  air  of  mys 
tery,  to  be  seated,  she  was  sure  that  she  was  either  suspected  or  had  been  be 
trayed.  He  inquired  earnestly  whether  any  of  her  family  were  up  the  last  night 
he  and  the  other  officer  met  She  told  him  that  they  all  retired  at  eight  o'clock. 
He  observed,  "I  know  you  were  asleep,  for  I  knocked  at  your  chamber  door  three 


PENNSYLVANIA.  513 

times  before  you  heard  me.  I  am  at  a  loss  to  imagine  who  gave  Gen.  Washington 
information  of  our  intended  attack,  unless  the  walls  of  the  house  could  speak 
When  we  arrived  near  White  Marsh,  we  found  all  their  cannon  mounted,  and  the 
troops  prepared  to  receive  us,  and  we  have  marched  back  like  a  parcel  of  fools." 


The  yellow  fever  which  has  been  the  scourge  of  most  of  our  cities,  particu 
larly  at  the  south,  raged  with  great  virulence  in  Philadelphia,  in  1793.  The 
following  is  from  Dr.  Rush's  account  of  the  fever.  This  distinguished  phy 
sician  continued  in  the  city  during  the  whole  of  this  calamitious  period,  and 
rendered  himself  conspicuous  by  his  humanity,  skill,  and  courage.  It  com 
menced  early  in  August,  and  continued  until  the  9th  of  November,  during 
which'time  4,000  persons  died,  out  of  a  population  of  60,000.  Its  greatest 
hight  was  about  the  middle  of  October,  when  119  persons  died  in  one  day. 

The  disease  appeared  in  many  parts  of  the  town,  remote  from  the  spot  where  it 
originated ;  although  in  every  instance  it  was  easily  traced  to  it.  This  set  the  city 
in  motion.  The  streets  and  roads  leading  from  the  city  were  crowded  with  fami 
lies  flying  in  every  direction  for  safety,  to  the  country.  Business  began  to  languish. 
Water  street,  between  Market  and  Race  streets,  became^  desert.  The  poor  were 
the  first  victims  of  the  fever.  From  the  sudden  interruption  of  business,  they  suf 
fered  for  a  while  from  poverty  as  well  as  disease.  A  large  and  airy  house  at  Bush 
Hill,  about  a  mile  from  the  city,  was  opened  for  their  reception.  This  house,  af 
ter  it  became  the  charge  of  a  committee  appointed  by  the  citizens  on  the  14th  of 
September,  was  regulated  and  governed  with  the  order  and  cleanliness  of  an  old 
and  established  hospital.  An  American  and  French  physician  had  the  exclusive 
medical  care  of  it  after  the  22d  of  September. 

The  contagion,  after  the  second  week  in  September,  spared  no  rank  of  citizens. 
Whole  families  were  confined  by  it.  There  was  a  deficiency  of  nurses  for  the 
sick,  and  many  of  those  who  were  employed  were  unqualified  for  their  business. 
There  was  likewise  a  great  deficiency  of  physicians,  from  the  desertion  of  some, 
and  the  sickness  and  death  of  others.  At  one  time  there  were  only  three  physi 
cians  able  to  do  business  out  of  their  houses,  and  at  this  time  there  were  probably 
not  less  than  6,000  persons  ill  with  the  fever. 

During  the  first  three  or  four  weeks  of  the  prevalence  of  the  disorder,  I  seldom 
went  into  a  house  the  first  time,  without  meeting  the  parents  or  children  of  the 
sick  ip  tears.  Many  wept  aloud  in  my  entry  or  parlor,  who  came  to  ask  advice 
for  their  relations.  Grief,  after  a  while,  descended  below  weeping,  and  I  was 
much  struck  in  observing  that  many  persons  submitted  to  the  loss  of  relations 
and  friends,  without  shedding  a  tear,  or  manifesting  any  other  of  the  common 
signs  of  grief. 

A  cheerful  countenance  was  scarcely  to  be  seen  in  the  city  for  six  weeks.  I 
recollect  once,  in  entering  the  house  of  a  poor  man,  to  have  met  a  child  of  two 
years  old  that  smiled  in  my  face.  I  was  strangely  affected  with  this  sight  (so  dis 
cordant  to  my  feelings  and  the  state  of  the  city),  before  I  recollected  the  age  and 
ignorance  of  the  child.  I  was  confined  the  next  day  by  an  attack  of  the  fever,  and 
was  sorry  to  hear,  upon  my  recovery,  that  the  father  and  mother  of  this  little  crea 
ture  died  a  few  days  after  my  last  visit  to  them. 

The  streets  everywhere  discovered  marks  of  the  distress  that  pervaded  the  city. 
More  than  one  half  the  houses  were  shut  up,  although  not  more  than  one  third  of 
the  inhabitants  had  fled  into  the  country.  In  waiting,  for  many  hundred  yards, 
few  persons  were  met,  except  such  as  were  in  quest  of  a  physician,  a  nurse,  a 
bleeder,  or  the  men  who  buried  the  dead.  The  hearse  alone  kept  up  the  remem 
brance  of  the  noise  of  carriages  or  carts  in  the  streets.  Funeral  processions  were 
laid  aside.  A  black  man,  leading  or  driving  a  horse,  with  a  corpse  on  a  pair  of 
chair  wheels,  with  now  and  then  half  a  dozen  relations  or  friends  following  at  a 
distance  from  it,  met  the  eye  in  most  of  the  streets  of  the  city,  at  every  hour  of  the 
day ;  while  the  noise  of  the  same  wheels  passing  slowly  over  the  pavements,  kept 
alive  anguish  and  fear  in  the  sick  and  well,  every  hour  of  the  night 


514  PENNSYLVANIA. 

BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN,  the  printer,  statesman,  and  philosopher,  was  for  a 
long  period  one  of  the  prominent  citizens  of  Philadelphia  ;  his  unostenta 
tious  grave  is  in  the  N.  W.  corner  of  the  cemetery  of  Christ's  Church,  at  the 
corner  of  Fifth  and  Arch  streets.  It  is  constructed  in  accordance  with  his 
will,  which  directs  as  follows  :  "  I  wish  to  be  buried  by  the  side  of  my  wife, 
if  it  may  be,  and  that  a  marble  stone  be  made  by  Chambers,  6  feet  long,  4 
wide,  plain,  with  only  a  small  molding  round  the  upper  edge,  and  this  in 
scription  : 

BENJAMIN  |FEA 

AND  •  ' 


DKBOEA 

Be  placed  over  us  both."  The  actual  date  on  the  stone  is  1790.  A  similar 
stone  '  by  the  side  of  it,  is  that  of  his  daughter  Sarah,  and  her  husband 
Richard  Bache.  The  following  is  his  own  account  of  his  first  arrival  in 
Philadelphia.  It  is  well  known  that  he  had  been  an  apprentice  in  his 
brother's  printing-office  in  Boston,  and  having  disagreed  with  him,  he  had 
left  home,  without  the  knowledge  of  his  parents,  in  a  sloop  for  New  York  ; 
thence  he  had  come  on  foot  across  New  Jersey  to  Burlington,  20  miles  above 
Philadelphia,  where  he  embarked  in  one  of  the  passage  boats  that  plied  be 
tween  there  and  the  city.  The  doctor  says: 

"We  arrived  on  Sunday  about  eight  or  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  landed 
on  Market-street  wharf.  I  have  entered  into  the  particulars  of  my  voyage,  and 
shall,  in  like  manner,  describe  my  first  entrance  into  this  city,  that  you  may  com 
pare  beginnings  so  little  auspicious,  with  the  figure  1  have  since  made. 

On  my  arrival  in  Philadelphia  I  was  in  my  working  dress,  my  best  clothes  being 
to  come  by  sea.  I  was  covered  with  dirt  :  my  pockets  were  filled  with  shirts  and 
stockings;  I  was  unacquainted  with  a  single  soul  in  the  place,  and  knew  not  where 
to'look  for  a  lodging.  Fatigued  with  walking,  rowing,  and  having  passed  the 
night  without  sleep,  I  was  extremely  hungry,  and  all  my  money  consisted  of  a 
Dutch  dollar,  and  about  a  shilling's  worth  of  coppers,  which  I  gave  to  the  boatmen 
for  my  passage.  As  I  had  assisted  them  in  rowing,  they  refused  it  at  first  ;  but  I 
insisted  on  their  taking  it  A  man  is  sometimes  more  generous  when  he  has 
little,  than  when  he  has  much  money  ;  probably  because,  in  the  first  case,  he  is 
desirous  of  concealing  his  poverty. 

I  walked  toward  the  top  of  the  street,  looking  eagerly  on  both  sides,  till  I  came 
to  Market-street,  where  I  met  with  a  child  with  a  loaf  of  bread.  Often  had  I  made 
my  dinner  on  dry  bread.  I  inquired  where  he  had  bought  it,  and  went  straight 
to  the  baker's  shop  which  he  pointed  out  to  me.  I  asked  for  some  biscuits,  ex 
pecting  to  find  such  as  we  had  at  Boston  ;  but  they  made,  it  seems,  none  of  that 
sort  at  Philadelphia.  I  then  asked  for  a  three-penny  loaf.  They  made  no  loaves 
of  that  price.  Finding  myself  ignorant  of  the  prices,  as  well  as  of  the  different 
kinds  of  bread,  I  desired  him  to  let  me  have  three-pennyworth  of  bread  of  some 
kind  or  other.  He  gave  me  three  large  rolls.  I  was  surprised  at  receiving  so 
much.  I  took  them,  however,  and  having  no  room  in  my  pockets,  I  walked  on 
with  a  roll  under  each  arm,  eating  the  third.  In  this  manner  I  went  through 
Market-street  to  Fourth-street,  and  passed  the  house  of  Mr.  Reed,  the  father  of  my 
future  wife.  She  was  standing  at  the  door,  observed  me,  and  thought,  with  reason, 
that  I  made  a  very  singular  and  grotesque  appearance. 

I  then  turned  the  corner,  and  went  through  Chesnut-street,  eating  my  roll  all 
the  way;  and  having  made  this  round,  I  found  myself  again  on  Market-street 
wharf,  near  the  boat  in  which  I  arrived.  I  stepped  into  it  to  take  a  draught  of  the 
river  water  ;  and,  finding  myself  satisfied  with  the  first  roll,  I  gave  the  other  two 
to  a  woman  and  her  child,  who  had  come  down  the  river  with  us  in  the  boat,  and 
was  waiting  to  continue  her  journey.  Thus  refreshed,  I  regained  the  street,  which 
was  now  full  of  well  dressed  people,  all  going  the  same  way.  I  joined  them,  and 
was  thus  led  to  a  large  Quaker  meeting-house  near  the  market-place.  I  sat  down 
with  the  rest,  and,  after  looking  ar6und  me  for  some  time,  hearing  nothing  said, 


PENNSYLVANIA.  515 

and  being  drowsy  from  my  last  night's  labor  and  want  of  rest,  I  fell  into  a  sound 
sleep.  In  this  state  I  continued  till  the  assembly  dispersed,  when  one  of  the  con 
gregation  had  the  goodness  to  wake  me.  This  was  consequently  the  first  house  I 
entered,  or  in  which  1  slept  in  Philadelphia. 

I  began  again  to  walk  along  the  street  by  the  river  side ;  and,  looking  atten 
tively  in  the  face  of  every  one  I  met  with,  I  at  length  perceived  a  young  Quaker 
whose  countenance  pleased  me.  I  accosted  him,  and  begged  him  to  inform  me 
where  a  stranger  might  find  a  lodging.  We  were  then  near  the  sign  of  the  Three 
Mariners.  '  They  receive  travelers  here,'  said  he,  '  but  it  is  not  a  house  that  bears 
a  good  character ;  if  you  will  go  with  me,  I  will  show  you  a  better  one.'  He  con 
ducted  me  to  the  Crooked  Billet,  in  Water-street.  There  1  ordered  something  for 
dinner,  and,  during  my  meal,  a  number  of  curious  questions  were  put  to  me;  my 
youth  and  appearance  exciting  the  suspicion  of  my  being  a  runaway.  After  din 
ner  my  drowsiness  returned,  and  I  threw  myself  upon  a  bed  without  taking  off  my 
clothes,  and  slept  till  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  when  I  was  called  to  supper.  1 
afterward  went  to  bed  at  a  very  early  hour,  and  did  not  awake  till  the  next  morning. 


Outline  view  of  Girard  College.  » 

The  following  account  of  STEPHEN  GIRARD,  the  great  millionare  of  Phila 
delphia,  so  celebrated  for  his  wealth,  is  from  "  Day's  Historical  Collections 
of  Pennsylvania : " 

"  Stephen  Girard  was  born  of  very  humble  parents,  near  Bordeaux,  in  France, 
on  the  24th  of  May,  1750.  Such  education  as  he  ever  had,  he  must  have  picked 
up  in  the  world  at  large.  He  commenced  his  career  at  the  age  of  ten  or  twelve — 
leaving  France  for  the  first  and  last  time,  as  a  cabin  boy,  bound  to  the  West  In 
dies.  Thence  he  went  to  New  York,  and  sailed  for  some  years  between  there  and 
the  West  Indies  and  New  Orleans,  as  cabin  boy,  sailor,  mate,  and  eventually 
master  and  owner.  Having  made  some  money,  he  started  a  small  shop  in  Water- 
street,  Philadelphia,  in  1769,  and  in  1770  married  a  pretty  girl,  the  daughter  of  a 
caulker.  He  lived  with  her  some  twenty  years :  but  not  very  happily,  on  account  of 
his  own  asperity  of  temper.  She  became  insane  in  1790,  and  died  in  the  Philadelphia 
Hospital  in  1815.  An  only  child  died  in  infancy.  After  his  marriage  he  con 
tinued  business  in  Water-street,  occasionally  going  as  master  of  his  own  vessels — 
in  one  of  which  he  was  captured  on  a  voyage  to  St.  Domingo.  He  came  home 
poor,  and  started  a  little  cider  and  wine  bottling  shop  in  Water-street,  aided  by 
his  wife,  the  year  before  the  revolutionary  war.  He  was  a  friend  to  the  revolu 
tion,  and  removed  to  Mount  Holly  while  the  British  occupied  Philadelphia, 
About  the  year  1782.  he  took  on  lease  a  number  of  stores  on  Water-street,  which 
proved  a  profitable  operation — and  afterward  went  into  business  with  his  brother. 
Capt.  John  Girard,  who  came  out  from  France.  They  drove  a  profitable  trade 
with  St.  Domingo;  and  at  their  dissolution  (for  they  could  not  agree)  John  was 
worth  $60,000,  and  Stephen  $30,000.  After  this  he  went  largely  into  the  St.  Do 
mingo  trade ;  and,  while  a  brig  and  schooner  of  his  were  lying  at  Cape  Francoise, 
the  great  revolt  of  the  negroes  occurred.  Many  planters,  in  the  panic,  removed 
their  valuables  on  board  his  vessels,  and  again  returning  to  the  shore,  were  cut  off 
\>y  the  negroes.  Whole  families  thus  perished  together ;  and  Mr.  Girard,  by  the 

33 


516  PENNSYLVANIA. 

most  extensive  advertising,  could  never  ascertain  the  heirs  of  the  wealth  (said  to  be 
about  $50,000)  that  thus  fell  into  his  hands.  His  next  commercial  enterprises 
were  in  the  East  India  trade,  in  which  he  had  several  ships,  and  acquired  a  large 
fortune.  At  the  expiration  of  the  charter  of  the  old  United  States  Bank  in 
1810-11,  he  purchased,  through  tHe  Barings,  in  London,  about  $500,000  of  that 
stock;  and  not  long  afterward — purchasing  the  banking  house  of  the  institution  in 
Third-street,  and  making  an  arrangement  with  the  former  cashier,  Mr.  George 
Simpson — he  started  his  own  private  bank  in  May,  1812,  with  a  capital  of  $1,200,- 
000.  This  was  a  bold  step  at  the  opening  of  the  war  with  Great  Britain — yet  the 
specie  was  never  refused  for  a  banknote  of  Stephen  Girard's.  When  the  new 
United  States  Bank  was  started,  in  1816,  he  waited  till  the  last  moment  before  the 
subscription  books  closed,  and  then,  inquiring  if  all  that  wished  had  subscribed, 
he  coolly  took  the  balance  of'the  stock,  amounting  to  $3,100,000;  some  of  which 
he  afterward  parted  with.  By  the  subsequent  rise  of  this  stock  his  fortune  was 
immensely  augmented.  His  own  bank  was  continued  till  his  death,  when  it  had 
accumulated  a  capital  of  $4,000,000.  The  bank  was  afterward  chartered  by  the 
legislature  as  the  Girard  Bank,  with  individual  stockholders ;  and  has  since  failed. 
Mr.  Girard  died  of  influenza,  on  the  26th  of  December,  1831,  at  his  residence  in 
Water,  above  Market-street. 

Stephen  Girard  was  exceedingly  plain  in  his  dress  and  personal  appearance. 
He  was  always  blind  of  one  eye ;  and  in  middle  life  might  be  mistaken  for  a  stout 
sailor,  and  maturer  years  for  a  plain  old  farmer.  His  dwelling  house  was  under 
the  same  roof  with  his  counting  house,  in  Water-street — a  neighborhood  occupied 
entirely  by  stores;  and  his  furniture  was  of  the  plainest  kind.  His  equipage  was 
an  old  chaise  and  a  plain  farm  horse.  He  indulged  in  no  pleasures,  or  scenes  of 
social  life ;  had  no  one  with  who  he  sympathized  as  a  friend ;  and  when  his  sym 
pathies  were  exercised  at  all,  they  seemed  to  be  for  masses  of  men,  and  not  for 
individuals — for  future  generations,  and  not  for  the  present  He  had  a  sort  of  in 
stinctive  fondness  for  giving  medical  advice ;  and  when  the  yellow  fever  desolated 
the  city,  in  1793,  regardless  of  danger,  he  spent  his  whole  time  in  personal  attend 
ance  upon  the  sick,  in  all  parts  of  the  city.  His  temper  was  irritable,  and  when 
excited  he  would  break  out  upon  his  dependents,  in  his  broken  English,  with  great 
volubility." 

Germantown,  formerly  a  borough  of  Philadelphia  county,  but  now  inclu 
ded  within  the  limits  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  is  situated  on  the  German- 
town  Branch  Railroad,  6  miles  N.  W.  of  the  state  house.  It  consists  of  one 
broad  street,  extending  4  miles  in  a  northerly  direction,  and  several  others 
recently  built,  crossing  it  at  right  angles.  Many  of  the  houses  are  of  stone, 
and  have  a  substantial  though  somewhat  ancient  appearance.  Many  mer 
chants  of  Philadelphia  have  their  country  seats  here,  some  of  which  are  most 
elegant  structures,  adorned  with  spacious  grounds,  statuary,  etc.  It  contains 
14  places  of  worship,  and  about  10,000  inhabitants. 

Chew's  house,  in  this  place,  about  a  mile  from  the  railroad  depot,  is  an  in 
teresting  relic  of  the  revolutionary  period.  At  the  time  of  the  battle  of  Ger- 
mantown,  it  was  the  mansion  house  of  Chief  Justice  Chew;  it  is  a  spacious 
structure  of  stone,  and  bears  many  evidences  of  the  refined  taste  of  its  dis 
tinguished  owner.  It  stands  back  several  rods  from  the  road,  and  the  yard 
in  front  is  thickly  studded  with  trees.  Several  pieces  of  marble  statuary  are 
placed  in  front  of  the  house,  one  of  which  is  a  headless  statue  of  Venus — the 
head  having  been  struck  off  by  a  cannon-shot  during  the  action.  Upward 
of  twenty  Americans,  it  is  stated,  were  killed  on  or  near  the  steps  of  the 
dwelling.  The  following  account  of  the  battle  of  Germantown,  October  4, 
1777,  is  from  Botta's  American  War : 

After  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  which  took  place  on  the  llth  of  September, 
1777,  Gen.  Howe,  stationed  a  detachment  of  his  troops  on  the  Jersey  side,  below 
Philadelphia,  to  protect  the  movements  of  the  British  fleet;  a  part  were  quartered 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


517 


in  the  city,  and  the  larger  part  were  at  Germantown.  The  American  army  was 
then,  about  the  end  of  September,  encamped  at  Skippach  creek,  and  Washington 
determined  to  avail  himself  of  the  divided  state  of  the  British  army,  to  fall  upon 
their  encampment  at  Germantown.  He  took  this  resolution  with  the  more  confi 
dence,  as  he  was  now  reinforced  by  the  junction  of  the  troops  from  Peekskill  and 
the  Maryland  militia. 

The  British  line  of  encampment  crossed  Germantown  at  right  angles  about  the 
center,  the  left  wing  extending  on  the  west  from  the  town  to  the  Schuylkill.  That 
wing  was  covered  in  front  by  the  mounted  and  dismounted  German  chasseurs,  who 
were  stationed  a  little  above,  toward  the  American  camp;  a  battalion  of  light  in 
fantry  and  the  Queen's  American  rangers  were  in  the  front  of  the  right  The 


View  of  tJie  Chew  House,  Germaiitoion,  Phila. 

center,  being  posted  within  the  town,  was  guarded  by  the  40th  regiment,  and  an 
other  battalion  of  light  infantry,  stationed  about  three  quarters  of  a  mile  above  the 
head  of  the  village.  Washington  resolved  to  attack  the  British  by  surprise,  not 
doubting  that  if  he  succeeded  in  breaking  them,  as  they  were  not  only  distant,  but 
totally  separated  from  the  fleet,  his  victory  must  be  decisive. 

He  so  disposed  his  troops  that  the  divisions  of  Sullivan  and  Wayne,  flanked  by 
Conway's  brigade,  were  to  march  down  the  main  road,  and  entering  the  town  by 
the  way  of  Chesnut  Hill,  to  attack  the  English  center  and  the  right  flank  of  their 
left  wing;  the  divisions  of  Greene  and  Stephens,  flanked  by  Macdougal's  brigade, 
were  to  take  a  circuit  toward  the  east,  by  the  Limekiln  road,  and  entering  the  town 
at  the  market  house,  to  attack  the  left  flank  of  the  right  wing.  The  intention  of 
the  American  general  in  seizing  the  village  of  Germantown  by  a  double  attack, 
was  effectually  to  separate  the  right  and  left  wings  of  the  royal  army,  which  must 
have  given  him  a  certain  victory.  In  order  that  the  left  flank  of  the  left  wing  might 
not  contract  itself,  and  support  the  right  flank  of  the  same  wing,  Gen.  Armstrong, 
with  the  Pennsylvania  militia,  was  ordered  to  march  down  the  bridge-road  upon 
the  banks  of  the  Schuylkill,  and  endeavor  to  turn  the  English,  if  they  should  retire 
from  that  river.  In  like  manner,  to  prevent  the  right  flank  of  the  right  wing  from 
going  to  the  succor  of  the  left  flank,  which  rested  upon  Germantown,  the  militia 
of  Maryland  and  Jersey,  under  Gens.  Smallwood  and  Forman,  were  to  march 
down  the  Old  ^ork  road,  and  to  fall  upon  the  English  on  that  extremity  of  their 


518  PENNSYLVANIA. 

wing.  The  division  of  Lord  Sterling,  and  the  brigades  of  Gens.  Nash  and  Max 
well,  formed  the  reserve.  These  dispositions  being  made,  Washington  quitted  his 
camp  at  Skippach  creek,  and  moved  toward  the  enemy  on  the  3d  of  October,  about 
seven  in  the  evening.  Parties  of  cavalry  silently  scoured  all  the  roads,  to  seize 
any  individual  who  might  have  given  notice  to  the  British  general  of  the  danger 
that  threatened  him.  Washington  in  person  accompanied  the  column  of  Sullivan 
and  Wayne.  The  march  was  rapid  and  silent. 

At  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  British  patrols  discovered  the  approach  of 
the  Americans;  the  troops  were  soon  called  to  arms;  each  took  his  post  with  the 
precipitation  of  surprise.  About  sunrise  the  Americans  came  up.  Gen.  Conway, 
having  driven  in  the  pickets,  fell  upon  the  40th  regiment  and  the  battalion  of  light 
infantry.  These  corps,  after  a  short  resistance,  being  overpowered  by  numbers, 
were  pressed  and  pursued  into  the  village.  Fortune  appeared  already  to  have  de 
clared  herself  in  favor  of  the  Americans ;  and  certainly  if  they  had  gained  com 
plete  possession  of  Germantown,  nothing  could  have  frustrated  them  of  the  most 
signal  victory.  But  in  this  conjuncture,  Lieut.  Col.  Musgrave  threw  himself,  with 
six  companies  of  the  40th  regiment,  into  a  large  and  strong  stone  house,  situated 
near  the  head  of  the  village,  from  which  he  poured  upon  the  assailants  so  terrible 
a  fire  of  musketry  that  they  could  advance  no  further.  The  Americans  attempted 
to  storm  this  unexpected  covert  of  the  enemy,  but  those  within  continued  to  defend 
themselves  with  resolution.  They  finally  brought  cannon  up  to  the  assault,  but 
such  was  the  intrepidity  of  the  English,  and  the  violence  of  their  fire,  that  it  was 
found  impossible  to  dislodge  them.  During  this  time,  Gen.  Greene  had  approached 
the  right  wing,  and  routed,  after  a  slight  engagement,  the  light  infantry  and  Queen's 
rangers.  Afterward,  turning  a  little  to  his  right,  and  toward  Germantown,  he  fell 
upon  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy's  right  wing,  and  endeavored  to  enter  the  village. 
Meanwhile,  he  expected  that  the  Pennsylvania  militia,  under  Armstrong,  upon  the 
right,  and  the  militia  of  Maryland  and  Jersey,  commanded  by  Smallwood  and  For- 
man  on  the  left,  would  have  executed  the  orders  of  the  commander-in-chief,  by  at 
tacking  and  turning,  the  first  the  left,  and  the  second  the  right,  flank  of  the  British 
army.  But,  either  because  the  obstacles  they  encountered  had  retarded  them,  or 
that  they  wanted  ardor,  the  former  arrived  in  sight  of  the  German  chasseurs,  and 
did  not  attack  them;  the  latter  appeared  too  late  upon  the  field  of  battle. 

The  consequence  was,  that  Gen.  Grey,  finding  his  left  flank  secure,  marched, 
with  nearly  the  whole  of  the  left  wing,  to  the  assistance  of  the  center,  which,  not 
withstanding  the  unexpected  resistance  of  Col.  Musgrave,  was  excessively  hard 
pressed  in  Germantown,  where  the  Americans  gained  ground  incessantly.  The 
battle  was  now  very  warm  at  that  village — the  attack  and  the  defense' being  equally 
vigorous.  The  issue  appeared  for  some  time  dubious.  Gen.  Agnew  was  mortally 
wounded,  while  charging  with  great  bravery  at  the  head  of  the  4th  brigade.  The 
American  Col.  Matthews,  of  the  column  of  Greene,  assailed  the  English  with  such 
fury  that  he  drove  them  before  him  into  the  town.  He  had  taken  a  large  number 
of  prisoners,  and  was  about  entering  the  village,  when  he  perceived  that  a  thick 
fog  and  the  unevenness  of  the  ground  had  caused  him  to  lose  sight  of  the  rest  of  his 
division.  Being  soon  enveloped  by  the  extremity  of  the  right  wing,  which  fell 
back  upon  him  when  it  had  discovered  that  nothing  was  to  be  apprehended  from 
the  tardy  approach  of  the  militia  of  Maryland  and  Jersey,  he  was  compelled  to 
surrender  with  all  his  party  :  the  English  had  already  rescued  their  prisoners.  This 
check  was  the  cause  that  two  regiments  of  the  English  right  wing  were  enabled 
to  throw  themselves  into  Germantown,  and  to  attack  the  Americans  who  had  en 
tered  it  in  flank.  Unable  to  sustain  the  shock,  they  retired  precipitately,  leaving  a 
great  number  of  killed  and  wounded.  Lieut.  Col.  Musgrave,  to  whom  belongs  the 
principal  honor  of  this  affair,  was  then  relieved  from  all  peril.  Gen.  Grey,  being 
absolute  master  of  Germantown,  flew  to  the  succor  of  the  right  wing,  which  was 
engaged  with  the  left  of  the  column  of  Greene.  The  Americans  then  took  to  flight, 
abandoning  to  the  English,  throughout  the  line,  a  victory  of  which,  in  the  com 
mencement  of  the  action,  they  had  felt  assured. 

The  principal  causes  of  the  failure  of  this  well-concerted  enterprise,  were  the 
extreme  haziness  of  the  weather — which  was  so  thick  that  the  Americans  could 
neither  discover  the  situation  nor  movements  of  the  British  army,  nor  yet  those 


PENNSYLVANIA.  519 

of  their  own ;  the  inequality  of  the  ground,  which  incessantly  broke  the  ranks  of 
their  battalions  —  an  inconvenience  more  serious  and  difficult  to  be  repaired  for 
new  and  inexperienced  troops,  as  were  most  of  the  Americans,  than  for  the  f]ng- 
lish  veterans ;  and,  finally,  the  unexpected  resistance  of  Musgrave,  who  found 
means,  in  a  critical  moment,  to  transform  a  mere  house  into  an  impregnable 
fortress. 

Thus  fortune,  who  at  first  had  appeared  disposed  to  favor  one  party,  suddenly 
declared  herself  on  the  side  of  their  adversaries.  Lord  Cornwallis,  being  at  Phil 
adelphia,  upon  intelligence  of  the  attack  upon  the  camp,  flew  to  its  succor  with  a 
corps  of  cavalry  and  the  grenadiers ;  but  when  he  reached  the  field  of  battle,  the 
Americans  had  already  left  it.  They  had  two  hundred  men  killed  in  this  action ; 
the  number  of  wounded  amounted  to  six  hundred,  and  about  four  hundred  were 
made  prisoners.  One  of  their  most  lamented  losses  was  that  of  Gen.  Nash,  of 
North  Carolina.  The  loss  of  the  British  was  little  over  five  hundred  in  killed  and 
wounded ;  among  the  former  were  Brig.  Gen.  Agnew,  an  officer  of  rare  merit,  and 
Col.  Bird.  The  American  army  saved  all  its  artillery,  and  retreated  the  same  day 
about  twenty  miles,  to  Perkyomy  creek. 

The  congress  expressed  in  decided  terms  their  approbation,  both  of  the  plan  of 
this  enterprise  and  the  courage  with  which  it  was  executed;  for  which  their  thanks 
were  given  to  the  general  and  the  army.  Gen.  Stephens,  however,  was  cashiered 
for  misconduct  on  the  retreat.  A  few  days  after  the  battle,  the  royal  army  re 
moved  from  Germantown  to  Philadelphia. 


About  twenty-five  miles  south  west  of  Philadelphia,  near  the  line  of  the 
state  of  Delaware,  and  but  a  few  miles  west  of  the  Delaware  River,  the  bat 
tle  of  Brandywine  was  fought,  on  the  llth  of  September,  1777.  The  an 
nexed  account  of  this  action  is  also  from  Botta : 

"Washington  retired  with  his  troops  behind  the  Brandywine,  and  encamped  on  the  rising 
grounds  which  extend  from  Chadsford,  in  the  direction  of  north-west  to  south-east.  The 
riflemen  of  Maxweltoecured  the  right  bank  of  the  Brandywine,  in  order  to  harass  and  re 
tard  the  enemy-  The  miiitia,  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Armstrong,  guarded  a  passage 
below  the  principal  encampment  of  Washington,  and  the  right  wing  lined  the  banks  of  the 
river  higher  up,  where  the  passages  were  most  difficult.  The  passage  of  Chadsford,  as  the 
most  practicable  of  all,  was  defended  by  the  chief  force  of  the  army.  The  troops  being 
thus  disposed,  the  American  general  waited  the  approach  of  the  English.  Although  the 
Brandywine,  being  fordable  almost  everywhere,  could  not  serve  as  a  sufficient  defense 
against  the  impetuosity  of  the  enemy,  yet  Washington  had  taken  post  upon  its  banks,  from 
a  conviction  that  a  battle  was  now  inevitable,  and  that  Philadelphia  could  only  be  saved  by 
a  victory.  Gen.  Howe  displayed  the  front  of  his  army,  but  not,  however,  without  great  cir 
cumspection.  Being  arrived  at  Kennet  Square,  a  short  distance  from  the  river,  he  detached 
his  lighthorse  to  the  right  upon  Wilmington,  to  the  left  upon  the  Lancaster  road,  and  in 
front  toward  Chadsford.  The  two  armies  found  themselves  within  seven  miles  of  each 
other,  the  Brandywine  flowing  between  them. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  llth  of  September,  the  British  army  marched  to  the  enemy. 
Howe  had  formed  his  army  in  two  columns ;  the  right  commanded  by  Gen.  Knyphausen, 
the  left  by  Lord  Cornwallis.  His  plan  was,  that  while  the  first  should  make  repeated  feints 
to  attempt  the  passage  of  Chadsford,  in  order  to  occupy  the  attention  of  the  republicans, 
the  second  should  take  a  long  circuit  to  the  upper  part  of  the  river,  and  cross  at  a  place 
where  it  is  divided  into  two  shallow  streams.  The  English  marksmen  fell  in  with  those 
of  Maxwell,  and  a  smart  skirmish  was  immediately  engaged.  The  latter  were  at  first  re 
pulsed  ;  but  being  reinforced  from  the  camp,  they  compelled  the  English  to  retire  in  their 
turn.  But  at  length,  they  also  were  reinforced,  and  Maxwell  was  constrained  to  withdraw 
his  detachment  behind  the  river.  Meanwhile,  Knyphausen  advanced  with  his  column,  and 
commenced  a  furious  cannonade  upon  the  passage  of  Chadsford,  making  all  his  dispositions 
as  if  he  intended  to  force  it.  The  Americans  defended  themselves  with  gallantry,  and  even 
passed  several  detachments  of  light  troops  to  the  other  side,  in  order  to  harass  the  enemy's 
flanks.  But  after  a  course  of  skirmishes,  sometimes  advancing,  and  at  others  obliged  to 
retire,  they  were  finally,  with  an  eager  pursuit,  driven  over  the  river.  Knyphausen  then 
appeared  more  than  ever  determined  to  pass  the  ford  ;  he  stormed,  and  kept  up  an  incred 
ible  noise.  In  this  manner  the  attention  of  the  Americans  was  fully  occupied  in  the  neigh- 
oorhood  of  Chadsford.  Meanwhile,  Lord  Cornwallis,  at  the  head  of  the  second  column, 
took  a  circuitous  march  to  the  left,  and  gained,  unperceived,  the  forks  of  the  Brandywine. 


520  PENNSYLVANIA. 

By  this  rapid  movement,  he  passed  both  branches  of  the  river,  at  Trimble's  and  at  Jeffery's 
fords,  without  opposition,  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  then  turning  short  down 
the  river,  took  the  road  to  Dilworth,  in  order  to  fall  upon  the  right  flank  of  the  American 
army.  The  republican  general,  however,  received  intelligence  of  this  movement  about  noon, 
and,  as  it  usually  happens  in  similar  cases,  the  reports  exaggerated  its  importance  exceed 
ingly — it  being  represented  that  Gen.  Howe  commanded  this  division  in  person.  Washing 
ton,  therefore,  decided  immediately  for  the  most  judicious,  though  boldest  measure :  this 
w;is  to  pass  the  river  with  the  center  and  left  wing  of  his  army,  and  overwhelm  Knyphausen 
by  the  most  furious  attack.  He  justly  reflected  that  the  advantage  he  should  obtain  upon 
the  enemy's  right,  would  amply  compensate  the  loss  that  his  own  might  sustain  at  the  same 
time.  Accordingly,  he  ordered  Gen.  Sullivan  to  pass  the  Brandywine  with  his  'division  at 
an  upper  ford,  and  attack  the  left  of  Knyphausen,  while  he,  iii  person,  should  cross  lower 
down,  and  fall  upon  the  right  of  that  general. 

They  were  both  already  in  motion  in  order  to  execute  this  design,  when  a  second  report 
arrived,  which  represented  what  had  really  taken  place  as  false,  or  in  other  words,  that  the 
enemy  had  not  crossed  the  two  branches  of  the  river,  and  that  he  had  not  made  his  appear 
ance  upon  the  right  flank  of  the  American  troops.  Deceived  by  this  false  intelligence, 


Battle  Field  of  Brandyvnne. 

Washington  desisted  ;  and  Greene,  who  had  already  passed  with  the  vanguard,  was  ordered 
back.  In  the  midst  of  these  uncertainties,  the  commander-in-chief  at  length  received  the 
positive  assurance,  not  only  that  the  English  had  appeared  upon  the  left  bank,  but  also  that 
they  were  about  to  fall  in  great  force  upon  the  right  wing.  It  was  composed  of  the  brig 
ades  of  Gens.  Stephens,  Sterling  and  Sullivan.  The  first  was  the  most  advanced,  and  con 
sequently  the  nearest  to  the  English  ;  the  two  others  were  posted  in  the  order  of  their  rank, 
that  of  Sullivan  being  next  to  the  center.  This  general  was  immediately  detached  from 
the  main  body,  to  support  the  two  former  brigades,  and,  being  the  senior  officer,  took  the 
command  of  the  whole  wing.  Washington  himself,  followed  by  Gen.  Greene,  approached 
with  two  strong  divisions  toward  this  wing,  and  posted  himself  between  it  and  the  corps  he 
had  left  at  Chadsford,  under  Gen.  Wayne,  to  oppose  the  passage  of  Knyphausen.  These 
two  divisions,  under  the  immediate  orders  of  the  commander-in-chief,  served  as  a  corps  of 
reserve,  ready  to  march,  according  to  circumstances,  to  the  succor  of  Sullivan  or  of  Wayne. 
But  the  column  of  Cornwallis  was  already  in  sight  of  the  Americans.  Sullivan  drew  up 
his  troops  on  the  commanding  ground  above  Birmingham  meeting  house,  with  his  left  ex 
tending  toward  the  Brandywine,  and  both  his  flanks  covered  with  very  thick  woods.  His 
artillery  was  advantageously  planted  upon  the  neighboring  hills  ;  but  it  appears  that  Sulli 
van's  own  brigade,  having  taken  a  long  circuit,  arrived  too  late  upon  the  field  of  battle, 
and  had  not  yet  occupied  the  position  assigned  it,  when  the  action  commenced.  The  Eng 
lish,  having  reconnoitered  the  dispositions  of  the  Americans,  immediately  formed,  and  fell 
upon  them  with  the  utmost  impetuosity.  The  engagement  became  equally  fierce  on  both 
sides,  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  For  some  length  of  time  the  Americans  de 
fended  themselves  with  great  valor,  and  the  carnage  was  terrible.  But  such  was  the  emu 
lation  which  invigorated  the  efforts  of  the  English  and  Hessians,  that  neither  the  advan 
tages  of  situation,  nor  a  heavy  and  well-supported  fire  of  small  arms  and  artillery,  nor  the 


PENNSYLVANIA.  521 

unshaken  courage  of  the  Americans,  were  able  to  resist  their  impetuosity.  The  light  in 
fantry,  chasseurs,  grenadiers  and  guards,  threw  themselves  with  such  fury  into  the  midst 
of  the  republican  battalions,  that  they  were  forced  to  give  way.  Their  left  flank  was  first 
thrown  into  confusion,  but  the  rout  soon  became  general.  The  vanquished  fled  into  the 
woods  in  their  rear  ;  the  victors  pursued,  and  advanced  by  the  great  road  toward  Dilworth. 
On  the  first  fire  of  the  artillery,  Washington,  having  no  doubt  of  what  was  passing,  had 
pushed  forward  the  reserve  to  the  succor  of  Sullivan.  But  this  corps,  on  approaching  the 
field  of  battle,  fell  in  with  the  flying  soldiers  of  Sullivan,  and  perceived  that  no  hope  re 
mained  of  retrieving  the  fortune  of  the  day.  Gen.  Greene,  by  a  judicious  maneuver,  opened 
his  ranks  to  receive  the  fugitives,  and  after  their  passage,  having  closed  them  anew,  he  re 
tired  iii  good  order — checking  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy  by  a  continual  fire  of  the  artillery 
which  covered  his  rear.  Having  come  to  a  defile,  covered  on  both  sides  with  woods,  he 
drew  up  his  men  there,  and  again  faced  the  enemy.  His  corps  was  composed  of  Virginians 
and  Pennsylvanians  ;  they  defended  themselves  with  gallantry  —  the  former,  especially, 
commanded  by  Col.  Stephens,  made  an  heroic  stand. 

•  Knyphausen,  finding  the  Americans  to  be  fully  engaged  on  their  right,  and  observing  that 
the  corps  opposed  to  him  at  Chadsford  was  enfeebled  by  the  troops  which  had  been  detached 
to  the  succor  of  Sullivan,  began  to  make  dispositions  for  crossing  the  river  in  reality.  The 
passage  of  Chadsford  was  defended  by  an  intrenchment  and  battery.  The  republicans 
stood  firm  at  first ;  but  upon  intelligence  of  the  defeat  of  their  right,  and  seeing  some  of 
the  British  troops  who  had  pefltetrated  through  the  woods,  come  out  upon  their  flank,  they 
retired  in  disorder,  abandoning  their  artillery  and  munitions  to  the  German  general.  In 
their  retreat,  or  rather  flight,  they  passed  behind  the  position  of  Gen.  Greene,  who  still  de 
fended  himself,  and  was  the  last  to  quit  the  field  of  battle.  Finally,  it  being  already  dark, 
after  a  long  and  obstinate  conflict,  he  also  retired.  The  whole  army  retreated  that  night  to 
Chester,  and  the  day  following  to  Philadelphia. 

There  the  fugitives  arrived  incessantly,  having  effected  their  escape  through  by-ways  and 
circuitous  routes.  The  victors  passed  the  night  on  the  field  of  battle.  If  darkness  had  not 
arrived  seasonably,  it  is  very  probable  that  the  whole  American  army  would  have  been  de 
stroyed.  The  loss  of  the  republicans  was  computed  at  about  three  hundred  killed,  six  hun 
dred  wounded,  and  near  four  hundred  taken  prisoners.  They  also  lost  ten  field-pieces  and  a 
howitzer.  The  loss  in  the  royal  army  was  not  in  proportion,  being  something  under  five 
hundred,  of  which  the  slain  did  not  amount  to  one  fifth. 

The  French  officers  were  of  great  utility  to  the  Americans,  as  well  in  forming  the  troops 
as  in  rallying  them  when  thrown  into  confusion.  One  of  them,  the  Baron  St.  Ovary,  was 
made  a  prisoner,  to  the  great  regret  of  congress,  who  bore  him  a  particular  esteem.  Capt. 
De  Fleury  had  a  horse  killed  under  him  in  the  hottest  of  the  action.  The  congress  gave 
him  another  a  few  days  after.  The  Marquis  de  LaFayette,  while  he  was  endeavoring,  by 
his  words  and  example,  to  rally  the  fugitives,  was  wounded  in  the  leg.  He  continued,  nev 
ertheless,  to  fulfill  his  duty,  both  as  a  soldier  in  fighting  and  as  a  general  in  cheering  the 
troops  and  re-establishing  order.  The  Count  Pulaski,  a  noble  Pole,  also  displayed  an  un 
daunted  courage,  at  the  head  of  the  lighthorse.  The  congress  manifested  their  sense  of 
his  merit  by  giving  him,  shortly  after,  the  rank  of  brigadier,  and  the  command  of  the  cav 
alry. 

If  all  the  American  troops  in  the  action  of  the  Brandywine  had  fought  with  the  same  in 
trepidity  as  the  Virginians  and  Pennsylvanians,  and  especially  if  Washington  had  not  been 
led  into  error  by  a  false  report,  perhaps,  notwithstanding  the  inferiority  of  number  and  the 
imperfection  of  arms,  he  would  have  gained  the  victory,  or  at  least,  would  have  made  it 
more  sanguinary  to  the  English.  However  this  might  have  been,  it  must  be  admitted  that 
Gen.  Howe's  order  of  battle  was  excellent ;  that  his  movements  were  executed  with  as 
much  ability  as  promptitude  ;  and  that  his  troops,  English  as  well  as  German,  behaved  ad 
mirably  well. 

The  day  after  the  battle,  toward  evening,  the  English  dispatched  a  detachment  of  light 
troops  to  Wilmington,  a  place  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  Christiana  and  Brandy- 
wine.  There  they  took  prisoner  the  governor  of  the  state  of  Delaware,  and  seized  a  con 
siderable  quantity  of  coined  money,  as  well  as  other  property,  both  public  and  private,  and 
some  papers  of  importance. 

Lord  Cornwallis  entered  Philadelphia  the  26th  of  Sept.,  at  the  head  of  a  detachment  of 
British  and  Hessian  grenadiers.  The  rest  of  the  army  remained  in  the  camp  of  German- 
town.  Thus  the  rich  and  populous  capital  of  the  whole  confederation  fell  into  the  power 
of  the  royalists,  after  a  sanguinary  battle,  and  a  series  of  maneuvers,  no  less  masterly  than 
painful,  of  the  two  armies.  The  Quakers,  and  all  the  other  loyalists  who  had  remained 
there,  welcomed  the  English  with  transports  of  gratulation.  Washington,  descending  along 
the  left  bank  of  the  Schuylkill,  approached  within  sixteen  miles  of  Germantown.  He  en 
camped  at  Skippach  creek,  proposing  to  accommodate  his  measures  to  the  state  of  things. 


522  PENNSYLVANIA 

Some  thirty  years  since,  the  Village  Record,  at  West  Chester,  published 
the  annexed  interesting  anecdotes  upon  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  from  the 
pen  of  J.  J.  Lewis,  Esq.: 

"  'Squire  Cheyney  first  gave  information  to  Washington  of  the  near  approach  of  Corn- 
wallis.  He  had  been  within  a  short  distance  of  the  enemy,  and  with  difficulty  escaped  their 
^rasp.  Washington  at  first  could  scarcely  credit  the  account  of  the  squire,  and  directed 
him  to  alight,  and  draw  in  the  sand  a  draft  of  the  roads.  This  was  done  promptly.  Wash 
ington  still  appearing  to  doubt,  Cheyney,  who  was  a  strenuous  whig,  exclaimed,  "Take  my 
lift-,  general,  if  I  deceive  you."  Washington  was  at  length  convinced. 

Major  Ferguson,  commander  of  a  small  corps  of  riflemen  attached  to  the  British  army, 
mentions  an  incident  which  he  says  took  place  while  his  corps  was  concealed  in  a  skirt  of 
n  wood  in  front  of  Knyphausen's  division.  In  a  letter  to  Dr.  Ferguson,  he  writes  :  "  We 
had  not  lain  long  when  a  rebel  officer,  remarkable  for  a  hussar  dress,  passed  toward  our 
army  within  one  hundred  yards  of  my  right  flank,  not  perceiving  us.  He  was  followed  by 
another  dressed  in  dark  green  and  blue,  mounted  on  a  good  bay  horse,  with  a  remarkably 
large  high  cocked  hat.  I  ordered  three  good  shots  to  steal  near  to  them,  and  to  fire  at  them; 
but  the  idea  disgusted  me — I  recalled  the  order.  The  hussar,  in  returning,  made  a  circuit, 
but  the  other  passed  within  a  hundred  yards  of  us — upon  which  I  advanced  from  the  wood 
toward  him.  Upon  my  calling  he  stopped,  but  after  looking  at  me  proceeded.  I  again 
drew  his  attention,  and  made  signs  to  him  to  stop  ;  but  he  slowly  continued  his  way.  As 
I  was  within  that  distance  at  which,  in  the  quickest  firing,  I  could  have  lodged  half  a  dozen 
balls  in  or  about  him  before  he  was  out  of  my  reach,  I  had  only  to  determine  ;  but  it  was 
not  pleasant  to  fire  at  the  back  of  an  unoffending  individual  who  was  acquitting  himself 
very  coolly  of  his  duty,  so  I  let  him  alone.  The  day  after,  I  had  been  telling  this  story  to 
some  wounded  officers  who  lay  in  the  same  room  with  me,  when  one  of  our  surgeons,  who 
had  been  dressing  the  wounded  rebel  officers,  came  in  and  told  me  that  Gen.  Washington 
was  all  the  morning  with  the  light  troops,  and  only  attended  by  a  French  officer  in  a  hussar 
dress,  he  himself  dressed  and  mounted  in  every  respect  as  above  described.  I  am  not  sorry 
that  I  did  not  know  at  the  time  who  it  was." 

An  interesting  anecdote  is  told  of  Lord  Percy,  which  I  have  never  seen  in  history,  but 
which  I  believe  is  very  generally  known  and  accredited.  When  he  arrived,  with  the  regi 
ment  he  accompanied,  in  sight  of  the  Americans  ranged  in  order  of  battle,  upon  the  hights 
near  Birmingham  meeting  house,  he  surveyed  the  field  around  him  for  a  moment,  and  then 
turning  to  his  servant  handed  him  his  purse  and  gold  watch  to  take  charge  of,  remarking, 
"Thit  place  I  saw  in  a  dream  before  I  left  England,  and  I  know  that  I  shall  Jail  here."  The 
coincidence  was  striking.  The  event  verified  the  prediction.  His  name  is  not  reported 
among  the  slain  in  the  British  official  account,  because  he  held  no  commission  in  the  army. 
He  was  merely  a  volunteer. 


"The  Massacre  of  Paoli"  as  it  has  been  called,  took  place  in  this  vicinity, 
on  the  night  of  the  20th  of  Sept.,  1777,  on  the  Lancaster  turnpike,  about  two 
miles  south-west  from  the  Paoli  tavern.  The  annexed  account  is  from  Loss- 
ing's  Field  Book : 

Wayne  encamped  two  or  three  miles  south-west  of  the  British  lines,  in  a  se- 
cludea  spot,  away  from  the  public  roads,  near  the  place  where  the  monument  now 
stands.  The  vigilance  of  British  sentinels  did  not  discover  him,  but  the  treachery 
of  Tories  revealed  his  numbers  and  place  of  encampment  to  the  commander  of  the 
enemy.  Howe  determined  to  surprise  Wayne,  and  for  that  purpose  dispatched 
(ieneral  Grey  to  steal  upon  the  patriot  camp  at  night  and  destroy  them.  Wayne 
had  intimations  of  this  intended  movement,  and,  though  doubting  its  truth,  he 
neglected  no  precaution.  It  was  a  dark  and  stormy  night  Wayne  ordered  his 
men  to  sleep  on  their  arms,  with  their  ammunition  under  their  coats.  With  two  reg 
iments  and  a  body  of  light  infantry,  Grey  marched  stealthily,  in  two  divisions,  to 
ward  midnight,  through  the  woods  and  up  a  narrow  defile  below  the  Paoli,  and 
gained  Wayne's  left  at  about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  divisions  conjoined 
in  the  Lancaster  road,  near  Wayne's  encampment.  The  ''no-flint  general"  had 
given  his  usual  order  to  rush  upon  the  patriots  with  fixed  bayonets,  without  firing 
a  shot,  and  to  give  no  quarters !  Several  of  the  American  pickets  near  the  high 
way  were  silently  massacred  in  the  gloom.  These  being  missed  by  the  patroling 
officer,  his  suspicions  that  an  enemy  was  near,  were  awakened,  and  he  hastened  to 
the  tent  of  W  ayne.  The  general  immediately  paraded  his  men.  Unfortunately, 


PENNSYLVANIA.  523 

he  made  the  movement  in  the  light  of  his  own  camp-fires,  instead  of  forming  them 
in  the  dark,  back  of  the  encampment.  By  the  light  of  these  fires  Grey  was  di 
rected  where  to  attack  with  the  best  chance  of  success.*  In  silence,  but  with  the 
fierceness  of  tigers,  the  enemy  leapt  from  the  thick  gloom  upon  the  Americans, 
who  knew  not  from  what  point  to  expect  an  attack.  The  patriots  discharged  sev 
eral  volleys,  but  so  sudden  and  violent  was  the  attack  that  their  column  was  at  once 
broken  into  fragments.  They  fled  in  confusion  in  the  direction  of  Chester.  One 
hundred  and  fifty  Americans  were  killed  and  wounded  in  this  onslaught,  some  of 
whom  it  is  said  were  cruelly  butchered  after  ceasing  to  resist,  and  while  begging  for 
quarter;  and  but  for  the  sagacity  of  Wayne,  his  whole  command  must  have  been 
killed  or  taken  prisoners.  He  promptly  rallied  a  few  companies,  ordered  Col. 
Humpton  to  wheel  the  line,  and  with  the  cavalry  and  a  portion  of  the  infantry,  he 
gallantly  covered  a  successful  retreat.  Grey  swept  the  American  camp,  captured 
between  seventy  and  eighty  men,  including  several  subordinate  officers,  a  great 
number  of  small  arms,  two  pieces  of  cannon,  and  eight  wagons  loaded  with  bag 
gage  and  stores.  The  loss  of  the  British  was  inconsiderable ;  only  one  captain  of 
light  infantry  and  three  privates  were  killed,  and  four  men  wounded.  Gen.  Small- 
wood  was  only  a  mile  distant  at  the  time  of  the  engagement,  and  made  an  unsuc 
cessful  attempt  to  march  to  the  relief  of  Wayne.  His  raw  militia  were  too  de 
ficient  in  discipline  to  make  a  sudden  movement,  and,  before  he  could  reach  the 
scene  of  conflict,  Grey  had  completed  his  achievement,  and  was  oil  his  way  toward 
the  British  camp.  Falling  in  with  a  party  of  the  enemy  retiring  from  the  pursuit 
of  Wayne,  Smallwood's  militia  instantly  fled  in  great  confusion,  and  were  not  ral 
lied  until  a  late  hour  the  next  day. 

The  dead  bodies  of  fifty-three  Americans  were  found  on  the  field  the  next  morn 
ing,  and  were  interred  upon  the  spot,  in  one  grave,  by  the  neighboring  farmers. 
For  forty  years  their  resting  place  was  marked  by  a  simple  heap  of  stones,  around 
which  the  plow  of  the  agriculturist  made  its  furrow  nearer  and  nearer  every  sea 
son.  At  length  the  "Republican  Artillerists"  of  Chester  county  patriotically  re 
solved  to  erect  a  monument  to  their  memory,  and  on  the  20th  of  September,  1817, 
the  fortieth  anniversary  of  the  event,  through  the  aid  of  their  fellow-citizens,  they 
reared  an  oppropriate  memento  of  marble,  with  suitable  inscriptions. 


HARRISBURG,  a  city,  capital  of  Pennsylvania,  and  seat  of  justice  for  Dau 
phin  county,  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Susquehanna,  a  short  distance  above 
the  mouth  of  Paxton  creek,  100  miles  W.  by  N.  from  Philadelphia,  200  from 
Pittsburg,  85  from  Baltimore,  and  110  N.  by  E.  from  Washington  City. 
Population  about  10,000.  Harrisburg  presents  many  attractions:  for  it  is  in 
the  midst  of  the  fertile  Kittatinny  Valley,  and  looking  out  upon  magnificent 
scenery :  with  superior  bridges,  spanning  the  broad  river :  with  railroads,  canals 
and  turnpikes  radiating  from  it  in  every  direction. 

The  public  buildings  consist  of  about  12  churches,  the  state  lunatic  asy 
lum,  the  court  house,  prison,  masonic  hall,  etc.,  with  the  state  buildings.  The 
state  house,  or  capitol,  with  the  public  offices  on  either  side  of  it,  occupies  a 
fine  eminence;  the  main  building  is  180  feet  front  by  80  feet  deep,  having  a 
circular  portico  in  front,  supported  by  six  Ionic  columns,  surmounted  by  a 
dome.  The  latter  affords  a  delightful  view  of  the  broad  river,  with  its  verd 
ant  islands,  and  spanned  by  its  fine  bridges :  the  undulating  fields  of  the  val 
ley,  and  the  lofty  barrier  of  the  Kittatinny  Mountains.  The  city  is  lighted 
with  gas,  and  supplied  with  water  from  a  reservoir,  into  which  it  is  elevated 
from  the  Susquehanna,  and  conveyed  by  iron  pipes.  The  river,  though  quite 

*A  Hessian  sergeant,  boasting  of  the  exploits  of  that  night,  exultingly  exclaimed,  "What 
a  running  about,  barefoot,  and  half  clothed,  and  in  the  light  of  their  own  fires  1  These 
showed  us  where  to  chase  them,  while  they  could  not  see  us.  We  killed  three  hundred  of  the 
rebel*  with  the  -bayonet.  I  stuck  them  myself,  like  so  many  pigs,  one  after  another,  until  the  blood 
ran  out  of  the  touch-hole  of  my  musket." 


524 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


wide,  is  navigable  only  for  rafts,  which  float  with  the  current.     Harrisburg 
bridge,  over  the  Susquehanna,  is  a  fine  covered  structure,  extending  to  an 


Southern  view  of  Harrisburg. 

The  Railroad  and  Harrisburg  bridges,  over  the  Susquchanna,  appear  in  the  central  part;  the  state  house 
ia  the  distance  above  the  bridges ;  the  cottou  factory  on  the  left,  and  the  insane  asylum  back  from  the  city 
on  the  right. 

island,  and  thence  to  the  opposite  side  :  2.876  feet  long,  40  feet  wide,  and  50 
feet  above  the  river.  It  was  erected  in  1817,  by  Mr.  Burr,  the  distinguished 
bridge  architect,  at  a  cost  of  $15.5,000,  of  which  the  state  subscribed  $90,000. 


State  House,  Harrisburg. 

A  short  distance  below  tt,  is  the  Cumberland  Valley  Railroad  Bridge,  a  tine 
and  substantial  structure,  about  a  mile  in  length. 

John  Harris,  the  first  settler  at  Harrisburg,  is  said  to  have  been  a  native 
of  Yorkshire,  England.     He  emigrated  to  America  and  first  settled  in  Phil- 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


525 


HARRIS'  GRAVE,  HARRISBURG. 


adelphia ;  from  thence  he  moved  to  Chester  county,  then  to  the  present  site 
of  Bainbridge,  in  Lancaster  county,  and  finally  to  the  present  site  of  Harris- 
burg.  At  this  place  was  born,  about  the  year  1726,  his  son  John  Harris,  the 

founder  of  Harrisburg;  and  who 
is  said  to  have  been  the  first  white 
child  born  in  Pennsylvania,  west 
of  the  Conewago  Hills.  The  In 
dians  who  resided  in  this  neigh 
borhood,  were  of  the  Six  Nations. 
Harris  fixed  his  habitation  on  the 
banks  of  the  river,  below  the  grave 
yard.  He  traded  extensively  with 
the  Indians;  and  had  connected 
with  his  house  a  large  range  of 
sheds,  which  were  sometimes  lit 
erally  filled  with  skins  and  furs, 
mostly  obtained  by  him  in  traffic 
with  the  Indians.  These  were 
carried,  at  an  early  day,  on  pack 
horses  to  Philadelphia.  His  at 
tention,  however,  was  not  confined  to  trading  with  the  Indians:  he  engaged 
extensively  in  agriculture,  and  it  is  said  "he  was  the  first  person  who  intro 
duced  the  plow  on  the  Susquehanna." 

An  incident  in  the  life  of  Harris  possesses  considerable  interest.  On  one 
occasion,  a  band  of  Indians  came  to  his  house  and  asked  for  rum :  seeing  they 
were  already  intoxicated,  he  feared  mischief,  and  refused.  They  became  en 
raged,  and  seized  and  tied  him  to  a  mulberry-tree  to  burn  him.  While  they 
were  proceeding  to  execute  their  purpose,  he  was,  after  a  struggle,  released 
by  other  Indians  of  the  neighborhood.  In  remembrance  of  this  event,  he  af 
terward  directed  that  on  his  death  he  should  be  buried  under  the  mulberry- 
tree  which  had  been  the  scene  of  this  adventure.  He  died  in  1748,  and  his 
remains  still  repose,  with  those  of  some  of  his  children,  at  this  memorable 
spot.  Part  of  the  trunk  of  this  tree  is  standing  within  the  iron-railed  inclo- 
sure  around  the  grave. 

John  Harris,  jr.,  the  founder  of  Harrisburg,  died  July  29,  1791,  and  is 
buried  in  the  graveyard  of  Paxton  Church.  Under  the  will  of  his  father,  and 
by  purchase,  he  became  the  owner  of  700  acres  of  land,  on  a  part  of  which 
Harrisburg  is  laid  out.  In  his  time,  "Harris'  Ferry"  became  a  celebrated 
place.  The  law  erecting  Dauphin  county,  and  declaring  Harris'  Ferry  the 
seat  of  justice,  was  passed  in  1785.  The  town  of  Harrisburg  was  laid  out 
in  the  spring  of  the  same  year,  by  William  Maclay,  the  son-in-law  of  John 
Harris.  It  was  incorporated  a  borough  in  1808,  and  became  the  seat  of  the 
state  government  in  1812. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  near  the  Lutheran 
Church: 

In  memory  of  the  Rev.  GEORGE  LOCHMAN,  D.D.,  pastor  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  con 
gregations  at  Harrisburg,  Middletown  and  Shapps,  who  departed  this  life  on  the  10th  of 
July,  1826,  after  having  labored  in  the  vineyard  of  his  Lord  32  years.  Aged  52  years  7 
months  and  2  days.  As  a  proof  of  their  affection,  the  Lutheran  congregations  at  Harris 
burg,  Middletown  and  Shapps  have  erected  this  monument  to  the  memory  of  their  pastor. 


Dedicated  by  sisterly  love  to  the  memory  of  WILLIAM  LEHMAN,  who  died  on  the  29th  of 
March,  A.  D.  1829,  in  the  50th  year  of  his  age ;  and  whose  remains  are  those  of  an  exemplary 


526 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


son  and  brother,  an  upright  man,  a  liberal  friend,  a  general  scholar,  and  a  most  useful  citi- 
len.  The  proofs  of  his  public  spirit,  intelligence  and  assiduity,  are  extant  in  the  noble  ca 
nals  and  roads  of  his  native  state — Pennsylvania — which  he  either  projected  or  considerably 
advanced  during  twelve  years  of  conspicuous  service  in  her  legislature,  as  one  of  the  favorite 
representatives  of  Philadelphia.  The  splendid  results  of  his  enlightened  devotion  to  her 
internal  improvement,  will  cause  his  name  to  survive  the  stone  on  which  it  is  here  affection 
ately  inscribed,  and  to  shine  through  all  time  in  the  bright  annals  of  his  favorite  country. 


LANCASTER  CITY,  the  fourth  in  population  in  the  state,  is  on  the  Philadel 
phia  and  Columbia  Railroad,  near  the  Conestoga  creek,  70  miles  by  railroad 
W.  from  Philadelphia,  and  37  E.  S.  E.  from  Harrisburg.  It  was  for  many 
years  the  largest  inland  town  in  the  United  States,  and  was  the  seat  of  the 
state  government  from  1799  to  1812.  It  is  pleasantly  situated,  in  the  center 
of  a  rich  agricultural  region,  and  carries  on  considerable  trade  by  means  of 
railroads  and  the  slack  navigation  of  the  Conestoga.  The  streets  are  gen 
erally  straight,  crossing  each  other  at  right  angles.  The  greater  part  of  the 
town  is  substantially  built  of  brick,  and  many  of  the  modern  houses  are  ele 
gant;  the  new  court  house  is  a  magnificent  structure,  in  the  Grecian  style, 


Central  Square,  Lancaster. 

The  engraving  shows  the  apjiearance  of  the  north  of  the  square  at  the  intersection  of  King  and  Queen 
streets,  on  market-day  morning.  The  postoffice  is  in  the  building  on  the  right,  on  the  north  side  of  which 
ig  the  market  house. 

erected  at  an  expense  of  over  $100,000,  and  a  new  county  prison  of  sand 
stone,  at  a  cost  of  $110,000.  The  city  contains  about  20  churches,  several 
literary  institutions,  and  a  population  of  about  15,000  inhabitants,  mostly  of 
German  descent.  •  Numerous  manufactures  are  carried  on  in  the  town  and 
city,  among  which  are  several  steam  cotton  factories  and  forges,  a  steam  fur 
nace,  rolling  mill,  etc.,  and  a  large  variety  of  mechanic  shops. 

The  following,  relative  to  the  appearance  of  Lancaster  in  ancient  times,  is 
extracted  from  a  communication  in  the  Lancaster  Journal,  of  1838,  pur 
porting  to  be  written  by  "a  bachelor  of  80:" 

"  When  I  was  a  boy,  our  good  city  of  Lancaster  was  quite  a  different  affair  from 
what  it  is  at  present,  with  its  Conestoga  navigation,  its  railway,  and  improvements 


PENNSYLVANIA.  527 

of  every  kind.  At  the  formerly  quiet  corner  of  North  Queen  and  Chestnut  streets, 
where  lived  a  few  old  fashioned  German  families,  making  fortunes  by  untiring  in 
dustry  and  the  most  minute  economy,  there  is  now  nothing  but  bustle  and  confu 
sion,  arrivals  and  departures  of  cars,  stages,  carriages,  hacks,  drays,  and  wheel 
barrows,  with  hundreds  of  people,  and  thousands  of  tuns  of  merchandise. 

I  can  not  help  contrasting  the  present  appearance  of  Orange  street,  with  what  it 
was  in  my  boyhood.  At  that  time  it  was  little  more  than  a  wide  lane,  with  half  a 
dozen  houses,  nearly  all  of  which  are  yet  standing.  The  peaceable  and  retired 
looking  mansion,  with  the  willow  trees  in  front,  at  present  inhabited  by  the  widow 
of  Judge  Franklin,  I  remember  as  a  commission  store,  where  trade  was  carried  on 
with  a  few  Indians  still  in  the  neighborhood,  and  also  \Mth  those  from  a  greater 
distance,  who  exchanged  their  furs  and  peltries  for  beads,  blankets,  cutlery,  and 
rum,  as  is  still  done  in  many  parts  of  the  western  country.  The  house  in  which 
the  North  American  Hotel  is  kept,  was  occupied  by  the  land  commissioners  a 
few  years  later. 

Annually,  in  those  days,  a  fair  was  held  on  the  first  Thursday  and  Friday  in 
June.  You  could  hardly  see  the  street  for  the  tables  and  booths,  covered  with  mer 
chandise  and  trinkets  of  every  kind,  there  were  silks,  laces,  and  jewelry,  calicoes,  gin 
ger-bread,  and  sweetmeats,  such  as  the  ladies  love ;  and  that  was  the  time  they  got 
plenty  of  them,  too,  for  the  young  fellows  used  to  hoard  up  their  pocket  money  for 
months  together,  to  spend  at  the  fair;  and  no  girl  felt  ashamed  to  be  treated  to  a 
fairing,  even  by  a  lad  she  had  never  seen  before.  This  was  the  first  step  toward 
expressing  admiration,  and  she  who  got  the  most  fairings  was  considered  as  the 
belle.  Then  the  corners  of  the  streets  were  taken  up  with  mountebanks,  rope- 
dancers,  and  all  the  latest  amusements." 

Few  events  have  caused  more  excitement,  in  their  day,  than  the  mur 
der  of  the  Conestoga  Indians,  in  this  vicinity,  by  the  Paxton  men,  in  the 
time  of  the  French  and  border  wars.  Many  of  the  families  of  the  Paxton 
settlers  had  suffered  by  the  Indian  tomahawk,  and  it  was  suspected  by  them 
that  the  hostile  Indians  were  harbored,  if  not  encouraged,  by  the  friendly 
Indians  at  Conestoga  and  among  the  Moravians.  A  deadly  animosity  was 
thus  raised  among  the  Paxton  men  against  all  of  Indian  blood,  and  against 
the  peaceful  and  benevolent  Moravians,  and  Friends,  or  Quakers.  The  fol 
lowing  narrative  is  from  Day's  Hist.  Coll.,  of  Pennsylvania: 

"On  the  night  of  the  14th  Dec.,  1763,  a  number  of  armed  and  mounted  men, 
from  the  townships  of  Donnegal  and  Paxton,  most  of  them  belonging  to  the  com 
pany  of  frontier  Rangers  of  those  townships,  concerted  an  attack  on  the  Indians 
at  Conestoga,  for  the  purpose,  as  they  alleged,  of  securing  one  or  more  hostile  In 
dians,  who  were  harbored  there,  and  who  were  supposed  to  have  recently  mur 
dered  several  families  of  the  whites.  The  number  of  the  Paxton  men  is  variously 
estimated  from  20  to  upward  of  50.  Few  of  the  Indians  were  at  home — the  men, 
probably,  being  absent  either  in  hunting  or  trading  their  baskets  and  furs  at  Lan 
caster.  In  the  dead  of  night,  the  white  men  fell  upon  the  village :  some  defense 
was  doubtless  attempted  by  the  few  male  Indians  present  (Dr.  Fradklin's  narra 
tive  says  there  were  only  three  men,  two  women,  and  a  young  boy),  but  they  were 
overpowered,  and  the  whole,  men,  women  and  children,  fell  victims  to  ,the  rifle, 
the  tomahawk,  and  the  knife  of  the  frontier-men.  The  dwellings  were  burnt  to 
the  ground. 

The  citizens  and  magistrates  of  Lancaster,  shocked  at  the  horrible  outrage^with 
commendable  humanity,  gathered  the  scattered  individuals  of  the  tribe  who  re 
mained  into  the  stone  work-bouse  at  Lancaster,  where,  under  bolts  and  bars,  and 
the  strict  supervision  of  the  keeper,  they  could  not  doubt  but  the  Indians  would 
be  safe  until  they  could  be  conveyed  to  Philadelphia,  for  more  secure  protection. 

But  the  Paxton  men  were  satisfied  with  nothing  short  of  the  extermination  of 
the  tribe,  alleging,  however,  that  one  or  two  of  the  hostile  Indians  were  still  among 
the  Indians  protected  by  the  civil  authority  at  Lancaster.  Concealing  themselves 
at  night  near  Lancaster,  they  waited  until  the  next  day,  27th  Dec.,  when  the  whole 
community  was  engaged  in  the  solemnities  of  the  sanctuary ;  then,  riding  suddenly 


PENNSYLVANIA. 

into  town  at  a  gallop,  the  band  seized  upon  the  keeper  of  the  work-house  and  over 
powered  him,  and  rushing  into  the  prison,  the  work  of  death  was  speedily  accom 
plished  :  the  poor  Indians,  about  14  in  number,  were  left  weltering  in  gore,  while 
the  Paxton  men  left  the  town  in  the  same  haste  with  which  they  had  entered  it 
The  alarm  was  raised  through  the  town;  but,  before  the  citizens  could  assemble, 
the  murderers  were  beyond  their  reach.  In  consequence  of  this  affair,  the  Mora 
vian  Indians,  from  Wyalusing  and  Nain,  who  had  come  to  Philadelphia  for  pro 
tection,  were  removed  to  Province  Island,  near  the  city,  and  placed  under  the 
charge  of  the  garrison. 

The  Paxton  men,  elated  by  their  recent  success,  assembled  in  greater  numbers 
early  in  January,  and  th«atened  to  march  to  Philadelphia  in  a  body,  and  destroy 
the  Indians  there.  The  people  of  the  city  were  prodigiously  alarmed,  and  several 
companies  of  foot,  horse,  and  artillery  were  formed  to  repel  the  expected  attack. 
The  Paxton  men,  who  had  approached  the  Schuylkill  on  their  march,  finding  such 
a  force  prepared  to  receive  them,  returned  home. 

A  proclamation  was  issued  by  the  governor,  expressing  the  strongest  indignation 
at  the  outrage  at  Conestoga  and  Lancaster,  and  offering  a  reward  for  the  arrest  of 
the  perpetrators ;  but  such  was  the  state  of  public  opinion  in  the  interior  counties, 
that  no  one  dared  to  bring  the  offenders  to  justice,  although  they  mingled  openly 
among  their  fellow-citizens." 


President  Buchanan's  Residence.    WTieatland,  Lancaster. 

Quite  a  number  of  prominent  men  have  been  natives  or  residents  of  Lan 
caster  county,  or  city.  Robert  Fulton,  so  well  known  by  his  steamboat  in 
ventions,  was  born  in  Little  Britain,  in  Lancaster  county.  He  received  his 
education  in  Lancaster,  where  his  parents  removed  soon  after  his  birth.  The 
parents  of  John  C.  Calhoun  resided,  in  Droinore  township,  in  this  county, 
removed  to  South  Carolina,  a  short  time  before  the  birth  of  the  distinguished 
senator.  Edward  Shippen,  and  his  son  of  the  same  name,  both  held  high 
offices  under  the  colonial  government. 

JAMES  BUCHANAN,  president  of  the  United  States,  though  born  in  Frank 
lin  county,  has,  for  a  long  period,  resided  in  Lancaster.  His  .house  is  situ 
ated  a  mile  or  more  westward  of  the  city,  in  a  grove  of  ornamental  trees, 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  luxuriant  wheat- fields  of  this  section.  Li  the  ceme 
tery  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Lancaster,  is  the  monument  of  Gov.  Thomas 
Miffiin,  erected  by  order  of  the  legislature.  The  remains  of  Thomas  Whar- 
ton,  the  first  president  of  the  supreme  executive  council,  also  repose  in  Lan 
caster. 


PENNSYLVANIA.  529 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  cemeteries 
of  the  German  Reformed  and  Lutheran  Churches : 

St.  John  Chap,  xii,  26.  Where  I  am  there  shall  my  servant  be  also.  Erected  by  the  members 
of  this  Congregation,  to  perpetuate  the  memory  and  pious  services  of  the  REV.  JOHN  HEN 
RY  HOFPMEIER,  born  at  Anhalt  Koeten,  Germany,  March  XVII,  MDCCLX.  He  was  a 
graduate  at  the  Theological  University,  at  Halle,  A.  D.,  MDCCLXXXXIII.  He  became 
pastor  of  this  Congregation  A.  D.  MDCCCVI,  and  died  a  faithful  servant  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  A.  D.,  MDCCCXXXVIII. 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  JOHN  HUBLET,  Esq.  A  member  of  the  State  Convention  that 
framed  its  constitution  in  various  offices  of  trust  and  employment,  and  trust  in  the  City  and 
County  as  Warden,  Elder,  and  for  many  years  Trustee  and  Vice- President  of  this  Congre 
gation  :  as  neighbor,  Friend,  Husband,  Parent,  he  was  respected,  beloved,  revered.  Hav 
ing  arrived  at  the  age  of  73  years,  5  Mo.  and  27  days,  he  departed  this  life  the  21st  day  of 
June,  A.  D.  1821. 

Hier  ruhen  die  Gebeine  GOTTHILF  HEINRICH  MUHLENBERG'S,  S.  T.  D.  der  diese  Gemeine 
37  Jahre  lang  mit  dem  Evangelic  von  Christo  als  ein  treure  Hirte  geweidet  hat.  Sein  Geist 
entriss  sich  froh  der  hier  nieder  gesenkten  Hutte  den  23ten  Mai,  1815;  im  62ten  J'ahre  Sei 
ner  Pilgrimschaft.  Die  ganze  Gemeine  beklagt  in  Ihm  den  groszen  verlust  eines  vaters 
und  treuen  Lehrers,  Einer  Witwe  und  acht  Kindern  die  Ihin  dieses  Denkinal  errichten 
blerbt  Sein  Andenkin  heilig. 

Heil  Dir  Du  hast  nach  truben  Kumer  Stunden 

Auf  ewig  Huh'  in  deinem  Herrn  gefunden 

Wir  Kaempfen  noch  ;  der  Herr  sich  uns're  Thraenen 

Wornit  nach  Wiedersehn  wir  uns  hier  sehnen. 


This  monument,  which  covers  the  remains  of  the  REV'D.  CHRISTIAN  L.  F.  ENDRESS,  D.D. 
has  been  erected  by  his  friends,  as  a  mark  of  their  affection  and  a  tribute  to  his  worth.  He 
served  this  Congregation  as  their  faithful  pastor  for  12  years,  and  having  completed  30 
years  of  his  ministry,  and  the  52d  year  of  his  age,  he  was,  on  the  30th  of  Sept.,  1827, 
gathered  to  his  Fathers,  a  bright  example  of  peace  and  confidence  that  spring  from  the  faith 
that  he  had  so  long  and  faithfully  taught.  Peace  to  his  Soul. 


EASTON,  a  borough,  and  the  capital  of  Northampton  county,  Pennsylva 
nia,  is  situated  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Delaware,  on  a  point  of  land  at  the 
confluence  of  Lehigh  River  and  Bushkill  creek,  with  the  Delaware  about 
100  miles  E.,  N.  E.  of  Harrisburg,  78  by  the  New  Jersey  Central  Railroad, 
from  New  York,  and  56  N.  from  Philadelphia.  The  streets  are  regularly  laid 
out,  crossing  each  other  at  right  angles,  and  forming,  in  the  center  of  the 
borough,  a  square  area,  on  which  stands  the  court  house.  That  part  of  Eas- 
ton  which  adjoins  the  Delaware  river  is  level,  but  is  elevated  above  the 
river,  and  the  ground  rises  gradually  to  a  considerable  elevation  on  the  west : 
fine  bridges  span  the  various  streams  mentioned.  As  a  business  place,  Eas- 
ton  is  one  of  the  most  flourishing  in  the  state,  being  advantageously  situated 
at  the  junction  of  the  Delaware,  Lehigh,  and  Morris  Canals,  by  which  vast 
quantities  of  coal,  lumber,  grain,  and  other  produce  are  exported.  A  rail 
road  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  Delaware,  in  Phillipsburg,  N.  J.,  connects 
this  town  with  Philadelphia  and  with  Belvidere.  The  town  has  great  water 
power,  and  is  the  seat  of  extensive  manufactures,  among  which  are  flouring 
mills,  oil  mills,  iron  foundries,  saw  mills,  cotton  and  other  factories.  Im 
mense  quantities  of  the  best  kinds  of  iron  ore  are  found  in  the  vicinity.  The 
scenery  at  Easton  and  its  vicinity,  is  uncommonly  picturesque  and  beautiful. 
The  three  prominent  gorges  in  the  Kittatinny  Mountains,  the  Lehigh  and 
Delaware  Water-gaps  and  the  Wind-gap,  celebrated  for  their  striking  and 
picturesque  appearance,  are  all  within  25  miles  of  Easton. 

Easton,  including  South  Easton,  contains  about  12,000  inhabitants.  La- 
Fayette  College  is  on  an  eminence  184  feet  above  the  water  of  Bushkill 


530 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


creek  at  its  base :  this  eminence  descends  abruptly  to  the  bridge  over  the 
creek,  and  is  ascended  by  a  long  flight  of  steps.  It  had  its  origin  in  the  ex 
ertions  of  the  Hon.  J.  M.  Porter,  afterward  secretary  of  war,  and  a  number 
of  other  citizens  of  Easton.  It  was  originally  designed  for  a  military  school ; 
but  this  plan  not  meeting  with  general  approbation,  it  was  changed  in  1832, 
to  that  of  a  collegiate  institution  on  the  manual  labor  system.  It  is  now  un 
der  the  patronage  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia. 


South-eastern  view  of  Easton,  from  Phillipsburg. 

The  view  is  from  the  New  Jersey  side  of  the  Delaware,  at  the  termiuation  of  the  New  Jersey  Central 
Railroad,  where  it  connects  with  the  Lehigh  Valley  Railroad.  The  Belvidere  and  Delaware  Railroad 
passes  underneath  the  railroad  bridge  on  the  left.  Part  of  the  Delaware  bridge,  with  LaFayette  College 
in  the  distance  on  the  bights,  is  seen  on  the  right. 

Easton  was  quite  a  place  for  holding  councils  with  the  Indian  chiefs  be 
tween  the  years  1754  and  1761,  while  the  French  were  endeavoring  to  draw 
away  the  tribes  on  the  Susquehanna  and  Ohio,  from  their  allegiance  to 
the  English.  From  200  to  500  Indians  and  many  of  the  leading  men  of 
this  and  the  other  colonies,  were  often  present  on  these  occasions.  During 
the  course  of  these  negotiations,  Teedyuscung,  the  Delaware  chief,  by  his 
eloquence,  weight  of  character,  and  by  the  firmness  and  cunning  of  his  di 
plomacy,  succeeded,  in  a  great  degree,  in  redeeming  his  nation  from  their 
degrading  vassalage  to  the  Six  Nations.  He  also  secured  from  the  colonial 
government  some  reparation  for  the  wrongs  done  his  nation  by  the  whites. 
He  appears  to  have  obtained  these  advantages  by  the  assistance  and  advice 
he  received  from  the  Friends  or  Quakers. 

"  The  Forks  of  the  Delaware"  is  the  ancient  name  by  which  not  only  the 
site  of  the  present  town  of  Easton  was  known,  but  the  whole  territory  in 
cluded  between  the  Lehigh  and  Delaware  Elvers,  and  bounded  on  the  north 
west  by  the  Kittatinny  or  Blue  Mountain.  The  Indian  title  to  these  lands 
was  pretended  to  have  been  extinguished  by  what  is  known  as  the  ''  walking 
purchase"  or  the  "Indian  walk.'  William  Penn  and  his  agents,  owing  to 
their  ignorance  of  the  topography  of  the  wilderness  in  the  interior,  were 
quite  vague  in  defining  the  extent  of  their  purchases  from  the  Indians,  by 


PENNSYLVANIA.  531 

using  such  terms  as  these,  "  to  run  two  days'  journey  with  a  horse  up  the  coun 
try,"  "  or  as  far  as  a  man  can  go  in  two  days  from  said  station,"  etc.  The  pro 
prietors,  in  order  to  obtain  a  claim  to  as  much  land  as  possible,  advertised 
lor  the  most  expert  walkers  in  the  province,  offering  500  acres  of  land  any 
where  in  the  purchase,  and  a  sum  of  money  to  the  person  who  should  walk 
the  furtherest.  The  walk  was  performed  in  September,  1737.  There  was 
evidently  much  overreaching  in  this  transaction,  and  the  Indians  considered 
themselves  so  much  wronged,  that  it  led  them  to  join  the  French  in  1755. 

The  llev.  David  Brainard,  perhaps  the  most  devoted  and  self-denying  mis 
sionary  of  modern  times,  labored  among  the  Indians  at  the  Forks  of  the  Del 
aware  about  three  years,  when  his  feeble  frame  sunk  under  the  exposure  of 
the  wilderness.  He  returned  home  from  the  Susquehanna,  sick,  and  died  in 
New  England,  Oct.  9,  1747.  He  built  himself  a  cabin  near  the  ancient 
Bethel  Presbyterian  Church,  about  seven  miles  northward  from  Easton. 

The  wild  and  romantic  passage  of 
the  Delaware  through  the  Blue  or 
Shawangunk  Mountain,  is  about  20 
miles  above  Easton ;  and  when  ap 
proached  from  the  south,  the  view  is 
highly  attractive.  The  engraving 
shows  it  as  seen  from  this  direction ; 
the  mountain  on  the  right  is  in  New 
Jersey;  on  the  left,  in  Pennsylvania. 
The  traveler  coming  from  the  south, 
sees  the  Blue  Mountain  running  south 
westerly,  in  an  unvarying  line,  for  per- 

DELAWAIIE  WXTEB-GAP.  ,  *A       •!  j  v         •        *«.     i 

haps  50  miles,  and  forming  the  bound 
ary  of  the  horizon.  The  range  rises  nearly  2,000  feet,  and  forms  one  un 
broken  wall  of  blue,  excepting  where  two  deep  notches  appear  to  be  cut 
through  it.  The  first  is  the  Water-Gap,  the  opening  for  the  Delaware, 
here  the  boundary  between  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania;  the  second  the 
Wind-Gap,  14  miles  south-westerly  from  it,  in  Pennsylvania. 

Bethlehem,  the  principal  town  of  the  United  Brethren,  or  Moravians,  in 
the  United  States,  occupies  an  elevated  site  on  the  left  bank  of  Lehigh 
River,  11  miles  above  Easton,  and  51  north  from  Philadelphia,  and  is  an 
agreeable  place  of  resort  during  the  summer.  The  town  was  founded  by  the 
Moravians,  in  1741.  They  have  a  large  stone  church,  in  the  Gothic  style, 
and  a  female  seminary,  which  enjoys  a  high  reputation,  beside  other  schools 
and  benevolent  institutions.  Population  upward  of  2,000.  All  the  proper 
ty  at  Bethlehem  belongs  to  the  society,  who  lease  out  the  lots  only  to  mem 
bers  of  their  own  communion.  Nazareth  is  a  village  of  about  400  inhabit 
ants,  about  nine  miles  north-west  from  Easton.  It  contains  a  large  church 
and  a  flourishing  academy  for  boys,  conducted  by  the  Moravians.  The  vil 
lage  was  first  begun  by  the  celebrated  George  Whitefield,  in  1739.  He  com 
menced  a  building  intended  for  a  school  for  African  children,  but  before  it 
was  finished,  he  disposed  of  it  to  Count  Zinzendorf,  who  completed  the 
edifice. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1741,  Count  Zinzendorf  arrived  in  America  ;  and  in  the  ensu 
ing  summer  of  1742.  visited  Bethlehem.  While  here  he  made  a  missionary  tour  among 
the  villages  of  the  red  men  in  the  neighborhood,  accompanied  by  his  daughter  Benigna, 
and  several  brethren  and  sisters — learning  their  manners,  securing  their  affections,  and 

34 


532  PENNSYLVANIA. 

preaching  to  those  ferocious  warriors  the  gospel  of  peace.  "  His  first  visit  was  to  the  In 
dian  Patemi  [Tademy  ?],  who  lived  not  far  from  Nazareth.  He  (Patemi)  was  a  man  of 
remarkably  quiet  and  modest  deportment,  spoke  English  well,  and  regulated  his  house 
keeping  much  in  the  European  style."  They  also  visited  Clistowacka,  and  another  Indian 
town,  chiefly  inhabited  by  Delawares;  and  then  proceeded  over  the  Blue  Mountain  to  Po 
chapuchkung  and  Meniolagomekah.  The  count  also  extended  his  tour  to  Tulpehocken, 
the  residence  of  Conrad  Weiser,  and  to  the  Shawanees  and  Delawares  of  Wyoming  and 
Shamokin.  He  returned  to  Europe  in  1743. 

Bethlehem  and  Nazareth  continued  to  increase  and  prosper  ;  new  brethren  came  from 
other  stations  to  labor  here  ;  and  many  believing  Indians  were  baptized.  Bethlehem  be 
came  a  central  and  controlling  station,  from  which  the  brethren  took  their  instructions  from 
the  elders,  on  their  departure,  from  time  to  time,  for  the  different  outposts  of  the  mission 
on  the  upper  Lehigh,  the  Susquehanna,  atad  eventually  in  the  distant  wilds  of  the  Alleghe 
ny  and  Ohio  Rivers.  Little  villages  of  Christain  Indians,  Huts  of  Grace,  Huts  of  Peace, 
Huts  of  Mercy,  were  organized  at  various  points,  under  the  Society's  regulations,  where 
the  converts  might  grow  in  grace,  unmolested  by  the  heathenish  rites  and  revels  of  their 
untamed  brethren.  Rauch,  Buettner,  Senseman,  Mack,  Christian  Frederick  Post,  Hecke- 
welder,  Zeisberger,  Bishop  Nischman,  Bishop  CammerhofF,  Bishop  Spangenberg,  and  oth 
ers,  were  the  laborers  in  this  self-denying  enterprise.  So  frequent  were  the  visits  of  the 
missionaries  and  Christian  Indians  to  the  Susquehanna,  that  a  beaten  path  was  worn  across 
the  Nescopeck  Mountains,  between  Gnadenhutten  and  Wyoming. 

"  The  Moravians  are  fond  of  music,  and  in  their  church,  at  Bethlehem,  besides  a 
fine-toned  organ,  they  have  a  full  band  of  instruments.  When  a  member  of  the  commu 
nity  dies,  they  have  a  peculiar  ceremony  :  four  musicians  ascend  to  the  tower  of  the  church 
with  trumpets,  and  announce  the  event  by  performing  the  death  dirge.  The  body  is  imme 
diately  removed  to  the  house  appointed  for  the  dead — '  the  corpse-house ' — where  the  re 
mains  are  deposited  for  three  days.  The  weeping  willows,  whose  branches  overhang  this 
resting  place  for  the  dead,  convey  an  impression  of  the  solemnity  and  silence  which  reigns 
in  the  narrow  house  prepared  for  all  mankind.  It  stands  detached  from  all  other  build 
ings  ;  excluded  from  all  communication  with  the  stir  and  bustle  of  business,  and  appears 
in  character  with  the  purpose  to  which  it  is  devoted.  On  the  third  day  the  funeral  service 
is  performed  at  the  church.  The  corpse  is  brought  from  the  dead  house  to  the  lawn  in 
front,  and  after  several  strains  of  solemn  music,  the  procession  moves  toward  the  grave, 
with  the  band  still  playing,  which  is  continued  some  time  after  the  coflin  is  deposited.  The 
graveyard  is  kept  with  perfect  neatness.  The  graves  are  in  rows,  on  each  of  which  is 
placed  a  plain  white  stone,  about  twelve  inches  square,  on  which  is  engraved  the  name  of 
the  deceased,  and  date  of  his  birth  and  death  ;  nothing  more  is  allowed  by  the  regulations 
of  the  society.  A  stone,  rude  as  it  may  be,  is  sufficient  to  tell  where  we  lie,  and  it  mat 
ters  little  to  him  on  whose  pulseless  bosom  it  reposes.  The  ground  is  divided  into  various 
apartments  for  males,  females,  adults,  children,  and  strangers.  Among  the  many  graves 
there  is  that  of  the  pious  Heckewelder,  born  1743,  died  in  1823. 


WILKESBARRE,  a  borough  and  seat  of  justice  of  Luzerne  county,  is  sit 
uated  on  the  left  or  south-eastern  bank  of  the  north  branch  of  the  Sus 
quehanna,  about  114  miles  N.  E.  from  Harrisburg,  and  120  N.  N.  W.  of 
Philadelphia.  The  town  was  laid  out  by  Col.  Durkee,  in  1773,  who  gave  it 
the  compound  name  it  bears,  in  honor  of  two  distinguished  members  of  the 
British  Parliament.  Wilkesand  Sarre,vf\io  advocated  the  American  cause.  The 
borough  contains  the  county  buildings,  several  churches  and  academies,  and 
about  3,500  inhabitants.  Its  trade  is  facilitated  by  the  North  Branch  Ca 
nal,  and  by  railroad  with  New  York,  and  elsewhere  by  the  branch  extending 
to  Scranton,  16  miles  distant,  from  Kingston,  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the 
Susquehanna.  Large  quantities  of  anthracite  coal  are  found  in  the  beds  which 
surround  the  town,  and  which  are  among  the  thickest  in  the  state. 

The  first  settlers  of  this  town  and  the  Wyoming  valley  in  which  it  is  sit 
uated,  were  principally  from  Connecticut,  and  this  beautiful  tract  was  once 
considered  as  being  within  the  limits  of  that  state.  In  1774,  this  tract  was 
formed  into  a  town,  by  the  name  of  Westmoreland,  which  sent  its  represen 
tatives  to  the  assembly  of  Connecticut.  The  inhabitants  are  a  highly  intelli- 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


533 


gent  and  moral  people,  retaining,  in  a  good  degree,  the  manners,  habits  and 
enterprise  of  their  New  England  ancestors.  The  valley  of  Wyoming  is  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  spots  in  its  natural  features,  and  one  of  the  richest  in 
historical  associations  among  the  localities  of  our  country.  The  site  of  Fort 
Wyoming  was  where  the  court  house  now  stands ;  there  was  another  fort  a 
little  below  the  bridge.  Fort  Durkee  was  half  a  mile  below,  and  on  the  hill, 
north  of  the  village,  the  remains  of  the  old  redoubts  are  still  visible. 


North-western  view  in  the  central  part  of  Wilkesbarre. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  the  public  square,  or  diamond,  as  entered  by  the  road  from  the  Susque- 
hanna  bridge,  30  or  40  rods  distant.  The  new  court  house  is  seen  in  the  central  part ;  the  academy  on  the 
left ;  the  ancient  court  house  on  tho  right. 

The  following  account  of  the  battle  of  Wyoming,  etc.,  is  extracted  from 
Day's  Historical  Collections  of  Pennsylvania: 

Late  in  June,  1778,  there  descended  the  Susquehanna,  Col.  John  Butler,  with  his 
own  tory  rangers,  a  detachment  of  Sir  John  Johnson's  Royal  Greens,  and  a  large 
body  of  Indians,  chiefly  Senecas.  The  British  and  tories  numbered  about  400 — 
the  Indians  about  700.  Jenkins'  Fort  was  at  the  head  of  the  valley,  just  below  the 
gorge.  This  fort  capitulated  on  the  2d  of  July,  to  a  detachment  under  Capt.  Cald- 
well.  Wintermoot's  Fort  had  been  built  near  Jenkins',  by  a  Low  Dutch  family 
of  that  name,  with  a  view,  as  afterward  appeared,  to  aid  the  incursions  of  the  to 
ries.  As  suspected,  Wintermoot's  Fort  at  onoe  threw  open  its  gates  to  the  enemy. 
Here  the  British  and  Indian  force  was  assembled  at  dinner  just  before  the  battle. 
To  defend  the  settlement  against  this  force,  was  a  half-raised  company  of  Capt 
Deathic  [Doeterick]  Hewitt,  consisting  of  40  or  50  men,  and  the  militia,  the  re 
mains  merely,  out  of  which  the  three  companies  above  mentioned  had  been  en 
listed  for  the  continental  army.  There  were  several  forts  at  Wyoming — not  regu 
lar  fortifications,  with  walls,  and  embrazures,  and  great  guns — but  stockades,  built 
by  setting  logs  on  end  in  ditches,  close  together,  surrounding  a  space  for  the  re 
treat  of  the  women  and  children,  with  no  other  means  of  defense  than  the  small- 
arms  of  the  men,  firing  through  loop-holes.  In  all  Wyoming  Valley  there  was  but 
one  cannon,  a  four-pounder,  without  ball,  kept  at  the  Wilkesbarre  Fort  as  an  alarm 
gun.  Against  such  a  force  as  the  enemy  mustered,  not  one  of  these  forts  could 
have  held  out  an  hour,  or  kept  the  foe  from  reducing  them  to  ashes.  Some  of  the 
aged  men  out  of  the  train-bands  formed  themselves  into  companies  to  garrison  the 
forts,  and  yield  to  the  helpless  such  protection  as  they  could.  Except  at  Pittston — 
which,  from  its  position,  was  imminently  exposed — no  company  of  the  Wyoming 


534  PENNSYLVANIA. 

regiment  was  retained  for  partial  defense.  All  the  rest  assembled  at  Forty  Fort, 
on  the  Kingston  side,  prepared  in  the  best  manner  they  could  to  meet  the  enemy. 
They  numbered  about  400  men  and  boys,  including  many  not  in  the  train-band. 
Old,  gray-headed  men,  and  grandfathers,  turned  out  to  the  muster. 

Col.  Zebulon  Butler  happened  to  be  at  Wyoming  at  the  time,  and  though  he  had 
no  proper  command,  by  invitation  of  the  people,  he  placed  himself  at  their  head, 
and  led  them  to  battle.  There  never  was  more  courage  displayed  in  the  various 
scenes  of  war.  History  does  not  portray  an  instance  of  more  gallant  devotion. 
There  was  no  other  alternative  but  to  fight  and  conquer,  or  die ;  for  retreat  with 
their  families  was  impossible.  Like  brave  men,  they  took  counsel  of  their  cour 
age.  On  the  3d  of  July  they  marched  out  to  meet  the  enemy.  Col.  Zebulon  But 
ler  commanded  the  right  wing,  aided  by  Maj.  Garret.  Col.  Dennison  commanded 
the  left,  assisted  by  Lieut.  Col  George  Dorrance.  The  field  of  fight  was  a  plain, 
partly  cleared  and  partly  covered  with  scrub-oak  and  yellow-pine.  The  right  of 
the  Wyoming  men  rested  on  a  steep  bank,  which  descends  to  the  low  river-flats; 
the  left  extended  to  a  marsh,  thickly  covered  with  timber  and  brush.  Opposed  to 
Col.  Zebulon  Butler,  of  Wyoming,  was  Col.  John  Butler,  with  his  tory  rangers,  in 
their  green  uniform.  The  enemy's  right  wing,  opposed  to  Col.  Dennison,  was 
chiefly  composed  of  Indians. 

It  was  between  four  and  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  when  the  engagement  be 
gan,  and  for  some  time  it  was  kept  up  with  great  spirit.  On  the  right,  in  open  field, 
our  men  fired  and  advanced  a  step,  and  the  enemy  was  driven  back.  But  their 
numbers,  nearly  three  to  one,  enabled  them  to  outflank  our  men,  especially  on  the 
left,  where  the  ground,  a  swamp,  was  exactly  fitted  for  savage  warfare.  Our  men 
fell  rapidly  before  the  Indian  rifles;  the  rear  as  well  as  the  flank  was  gained,  and 
it  became  impossible  to  maintain  the  position.  An  order  to  fall  back,  given  by 
Col.  Dennison,  so  aa  to  present  a  better  front  to  the  enemy,  could  not  be  executed 
without  confusion  (and  some  misunderstood  it  as  a  signal  for  retreat).  The  prac 
ticed  enemy — not  more  brave,  but,  beside  being  more  numerous,  familiarized  to 
war  in  fifty  battles — sprang  forward,  raised  their  horrid  yell  from  one  end  of  the 
line  to  the  other,  rushed  in  with  the  tomahawk  and  spear,  and  our  people  were 
defeated.  When  the  left  was  thrown  into  confusion,  our  Col.  Butler  threw  himself 
in  front,  and  rode  between  the  two  lines,  exposed  to  the  double  fire.  "Don't  leave 
me,  my  children"  said  he;  l'the  victory  will  be  ours."  But  what  could  400  un 
disciplined  militia  effect  against  1100  veteran  troops  ?  The  battle  was  lost!  Then 
followed  the  most  dreadful  massacre — the  most  heart-rending  tortures.  The  brave 
but  overpowered  soldiers  of  Wyoming  were  slaughtered  without  mercy,  princi 
pally  in  the  flight,  and  after  surrendering  themselves  prisoners  of  war.  The  plain, 
the  river,  and  the  island  of  Monockonock  were  the  principal  scenes  of  this  hor 
rible  massacre.  Sixteen  men,  placed  in  a  ring  around  a  rock  (which  is  still  shown, 
behind  the  house  of  Mr.  Gay,  near  the  river)  were  held  by  stout  Indians,  while 
they  were  one  by  one  slaughtered  by  the  knife  or  tomahawk  of  a  squaw.  One  in 
dividual,  a  strong  man,  by  the  name  of  Hammond,  escaped  by  a  desperate  effort 
In  another  similar  ring,  nine  persons  were  murdered  in  the  same  way.  Many 
were  shot  in  the  river,  and  hunted  out  and  slain  in  their  hiding  places  (in  one  in 
stance  by  a  near,  but  adverse  relative),  on  the  now  beautiful  island  of  Monocko 
nock.  But  sixty  of  the  men  who  went  into  the  battle  survived ;  and  the  forts  were 
filled  with  widows  and  orphans  (it  is  said  the  war  made  150  widows  and  600  or 
phans  in  the  valley),  whose  tears  and  cries  were  suppressed  after  the  surrender 
for  fear  of  provoking  the  Indians  to  kill  them — for  it  was  an  Indian's  pastime  to 
brandish  the  tomahawk  over  their  heads. 

A  few  instances  will  show  how  universal  was  the  turn-out,  and  how  general  was 
the  slaughter.  Of  the  Gore  family,  one  was  away  with  the  army,  five  brothers  and 
two  brothers-in-law  went  into  the  battle.  At  evening  five  lay  dead  on  the  field,  one 
returned  with  his  arm  broken  by  a  rifle-ball;  the  other,  and  only  one,  unhurt. 
From  the  farm  of  Mr.  Weeks,  seven  went  out  to  battle — five  sons  and  sons-in-law, 
and  two  inmates.  Not  one  escaped — the  whole  seven  perished.  Anderson  Dana 
went  into  battle  with  Stephen  Whiting,  his  son-in-law,  a  few  months  before  mar 
ried  to  his  daughter.  The  dreadful  necessity  of  the  hour  allowed  no  exemption 
like  that  of  the  Jewish  law,  by  which  the  young  bridegroom  might  remain  at  home 


PENNSYLVANIA.  535 

for  one  year,  to  cheer  vp  his  bride.  The  field  of  death  was  the  resting-place  of 
both.  Anderson  Dana,  jr.,  still  living — then  a  boy  of  nine  or  ten  years  old — was 
left  the  only  protector  of  the  family.  They  fled,  and  begged  their  way  to  Con 
necticut.  Of  the  Inman  family,  there  were  five  present  in  the  battle.  Two  fell  in 
the  battle,  another  died  of  the  fatigues  and  exposure  of  the  day;  another  was  killed 
the  same  year  by  the  Indians. 

About  two-thirds  of  those  who  went  out,  fell  Naked,  panting  and  bloody,  a  few, 
who  had  escaped,  came  rushing  into  Wilkesbarre  Fort,  where,  trembling  with  anx 
iety,  the  women  and  children  were  gathered,  waiting  the  dread  issue.  Mr.  Hollen- 
back,  who  had  swum  the«river  naked,  amid  the  balls  of  the  enemy,  was  the  first  to 
bring  them  the  appalling  news — "'All  is  lost!"  They  fled  to  the  mountains,  and 
down  the  river.  Their  sufferings  were  extreme.  Many  widows  and  orphans 
begged  their  bread  on  their  way  home  to  their  friends  in  Connecticut.  In  one 
party,  of  near  a  hundred,  there  was  but  a  single  man.  As  it  was  understood  that 
no  quarter  would  be  given  to  the  soldiers  of  the  line,  Col.  Zebulon  Butler,  with  the 
few  other  soldiers  who  had  escaped,  retired  that  same  evening,  with  the  families, 
from  Wilkesbarre  Fort 

But — those  left  at  Forty  Fort?  During  the  battle,  says  the  venerable  Mrs.  My 
ers,  who,  then  a  child,  was  there,  they  could  step  on  the  river  bank  and  hear  the  tiring 
distinctly.  For  a  while  it  was  kept  up  with  spirit,  and  hope  prevailed ;  but  by  and 
by  it  became  broken  and  irregular,  approaching  nearer  and  nearer.  "  Our  people 
are  defeated — they  are  retreating ! "  It  was  a  dreadful  moment.  Just  at  even 
ing  a  few  of  the  fugitives  rushed  in,  and  fell  down  exhausted — some  wounded  and 
bloody.  Through  the  night,  every  hour  one  or  more  came  into  the  fort.  Col.  Den- 
nison  also  came  in,  and  rallying  enough  of  the  wreck  of  the  little  Spartan  band  to 
make  a  mere  show  of  defending  the  fort,  he  succeeded  the  next  day  in  entering 
into  a  capitulation  for  the  settlement,  with  Col.  John  Butler,  fair  and  honorable 
for  the  circumstances,  by  which,  doubtless,  many  lives  were  saved. 

Most  of  the  settlers  had  fled  after  the  battle  and  massacre;  but  here  and 
there  a  family  remained,  or  returned  soon  after.  Skulking  parties  of  Indians 
continued  to  prowl  about  the  valley,  and  kill,  plunder  and  scalp  as  oppor 
tunity  offered.  It  was  at  this  time  a  little  girl,  named  Frances  Slocum,  was 
taken  captive  by  the  Indians.  The  strange  story  of  her  life  is  thus  told  in 
the  Philadelphia  North  American,  in  1839: 

At  a  little  distance  from  the  present  court  house  at  Wilkesbarre,  lived  a  family  by  the 
name  of  Slocum  [Mr.  Jonathan  Slocum].  The  men  were  one  day  away  in  the  fields,  and 
in  an  instant  the  house  was  surrounded  by  Indians.  There  were  in  it,  a  mother,  a  daugh 
ter  about  nine  years  of  age,  a  son  aged  thirteen,  another  daughter  aged  five,  and  a  little 
boy  aged  two  and  a  half.  A  young  man,  and  a  boy  by  the  name  of  Kingsley,  were  pres 
ent  grinding  a  knife.  The  first  thing  the  Indians  did  was  to  shoot  down  the  young  man 
and  scalp  him  with  the  knife  which  he  had  in  his  hand.  The  nine-year  old  sister  took  the 
little  boy  two  years  and  a  half  old,  and  ran  out  of  the  back  door  to  get  to  the  fort.  The 
Indians  chased  her  just  enough  to  see  her  fright,  and  to  have  a  hearty  laugh,  as  she  ran 
and  clung  to  and  lifted  her  chubby  litile  brother.  They  then  took  the  Kingsley  boy  and 
young  Slocum,  aged  thirteen,  and  little  Frances,  aged  five,  and  prepared  to  depart.  But 
finding  young  Slocum  lame,  at  the  earnest  entreaties  of  the  mother,  they  set  him  down  and 
left  him.  Their  captives  were  then  young  Kingsley  and  the  litte  girl.  The  mother's  heart 
swelled  unutterably,  and  for  years  she  could  not  describe  the  scene  without  tears.  She  saw 
an  Indian  throw  her  child  over  his  shoulder,  and  as  her  hair  fell  over  her  face,  with  one  hand 
she  brushed  it  aside,  while  the  tears  fell  from  her  distended  eyes,  and  stretching  out  her 
other  hand  toward  her  mother,  she  called  for  her  aid.  The  Indian  turned  into  the  bushes, 
and  this  was  the  last  seen  of  little  Frances.  This  image,  probably,  was  carried  by  the 
mother  to  her  grave.  About  a  month  after  this  they  Came  again,  and  with  the  most  awful 
cruelties  murdered  the  aged  grandfather,  and  shot  a  ball  in  the  leg  of  the  lame  boy.  This 
he  carried  with  him  in  his  leg  nearly  six  years,  to  the  grave.  The  last  child  was  born  a  few 
months  after  these  tragedies  !  What  were  the  conversations,  the  conjectures,  the  hopes  and 
the  fears  concerning  the  fate  of  little  Frances,  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe. 

As  the  boys  grew  up  and  became  men,  they  were  very  anxious  to  know  the  fate  of  their 
little  fair-haired  sister.  They  wrote  letters,  they  sent  inquiries,  they  made  journeys  through 
all  the  west  and  into  the  Canadas.  Four  of  these  journeys  were  made  in  vain.  A  silence 


536  PENNSYLVANIA. 

deep  as  that  of  the  forest  through  which  they  wandered,  hung  over  her  fate  during  sixty 
years. 

My  reader  will  now  pass  over  fifty-eight  years,  and  suppose  himself  far  in  the  wilderness 
of  Indiana,  on  the  bank  of  the  Mississinewa,  about  fifty  miles  south-west  of  Fort  Wayne. 
A  very  respectable  agent  of  the  United  States — Hon.  George  W.  Ewing,  of  Peru,  Ind. — is 
traveling  there,  and  weary  and  belated,  with  a  tired  horse,  he  stops  in  an  Indian  wigwam 
for  the  night.  He  can  speak  the  Indian  language.  The  family  are  rich  for  Indians,  and 
have  horses  and  skins  in  abundance.  In  the  course  of  the  evening,  he  notices  that  the  hair 
of  the  woman  is  light,  and  her  skin  under  her  dress  is  also  white.  This  led  to  a  conver 
sation.  She  told  him  she  was  a  white  child,  but  had  been  carried  away  when  a  very  small 
girl.  She  could  only  remember  that  her  name  was  Slocuni,  that  she  lived  in  a  little  house 
on  the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna,  and  how  many  there  were  in  her  father's  family,  and 
the  order  of  their  ages.  But  the  name  of  the  town  she  could  not  remember.  On  reaching 
his  home,  the  agent  mentioned  this  story  to  his  mother.  She  urged  and  pressed  him  to 
write  and  print  the  account.  Accordingly  he  wrote  it,  and  sent  it  to  Lancaster  in  this 
state,  requesting  that  it  might  be  published.  By  some,  to  me,  unaccountable  blunder,  it 
lay  in  the  office  two  years  before  it  was  published.  In  a  few  days  it  fell  into  the  hands  of 
Mr.  Slocum,  of  Wilkesbarre,  who  was  the  little  two  year  and  a  half  old  boy,  when  Frances 
was  taken.  In  a  few  days  he  was  off  to  seek  his  sister,  taking  with  him  his  oldest  sister 
\  (the  one  who  aided  him  to  escape),  and  writing  to  a  brother  who  now  lives  in  Ohio,  and 
who  I  believe  was  born  after  the  captivity,  to  meet  him  and  go  with  him. 

The  two  brothers  and  sister  are  now  (1838)  on  their  way  to  seek  little  Frances,  just  sixty 
years  after  her  captivity.  They  reach  the  Indian  country,  the  home  of  the  Miami  Indians. 
Nine  miles  from  the  nearest  white  settlement  they  find  the  little  wigwam.  "  I  shall  know 
my  sister,"  said  the  civilized  sister,  "  because  she  lost  the  nail  of  her  first  finger.  You, 
brother,  hammered  it  off  in  the  blacksmith-shop  when  she  was  four  years  old."  They 
go  into  the  cabin,  and  find  an  Indian  w&man  having  the  appearance  of  seventy-five.  She 
is  painted  and  jeweled  off,  and  dressed  like  the  Indians  in  all  respects.  Nothing  but  her 
hair  and  covered  skin  would  indicate  her  origin.  They  get  an  interpreter,  and  begin  to 
converse.  She  tells  them  where  she  was  born,  her  name,  etc.,  with  the  order  of  her  fath 
er's  family.  "How  came  your  nail  gone?"  said  the  oldest  sister.  "My  older  brother 
pounded  it  off  when  I  was  a  little  child  in  the  shop."  In  a  word,  they  were  satisfied  that 
this  was  Frances,  their  long-lost  sister  !  They  asked  her  what  her  Christian  name  was. 
She  did  not  remember.  "  Was  it  Frances  ?"  She  smiled,  and  said  "  yes."  It  was  the 
first  time  she  had  heard  it  pronounced  for  sixty  years  !  Here,  then,  they  were  met — two 
brothers  and  two  sisters  !  They  were  all  satisfied  they  were  brothers  and  sisters  ;  but  what 
a  contrast !  The  brothers  were  walking  the  cabin,  unable  to  speak  :  the  oldest  sister  was 
weeping,  but  the  poor  Indian  sister  sat  motionless  and  passionless,  as  indifferent  as  a  spec 
tator.  There  was  no  throbbing,  no  fine  chords  in  her  bosom  to  be  touched. 

When  Mr.  Slocum  was  giving  me  this  history,  I  said  to  him,  "  But  could  she  not  speak 
English  ?  "  "  Not  a  word."  "  Did  she  know  her  age  ?"  "  No — had  no  idea  of  it."  "But 
was  she  entirely  ignorant  ?"  "Sir,  she  did'nl  know  when  Sunday  comes  !  "  This  was,  in 
deed,  the  consummation  of  ignorance  in  a  descendant  of  the  Puritans  ! 

But  what  a  picture  for  a  painter  would  the  inside  of  that  cabin  have  afforded  ?  Here 
were  the  children  of  civilization,  respectable,  temperate,  intelligent  and  wealthy,  able  to 
overcome  mountains  to  recover  their  sister.  There  was  the  child  of  the  forest,  not  able  to 
tell  the  day  of  the  week,  whose  views  and  feelings  were  all  confined  to  that  cabin.  Her 
whole  history  might  be  told  in  a  word.  She  lived  with  the  Delawares  who  carried  her  off 
until  grown  up,  and  then  married  a  Delaware.  He  either  died  .or  ran  away,  and  she  then 
married  a  Miami  Indian,  a  chief,  as  I  believe.  She  has  two  daughters,  both  of  whom  are 
married,  and  who  live  in  all  the  glory  of  an  Indian  cabin,  deerskin  clothes,  and  cowskin 
head-dresses.  No  one  of  the  family  can  speak  a  word  of  English.  They  have  horses  in 
abundance,  and  when  the  Indian  sister  wanted  to  accompany  her  new  relatives,  she  whipped 
out,  bridled  her  horse,  and  then,  a  la  Turk,  mounted  astride,  and  was  off.  At  night  she 
could  throw  a  blanket  around  her,  down  upon  the  floor,  and  at  once  be  asleep. 

The  brothers  and  sister  tried  to  persuade  their  lost  sister  to  return  with  them,  and,  if 
she  desired  it,  bring  her  children.  They  would  transplant  her  again  to  the  banks  of  the 
Susquehanna,  and  of  their  wealth  make  her  home  happy.  But,  no  ;  she  had  always  lived 
with  the  Indians  ;  they  had  always  been  kind  to  her,  and  she  had  promised  her  late  hus 
band  on  his  death-bed,  that  she  would  never  leave  the  Indians.  And  there  they  left  her 
and  hers,  wild  and  darkened  heathen,  though  sprung  from  a  pious  race.  You  can  hardly 
imagine  how  much  this  brother  is  interested  for  her.  He  intends  this  autumn  to  go  again 
that  long  journey  to  see  his  tawny  sister — to  carry  her  presents,  and  perhaps  will  petition 
congress  that,  if  these  Miamis  are  driven  off,  there  may  be  a  tract  of  land  reserved  for  his 
sister  and  her  descendants.  His  heart  yearns  with  an  indescribable  tenderness  for  the  poor 
helpless  one,  who,  sixty-one  years  ago,  was  torn  from  the  arms  of  her  mother.  Mysterious 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


537 


Providence  !     How  wonderful  the  tie  which  can  thus  bind  a  family  together  with  a  chain 
so  strong  ! 

I  will  only  add  that  nothing  has  ever  been  heard  of  the  boy  Kingsley.  The  probability 
certainly  is,  that  he  is  not  living.  This  account  I  had  from  the  lips  of  Mr.  Slocum,  the 
brother,  and  the  same  who  was  two  and  a  half  years  old  when  little  Frances  was  carried 
away. 


The  battle  of  Wyoming  took  place  upward  of  five  miles  north  from  Wilkes- 
barre,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Susquehanna.  The  monument  raised  over  the 

remains  of  the  killed  is  on  the  eastern  side  of 
the  village  road,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Luzerne 
Institute.  It  is  62  feet  high,  constructed  of 
hewn  blocks  of  granite,  and  stands  upon  the 
spot  where  the  dead  were  buried  in  the  autumn 
succeeding  the  battle.  The  names  of  those 
who  fell,  as  far  as  could  be  ascertained,  and 
also  the  names  of  the  survivors  of  the  battle, 
are  engraved  on  marble  tablets  in  the  order 
following : 

Near  this  spot,  on  the  afternoon  of  Friday, 
the  third  of  July,  1778,  THE  BATTLE  OF  WYO 
MING,  in  which  a  small  band  of  patriotic  Amer 
icans,  chiefly  the  undisciplined,  the  youthful, 
and  the  aged,  spared  by  inefficiency  from  the 
distant  ranks  of  the  republic,  led  by  Col.  Zeb- 
ulon  Butler  and  Col.  Nathan  Dennison,  with  a 
courage  that  deserved  success,  boldly  met  and 
bravely  fought  a  combined  British,  tory  and 
Indian  force  of  thrice  their  number.  Nu 
merical  superiority  alone  gave  success  to  the 
invader,  and  wide-spread  havoc,  desolation  and 
ruin  marked  his  savage  and  bloody  footsteps 
through  the  valley.  THIS  MONUMENT,  com 
memorative  of  these  events,  and  of  the  actors 
in  them,  has  been  erected  OVER  THE  BONES  OF 
THE  SLAIN  by  their  descendants,  who  gratefully  appreciate  the  services  of  their 
patriot  ancestors. 

•  Dulce  ct  decorum  est  pro  patria  mori.  Slain  in  battle :  Field  Officers — Lieut. 
Col.  George  Dorrance,  Major  John  Garret.  Captains — James  Bidlac,  jr.,  Aholiab 
Buck,  Robert  Durkee,  Rezin  Geer,  Asaph  Whittlesey,  Deathic  Hewitt,  William 
McKerachan,  Samuel  Ransom,  Lazarus  Stewart,  James  Wigton.  Lieutenants — 
A.  Atherton,  Stoddard  Bowin,  Aaron  Gaylord,  Timothy  Pierce,  Perrin  Ross,  Elijah 
Shoemaker,  Lazarus  Stewart,  jr.,  Asa  Stevens,  Flavius  Waterman,  James  Wells, 
Ensigns — Jeremiah  Bigford,  Asa  Gore,  Silas  Gore,  Titus  Hinman,  John  Otis,  Wil 
liam  White.  Privates — Jabez  Atherton,  Christ.  Avery, Ake,  A.  Benedict, 

Jabez  Beers,  Samuel  Bigford,  Chas.  Bixby,  David  Bixby,  John  Boyd,  John  Brown. 
Thomas  Brown,  William  Buck,  Joseph  Budd,  Amos  Bullock,  Asa  Bullock,  Henry 
Bush,  John  Caldwell,  Isaac  Campbell,  Josiah  Cameron,  Joseph  Carey,  Joel  Church, 

James  Cofi'rin,  Samuel  Cole,  Robert  Comstock, Cook,  Brothers  Cook,  Christ. 

Cortright,  John  Cortright.  Anson  Cory,  Rufus  Cory,  Jenks  Cory,  Samuel  Crooker, 
Joseph  Crooker,  Jabez  Darling,  D.  Denton,  Conrad  Davenport.  [Here  follows  the 
list  of  the  survivors.] 

Scranton,  a  new  town,  about  16  miles  N.  E.  from  Wilkesbarre,  and  97  N. 
N.  E.  from  Harrisburg,  is  one  of  the  most  flourishing  places  in  the  Lacka- 
wanna  coal  regions,  and  the  center  of  a  large  trade.  Iron  ore  and  rich  coal 
mines  are  worked  in  the  vicinity,  and  these  productions  are  sent  to  market 
by  railroads,  recently  constructed.  The  Delaware,  Lackawanna  and  Western 
Railroad  connects  it  with  New  York  city  and  the  west.  This  place  is  an 


BATTLE  MONUMENT,  WYOMING. 


338 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


important  depot  of  the  Pennsylvania  Coal  Company.      It    contains    also 
extensive  iron  furnaces  and  rolling  mills.     The  population  has  rapidly  in- 


North-western  view  at  the  Railroad-station.  Pottsville. 

The  view  is  taken  from  near  the  passenger  station  at  the  western  trrminua  of  the  Philadelphia  and 
Reading  Railroad.  The  Clay  Monument  is  seen  on  the  elevation  OH  the  right,  the  coal  cars  on  the  left, 
Ix-yond  which  are  iron  foundries.  The  river,  canal  and  railroad  pass  at  the  base  of  the  mountain,  seen 
in  the  extreme  distance. 

creased  for  a  few  years  past:  a  large  portion  are  Welsh,  Irish  and  English. 
Scranton  was  founded  by  Hon.  George  W.  Scranton,  member  of  congress 
from  this  district,  one  of  the  largest  iron  masters  in  the  country.  A  public 
print,  in  the  subjoined  notice  of  him,  gives  in  connection  a  history  of  the 
town:  "Born  in  Connecticut,  on  the  shores  of  Long  Island,  he,  while  yet  a 
boy  of  seventeen,  showed  his  indomitable  energy  of  character  by  navigating 
a  vessel  and  cargo  from  New  London  to  Washington,  which  he  disposed  of 
in  the  latter  city.  The  next  year  he  emigrated  to  New  Jersey,  his  entire  re 
sources  consisting  of  a  scanty  education,  an  empty  purse,  and  a  determina 
tion  to  succeed  in  the  world.  After  being  engaged  for  awhile  as  a  lumberman 
and  trader,  he  commenced  his  career  as  an  iron  master  at  the  famous  Oxford 
Furnace,  the  second  establishment  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States.  In  1840 
he  pushed  his  way  across  the  Delaware  into  the  mountainous  county  of  Lack- 
awanna,  and  began  the  manufacture  of  iron  by  anthracite  coal,  at  a  wild  spot 
called  Slocum  Hollow,  where  there  dwelt  only  two  families,  but  where  now 
stands  the  flourishing  town  of  Scranton,  teeming  with  varied  manufactures, 
and  supporting  a  thriving  population  of  12,000  souls.  From  the  small  fur 
nace  erected  in  1840,  and  which  was  the  third  successful  experiment  in  the 
use  of  anthracite,  the  works  at  Scranton,  inspired  by  the  genius  and  energy 
of  its  founder,  have  swelled  to  four  large  furnaces,  capable  of  yielding  40,000 
tuns  of  iron  annually.  Col.  Scranton  and  his  associates  erected  the  second 
rolling  mill  in  Pennsylvania,  which  now  turns  out  some  18,000  tuns  of  fin- 


PENNSYLVANIA.  539 

ished  iron  per  year,  chiefly  railroad  iron.  He  conceived,  and  mainly  contrib 
uted  to  carry  through,  the  connecting  railroad  link  between  the  great  coal 
region  of  Pennsylvania,  and  the  city  of  New  York — a  project  pronounced 
wild  and  visionary  when  first  contemplated,  but  which  has  proved  eminently 
successful,  giving  New  York  a  direct  communication  through  Central  New 
Jersey  and  Northern  Pennsylvania  to  the  Erie  Railroad,  and  thence  to  the 
Great  West." 

Mauch  Chunk  (pronounced  Mok-Chunk),  the  county-seat  of  Carbon  county, 
is  upon  the  Lehigh,  in  one  of  its  wildest  passages,  in  the  midst  of  the  coal 
region,  36  miles  westerly  from  Easton.  It  is  a  place  of  active  business  in 
coal  and  lumber.  The  bed  of  coal  on  Mauch  Chunk  Mountain,  or  Summit 
Hill,  is  50  feet  in  thickness;  it  is  9  miles  west  of  the  town,  and  from  it 
loaded  cars  descend  to  Mauch  Chunk,  on  a  railroad,  by  force  of  their  own 
gravity. 

Carbondale  is  situated  at  the  head  of  Lackawanna  Valley,  30  miles  N.  E. 
from  Wilkesbarre,  and  145  miles  N.  E.  from  Harrisburg.  It  was  incorpor 
ated  as  a  city  in  1851,  and  the  population  in  1853  was  about  7,000.  The 
Lackawanna  Valley,  which  is  a  continuation  of  the  fertile  Valley  of  Wyo- 
tningj  contains  extensive  beds  of  coal,  which,  in  the  vicinity  of  Carbondale, 
are  about  20  feet  in  thickness.  The  coal  is  drawn  up  by  several  inclined 
plains,  to  the  hight  of  850  feet.  A  railroad,  17  miles  long,  connects  this 
place  with  Honesdale. 

• 

POTTSVILLE,  the  principal  town  in  Schuylkill  county,  and  the  great  min 
ing  depot  for  the  anthracite  coal  and  iron  regions  of  the  Upper  Schuyl 
kill,  is  situated  just  above  the  gorge  where  the  Schuylkill  breaks  through 
Sharp  Mountain,  and  at  the  mouth  of  Norwegian  creek,  35  miles  from  Read 
ing,  93  N.  W.  from  Philadelphia,  and  46  N.  E.  from  Harrisburg.  Potts- 
ville  was  incorporated  as  a  borough  in  1828,  including  in  its  limits  the  once 
separate  villages  of  Mount  Carbon,  Morrisville,  Greenwood,  Salem,  Bath  and 
Allenville.  It  contains  15  churches,  in  three  of  which  the  Welsh  language,  and 
in  two  the  German  language,  is  used.  Population  about  15,000.  This  place 
is  remarkable  for  the  rapidity  of  its  growth,  the  picturesque  wildness  of  the 
scenery,  and  the  immense  trade  in  coal,  of  which  it  is  the  center. 

In  1822  the  "White  Horse  Tavern"  was  kept  in  this  place,  by  John  Pott, 

who  owned  land  in  the  vicinity,  as 
a  sort  of  watering-place  for  stages 
on  the  Sunbury  road.  About  the 
year  1825,  the  coal  mines  in  this 
section  having  come  into  notice, 
the.  town  was  soon  laid  out — or 
rather  several  towns — and  houses 
were  rapidly  constructed  to  accom 
modate  the  crowds  that  came  to 
search  for  lots  and  lands.  John 
and  Benjamin  Pott  had  erected 
their  Greenwood  furnace  and  forge, 
and  were  making  iron  from  ore  ob- 

tained  from   Blue  Mountain.     A 

INTERIOR  OF  A  COAL  MINE.  daily  stage  was  also  established, 

and  a  trip  of  fourteen  hours  was 
thought  something  remarkable.      The  Schuylkill  Valley,  the  Mill  Creek  and 


540  PENNSYLVANIA. 

Mount  Carbon  Railroads,  and  the  Miner's  Journal,  were  started  the  same 
year.  In  1831  the  number  of  buildings  had  increased  to  535. 

As  early  as  1790,  coal  was  known  to  abound  in  Schuylkill  county;  but, 
being  hard  of  ignition,  it  was  for  a  time  deemed  useless.  About  the  year 
1800,  William  Morris,  who  owned  a  large  tract  of  land  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Port  Carbon,  procured  a  quantity  of  coal  and  took  it  to  Philadelphia,  but 
was  unable  to  bring  it  into  notice.  He  returned  discouraged,  and  sold  his 
lands  to  Mr.  Pott.  In  1812,  Col.  George  Shoemaker  procured  coal  from  a 
shaft  sunk  on  a  tract  he  recently  purchased  on  the  Norwegian,  known  as  the 
Centerville  mines.  With  this  he  loaded  nine  wagons,  and  proceeded  to  Phil 
adelphia.  His  efforts  to  introduce  it,  proved  unavailing,  and  he  was  declared 
an  impostor  for  attempting  to  impose  stone  on  them  for  coal.  He,  however, 
persisted  in  the  undertaking,  and  at  last  succeeded  in  selling  two  loads  for  the 
cost  of  transportation.  The  remaining  seven  were  given  away  to  persons  who 
promised  to  try  the  use  of  it.  Messrs.  Mellon  and  Bishop,  at  his  earnest  so 
licitation,  were  induced  to  make  trial  of  it  in  their  rolling  mill,  in  Delaware 
county;  and  finding  it  to  be  equal  to  the  recommendations  given,  they  no 
ticed  its  usefulness  in  the  Philadelphia  papers.  From  this  period  the  use  of 
this  valuable  product  has  been  more  extended,  until  it  has  become  one  of  the 
chief  staples  of  the  state. 

A  fine  statute  of  Henry  Clay,  on  a  lofty  fluted  column  of  iron,  ornaments 
the  town ;  on  its  base  is  the  following  inscription : 

IN  HONOR  OF  HENRY  CLAY  this  monument  is  erected  by  the  citizens  of  Schuylkill  county, 
and  bequeathed  to  their  children,  a  record  of  gratitude  for  his  illustrious  (feeds,  which 
brought  peace  and  prosperity  and  glory  to  this  country.  A  tribute  of  admiration  for  the 
virtues  which  adorned  a  useful  life,  and  won  for  his  imperishable  name  the  affection  and  re 
spect  of  mankind.  Henry  Clay  was  born  in  Hanover  county,  Virginia,  April  12,  1777,  died 
in  Washington,  Dist.  of  Columbia,  June  29,  1852.  John  Bannan,  Esq.,  presented  the 
ground  on  which  this  monument  stands.  Corner  stone  laid  July  26,  1852,  work  completed 
July  4,  1855.  Samuel  Sillyman,  Frank  Hewson,  Edward  Yardley,  building  committee. 
Master  mason,  Jacob  Madara.  Statue  of  iron,  moulded  and  cast  by  Robert  Wood;  column 
of  the  same  material,  by  George  B.  Fisler  and  Brother.  The  statue  and  sections  of  the 
column  were  raised  to  their  respective  places  by  Waters  S.  Chillson. 


READING,  the  capital  of  Berks  county,  is  situated  on  the  left  or  east  bank 
of  the  Schuylkill,  on  the  line  of  the  Philadelphia,  Reading  and  Pottsville 
Railroad,  52  miles  east  from  Harrisburg,  and  52  from  Philadelphia.  This 
well  built  and  beautiful  city  is  on  ground  rising  gently  from  the  Schuylkill 
to  the  base  of  Penn's  Mount,  a  lofty  ridge  directly  east  of  the  place,  and 
ranks  third  in  the  state  for  industrial  pursuits  :  it  is  noted  for  its  vast  iron 
and  coal  business,  and  has  large  machine  shops,  foundries,  etc.  As  a  trad 
ing  point,  it  is  the  most  extensive  in  the  anthracite  regions.  Population, 
about  25,000. 

The  following  sketch  of  the  early  history  of  Reading,  was  published  in 
the  Ladies'  Garland,  in  Feb.,  1839. 

As  early  as  1733,  warrants  were  taken  out  by  John  and  Samuel  Finney,  and  450 
acres  of  land  surveyed  under  their  sanction,  which  are  now  entirely  embraced 
within  the  limits  of  Reading.  Whether  the  inducements  to  this  selection  were 
other  than  its  general  beauty  and  fertility,  it  is  now  difficult  to  say,  though  it  is 
asserted  that  when  the  proprietaries,  John  and  Richard  Penn,  became  aware 
of  its  advantages,  and  proposed  to  repurchase  it  for  the  location  of  a  town,  the 
Messrs.  Finney  long  and  firmly  resisted  all  the  efforts  of  negotiation.  This  pro 
duced  a  momentary  change  in  the  design  of  the  proprietaries,  as  they  employed 
Richard  Hockley  to  survey  and  lay  out  the  plan  of  a  town  on  the  margin  of  the 
Schuylkill,  opposite  its  confluence  with  the  lulpehocken.  This  survey  is  still  to  be 
found  on  record,  though  divested  of  any  date  or  name  by  which  the  precise  period 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


541 


in  which  it  was  made  can  be  ascertained.  It  is  now  only  known  as  an  appended 
portion  of  Reading,  under  the  designation  of  the  "  Hockley  out-lots."  The  im 
portance,  as  well  as  reality  of  the  design  now  appears  to  have  subdued  the  objec 
tions  of  the  Finneys  to  the  sale  of  their  claim,  as  they  immediately  relaxed  in 
their  demands,  and  finally  yielded  them  to  the  proprietaries,  who  at  once  caused 
the  "  Hockley  plot "  to  be  abandoned,  and  in  the  fall  of  the  year  1748,  that  of 
Reading  to  be  laid  out.  The  difficulty  in  obtaining  water,  even  at  great  depths 


Western  view  of  Reading. 

The  view  shows  Reading,  as  seen  from  the  elevated  ridge  rising  immediately  above  the  Schuylkill  Kiver, 
which  appears  in  front,  with  a  canal  on  each  side.  The  bridge  over  the  Schuylkill  is  shown  on  the  right ; 
Penn's  Mount,  east  of  the  city,  in  the  distance. 

through  the  limestone,  was  the  specious  reason  generally  assigned  for  the  sudden  va 
cation  of  the  former  site,  as  the  new  one  was  remarkable  for  the  numerous  and  copi 
ous  springs  existing  within  its  limits.  Thus,  Thomas  and  Richard  Penn,  proprieta 
ries  and  governors-in-chief  of  the  province  of  Pennsylvania,  became  private  owners 
of  the  ground  plot  of  Reading,  the  lots  of  which  they  carefully  subjected  in  their 
titles  to  an  annual  quit  or  ground  rent.  Singular  as  it  may  seem,  this  claim  be 
came  almost  forgotten,  through  neglect  and  the  circumstances  that  resulted  from 
the  change  in  the  old  order  of  things  produced  by  the  revolution ;  indeed,  when 
recurred  to  at  all,  it  was  generally  believed  to  have  become  forfeit  to  the  state,  by 
the  nature  of  that  event.  But  a  few  years  ago  it  was  revived  by  the  heirs,  and  its 
collection  attempted  under  the  authority  of  the  law;  but  so  excited  were  the  pop 
ulace,  and  adverse  to  the  payment  of  its  accumulated  amount,  that  it  was  gener 
ally,  and  in  some  cases  violently,  resisted,  until  the  deliberations  of  a  town  meet 
ing  had  suggested  measures  leading  to  a  more  direct,  amicable,  and  permanent 
compromise. 

Like  most  of  the  primitive  towns  of  the  state,  Reading  is  indebted  for  its  name, 
as  is  also  the  county  in  which  it  is  situated,  to  the  native  soil  of  the  Penns.  The 
streets  intersect  each  other  at  right  angles.  Their  original  names  were  retained 
to  a  very  recent  date  (Aug.  6,  1833),  and  were  characteristic  of  the  loyalty  of  the 
proprietary  feeling,  as  well  as  family  attachment  and  regard.  King,  Queen,  Prince, 
Duke,  Earl,  and  Lord  streets,  Penn  and  Callowhill,  are  as  distinctly  indicative  of 
filial  regard.  Hannah  Callowhill,  their  mother,  was  the  second  wife  of  William 
Penn,  and  had  issue,  besides  Thomas  and  Richard,  of  John,  Margaret  and  Dennis, 
whence  also  had  originated  the  names  of  Thomas,  Margaret,  and  Richard  streets : 
Hamilton  street,  from  James  Hamilton,  Esq.,  who  was  deputy  governor  of  the 


542  PENNSYLVANIA. 

province  at  that  period.  The  names  now  substituted,  "  as  more  compatible  with 
the  republican  simplicity  of  our  present  form  of  government,"  are  similar  to  those 
of  Philadelphia,  as  the  streets  running  north  and  south  commence  at  Water  street, 
on  the  Schuylkill,  and  extend  to  Twelfth  street,  while  those  running  east  and  west 
are  called  Penn,  Franklin,  Washington,  Chesnut,  and  Walnut  streets.  In  1751, 
Reading  contained  130  dwelling  houses,  besides  stables  and  other  buildings,  106 
families,  and  378  inhabitants,  though  about  two  years  before  it  had  not  above  one 
house  in  it.  The  original  population  was  principally  Germans,  who  emigrated 
from  Wirtemburg  and  the  Palatinate  though  the  administration  of  public  affairs 
was  chiefly  in  the  hands  of  the  Friends.  The  former,  by  their  preponderance  of 
numbers,  gave  the  decided  character  in  habits  and  language  to  the  place,  as  the 
German  was  almost  exclusively  used  in  the  ordinary  transactions  of  life  and  busi 
ness,  and  is  yet  retained  to  a  very  great  extent. 

During  the  revolution,  Reading  was  a  favorite  place  of  resort  for  citizens 
of  Philadelphia  from  "  war's  alarm."  Many  prisoners,  during  the  war, 
were  sent  here.  A  body  of  Hessians,  captured  at  Trenton,  in  1776,  to 
gether  with  many  British,  and  the  principal  Scotch  royalists  captured  in 
North  Carolina,  were  brought  to  Reading  and  stationed  in  a  grove  on  the 
bank  of  the  Schuylkill,  in  the  south  part  of  the  place.  They  removed  the 
same  year  to  the  hill  east  of  the  town,  called  the  "  Hessian  Camp,"  and 
built  their  huts  in  regular  camp  order.  The  following  historical  items  are 
from  a  pamphlet  published  by  Maj.  Stable,  in  1841 : 

The  first  house  of  worship  in  Reading  was  a  log  house,  built  by  the  Friends,  on 
their  burying  ground,  in  1751.  In  1766.  it  was  pulled  down,  and  in  its  place  the 

E  resent  one-story  log  house  was  built  in  Washington  street.  Their  old  log  school 
ouse,  near  it,  was  built  in  1787.  The  German  Reformed  Church  was  organized 
soon  after  the  settlement  of  Reading,  but  the  exact  date,  as  well  as  that  of  the 
erection  of  their  first  edifice,  has  not  been  ascertained.  The  present  building  was 
erected  in  1832,  and  the  previous  one  in  1762.  The  steeple  is  151  feet  high.  The 
German  Lutheran  Church  was  organized  shortly  after  the  German  Reformed. 
The  congregation  long  occupied  a  log  building  where  their  church  now  stands. 
The  present  church,  the  largest  in  Reading,  was  erected  in  1791.  The  splendid 
steeple,  201  feet  high,  was  erected  in  1833.  In  this  church,  and  in  the  derman 
Reformed,  divine  service  is  performed  in  the  German  language.  The  ancient  stone 
school  house  near  the  church,  was  erected  in  1765.  One  of  the  bells  was  cast  by 
Henry  Kippele,  of  Philadelphia,  in  1755.  On  one  of  the  gravestones  in  the  yard, 
with  a  German  inscription,  is  the  date  of  1703.  The  old  30  hour  clock  in  the 
town,  the  first  in  the  place,  was  imported  from  London  about  the  year  1755.  The 
Presbyterian  Church  was  erected  in  1824.  The  Catholic  Chapel  in  1791.  The 
Episcopal  Church  in  1826.  The  Methodist  in  1839.  The  Baptists  formerly  occu 
pied  a  site  near  the  river,  but  the  location  was  disliked,  and  in  1837,  a  new  brick 
church  was  erected  by  Rev.  Enoch  M.  Barker,  the  pastor  at  that  time,  which  he 
afterward  conveyed  to  the  society.  The  Upiversalist  Church  was  erected  in  1830. 
Besides  the  above,  there  are  three  African  churches.  The  magnificent  new  court 
house  was  completed  in  1840,  after  the  designs  of  Thomas  U.  Walter,  architect, 
of  Philadelphia.  The  front  is  an  Ionic  portico,  with  six  columns  of  red  sand 
stone.  The  edifice  is  surmounted  by  a  very  high  cupola,  presenting  a  conspicuous 
and  beautiful  object  to  one  approaching  the  borough.  The  old  court  house,  which 
formerly  stood  in  the  center  of  the  public  square,  at  the  intersection  of  the  two 
principal  streets,  obstructing  the  beautiful  and  extended  view  through  those  streets 
now  enjoyed,  was  built  in  1762,  and  is  said  to  have  been  "remarkable  for 
nothing  but  its  ugliness."  The  office  of  discount  and  deposit  was  established  in 
180S;  the  Farmers'  Bank  was  incorporated  in  1814;  the  Berks  Co.  Bank  in  1826. 
The  postoffice  was  established  at  Reading  in  1793;  Gotleib  Yungmann  first 
postmaster.  Previous  to  this,  letters  were  conveyed  from  Reading  to  Philadelphia 
and  other  important  places  by  private  individuals,  upon  their  own  account.  In 
1789,  a  two-horse  coach  was  started  by  Mr.  Martin  Hausman,  to  run  weekly  for 
the  conveyance  of  passengers  and  letters  between  Reading  and  Philadelphia.  It 


PENNSYLVANIA.  543 

made  its  passage  through  in  two  days.  Fare  $2 — letter  carriage,  3d.  In  1790, 
the  establishment  was  transferred  to  Alexander  Bisenbeis.  Mr.  Eisenbeis  sold  out 
in  1791  to  William  Coleman,  who  soon  after  started  a  coach  also  to  Harrisburg, 
which  performed  its  trips  in  the  same  time,  and  at  the  same  rates  of  fare  and  post 
age  as  that  to  Philadelphia.  At  the  close  of  the  year  1800,  the  mail  was  carried 
from  here  to  Sunbury  once  a  week,  on  horseback;  to  Lancaster  and  Easton  once  a 
week,  in  a  private  two-horse  carriage. 

Norristown,  the  capital  of  Montgomery  county,  is  a  flourishing  place  on 
the  left  bank  of  the  Schuylkill,  17  miles  by  railroad  N.  W.  from  Philadel 
phia,  and  91  E.  from  Harrisburg.  The  town  is  well  built,  having  a  large 
number  of  superior  public  buildings,  large  cotton  factories,  etc.,  which  pre 
sent  a  fine  appearance  when  viewed  from  the  Philadelphia  and  Reading  Rail 
road,  on  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river.  The  place  contains  several  large 
and  nourishing  boarding  schools.  The  dam  across  the  Schuylkill  creates 
here  an  immense  water  power,  which  is  improved  by  mills  and  factories. 
Population,  about  8,000.  Norristown  was  laid  out  in  1784.  It  then  be 
longed  to  some  academy  in  Philadelphia,  which  had  purchased  it  from  John 
Bull,  being  the  farm  which  he  improved  during  the  revolution.  Mr.  Bull, 
notwithstanding  his  name,  was  a  strong  whig,  and  on  this  account  his  barn 
was  burnt  by  the  British.  Mr.  B.  purchased  this  farm  from  Isaac  Norris, 
from  whom  the  town  received  its  name.  About  half  a  mile  below  the  town, 
on  the  opposite  side,  stood  the  old  Swedes'  Ford,  famous  in  the  annals  of  the 
revolution.  It  is  stated  in  Day's  Penn.  that  the  first  public  canal  in  the 
United  States  was  excavated  on  the  river  bank  in  this  place.  This  was  the 
old  Schuylkill  and  Delaware  Canal,  intended  to  connect  the  two  rivers,  and 
also  to  supply  water  to  the  citizens  of  Philadelphia :  the  company  was  in 
corporated  in  1792. 

Valley  Forge,  the  head  quarters  of  the  American  army  in  the  winter  of 
1777-78,  during  the  occupation  of  Philadelphia  by  the  British,  and  cele 
brated  as  a  scene  of  suffering  and 
privation  of  the  patriots,  is  on  the 
west  side  of  Schuylkill,  six  miles 
above  Norristown,  22  north-west  of 
Philadelphia,  and  about  45  south 
west  of  Trenton.  It  is  in  a  deep, 
rugged  hollow,  at  the  mouth  of  Val 
ley  creek,  at  a  point  where  anciently 
stood  a  forge — hence  its  name,  Val 
ley  Forge.  Upon  the  mountainous 
flanks  of  this  valley,  Washington 
established  his  army  for  the  winter 

WASHINGTON'S  HEAD  QUARTERS  AT  VALLEY  FORGE.  j  >,  />  t.          ii_    j 

quarters  ;  and  it  was  from  here  that, 

at  the  darkest  era  of  the  revolution,  he  marched  and  gained  the  victories  at 
Trenton  and  Princeton,  which  revived  the  drooping  spirits  of  his  country 
men.  Thatcher,  in  his  Military  Journal,  says  : 

My  friend,  Maj.  Minnis,  from  head  quarters  at  Valley  Forge,  has  detailed  to  me 
the  particular  circumstances  of  the  distress  and  privations  which  our  army  suf 
fered  while  in  winter  quarters  at  that  place,  the  last  winter.  In  the  month  of  De 
cember,  the  troops  were  employed  in  erecting  log  huts  for  winter  quarters,  when 
about  one  half  of  the  men  were  destitute  of  small  clothes,  shoes  and  stockings; 
some  thousands  were  without  blankets,  and  were  obliged  to  warm  themselves  over 
fires  all  night,  after  the  fatigues  of  the  day,  instead  of  reposing  in  comfortable 
lodgings.  At  one  time,  nearly  three  thousand  men  were  returned  unfit  for  duty, 


544  PENNSYLVANIA. 

from  the  want  of  clothing,  and  it  was  not  uncommon  to  track  the  march  of  the 
men  over  ice  and  the  frozen  ground  by  the  blood  from  their  naked  feet  Several 
times  during  the  winter  they  experienced  little  less  than  a  famine  in  camp;  and 
more  than  once  our  general  officers  were  alarmed  by  the  fear  of  a  total  dissolution 
of  the  army  from  the  want  of  provisions.  For  two  or  three  weeks  in  succession,  the 
men  were  on  half  allowance,  and  for  four  or  five  days  without  bread,  and  again  as 
many  without  beef  or  pork.  It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  men  enough  could 
be  found  in  a  condition  fit  to  discharge  the  military  camp  duties  from  day  to  day, 
and  for  this  purpose,  those  who  were  naked  borrowed  from  those  who  had  clothes. 
It  qjin  not  be  deemed  strange  that  sickness  and  mortality  were  the  consequence 
of  such  privations,  in  the  midst  of  an  inclement  season.  Under  these  unexam 
pled  sufferings,  the  soldiers  exercised  a  degree  of  patience  and  fortitude  which  re 
flects  on  them  the  highest  honor,  and  which  ought  ever  to  entitle  them  to  the 
gratitude  of  their  country.  The  army  indeed  was  not  without  consolation,  for  his 
excellency,  the  commanuer-in-chief,  whom  every  soldier  venerates  and  loves,  man 
ifested  a  fatherly  concern  and  fellow  feeling  for  their  sufferings,  and  made  every 
exertion  in  his  power  to  remedy  the  evil,  and  to  administer  the  much  desired  re 
lief.  Being  authorized  by  congress,  he  reluctantly  resorted  to  the  unpopular  ex 
pedient  of  taking  provisions  from  the  inhabitants  by  force,  and  thus  procured  a 
small  supply  for  immediate  necessity.  It  was  on  this  occasion  that  a  foreign  offi 
cer  of  distinction  said  to  a  friend  of  mine,  that  he  despaired  of  our  independence, 
for  while  walking  with  Gen.  Washington,  along  the  soldiers'  huts,  he  heard  from 
many  voices  echoing  through  the  open  crevices  between  the  logs,  "no pay,  no 
clothes,  no  provisions,  no  rum,"  and  when  a  miserable  being  was  seen  flitting  from 
one  hut  to  another,  his  nakedness  was  only  covered  by  a  dirty  blanket.  This  was 
the  unhappy  condition  of  that  army  on  whom  Gen.  Washington  had  to  rely  for  the 
defense  of  everything  held  most  dear  by  Americans,  and  this,  too,  while  situated 
within  sixteen  miles  of  a  powerful  adversary,  with  a  greatly  superior  army  of  vet 
erans,  watching  with  a  vigilant  eye  for  an  opportunity  to  effect  its  destruction. 

York,  the  capital  of  York  county,  is  a  rich,  thriving  place  in  the  midst  of 
a  fertile  country,  28  miles  S.  S.  E.  from  Harrisburg,  92  W.  from  Philadel 
phia,  and  48  N.  from  Baltimore.  Population,  about  9,000.  It  was  laid  out 
in  1741,  and  was  made  a  borough  in  1787.  During  the  revolutionary  pe 
riod,  no  part  of  Pennsylvania  displayed  more  patriotic  zeal  in  the  contest 
than  the  county  of  York.  Military  companies  were  formed  in  York,  while 
the  people  of  the  neighboring  counties  slept.  The  first  company  from  Penn 
sylvania  who  marched  to  the  field  of  war,  was  a  company  of  riflemen  from 
the  town  of  York  ;  they  left  this  place  on  the  first  of  July,  1775.  Fairs 
were  held  here  in  ancient  times.  Before  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  Penn 
sylvania,  many  slaves  were  owned  here.  In  1803,  the  negroes  in  and  near 
York,  conspired  to  burn  the  town  ;  fires  broke  out  every  day  for  three  weeks. 
At  length  a  negro  girl  was  discovered  in  the  act  of  throwing  a  pan  of  coals 
on  the  hay  in  her  master's  barn  ;  on  being  arrested,  she  confessed  that  she 
had  done  it  in  concert  with  others,  to  fire  the  whole  town  "  at  12  o'clock ;  " 
but  in  her  stupidity  she  had  mistaken  12  o'clock  at  noon  for  the  same  hour 
at  midnight. 

Carlisle,  the  county  seat  of  Cumberland  county,  is  117  miles  from  Phila 
delphia,  and  17  W.  of  Harrisburg,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  railroad. 
It  is  an  ancient,  handsome,  and  flourishing  place,  containing  upward  of 
5,000  inhabitants.  The  town  is  well  built,  the  streets  are  wide,  and  the 
public  buildings  of  a  superior  order.  Dickinson  College  of  this  place,  is  one 
of  the  oldest  and  most  flourishing  in  the  state.  It  was  founded  in  1783,  and 
is  now  under  the  direction  of  the  Methodists.  The  United  States  Barracks, 
half  a  mile  from  the  village,  were  built  in  1777,  chiefly  by  the  labor  of  the 
Hessians  captured  at  Trenton.  A  school  of  cavalry  practice  has  been  re 
cently  established  here.  The  barracks  will  garrison  2,000  men.  During 


PENNSYLVANIA.  545 

the  revolutionary  war,  Maj.  Andre  passed  some  time  here  as  a  prisoner  of 
war.  In  1794,  Gen.  Washington  had  his  head  quarters  at  Carlisle  during 
the  Whisky  Insurrection. 

During  the  period  of  the  French  and  Indian  wars  the  following  interesting 
incident  occurred  in  Carlisle : 

"In  1764,  Col.  Boquet  conquered  the  Indians,  and  compelled  them  to  sue  for 
peace.  One  of  the  conditions  upon  which  peace  was  granted,  was  that  the  In 
dians  should  deliver  up  all  the  women  and  children  whom  they  had  taken  into  cap 
tivity.  Among  them  were  many  who  had  been  seized  when  very  young,  and  had 
grown  up  to  womanhood  in  the  wigwam  of  the  savage.  They  had  contracted  the 
wild  habits  of  their  captors,  learned  their  language,  and  forgotten  their  own,  and 
were  bound  to  them  by  ties  of  the  strongest  affection.  Many  a  mother  found  a 
lost  child ;  many  were  unable  to  designate  their  children.  The  separation  be 
tween  the  Indians  and  their  prisoners  was  heartrending.  The  hardy  son  of  the 
forest  shed  torrents  of  tears,  and  every  captive  left  the  wigwam  with  reluctance. 
Some  afterward  made  their  escape,  and  returned  to  the  Indians.  Many  had  inter 
married  with  the  natives,  but  all  were  left  to  freedom  of  choice,  and  those  who  re 
mained  unmarried  had  been  treated  with  delicacy.  One  female  who  had  been 
captured  at  the  age  of  fourteen,  had  become  the  wife  of  an  Indian,  and  the  mother 
of  several  children.  When  informed  that  she  was  about  to  be  delivered  to  her 
parents,  her  grief  could  not  be  alleviated.  "  Can  I,"  said  she,  "  enter  my  parents' 
dwelling  ?  Will  they  be  kind  to  my  children  ?  Will  my  old  companions  associate 
with  the  wife  of  an  Indian  chief?  And  my  husband,  who  has  been  so  kind — I  will 
not  desert  him !"  That  night  she  fled  from  the  camp  to  her  husband  and  chil 
dren. 

A  great  number  of  the  restored  prisoners  were  brought  to  Carlisle,  and  Col. 
Boquet  advertised  for  those  who  had  lost  children  to  come  here  and  look  for 
them.  Among  those  that  came  was  an  old  woman,  whose  child,  a  little  girl,  had 
been  taken  from  her  several  years  before ;  but  she  was  unable  to  designate  her 
daughter  or  converse  with  the  released  captives.  With  breaking  heart,  the  old 
woman  lamented  to  Col.  Boquet  her  hapless  lot,  telling  him  how  she  used  many 
years  ago  to  sing  to  her  little  daughter  a  hymn  of  which  the  child  was  so  fond. 
She  was  requested  by  the  colonel  to  sing  it  then,  which  she  did  in  these  words : 

"  Alone,  yet  not  alone  am  I, 

Though  in  this  solitude  so  drear ; 
I  feel  my  Saviour  always  nigh, 
He  comes  my  every  hour  to  cheer." 

And  the  long-lost  daughter  rushed  into  the  arms  of  her  mother. 


PlTTSBURG,  the  capital  of  Allegheny  county,  the  great  manufacturing  city 
of  the  West,  is  situated  on  a  triangular  point  at  the  junction  of  the  Alle 
gheny  and  Monongahela  Rivers.  It  is  300  miles  W.  from  Philadelphia, 
1,100  by  land,  and  2,029  by  water  from  New  Orleans.  The  Allegheny 
comes  down  from  the  N.  E.,  and  sweeping  suddenly  round  to  the  N.  W.,  re 
ceives  the  current  of  the  Monongahela  from  the  S. — their  combined  waters 
flowing  on  to  the  Mississippi  under  the  name  of  the  Ohio,  or  Beautiful  River. 
The  cities  of  Pittsburg,  and  Allegheny,  and  Manchester,  South  Pittsburg, 
Birmingham,  East  Birmingham,  and  Temperanceville,  localities  in  the  im 
mediate  vicinity,  may  in  many  respects  be  considered  as  one  place,  and  have 
in  the  aggregate  a  population  of  150,000.  Of  this  number  Pittsburg  proper 
contains  about  90,000,  and  Allegheny  City  40,000.  The  Theological  Semi 
nary  of  the  Associate  Reformed  Church,  founded  at  Pittsburg  in  1828,  and 
the  Western  Theological  Seminary  in  Allegheny  City,  founded  in  1828,  are 
flourishing  institutions  in  these  places.  There  are  about  100  churches  of 
all  kinds  in  Pittsburg  and  its  vicinity.  The  manufactures  of  Pittsburg,  em 
bracing  its  localities,  are  immense,  and  employ  upward  of  400  steam  engines, 


546 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


and  15,000  hands.      Among  them  are  rolling  mills,  furnaces,  foundries, 
machine-shops,  chemical  works,  glass  factories,  breweries,  distilleries,  planing 


Western  view  of  Pittsburg,  from  Allegheny  Hights. 

The  engraving  shows  parts  of  the  cities  of  Pittsburg  and  Allegheny,  with  their  connection  by  bridges 
over  the  Allegheny  River,  as  they  appear  from  the  bights  near  the  river  on  tho  Allegheny  side.  The  Court 
House,  Catholic  Cathedral,  the  Episcopal  and  other  churches  in  Pittsburg  are  on  the  right.  Part  of  Alle 
gheny  City  is  in  front  and  on  the  left. 

mills,  etc.     In  all  there  are  upward  of  1,000  establishments.     From  the 
character  of  its  products  it  has  been  called  the   "  Birmingham  of  America" 


Situation  of  Pittsburg  and  Allegheny. 


jrg  proper  is  on 
g  by  four  bridges 


The  Monongnhela  River  Bridge  and  principal  Steamboat  Landing  appear  in  front.  Pittsbn 
the  tongue  of  land  between  the  rivers.  The  City  of  Allegheny,  connected  with  Pittsburg  1 
over  the  Allegheny  River,  is  in  the  distance. 

and  it  is  probable  that  this  place  manufactures  a  greater  amount  of  heavy 
iron  and  steel  goods  than  any  other  on  the  continent.     Its  commerce  is  co- 


PENNSYLVANIA.  547 

extensive  with  the  settled  West,  which  is  open  to  it  by  river,  canal  and  rail 
road  for  thousands  of  miles. 

Pittsburg  occupies  the  site  of  the  French  Fort  Du  Quesne,  which  the 
French  held  possession  of  from  1754  to  1758,  and  whence,  by  instigating  the 
Indians  to  hostilities,  brought  so  much  terror  to  the  frontier  settlements. 
About  10  miles  from  this  place,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Monongahela,  while 
marching  to  attack  this  fort,  Gen.  Braddock,  in  1755,  fell  into  an  ambuscade 
of  French  and  Indians.  Braddock  was  killed  and  his  army  defeated.  Here 
Washington  displayed  his  military  skill,  by  conducting  in  a  masterly  man 
ner,  the  retreat  of  the  shattered  forces.  In  Nov.,  1758,  an  expedition  under 
Gen.  Forbes  was  so  successful  in  striking  terror  into  the  enemy,  that  they 
burnt  the  fort  and  abandoned  the  place,  though  not  without  first  routing  an 
advanced  detachment  of  1,000  men  under  Maj.  Grant.*  The  fort  was  repaired 
and  received  the  name  of  Fort  Pitt,  in  honor  of  Pitt,  then  at  the  head  of  the 
British  ministry. 

Until  after  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  Pittsburg  continued  to  be 
only  a  small  place.  In  1775,  there  were  but  25  or  30  dwellings  in  the  lim 
its  of  the  city.  But  in  1784,  the  ground  which  belonged  to  Penn's  manor, 
and  was  the  property  of  the  family,  was  laid  out  into  town  lots,  and  sold 
rapidly.  Two  years  later,  the  Pennsylvania  Gazette  was  published  here,  in 
which  it  was  stated  that  there  were  about  100  houses  in  the  village.  The 
county  of  Allegheny  was  constituted  in  1788,  and  in  1791,  Pittsburg  became 
the  county  town.  The  earliest  authentic  account  of  the  population,  is  in  the 
Pittsburg  Gazette,  Jan.  9,  1796 ;  when,  by  a  census  then  taken,  it  appeared 
that  it  amounted  to  1,395.  It  was  during  this  year  that  Louis  Philippe, 
afterward  the  king  of  France,  visited  this  place,  and  spent  considerable  time. 
Pittsburg  was  incorporated  as  a  borough  in  1804,  and  chartered  as  a  city  in 
1816.  On  the  10th  of  April,  1845,  a  great  fire  consumed  a  large  part  of 
Pittsburg,  causing  a  destruction  of  property  to  the  amount  of  about  $9,000,- 
000.  Notwithstanding  this  calamity,  the  city  has  continued  to  increase 
rapidly  in  wealth  and  population. 

*  The  details  of  this  event  are  from  Howe's  "  Great  West."  "  The  advanced  guard,  un 
der  Col.  Boquet,  having  reached  Loyal  Hanna,  in  what  is  now  Westmoreland  county,  that 
officer  dispatched  Maj.  Grant  to  reconnoiter,  with  800  Highland  Scotch,  and  200  Virginians, 
under  Maj.  Andrew  Lewis,  who  subsequently  commanded  at  the  sanguinary  battle  of  Point 
Pleasant. 

As  they  drew  near  the  fort  undiscovered,  Grant  thought  he  could  surprise  the  garrison, 
and  thus  disappoint  his  general  of  the  honor  of  the  conquest.  Lewis,  in  vain,  remonstrated 
against  the  folly  of  the  attempt ;  but  Grant,  desirous  of  monopolizing  all  the  honor,  ordered 
Lewis,  with  his  provincials,  to  remain  behind  with  the  baggage.  Early  in  the  morning, 
Grant,  with  his  Scotch  Highlanders,  advanced  to  the  attack  by  beating  drums  upon  Grant's 
Hill,  as  it  was  afterward  called,  within  the  site  of  Pittsburg.  This  incautious  bravado 
aroused  the  Indians,  who,  to  the  number  of  1,500,  were  lying  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,  and  soon  Grant  was  surrounded  by  an  overwhelming  number,  when  the  work  of  death 
went  on  rapidly,  and  in  a  manner  quite  novel  to  the  Scotch  Highlanders,  who,  in  all  their  Euro 
pean  wars,  had  never  before  seen  men's  heads  skinned.  Maj.  Lewis  soon  perceiving,  by  the  re 
treating  fire,  that  Grant  was  overmatched,  came  to  the  rescue  with  his  provincials,  and  fall 
ing  on  the  rear  of  the  Indians,  made  way  for  Grant  and  some  of  his  men  to  retreat ;  but  his 
own  party  was  overwhelmed  by  numbers.  This  action  proved  disastrous  to  the  English, 
more  than  one  third  of  the  whole  force  being  killed.  Grant  and  Lewis  were  both  taken 
prisoners,  and  the  remnant  of  the  detachment  was  saved  mainly  through  the  bravery  and 
skill  of  Capt.  Bullet,  of  the  Virginia  provincials,  the  only  officer  who  escaped  unhurt. 

The  Indians  would  have  killed  Lewis  had  it  not  been  for  the  interference  of  a  French 
officer.  When  he  was  advancing  to  the  rejief  of  Grant,  he  met  a  Scotch  Highlander,  under 
speedy  flight;  and  inquiring  of  him  how  the  battle  went,  he  replied,  that  they  were  'a' 
beaten,  and  he  had  seen  Donald  M' Donald ,  up  to  hi*  Jninkers  in  mud,  and  a'  the  skeen  off  hi* 
head.'  " 

qr 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


The  following  are  the  details  of  Gen.  Braddock's  defeat,  July  9,  1755: 

Maj.  Gen.  Edward  Braddock  arrived  in  this  country  early  in  the  year  1755,  with  two 
regiments  of  veteran  English  troops.  He  was  joined,  at  Fort  Cumberland,  by  a  large  num 
ber  of  provincial  troops  to  aid  in  the  contemplated  reduction  of  Fort  Du  Quesne.  Divid 
ing  his  force,  he  pushed  onward,  with  about  1,200  chosen  men,  through  dark  forests,  and 
over  pathless  mountains. 


Braddock's  Battle  Field. 

Col.  George  Washington,  who  was  a  volunteer  aid  of  Braddock,  but  had  been  left  be 
hind  on  account  of  illness,  overtook  the  general  on  the  evening  of  the  8th  of  July,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Youghiogheny  River,  fifteen  miles  from  Du  Quesne,  the  day  before  the 
battle. 

The  officers  and  soldiers  were  now  in  the  highest  spirits,  and  firm  in  the  conviction  that 
they  should,  within  a  few  hours,  victoriously  enter  within  the  walls  of  Fort  Du  Quesne. 
Early  on  the  morning  of  the  9th,  the  army  passed  through  the  river  a  little  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Youghiogheny,  and  proceeded  in  perfect  order  along  the  southern  margin  of 
the  Monongahela.  Washington  was  often  heard  to  say,  during  his  lifetime,  that  the  most 
beautiful  spectacle  he  had  ever  beheld,  was  the  display  of  the  British  troops  on  this  event 
ful  morning.  Every  man  was  neatly  dressed  in  full  uniform,  the  soldiers  were  arranged 
in  columns,  and  marched  in  exact  order,  the  sun  gleamed  from  their  burnished  arms  ;  the 
river  flowed  tranquilly  qn  their  right,  and  the  deep  forest  overshadowed  them  with  solemn 
grandeur  on  their  left.  Officers  and  men  were  equally  inspirited  with  cheering  hopes,  and 
confident  anticipation. 

In  this  manner  they  marched  forward  until  about  noon,  when  they  arrived  at  the  second 
crossing  place,  10  miles  from  Fort  Du  Quesne.  They  halted  but  a  little  time,  and  then 
began  to  ford  the  river,  and  regain  its  northern  bank.  As  soon  as  they  had  crossed,  they 
came  upon  a  level  plain,  elevated  only  a  few  feet  above  the  surface  of  the  river,  and  ex 
tending  northward  nearly  half  a  mile  from  its  margin.  They  commenced  a  gradual  ascent 
on  an  angle  of  about  3°,  which  terminated  in  hills  of  a  considerable  bight  at  no  great  dis 
tance  beyond.  The  road,  from  the  fording  place  to  Fort  Du  Quesne,  led  across  the  plain 
and  up  this  ascent,  and  thence  proceeded  through  an  uneven  country,  at  that  time  covered 
with  wood. 

By  the  order  of  march,  300  men  under  Col.  Gage  made  the  advanced  party,  which  was 
immediately  followed  by  another  of  200.  Next  came  the  general  with  the  columns  of  ar 
tillery,  the  main  body  of  the  army  and  the  baggage.  About  one  o'clock  the  whole  had 
crossed  the  river,  and  almost  at  this  moment,  a  sharp  firing  was  heard  upon  the  advanced 
parties,  who  were  now  ascending  the  hill,  and  had  proceeded  about  100  yards  from  the  ter 
mination  of  the  plain.  A  heavy  discharge  of  musketry  was  poured  in  upon  their  front, 
which  was  the  first  intelligence  they  had  of  an  enemy  ;  and  this  was  suddenly  followed  by 
another  upon  their  right  flank.  They  were  filled  with  the  greatest  consternation,  as  no  enemy 
was  in  sight,  and  the  firing  seemed  to  come  from  an  invisible  foe.  They  fired  in  turn, 
however,  but  quite  at  random,  and  obviously  without  effect. 

The  general  hastened  forward  to  the  relief  of  the  advanced  parties  ;  but  before  he  could 
reach  the  spot  which  they  occupied,  they  gave  way  and  fell  back  upon  the  artillery  and  the 
other  columns  of  the  army,  causing  extreme  confusion,  and  striking  the  whole  mass  with 


PENNSYLVANIA.  549 

such  a  panic,  that  no  order  could  afterward  be  restored.  The  general  and  the  officers  be 
haved  with  the  utmost  courage,  and  used  every  effort  to  rally  the  men,  and  bring  them  to 
order,  but  all  in  vain.  In  this  state  they  continued  nearly  three  hours,  huddling  together 
in  confused  bodies,  firing  irregularly,  shooting  down  their  own  officers  and  men,  and  doing 
no  perceptible  harm  to  the  enemy.  The  Virginia  provincials  were  the  only  troops  who 
seemed  to  retain  their  senses,  and  they  behaved  with  a  bravery  and  resolution  worthy  of  a 
better  fate.  They  adopted  the  Indian  mode,  and  fought,  each  man  for  himself,  behind  a 
tree.  This  was  prohibited  by  the  general,  who  endeavored  to  form  his  men  into  platoons 
and  columns,  as  if  they  had  been  maneuvering  on  the  plains  of  Flanders.  Meantime,  the 
French  and  Indians,  concealed  in  the  ravines  and  behind  trees,  kept  up  a  deadly  and  un 
ceasing  discharge  of  rifles,  singling  out  their  objects,  taking  deliberate  aim,  and  producing 
a  carnage  almost  unparalleled  in  the  annals  of  modern  warfare.  More  than  half  the  whole 
army,  which  had  crossed  the  river  in  so  proud  an  array  only  three  hours  before,  were 
either  killed  or  wounded.  The  general  himself  received  a  mortal  wound,  and  many  of  his 
best  officers  fell  by  his  side. 

During  the  whole  of  the  action,  Col.  George  Washington,*  then  23  years  of  age,  be 
haved  with  the  greatest  courage  and  resolution.  The  other  two  aids-de-camp  were 
wounded,  and  on  him  alone  devolved  the  duty  of  distributing  the  orders  of  the  general. 
He  rode  in  every  direction,  and  was  a  conspicuous  object  for  the  enemy's  sharp  shooters. 
He  had  four  bullets  through  his  coat,  and  had  two  horses  shot  under  him,  and  yet  escaped 
unhurt.  So  bloody  a  contest  has  rarely  been  witnessed.  Out  of  the  1200  men,  714  were 
either  killed  or  wounded  ;  of  86  officers,  more  than  two  thirds  were  among  the  killed  or 
wounded.  Braddock  was  mortally  wounded  by  a  provincial  named  Fausett.  The  enemy 
lost  only  about  40  men.  They  fought  in  deep  ravines,  and  the  balls  of  the  English  passed 
over  their  heads. 

The  remnant  of  Braddock's  army,  panic  stricken,  fled  iiPgreat  disorder  to  Fort  Cumber 
land.  The  enemy  did  not  pursue  them.  Satiated  with  carnage  and  plunder,  the  Indians 
could  not  be  tempted  from  the  battle-field. 

The  army  of  Braddock  had  been  carefully  watched,  by  some  Indian  spies,  from  the  time 
they  left  Fort  Cumberland.  There  was  no  force  in  Fort  Du  Quesne  that  could  cope  with 
the  English,  and  the  French  commandant  had  expressed  the  necessity  of  either  retreat  or 
surrender.  By  accident,  400  or  500  Indians  happened  to  be  at  the  fort  of  the  French  gar 
rison.  One  officer  of  inferior  rank,  Capt.  Beaujeau,  strenuously  urged  that,  for  the  honor 
of  the  French  arms,  some  resistance  should  be  made.  Beaujeau  consulted  the  Indians,  who 
volunteered  to  the  number  of  about  400.  With  much  difficulty,  the  young  hero  obtained 
from  his  commander  permission  to  lead  out  to  a  certain  limit,  such  French  soldiers  as  chose 
to  join  in  the  desperate  enterprise.  Of  the  number,  only  about  30  volunteered,  and  with 
these  430  men,  the  gallant  Frenchman  marched  out  to  attack  more  than  threefold  their 
number. 

In  the  meantime,  Braddock  rejected  every  remonstrance  from  Washington  and  other 
colonial  officers  with  insult,  and  advanced  into  the  snare  just  as  far  as  the  enemy  desired, 
when  destruction  to  the  greater  part  of  the  army  was  almost  the  certain  result. 

When  the  victory  was  reported  to  the  commandant  at  Fort  Du  Quesne,  his  transports 
were  unbounded.  He  received  Beaujeau  with  open  arms,  loaded  him  with  the  most  ex 
travagant  honors,  and,  in  a  few  days,  sent  to  report  the  victory  to  the  governor  of  Canada. 
But  behold  !  when  the  dispatches  were  opened,  they  consisted  of  criminal  charges  against 
Beaujeau  in  his  office  of  paymaster,  and  other  charges  equally  culpable.  Under  these  ac 
cusations,  this  injured  man  was  tried,  broke,  and  ruined.  So  matters  rested  until,  in  the 
revolutionary  war,  the  subject  of  Braddock's  defeat  happened  .to  come  into  conversation 
between  Washington  and  LaFayette,  when  the  real  facts  were  stated  to  the  latter.  He 
heard  them  with  unqualified  astonishment ;  but  with  his  powerful  sense  of  justice,  deter 
mining  to  do  all  in  his  ability  to  repair  what  he  considered  a  national  act  of  cruelty  and  in 
justice,  he  took  and  preserved  careful  notes,  and  on  his  return  to  Europe,  had  inquiries 
made  for  Beaujeau.  He  was  found  in  a  state  of  poverty  and  wretchedness,  broken  down 
by  advancing  years  and  unmerited  obloquy.  The  affair  was  brought  before  the  govern 
ment  of  France,  and  as  the  real  events  were  made  manifest,  the  officer  was  restored  to  his 
rank  and  honors. 

*  When  Washington  went  to  the  Ohio,  in  1770,  to  explore  the  wild  lands  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Kanawha,  he  met  an  aged  Indian  chief,  who  told  him,  through  an  interpreter,  that, 
at  the  battle  of  Braddock's  field,  he  had  singled  him  out  as  a  conspicuous  object,  fired  hig 
rifle  at  him  many  times,  and  directed  his  young  men  to  do  the  same,  but  none  of  their  balls 
took  effect.  He  was  then  persuaded  that  the  young  hero  was  under  the  especial  guardian 
ship  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  ceased  firing  at  him.  He  had  now  come  a  great  way  to  pay 
homage  to  the  man  who  was  the  particular  favorite  of  Heaven,  and  who  could  never  die  in 
battle. 


550  PENNSYLVANIA. 

§ 

After  Braddock  fell,  the  retreating  soldiers  carried  their  wounded  general 
for  four  days,  when  he  expired.  He  was  buried  in  the  center  of  the  road 

which  his  army  had  cut.  About 
40  or  50  years  since,  some  labor 
ers  at  work,  disinterred  some 
bones  which,  from  the  military 
trappings,  were  at  once  known  by 
the  old  settlers,  to  be  those  of 
Braddock.  One  and  another  took 
several  of  the  most  prominent 
bones,  and  the  remainder  were  re- 
interred  under  a  tree  a  few  rods 
distant.  In  the  annexed  view, 
the  two  figures  mark  the  spot 
where  the  bones  were  disinterred, 

GEAV*.  a°d  th\ta11  tr66  On    the    rigK  .thf 

place  where  a  part  were  re- buried. 
A  plain  shingle,  marked  " Braddoclc's  Grave"  is  nailed  to  the  tree.  Day, 
in  his  History  of  Pennsylvania,  says : 

There  had  long  existed  a  tradition  in  this  region,  that  Braddock  was  killed  by  one  of  his 
own  men,  and  more  recent  developments  leave  little  or  no  doubt  of  the  fact.  Hon.  An 
drew  Stewart,  of  Uniontown,  says  he  knew,  and  often  conversed  with,  Tom  Fausett,  who 
did  not  hesitate  to  avow,  in  the  presence  of  his  friends,  that  he  shot  Gen,  Braddock.  Fau 
sett  was  a  man  of  gigantic  frame,  of  uncivilized  half-savage  propensities,  and  spent  most 
of  his  life  among  the  mountains  as  a  hermit,  living  on  the  game  which  he  killed.  He 
would  occasionally  come  into  town  and  get  drunk.  Some  times  he  would  repel  inquiries 
into  the  affair  of  Braddock's  death,  by  putting  his  lingers  to  his  lips,  and  uttering  a  sort 
of  buzzing  sound  ;  at  others  he  would  burst  into  tears,  and  appear  greatly  agitated  by  con 
flicting  passions. 

In  spite  of  Braddock's  silly  order  that  the  troops  should  not  protect  themselves  behind 
the  trees,  Joseph  Fausett  had  taken  such  position,  when  Braddock  rode  up  in  a  passion, 
and  struck  him  down  with  his  sword.  Tom  Fausett,  who  was  but  a  short  distance  from 
his  brother,  saw  the  whole  transaction,  and  immediately  drew  up  his  rifle  and  shot  Brad- 
dock  through  the  lungs,  partly  in  revenge  for  the  outrage  on  his  brother,  and  partly,  as  he 
always  alleged,  to  get  the  general  out  of  the  way,  and  thus  save  the  remainder  of  the  gal 
lant  band  who  had  been  sacrificed  to  his  obstinacy  and  want  of  experience  in  frontier  war 
fare. 


Altoona  is  on  the  Pennsylvania  Railroad,  117  miles  E.  of  Pittsburg,  and 
236  W.  of  Philadelphia,  at  the  eastern  base  of  the  Allegheny  Mountains.  In 
1850,  it  had  but  one  dwelling,  a  log  house  :  it  is  now  the  great  center  of  the 
business  of  the  Pennsylvania  Railroad,  with  many  fine  residences,  seven 
handsome  churches,  and  about  6,000  inhabitants.  Twelve  miles  W.  from 
here  is  "the  great  tunnel"  on  the  railroad,  3,670  feet  long,  and  210  feet 
below  the  top  of  the  mountain. 

Erie,  a  port  of  entry,  and  capital  of  Erie  county,  is  situated  on  Lake  Erie, 
120  miles  N.  from  Pittsburg,  90  S.  W.  from  Buffalo,  100  from  Cleveland,  and 
130  by  turnpike  from  Harrisburg.  It  is  situated  on  a  bluff  opposite  Presque 
Isle,  formerly  a  peninsula.  The  harbor,  which  is  one  of  the  largest  and  best 
on  the  lake,  is  three  and  a  half  miles  long,  and  over  one  mile  in  width,  and 
from  9  to  25  feet  deep.  The  island  is  four  miles  long  and  one  wide.  Erie 
is  connected  with  the  east  and  west  by  railroad,  and  with  the  Ohio  River  by 
the  Erie  Extension  Canal,  and  is  a  place  of  extensive  trade.  Population 
about  8,000. 

The  town  of  Erie  was  laid  out  in  1795,  by  Gen.  Irvine  and  Andrew  Elli- 
cott,  in  conformity  to  an  act  passed  in  that  year.  Reservations  were  made  of 


PENNSYLVANIA.  551 

lots  for  the  use  of  the  United  States,  for  forts,  magaJfces,  etc.  Col.  John 
Reed  was  the  first  white  settler  in  the  place.  Large  sums  have  been  ex 
pended  in  improving  and  fortifying  the  harbor,  and  in  erecting  a  lighthouse. 
The  first  section  of  the  town  was  incorporated  as  a  borough  in  1805.  Gen. 
Wayne  died  at  the  garrison  here  in  1796,  in  a  small  log  cabin,  and  was 
buried  at  his  own  request  at  the  foot  of  the  flag  staff.  In  1809,  his  remains 
were  removed  to  Delaware  county  by  his  son.  It  was  here  that  Com.  Perry, 
in  1813,  in  the  war  with  Great  Britain,  fitted  out  his  vessels  with  which  he 
gained  the  important  victory  over  the  British  fleet. 

The  Whisky  Insurrection. — In  the  year  1791,  congress  enacted  laws  laying 
duties  upon  spirits  distilled  in  the  United  States,  and  upon  stills.  From  the  very 
commencement  of  the  operation  of  these  laws,  combinations  were  formed  in  the 
four  western  counties  of  Pennsylvania,  to  defeat  them,  and  violences  were  re 
peatedly  committed.  The  western  insurgents  followed,  as  they  supposed,  the  ex 
ample  of  the  American  revolution  in  opposing  an  excise  law.  Distilling  was  then 
considered  a  reputable  business,  and  was  very  extensively  carried  on  in  western 
Pennsylvania.  Rye,  their  principal  crop,  was  too  bulky  to  transport  across  the 
mountains  ;  therefore,  having  no  market  for  it,  they  were  obliged  to  convert  it  into 
the  more  easily  transported  article  of  whisky,  which  was  their  principal  item  to 
pay  for  their  salt,  sugar,  and  iron.  They  had  cultivated  their  lands  for  years,  at 
the  peril  of  their  lives,  with  little  or  no  protection  from  the  federal  government, 
and  when  at  last  they  were  enabled  to  raise  a  little  surplus  grain,  to  meet  their 
expenses  of  living,  they  were  met  by  a  law  which  forbade  them  doing  as  they 
pleased  with  the  fruits  of  their  labors.  In  effect,  it  was  as  bad  as  a  government 
tax  on  wheat  would  be  at  the  present  day  to  the  western  farmer. 

The  indignation  of  the  people  at  this  law  was  universal.  Public  meetings  were 
held,  composed  of  the  most  influential  men,  denouncing  the  law  and  resolutions 
passed  recommending  the  public  to  treat  all  persons  holding  the  office  of  collector 
of  the  tax  with  contempt.  The  tax  collectors  were  subjected  to  all  sorts  of  indig 
nities  from  the  populace.  In  September,  1791,  Robert  Johnson,  the  collector  for 
Allegheny  and  Washington,  was  waylaid,  dragged  from  his  horse,  his  hair  cut  off, 
and  he  was  tarred  and  feathered.  The  officer  sent  to  serve  the  process  against 
these  offenders  was  treated  in  a  similar  manner.  The  next  month  a  man  named 
Wilson  was  torn  from  his  bed  by  persons  in  disguise,  carried  several  miles  to  a 
blacksmith's  shop,  stripped  naked,  burnt  with  a  red-hot  iron,  and  covered  with  a 
coat  of  tar  and  feathers.  Not  long  after,  one  Rosebury  was  tarred  and  feathered 
for  speaking  in  favor  of  the  law. 

Congress,  in  May,  1792,  passed  material  modifications  to  the  law,  but  all  to  no 
purpose.  The  excitement  increased;  not  only  were  collectors  visited  with  vio 
lence,  but  those  distillers  who  complied  with  the  law.  The  adversaries  of  the  law 
went  so  far  as  to  burn  the  barns  and  tear  down  the  houses  of  the  collectors  and 
others,  and  threaten  with  death  those  who  should  disclose  their  names.  So  strong 
was  the  public  feeling  that  one  word  in  favor  of  the  law  was  enough  to  ruin  any 
man.  It  was  considered  as  a  badge  of  toryism.  No  clergyman,  physician,  lawyer, 
nor  merchant,  was  sustained  by  the  people  unless  his  sentiments  were  in  opposi 
tion. 

On  the  16th  of  July,  1794,  a  band  of  about  forty  individuals  attacked  the  man 
sion  of  Gen.  John  Neville,  chief  inspector  of  western  Pennsylvania,  situated  seven 
miles  S.  W.  of  Pittsburg.  It  was  defended  by  Maj.  Kirkpatrick,  with  eleven  men 
from  the  garrison  at  Pittsburg.  The  attack  was  previously  made  with  small  arms, 
and  fire  having  been  set  to  the  house  the  garrison  were  obliged  to  surrender.  One 
of  the  insurgents  was  killed. 

Gen.  Neville  was  one  of  the  most  zealous  patriots  of  the  revolution,  and  a  man 
of  great  wealth  and  unbounded  benevolence.  During  the  "starving  years"  of  the 
early  settlements  in  that  region,  he  had  largely  contributed  to  the  necessities  of 
the  suffering  pioneers ;  and,  when  necessary,  he  had  divided  his  last  loaf  with  the 
needy.  In  accepting  the  office  he  was  governed  by  a  sense  of  public  duty.  It  was 
done  at  the  hazard  of  his  life,  and  the  loss  of  all  his  property.  All  his  revolu 


552  PENNSYLVANIA. 

tionary  services,  his  gi^at  popularity  were  insufficient  to  shield  him  from  public 
indignation,  and  his  hospitable  mansion  was  consumed  to  ashes  in  the  presence  of 
hundreds  who  had  shared  his  bounty  or  had  enjoyed  his  benevolence. 

Insubordination  everywhere  prevailed ;  all  law  was  disregarded ;  the  peaceable 
members  of  society  became  obnoxious  to  the  mob  and  their  adherents ;  the  mail 
was  boldly  robbed,  and  disclosed  letters  which  added  new  victims  to  the  lawless 
rage ;  the  United  States  marshal  was  compelled  to  escape  for  his  life  down  the  Ohio. 

At  length,  so  dangerous  had  become  the  state  of  affairs,  that  President  Wash 
ington,  on  the  7th  August,  1794,  issued  a  proclamation,  commanding  the  insur 
gents  to  disperse,  and  warning  all  persons  against  abetting,  aiding  or  comforting 
the  perpetrators  of  these  treasonable  acts,  and  requiring  all  officers  and  other 
citizens,  according  to  their  respective  duties  and  the  laws  of  the  land,  to  exert 
their  utmost  endeavors  to  prevent  and  suppress  such  dangerous  proceedings. 

Washington  having  ordered  out  15,000  militia  from  the  adjoining  states,  pro 
ceeded,  in  October,  to  Bedford,  whence  he  gave  out  instructions  to  Gen.  Lee,  of 
Virginia,  who  marched  his  troops  to  Pittsburg.  On  their  approach  the  insur 
gents  were  awed  into  submission  to  the  law.  In  the  spring  succeeding,  a  part  of 
the  military,  who  had  remained  at  Pittsburg  through  the  winter,  under  Gen.  Mor 
gan,  returned  :  order  had  been  fully  restored,  and  the  law  acquiesced  in.  Some 
of  the  insurgents  were  imprisoned  for  nearly  a  year. 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,   ETC. 

William  Penn,  the  distinguished  founder  and  legislator  of  Pennsylvania, 
was  born  in  London,  in  1644.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
or  Quakers,  as  they  are  usually  called,  and  became  a  preacher  of  that  order 
at  the  age  of  twenty-four.  The  territory  of  Pennsylvania  was  granted  to 
him  by  Charles  II  of  England,  in  consideration  of  the  services  rendered  the 
crown  by  Admiral  Penn,  his  father.  William  Penn  paid  the  Indians  for  all 
the  lands  which  he  obtained.  The  treaty  which  he  made  with  them  was 
faithfully  observed.  The  respect  and  affection  which  the  natives  had  for 
Penn  and  his  associates  was  such,  that  it  is  said  that  in  all  their  wars  with 
the  whites  they  never  killed  a  Quaker,  knowing  him  to  be  such.  Penn  died 
in  England  in  1718. 

Robert  Morris,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  and  the  finan 
cier  of  the  revolution,  was  born  in  Lancashire,  England,  in  Jan.  1733.  His 

farther  was  a  Liverpool  merchant, 
connected  with  the  American  trade, 
and  who  emigrated  to  America  when 
his  son  Robert  was  thirteen  years  of 
age.  In  1754,  Mr.  Morris  formed 
a  mercantile  partnership  with 

Thomas  Willing,  and  they  soon  became  the  most  extensive  importers  in 
Philadelphia.  After  the  bloodshed  at  Lexington,  Mr.  Morris  took  a  very 
active  part  in  the  American  cause.  He  was  elected  to  the  general  congress, 
where  his  business  talents  were  appreciated,  and  he  was  placed  upon  the 
"secret  committee"  whose  duty  it  was  to  manage  the  financial  affairs  of  con 
gress,  which  often  at  that  time  required  great  secrecy.  When  during  the 
retreat  through  New  Jersey  the  American  army  under  Washington  had 
dwindled  down  to  a  handful  of  ragged  and  half  famished  soldiers,  Mr.  Morris 
advanced  on  his  own  individual  responsibility,  ten  thousand  dollars,  which 
gave  Washington  the  means  of  recrossing  the  Delaware  with  that  gallant 
band  which  won  the  victory  at  Trenton.  In  1781,  Mr.  Morris,  with  others, 
organized  a  bank  in  Philadelphia,  which  was  of  immense  value  in  sustain 
ing  the  public  credit.  By  his  expenditures  for  the  public  good,  he  became 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


553 


in  his  old  age  reduced  to  poverty,  and  was  thrust  into  prison  for  debt. 
There  he  passed  the  last  years  of  his  life,  and  finally  died  in  jail  May  8. 
1806. 

Conrad  Weiser,  the  distinguished  Indian  agent,  connected  with  the  early  history 
of  Pennsylvania,  was  born  in  1696,  in  Germany,  and  emigrated  while  a  child,  with  his 
father,  to  the  vicinity  of  Schoharie,  New  York.  At  the  age  of  18  he  was  adopted 
by  the  Mohawk  Indians.  In  1729  he  moved  with  his  family  and  settled  at  Tulpe- 
hocken,  Berks  county.  From  1731  until  his  death,  in  1760,  he  held  the  office  of 
Chief  Indian  Agent  and  Interpreter  to  the  province,  and  so  wisely  and  honestly 
conducted  the  business  as  to  win  the  regard  of  all  parties.  The  Indians  loved  him 
as  a  father,  and  for  a  long  while  after  his  decease,  made  annual  visits  to  his  grave. 
His  journals  of  his  business  expeditions  have  been  published  at  the  expense  of  the 
state,  among  the  Pennsylvania  archives. 

Benjamin  Rush,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  at  Bris 
tol,  or  vicinity,  December  24,  1745.  He  was  educated  in  Princeton  College,  N.  J., 

took  his  degree  at  the 
age  of  sixteen  years,  and 
selected  the  practice  of 
medicine  as  a  profession. 
He  espoused  the  Ameri 
can  cause,  and  was  elect 
ed  a  delegate  to  fill  the 
place  of  one  of  the  Penn 
sylvania  delegates  who  had  refused  to  vote  for  independence.  Dr.  Rush  signed  the 
declaration  on  the  4th  of  August  following  the  4th  of  July,  1776.  He  was  emi 
nent  as  a  physician,  a  philanthropist  and  a  Christian.  He  remained  at  his  post  at 
the  time  of  the  yellow-fever  in  Philadelphia,  in  1793,  when  most  of  the  other  physi 
cians  fled  from  the  city.  Dr.  R.  was  also  distinguished  as  a  writer,  and  was  a 
prominent  member  of  various  literary  and  philosophical  societies.  He  died  April 
19,  1813,  deeply  lamented. 

George  Clymer,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  Independence,  was  born  in  Phila 
delphia,  in  1739,  and  was  bred  to  the  business  of  a  merchant.  He  was  strongly  in 

favor  of  American  free 
dom,  and  accepted  the 
command  of  a  volunteer 
corps  belonging  to  Gen. 
Cadwallader  s  brigade.  In 
1776,  after  two  of  the 


Pennsylvania    delegation 
declined    voting    for  the 

declaration  of  independence,  and  withdrew  from  their  seats,  Mr.  Clymer  and  Dr. 
Rush  were  appointed  to  succeed  them;  and  they,  without  hesitation  affixed  their 
names  to  that  instrument.  In  1780,  Mr.  Clymer  was  a  large  subscriber  and  one 
of  the  first  directors  of  a  bank  in  Philadelphia,  designed  for  the  public  good.  He 
was  one  of  the  projectors  of  the  Academy  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  and  was  its  first 
president,  which  office  he  held  at  his  decease,  Jan.  24,  1813. 

James  Smith,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Ireland, 
about  the  year  1720.     He  was  quite  y6ung  when  his  father  settled  upon  the  Sus- 

quehanna  River,  in   Pennsyl 
vania.     He  was  sent  to  Phila 
delphia  at  an  early  age,  for  the 
purpose  of  receiving  a  liberal 
education.  He  began  the  study 
of  law  at  Lancaster,  and  when 
admitted  to   the   bar,  he   re 
moved  westward,  to   a  section  then   in   an   almost  wilderness  state,  and  prac 
ticed  both  law  and  surveying.     Being  in  favor  of  the  American  cause,  he  was 
sent  a  delegate  to  the  continental  congress.      He  raised  and  drilled  a  volunteer 


554  PENNSYLVANIA. 

corps  at  York  (the  first  raised  in  the  state),  which  was  the  commencement  of  a 
general  organization  of  the  militia  in  the  province.  Mr.  Smith  was  quite  an  ec 
centric  man,  possessed  of  much  wit  and  humor.  He  died  in  July,  1806,  and  is 
supposed  to  have  been  nearly  ninety  years  of  age. 

John  Morton,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  of  Swedish  de 
scent,  and  was  born  near  Philadelphia,  in  1724.     When  the  revolution  broke  out, 

he  was  sent  a  delegate  to  the  general 
congress.     When  the  subject  of  the  de 
/>->7          claration  of  independence  was  brought 
CTTL,        befonj  thftt  j^jj  delegation  from 

Pennsylvania  was  equally  divided.  Mr. 
Morton  was  called  upon  officially  to  give  the  casting  vote  for  Pennsylvania.  A  sol 
emn  responsibility  now  rested  upon  him,  which  he  met  by  voting  yes.  Mr.  M.  died 
in  April,  1777,  in  the  55th  year  of  his  age,  leaving  a  widow  and  a  large  family  of 
children. 

George  Taylor,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Ireland, 
and  came  to  this  country  when  about  twenty  years  of  age.  He  was  well  educated, 

but  was  poor,  and  performed  menial  ser 
vice  on  his  arrival.  He  became  a  clerk 
in  *ne  iron  establishment  of  Mr.  Savage, 
at  Durham,  Pa.  After  the  death  of  Mr. 
S.,  he  married  his  widow,  by  which  he 
//  came  into  possession  of  considerable  prop- 

(_/  erty,  and  the  management  of  a  business 

by  which  he  acquired  a  large  fortune. 
He  was  for  some  years  a  member  of  the  colonial  assembly,  and  in  1776  was  a 
member  of  the  continental  congress,  in  which  he  remained  for  one  year,  and  then 
withdrew  from  public  life,  and  settled  in  Easton.  He  died  in  February,  1781,  aged 
sixty-five  years. 

James  Wilson,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Scot 
land,  in  1742,  and  emigrated  to  America  in  1766.  Soon  after  his  arrival  he  com- 

menced  the  study  of  law,  and 
fixed  his  residence  in  Phila- 
delphia.  He  was  a  distin- 

?uished     8UPP°rter    of    ^e 
American  cause,  was  active  in 
framing  the  federal  constitu 
tion,  and  was  eventually  appointed,  by  Washington,  one  of  the  judges  of  the  su 
preme  court  of  the  United  States.     He  died  at  Edenton,  N.  C.,  Aug.  8, 1798,  at  the 
Louse  of  his  friend  Judge  Iredell,  in  the  fifty-sixth  year  of  his  age. 

George  .Ross,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  New  Cas 
tle,  Del,  in  1730.  He  was  the  son  of  an  Episcopal  clergyman,  and  was  educated 

as  a  lawyer,  and  fixed  his  res- 
idence  at  Lancaster,  Pa.  He 
embraced  the  patriotic  cause, 
and  was  sent  to  the  continen 
tal  congress.  Mr.  Ross  ever 
exercised  an  active  sympathy 
for  the  Indian  tribes  in  his 
vicinity.  He  was  an  advocate  for  mild  measures  against  the  tories,  or  friends  of 
the  crown.  He  died  in  1780,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  age. 

Charles  Stewart,  commodore  in  the  United  States  Navy,  was  born  of  Irish  pa 
rentage,  in  Philadelphia,  in  1778.  *He  entered  the  navy  as  a  lieutenant,  and  ren 
dered  valuable  service  in  the  war  with  Tripoli.  In  1813  he  was  appointed  to  the 
command  of  the  Constitution,  with  which  he  destroyed  several  British  vessels.  In 
1815  he  took  the  British  sloops-of-war  Cyane  and  Levant,  mounting  unitedly  55 
guns,  after  a  sharp  conflict  of  40  minntos.  In  1837  he  succeeded  Commodore  Bar- 
iron  in  command  of  the  navy-yard  at  Philadelphia. 


PENNSYLVANIA.  555 

Annexed  is  a  view  of  the  residence  of  Gen.  Anthony  Wayne,  of  revolutionary 
memory.  It  is  a  solid  structure  of  stone,  yet  standing  in  Cheater  county,  about  25 

miles  south-west  of  Philadelphia,  and 
near  the  old  Paoli  Tavern. 

The  fearless  courage  and  desperate 
energy  of  Wayne,  earned  for  him  the 
title  of  Mad  Anthony.  He  was  born 
in  Easttown,  in  Chester  county,  in  1745, 
and  was  educated  as  a  land-surveyor. 
In  3773  he  was  elected  to  the  legisla 
ture  of  Pennsylvania,  and  at  the  out 
break  of  the  revolution  was  commis 
sioned  as  colonel,  and  soon  after  be 
came  a  brigadier.  His  valor  and  skill 

BESIDENCE  OF  GENERAL  WAYNE.  were   conspicuous   in  various   actions. 

In  1779  he  made  a  night  attack  upon 

Stony  Point,  on  the  Hudson,  and  took  the  entire  garrison  prisoners.  It  was  one 
of  the  most  brilliant  achievements  of*he  war,  and,  next  to  Washington,  rendered 
him  the  most  popular  man  in  the  army.  After  the  defeat  of  St.  Clair  by  the  west 
ern  Indians,  in  1791,  Wayne  made  a  campaign  against  the  Indians,  and  achieved 
a  great  victory  over  them  in  1794,  at  the  Battle  of  the  Fallen  Timbers,  near  the 
site  of  ToledOj  Ohio.  The  next  year  he  concluded  a  peace  with  the  North-western 
tribes,  and  died  in  1796,  at  Presque  Isle,  now  Erie,  Pa. 

Thomas  Mifflin,  major-general  under  Washington,  was  born  at  Philadelphia,  in 
1744,  was  bred  a  merchant,  and  in  1774  was  a  delegate  to  congress.  When  the 
news  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  was  received,  he  roused  his  fellow-citizens  to  ac 
tion,  and  was  soon  in  person  at  the  siege  of  Boston,  as  a  major.  At  the  age  of  32 
he  was  appointed  a  brigadier,  and  late  in  1776,  when  torpor  and  discouragement 
appeared  to  have  seized  the  nation,  he  went  through  Pennsylvania  and  roused  the 
people  by  his  persuasive  eloquence  to  a  new  effort.  In  1783  he  was  again  elected 
to  congress,  and  was  chosen  its  president.  He  was  afterward  a  member  of  the  con 
vention  which  framed  the  federal  constitution,  took  an  active  part  in  suppressing 
the  Whisky  Insurrection,  was  9  successive  years  governor  of  the  state,  and  died 
in  1800. 

David  Rittenhouse,  the  eminent  mathematician,  was  born  in  Roxborough,  near 
Philadelphia,  in  1732,  and  was  apprenticed  to  a  clock  and  mathematical  instru 
ment  maker.  At  28  years  of  age  he  went  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  pursued  his 
mechanical  business,  giving  his  leisure  to  mathematics  and  astronomy.  On  the 
death  of  Franklin,  he  was  chosen  president  of  the  American  Philosophical  Soci 
ety.  His  fame  was  now  world-wide.  In  1792  he  was  appointed  first  director  of 
the  mint.  He  died  in  1795,  aged  64  years.  On  one  occasion  he  had  calculated 
the  transit  of  Venus  across  the  sun.  He  stood  watching  the  event,  when,  as  the 
disks  of  the  two  planets  touched  at  precisely  the  calculated  moment,  such  was  his 
excitement  that  he  fainted. 

Peter  Muhlenberg,  major-general  in  the  revolution,  was  the  son  of  Dr.  Melchior 
Muhlenberg,  founder  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  America,  and  was  born  at  Trappe, 
in  Montgomery  county.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  revolution,  he  was  pastor  of  a 
church  in  Woodstock,  Va.,  where  he  entered  the  pulpit  for  the  last  time  to  preach 
upon  the  duties  men  owe  to  their  country.  In  the  course  of  his  sermon,  he  told 
his  hearers  that  "there  was  a  time  for  all  things — a  time  to  preach  and  a  time  to 
fight,and  now  was  the  time  tonight."  After  the  sermon,  he  stripped  off  his  gown, 
showed  his  commission  as  a  colonel,  and  ordered  the  drummers  to  beat  up  for  re 
cruits.  He  had  no  difficulty  in  forming  his  regiment — his  parishioners  crowding 
to  his  standard  in  great  numbers.  He  was  in  service  all  through  the  war,  being 
in  several  battles,  and  conducting  himself  with  the  warm  commendation  of  Wash 
ington.  After  the  war  he  was  elected  vice-president  of  Pennsylvania,  and  served 
in  various  high  offices — was  senator  in  congres^,  collector  of  the  port  of  Philadel 
phia,  etc.  He  died  in  1807. 


556  PENNSYLVANIA. 

Hugh  Brady,  major-general  in  the  United  States  army,  was  born  in  Pennsylva 
nia,  in  1768;  entered  the  army  and  was  an  ensign  in  Wayne's  Indian  campaign. 
'  He  was  a  colonel  at  Lundy's  Lane  and  Chippewa,  and  there  distinguished  himself. 
He  died  at  Detroit,  in  1851,  aged  83  years. 

Stephen  Decatur,  commodore  in  the  United  States  Navy,  says  Fennimore  Cooper, 
"was  a  Philadelphia  bred  sailor."  His  grandfather  was  an  Italian,  who  emigrated 
to  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  in  the  palmy  days  of  that  old  city.  His  father  was  a 
native  of  Newport;  but  his  distinguished  son  was  born  in  1779,  on  the  eastern 
shore  of  Maryland,  whither  his  mother  had  retired  during  the  occupancy  of  Phil 
adelphia  by  the  British.  His  exploits  in  the  wars  with  the  Barbary  powers,  are 
well  known,  and  "  gave  him  rank  among  the  noblest  spirits  of  the  age."  Among 
all  the  heroes  which  our  navy  has  produced,  the  memory  of  Decatur  is  probably 
cherished  more  than  that  of  any  other  in  connection  with  the  idea  of  heroic  dar 
ing  and  chivalrous  impulse.  He  fell  in  a  duel  with  Commodore  Barren,  in  1819, 
at  the  early  age  of  40  years.  The  personal  appearance  of  Decatur  was  so  strking 
that  he  at  once  riveted  the  attention  of  every  one  who  saw  him.  "He  was  below 
the. middle  size,  but  of  a  remarkably  compact  and  symmetrical  form.  He  was 
broad-shouldered,  full-chested,  thin  in  the  think:  his  eye  was  black,  piercing,  and 
lit  with  a  spark  of  fire :  his  nose  was  thin  and  slightly  hooked ;  his  lips  were  firm, 
his  chin  small,  but  smartly  developed.  His  whole  face  was  long  and  bony ;  his 
complexion  swarthy,  his  hair  jet  black,  and  twisted  in  rop}T  curls  down  his  fore 
head  and  over  his  ears." 

James  Biddle,  commodore  in  the  United  States  Navy,  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
in  1783;  entered  the  navy  as  a  midshipman,  and  was  one  of  the  captives  in  the 
frigate  Philadelphia,  taken  by  the  Tripolitans.  In  the  war  of  1812  he  rendered 
valuable  services  to  his  country.  In  1845  he  ratified  a  treaty  with  China,  as  United 
States  Commissioner;  visited  Japan  in  the  Columbus,  74;  and  commanded  the 
squadron  on  the  west  coast  of  Mexico  during  the  Mexican  war.  He  died  in  1848. 

Joseph  Reed  was  born  in  Trenton,  in  1741 ;  educated  at  Princeton,  and  settled 
in  Philadelphia.  In  1775  he  was  the  aid  and  secretary  of  Washington;  in  1776 
was  adjutant-general  of  the  American  army ;  in  1778  he  was  a  member  of  congress, 
at  which  time  he  uttered  to  a  British  commissioner  these  memorable  words:  "I 
am  not  worth  purchasing;  but,  such  as  I  am,  the  king  of  Great  Britain  is  not  rich 
enough  to  do  it! "  From  1778  to  1781,  he  was  president  of  Pennsylvania,  and  died 
in  1 785.  at  the  age  of  44  years. 

Hugh  Breckenridge  was  born  in  Scotland,  and  at  five  years  of  age  came  with  his 
father  to  the  barrens  of  York  county.  He  was  educated  at  Princeton,  and  obtained 
a  license  to  preach.  In  1777  he  was  a  chaplain  in  the  army;  lived  in  camp, 
preached  to  the  soldiers,  and  went  with  them  to  battle,  as  in  the  time  of  the  Cove 
nanters.  He  afterward  became  a  lawyer,  and  in  1781  crossed  the  mountains  to 
Pittsburg,  and  soon  rose  to  the  head  of  the  bar  in  western  Pennsylvania.  He  took 
an  active  part  in  the  Whisky  Insurrection,  siding  with  the  insurgents  so  as  to  keep 
them  within  the  bounds  of  the  law.  He  eventually  became  a  judge  of  the  supreme 
court  of  the  state,  and  died  in  1816.  Mr.  Breckenridge  was  a  humorous  writer, 
and  a  man  of  great  strength  and  brilliance  of  character.  His  Modern  Chivalry,  a 
comic  and  satirical  work  of  a  political  nature,  gained  him  considerable  repu 
tation. 

Robert  Fulton,  the  first  inventor  who  succeeded  in  convincing  mankind  of  the 
practicability  of  steam  navigation,  was  born  of  Irish  parentage,  in  Little  Britain, 
Lancaster  county,  in  1765.  At  the  age  of  21  years  he  went  to  London  to  receive 
instruction  in  portrait  painting,  from  Benjamin  West.  Abandoning  the  profes 
sion,  he  turned  his  attention  to  civil  engineering,  and  resided  in  Paris,  with  Joel 
Barlow,  seven  years.  With  the  pecuniary  aid  of  Robert  R.  Livingston,  he  navi 
gated  the  Seine  with  a  steamboat  in  1803;  and  coming  to  America  under  his  pa 
tronage,  he  built  a  steamboat  on  the  Hudson,  in  1807,  called  the  Clermont,  which 
made  the  voyage  from  New  York  to  Albany  in  36  hours,  against  wind  and  tide, 
and  thus  completed  his  triumph  and  secured  his  fame.  He  died  in  1815,  aged  50 
years. 


PENNSYLVANIA.  557 

Judge  Story,  in  a  lecture  before  the  Boston  Mechanic's  Lyceum,  gave  the 
annexed  interesting  sketch  of  the  first  memorable  voyage  of  Fulton,  with  the 
Clermont : 

"  1  myself  have  heard  the  illustrious  inventor  relate,  in  an  animated  and  affect- 
ing  manner,  the  history  of  his  labors  and  discouragements.  When,  said  he,  I 
was  building  my  first  steamboat  at  New  York,  the  project  was  viewed  by  the  pub 
lic  either  with  indifference  or  with  contempt,  as  a  visionary  scheme.  My  friends, 
indeed,  were  civil,  but  they  were  shy.  They  listened  with  patience  to  my  explan 
ations,  but  with  a  settled  cast  of  incredulity  on  their  countenances.  1  felt  the  force 
of  the  lamentation  of  the  poet, 

Truths  would  you  teach  to  save  a  sinking  land, 
All  shun,  none  aid  you  ;  and  few  understand. 

"As  I  had  occasion  to  pass  daily  to  and  from  the  building  yard,  while  my  boat 
was  in  progress,  I  have  often  loitered  unknown  near  the  idle  groups  of  strangers, 
gathering  in  little  circles,  and  heard  various  inquiries  as  to  the  object  of  this  new 
vehicle.  The  language  was  uniformly  that  of  scorn,  or  sneer,  or  ridicule.  The  loud 
laugh  often  rose  at  my  expense;  the  dry  jest,  the  wise  calculation  of  losses  and  ex 
penditures;  the  dull  but  endless  repetition  of  the  " Fulton  Folly."  Never  did  a 
single  encouraging  remark,  a  bright  hope,  or  a  warm  wish,  cross  my  path.  Silence 
itself  was  but  politeness,  vailing  its  doubts  or  hiding  its  reproaches.  At  length  the 
day  arrived  when  the  experiment  was  to  be  put  into  operation.  To  me  it  was  a 
most  trying  and  interesting  occasion.  I  invited  my  friends  to  go  on  board  to  wit 
ness  the  first  successful  trip.  Many  of  them  did  me  the  favor  to  attend  as  a  matter 
of  personal  respect,  but  it  was  manifest  that  they  did  it  with  reluctance,  fearing  to 
be  the  partners  of  my  mortification  and  not  of  my  triumph.  1  was  well  aware  that 
in  my  case  there  were  many  reasons  to  doubt  of  my  own  success.  The  machinery 
was  new  and  ill  made;  many  parts  of  it  were  constructed  by  mechanics  unaceus- 
tomed  to  such  work,  and  unexpected  difficulties  might  reasonably  be  presumed  to 
present  themselves  from  other  causes.  The  moment  arrived  in  which  the  word 
was  to  be  given  for  the  vessel  to  move;  my  friends  were  in  groups  upon  deck;  they 
were  silent,  and  sad,  and  weary.  1  read  in  their  looks  nothing  but  disaster,  and 
almost  repented  of  my  efforts.  The  signal  was  given,  and  the  boat  moved  a  short 
distance,  and  then  stopped  and  became  immovable.  To  the  silence  of  the  preced 
ing  moment  now  succeeded  murmurs  of  discontent,  and  agitations,  and  whispers, 
and  shrugs.  I  could  hear  distinctly  repeated :  '/  told  you  it  would  be  so — it  is  a 
foolish  scheme — I  wish  we  were  well  out  of  it.'  I  elevated  myself  upon  a  platform, 
and  addressing  the  assembly,  stated  that  I  knew  not  what  was  the  matter;  but  if 
they  would  be  quiet,  and  indulge  me  for  a  half  an  hour,  I  would  either  go  on  or 
abandon  the  voyage  for  that  time.  This  short  respite  was  conceded  to  without  ob 
jection.  I  went  below,  examined  the  machinery,  and  discovered  that  the  cause 
was  a  slight  mal-adjustment  of  some  of  the  works.  The  boat  was  put  in  motion. 
She  continued  to  move  on.  All  were  still  incredulous.  None  seemed  willing  to 
trust  the  evidence  of  their  own  senses.  We  left  the  fair  city  of  New  York ;  we 
passed  through  the  romantic  and  ever-varying  scenery  of  the  highlands ;  we  de 
scried  the  clustering  houses  of  Albany;  we  reached  its  shores;  and  then,  even 
then,  when  all  seemed  achieved,  I  was  the  victim  of  disappointment.  Imagination 
superseded  the  influence  of  fact.  It  was  then  doubted  if  it  could  be  done  again; 
or,  if  done,  it  was  doubted  if  it  could  be  made  of  any  great  value. 

"Such  was  the  history  of  the  first  experiment  as  it  fell,  not  in  the  very  language 
which  I  have  used  but  in  substance,  from  the  lips  of  the  inventor.  He  did  not 
live,  indeed,  to  enjoy  the  full  glory  of  his  invention." 

Joseph  Hopkinson,  the  author  of  HAIL  COLUMBIA,  was  the  son  of  Francis  Hopkinson, 
a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence.  He  was  born  at  Philadelphia  in  1770,  and 
was  educated  for  the  bar.  He  was  a  member  of  Congress  from  1815  to  1819,  and  Judge  of 
the  U.  S.  District  Court  from  1828  until  his  death,  in  1842.  He  was  a  fine  public  speaker, 
and,  in  addition  to  his  professional  duties,  Judge  Hopkinson  filled  the  office  of  Vice  Presi 
dent  of  the  American  Philosophical  Society,  and  President  of  the  Philadelphia  Academy 
of  the  Fine  Arts,  an  institution  which  owes  its  foundation  to  his  exertions. 

Hail  Columbia  was  written  in  the  summer  of  I79b,  when  a  war  with  France  was  thought 
to  be  inevitable,  acts  of  hostility  having  actually  occurred.  It  was  intended  by  the  author 


558  PENNSYLVANIA. 

to  arouse  an  American  spirit  which  should  unite  all  parties.  The  occasion  which  brought 
it  forth  is  thus  given  by  him.  Congress  was  then  in  session  in  Philadelphia  : 

"  The  theater  was  then  open  in  our  city ;  a  young  man  whose  talent  was  as  a  singer,  was 
about  to  take  his  benefit.  I  had  known  him  when  he  was  at  school.  On  this  acquaintance, 
be  called  on  me  on  Saturday  afternoon,  his  benefit  being  announced  for  the  following  Mon 
day,  lie  said  he  had  twenty  boxes  taken,  and  his  prospect  was  that  he  should  suffer  a  loss 
instead  of  receiving  a  benefit  from  the  performance,  but  that  if  he  could  get  a  patriotic  song 
adapted  to  the  tune  of  the  "President's  March,"  then  the  popular  air,  he  did  not  doubt  of  a 
full  house;  that  the  poets  of  the  theatrical  corps  had  been  trying  to  accomplish  it  but  were 
satisfied  that  no  words  could  be  composed  to  suit  the  music  of  that  march.  I  told  him  I 
would  try  for  him.  He  came  the  next  afternoon,  and  the  song,  such  as  it  is,  was  ready  for 
him.  It  was  announced  on  Monday  morning,  and  the  theater  was  crowded  to  excess,  and 
so  continued  night  after  night  for  the  rest  of  the  whole  season,  the  song  being  encored  and 
repeated  many  times  each  night,  the  audience  joining  in  the  chorus.  It  was  also  sung  at 
night  in  the  streets  by  large  assemblies  of  citizens,  including  members  of  Congress.  The 
enthusiasm  was  general,  and  the  song  was  heard,  I  may  say,  in  every  part  of  the  United 
States." 

Benjamin  West,  the  eminent  painter,  was  born  of  Quaker  parentage,  in  Spring 
field,  Chester  county,  in  1738.  At  seven  years  of  age  he  showed  fondness  for  art, 
and  with  such  materials  for  colors  as  his  mother's  indigo-bag  and  other  like  sources 

could  supply,  he  proceeded  to  make  pic 
tures — using  hair  twitched  from  the  tail 
of  the  unwilling  house  cat  for  brushes. 
Emigrating  first  to  Italy,  and  then  to 
England,  he  was  patronized  by  the  no 
bility,  and  became  "painter  to  his  majes 
ty"  King  George  III.  For  more  than 
thirty  years  he  ruled  "King  of  Art"  in 
England.  He  completed  28  grand  pic 
tures,  illustrative  of  the  progress  of  Re 
vealed  Religion,  beside  a  number  of  other 
BIRTH-PLACE  OF  BEXJAMIK  WEST.  admirable  works,  principally  of  a  histor 

ical  character.      He  died  in  1820,  in  his 

82d  year.  The  house  in  which  West  was  born  is  yet  standing;  it  is  on  the  Chads- 
ford  road,  about  five  miles  north  of  Chester,  one  half  a  mile  south  of  what  was 
once  Gibbon's  tavern. 

Dr.  Elisha  Kent  Kane  was  the  son  of  Judge  Kane,  and  was  born  in  Philadel 
phia,  in  1822.  He  graduated  at  the  University  of  Virginia,  and  then  studied  med 
icine,  and  graduated  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  in  1843.  Soon  after,  he 
was  appointed  surgeon  to  the  American  mission  to  China,  and  traveled  extensively 
in  the  East  and  in  Egypt,  and  traversed  Greece  on  foot ;  served  next  on  the  west 
ern  coast  of  Africa,  was  in  the  Mexican  war,  then  on  the  coast  survey:  was  sur 
geon  in  the  first  American  expedition  in  search  of  Sir  John  Franklin,  and  pub 
lished  on  his  return  a  narrative  of  the  expedition.  He  commanded  the  second 
American  expedition  on  the  same  errand.  The  history  of  this  is  the  noblest  mon 
ument  to  his  memory.  Few  Americans  ever  acquired  fame  so  suddenly  as  he,  by 
his  intrepid  and  wise  conduct  of  this  expedition.  He  died,  soon  after  his  return, 
at  Havana,  of  consumption,  Feb.  16, 1857,  at  the  early  age  of  34  years,  leaving  this 
lesson  to  his  countrymen :  "  By  acts,  not  years,  is  the  work  of  life  to  be  measured." 
Isaac  C.  Strain,  lieutenant  in  the  navy,  and  celebrated  as  an  explorer,  was  a  na 
tive  of  Pennsylvania.  While  a  midshipman,  he  led  a  party  to  explore  the  interior 
of  Brazil;  in  1848  he  explored  the  peninsula  of  California;  in  1849  he  crossed 
South  America  from  Valparaiso  to  Buenos  Ayres,  and  wrote  a  narrative  called  the 
"  Cordillera  and  Pampa.'  He  was  afterward  attached  to  the  Mexican  Boundary 
Commission,  and  later  conducted  the  noted  exploration  across  the  Isthmus  of  Da- 
rien.  The  sufferings  of  the  party,  and  the  heroism  of  their  leader,  are  vividly  told 
by  Headley,  in  Harper's  Magazine.  He  died  at  Aspinwall,  May  15,  1857. 

Persifer  F.  Smith,  Major  General  U.  S.  Army,  was  born  in  Pennsylvania  about  1790,  but 
removed  to  New  Orleans,  where  he  became  eminent  as  a  lawyer.  He  entered  the  army  in 
the  Mexican  war,  in  which  he  gained  distinction.  At  the  time  of  his  death,  in  1858,  he 
was  in  command  of  the  military  department  which  embraces  Utah. 


DELAWARE 


ARMS  OF  DELAWABE. 


LORD  DE  LA  WAR,  governor  of  Virginia,  appears  to  have  been  the  first 
who  entered  the  bay  since  known  by  his  name.  This  was  in  1610;  the  Dutch 

visited  it  soon  afterward,  but  the  date 
of  their  arrival  is  uncertain.  In  1627, 
by  the  influence  of  William  Usseling, 
an  eminent  Swedish  merchant,  a  col 
ony  of  Swedes  and  Finns,  under  the 
sanction  of  Gustavite  Adolphus,  came 
over  to  America.  They  first  landed 
at  Cape  Henlopen,  the  site  of  which 
gave  them  such  pleasure  that  they 
called  it  "Paradise  Point."  Some 
time  after,  they  bought  of  the  natives 
the  land  from  that  cape  to  the  Falls 
of  Delaware,  and  thus  obtaining  peace 
able  possession,  called  the  country 
New  Sweden,  and  the  River  Delaware, 
New-Swedeland  Stream.  They  seated 
themselves  at  the  mouth  of  Christiana 
creek,  near  Wilmington. 
The  Swedes  being  molested  by  the  Dutch,  who  laid  a  claim  to  the  coun 
try,  built  forts  at  Christiana,  Chester  and  Tinicum.  This  latter  place,  now  in 
the  limits  of  Pennsylvania,  was  their  seat  of  government,  and  their  governor 
(Printz)  erected  a  strong  fort  of  Hemlock  logs,  and  a  splendid  mansion  for 
himself,  called  "Printz  Hall."  In  1651,  the  Dutch,  who  had  never  relin 
quished  their  claim  to  this  region,  built  Fort  Cassirnir,  on  the  site  of  New 
Castle,  and  in  1655,  sent  a  small  force  from  New  Amsterdam,  with  which 
they  reduced  the  Swedish  settlements,  which  they  incorporated  with  New 
Netherlands.  About  thirty  Swedes  took  the  oath  of  fidelity  to  the  States 
General — the  rest,  with  few  exceptions,  returned  to  Sweden. 

In  1664,  New  Netherlands  was  taken  from  the  Dutch  by  the  English,  and 
the  settlements  on  the  Delaware  fell  into  their  hands.  In  1674,  Charles  II 
granted  to  his  brother,  the  duke  of  York,  all  that  country  called  by  the  Dutch 
New  Netherlands,  of  which  the  counties  of  New  Castle,  Kent  and  Sussex 
were  a  part.  In  1683  the  duke  of  York  sold  to  William  Penn  the  town  of 
New  Castle,  with  the  district  twelve  miles  around  it ;  and  by  another  deed  of 
the  same  date,  granted  him  the  remainder  of  the  territory,  which,  until  the 
revolution,  was  called  the  "Three  Lower  Oounties."  These  tracts,  which  con 
stitute  the  present  state  of  Delaware,  were  for  twenty  years  governed  as  a 
part  of  Pennsylvania.  In  1703,  the  delegates  from  this  section,  dissatisfied 
with  the  last  charter  prepared  by  Penn,  seceded,  and,  liberty  being  given, 

C5591 


560  DELAWARE. 

formed  a  distinct  and  separate  assembly.  The  two  portions  of  the  province 
were  never  afterward  united,  but  the  proprietor  continued  to  possess  the  same 
jurisdiction,  and  the  same  person  uniformly  acted  as  governor  over  both. 

On  Penn's  arrival  in  the  Delaware,  in  1682,  the  Swedes  at  New  Castle 
joined  the  other  inhabitants  in  demonstrations  of  joy.  Shortly  after  his 
landing  he  called  his  first  legislature,  which  met  at  Upland,  now  Chester. 
On  this  occasion  the  Swedes,  as  a  distinct  people,  deputed  Capt.  Less6  Cock 
to  address  the  proprietor  on  their  behalf.  Two  or  more  members  of  the  first 
assembly  were  Swedes.  Their  writers  speak  of  their  situation  under  the  pro 
prietary  government,  in  terms  of  affection  and  gratitude.  In  William  Penn's 
account,  in  1683,  he  says:  "The  first  planters  in  these  parts  were  the  Dutch, 
and  soon  after  them,  the  Swedes  and  Fins.  The  Dutch  applied  themselves 
to  traffic — the  Swedes  and  Fins  to  husbandry.  The  Dutch  inhabit  mostly 
those  parts  of  the  province  that  lie  upon  or  near -the  bay;  the  Swedes  the 
freshes  of  the  River  Delaware  ....  As  they  are  a  people  proper  and  strong  of 

body,  so  they  have  fine  children,  and  almost  every  house  full And  I 

must  do  them  the  right  to  say,  I  see  few  young  men  more  sober  and  labo 
rious." 

In  1776,  Delaware  declared  herself  an  independent  state,  and  a  constitution 
was  framed  by  her  inhabitants.  In  1792,  a  new  constitution  was  formed, 
which  several  times  since  has  been  modified.  In  tJie  revolutionary  war  the 
Delaware  regiment  was  considered  the  most  efficient  in  the  continental  army.  At 
the  disastrous  battle  of  Camden,  this  regiment  went  into  the  action  eight  hun 
dred  strong,  but  at  its  close  could  not  muster  one  hundred  men — the  rest  be 
ing  either  killed  or  wounded. 

Delaware,  next  to  Rhode  Island,  is  the  smallest  state  in  the  Union,  and  the 
least  in  population.  It  is  bounded  N.  by  Pennsylvania  (from  which  the  arc 
of  a  circle,  drawn  with  a  radius  of  12  miles  from  New  Castle  as  a  center,  di 
vides  it),  on  the  east  by  Delaware  Bay  and  the  ocean,  and  on  the  W.  and  S. 
by  Maryland.  The  length  of  the  state  N.  and  S.  is  about  92  miles,  and  its 
width  varies  from  36  miles  at  the  S.  to  10  at  the  N.  Nearly  the  whole  of 
Delaware  lies  on  the  Atlantic  plain.  The  northern  part  N.  from  Christiana 
creek  is  hilly  and  somewhat  rugged.  South  of  this  creek  the  surface  is  al 
most  perfectly  level.  The  central  and  southern  part  of  the  state  has  a  sandy 
soil,  which  becomes  more  unproductive  as  the  south  is  approached.  At  the 
southern  extremity  of  the  state  is  a  cypress  swamp,  about  12  miles  long  and 
6  wide.  The  most  fertile  part  is  in  the  northern  section.  There  are  three 
counties  in  the  state — New  Castle,  Kent  and  Sussex.  The  population  in 
1790,  was  59,096;  in  1840,  78,085;  in  1850,  91,535,  of  whom  17,957  were 
free  colored,  and  2,289  slaves.  In  1860,  112,347. 


WILMINGTON,  the  largest  place  in  Delaware,  is  situated  between  Brandy- 
wine  and  Christiana  creeks,  1  mjle  above  their  junction  and  2  miles  from  the 
Delaware.  It  is  36  miles  N.  from  Dover,  by  railroad  from  Philadelphia  28, 
from  Washington  108,  from  Baltimore  70,  and  from  New  York  115  miles. 
Its  site  is  pleasant  and  healthy — on  ground  gradually  rising  above  tide-water 
to  the  hight  of  112  feet.  It  is  regularly  laid  out,  having  broad  and  airy 
streets,  crossing  each  other  at  right  angles.  Wilmington  has  5  banks,  about 
20  churches,  St.  Mary's  College  (a  Catholic  institution),  and  several  acad 
emies.  Population  is  about  22,000.  The  hospital  is  located  upon  a  fine  em 
inence,  and  is  126  feet  long  and  3  stories  high.  The  manufactures  of  Wi) 


DELAWARE. 


561 


mington  are  varied  and  extensive.      Great  water-power  is  afforded  by  the 
falls  of  Brandywine,  in  the  immediate  vicinity,  which  is  improved  by  mills 


South-western  view  of  Wilmington. 

The  above  shows  the  appearance  of  the  principal  part  of  Wilmington,  as  seen  from  the  New  Castle  road. 
Christiana  creek,  which  bounds  the  city  on  the  south-west,  is  quite  narrow,  but  deep.  Market-street,  the 
principal  business  street,  ascends  from  the  bridge  to  the  summit  of  the  elevation,  and  is  thickly  studded 
with  shops,  stores,  etc.  The  city  hall,  custom  house,  and  several  churches,  are  on  the  elevated  ground. 
The  car-house  of  the  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore  Railroad  is  seen  on  the  right. 

and  factories  of  almost  every  kind.  The  flouring  mills,  at  the  northern  ex 
tremity  of  the  city,  are  numerous,  and  among  the  most  extensive  in  the  Union. 
The  making  of  gun-powder  has  been  carried  on  here  very  extensively  for  a 
long  time.  Within  10  miles  of  Wilmington  there  are  a  large  number  of  im 
portant  manufactories,  rendering  it  one  of  the  greatest  manufacturing  districts 
in  the  United  States,  south  of  Philadelphia. 

'  The  first  settlement  at  Wilmington  was  made  by  a  colony  of  Swedes,  under 
the  direction  of  Peter  Minuet,  who  had  been  governor  of  New  Netherlands, 
but  then  in  the  service  of  Sweden.  The  colonists  came  over  in  two  ships — 
one  called  the  "Key  of  Calmai,"  the  other  the  "Griffin."  These  vessels 
sailed  from  Gottenburg,  on  the  west  coast  of  Sweden,  and  arrived  near  Wil 
mington  in  the  spring  of  1638.  They  anchored  off  the  mouth  of  Minquas 
River,  which  was  named  by  them  Christiana,  in  honor  of  the  young  queen  of 
Sweden.  They  then  passed  up  the  creek  about  two  miles,  until  they  came  to 
a  point  long  known  by  the  name  of  "The  Rocks,"  which  here  form  a  natural 
wharf  of  stone,  where  they  built  Fort  Christiana;  and  there,  behind  the  fort, 
they  founded  the  town  of  Christiana  Harbor,  or  Christianaham.  Lindstrom, 
who  came  out  in  1652,  left  a  plan  of  the  town  and  fort,  by  which  it  appears 
ihat  on  the  easterly  side  of  the  fort,  and  immediately  under  its  walls,  was  a 
small  cove  or  basin,  called  "  the  harbor,"  in  which  their  vessels  might  lie 
out  of  the  current  of  the  Christiana,  and  without  danger  from  the  floating  ice 
on  the  breaking  up  of  winter.  This  basin  is  now  filled  up,  and  cattle  are 
browsing  where  their  ships  were  once  moored.  "  The  first  colonists,"  says 
Collin,  in  his  history,  "lived  near  together,  about  Christiana  creek,  and  had 
their  public  worship  in  the  fort  there.  This  was  the  first  place  dedicated 
to  Christian  worship  on  the  banks  of  the  Delaware." 

In  August,  1655,  Stuyvesant,  the  Dutch  governor  of  New  Amsterdam,  with 


562 


DELAWARE. 


a  squadron  of  seven  armed  ships  and  transports,  containing  between  six  and 
seven  hundred  men,  sailed  for  the  Delaware,  and  having  taken  Fort  Cas- 
simir,  laid  siege  to  Fort  Christiana.  Rising,  the  Swedish  governor,  had  a 
force  of  only  thirty  men,  and  with  these  he  could  make  no  sortie,  or  prevent 
the  Dutch  from  gaining  positions  to  completely  command  the  fort.  On  the 
24th  of  August,  Stuyvesant  summoned  Rising  to  surrender  within  twenty- 
four  hours,  or  suffer  the  consequences  of  a  capture  by  force  of  arms.  Being 
without  a  supply  of  powder,  or  hope  of  relief,  the  Swedes  were  compelled  to 
capitulate. 

All  the  country  on  the  west  side  of  the  Delaware  was  divided  into  two  col 
onies.  That  which  included  Fort  Christiana,  was  called  the  "Colony  of  the 
Company."  In  1658,  William  Beekman,  an  alderman  of  the  city  of  Amster 
dam,  was  appointed  vice-governor  over  the  colony — his  residence  being  at  Al- 
tonia,  now  Wilmington.  The  number  of  Swedish  families  in  the  colony  at 
this  time  was  but  one  hundred  and  thirty,  although  they  comprised  the  ma 
jority  of  the  population.  The  Dutch  had  no  regular  ministry  among  them, 
while  the  Swedes  were  careful  to  maintain  public  worship  as  constantly  as 
their  isolated  situation  would  admit,  and  being  much  the  larger  portion  of  the 
population,  especially  about  Christiana,  the  rising  generation  lost  their  Duteh 
character  and  language. 

The  ancient  Swedes' Church, 
in  Wilmington,  was  erected 
in  1699.  Its  size  inside  the 
walls,  which  are  of  hard  free 
stone,  is  60  feet  in  length,  30 
in  breadth,  and  20  in  hight. 
It  was  dedicated  in  May,  on 
Trinity  Sunday,  and  was  named 
Trinity  Church.  The  corner 
stone  was  laid  on  the  28th  of 
May,  1698.  It  is  said  that  all 
the  materials  for  the  building 
were  carried  in  hand  barrows, 
and  that  the  Swedish  women 
filed  their  aprons  with  sand, 
handing  it  to  the  workmen, 
so  anxious  were  they  to  have 
the  building  completed.  Will 
iam  Penn  was  so  much  pleased 
with  the  energy  of  the  con 
gregation,  that  he  presented 
them  a  bill  for  fifty  pounds 
sterling,  to  aid  in  the  good  work.  In  the  east  end  of  the  church,  over  the 
large  window,  iron  letters  were  built  in  the  wall,  forming  the  Latin  sentence, 
Lux  L.  S.  TENEBR.  ORIENS  EX  ALTO.  On  the  south  front,  over  the  door, 
was  the  word  IMMANUEL.  On  the  north  side  was  the  sentence,  "  POL  Ml 
CHRIST."  On  the  west  end,  over  the  large  door,  was  the  following  inscrip 
tion,  in  the  same  kind  of  letters,  built  in  the  wall : 

"1698.  Si  DE,  PRO  NOBIS  Quis  CONTRA  NOS  SUB  IMP.  KEG.  D.  G.  ANO.  WILL.  Ill,  Propr. 
Will.  Penn,  vice  Gub.  Will.,  Magnif.  Reg.  Suec.  Nunc.  Glov.  Memor.  Carol.  XI.  Hue 
Ableg:  E.  T.  B.  W.  S.  P.  L." 

[If  God  be  for  ns,who  can  be  against  us?  Rom.  viii,  31.  Under  the  reign  of  William 
III,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England,  William  Penn,  proprietary,  William  Markham, 


SOUTH-EAST  VIEW  OF  SWEDES'  OHVECH  AT  \VlLMINOTON. 


DELAWARE.  5(J3 

vice-governor,  and  in  the  reign  of  Charles  XI,  of  Sweden.  Their  great  king,  now  of  glo 
rious  memory,  sent  to  this  place  E.  T.  B.  Biork,  W.  S.  P.  L.  Wholly  Stobey,  highest  sub 
scriber.] 

In  1762,  the  north  and  south  walls  of  the  church,  owing  to  the  heavy 
pressure  of  the  arched  ceiling  and  roof,  became  bulged  outward  six  or  eight 
inches.  In  order  to  prevent  further  damage,  porticos  were  built  on  the  north 
and  south  sides,  to  serve  as  buttresses  or  supports  to  the  wall.  In  1802,  a 
small  steeple  of  brick  was  built  at  the  west  end  of  the  church.  The  grave 
yard  which  surrounds  the  building,  was  used  by  the  first  Swedish  settlers  as 
a  place  of  interment,  before  the  erection  of  their  church  edifice.  The  old 
est  gravestone  within  the  inclosure  appears  to  be  that  of  William  Vandever, 
who  was  interred  Oct.  11,  1719.  "  For  one  hundred  years  after  the  adja 
cent  city  of  Wilmington  was  laid  out,  the  old  church  stood  nearly  half  a 
mile  from  the  built  part  of  it.  Its  situation  was  secluded  and  quiet.  The 
Christiana  flowed  by,  between  its  green  bordering  of  reeds,  but  a  few  paces 
from  the  church  yard  walls.  Many  a  bright  sail  was  to  be  seen  in  a  summer 
evening,  gliding  along  its  noiseless  current.  Beyond  it  was  the  beautiful 
Brandywine,  and  still  further  on,  the  majestic  Delaware,  bounded  by  the  blue 
line  of  Jersey  woods,  and  rolling  its  mighty  waters  toward  the  mightier  At 
lantic.  Rich  green  meadows  lay  immediately  round  the  church."  But 
time  and  trade  have  made  encroachments  on  this  venerable  spot.  The  city  is 
fast  invading  the  quietude  and  retirement  of  the  old  church.  The  Philadel 
phia,  Wilmington  and  Baltimore  Railroad  has  pushed  its  way  through  part 
of  the  graveyard.  The  very  spot  where  the  warlike  Peter  Stuyvesant,  gov 
ernor  of  New  Netherlands,  and  John  Claudii  Rising,  governor  general  of 
New  Sweden,  held  a  parley  upward  of  two  hundred  years  since,  for  the  sur 
render  of  Fort  Christiana,  is  now  "  a  yawning  gulf,"  excavated  wide  and  deep, 
out  of  which  have  been  taken  thousands  of  tuns  of  stone  to  make  the  Dela 
ware  breakwater. 

The  following  inscription  is  copied  from  a  monument  in  the  new  cemetery 
at  Wilmington : 

Erected  to  the  memory  of  Captain  DAVID  H.  PORTER,  nephew  of  the  late  Commodore  Por 
ter,  born  in  New  Castle  county,  Delaware,  Feb.  19, 1805.  Having  served  in  the  U.  S.  Navy 
until  he  had  obtained  the  rank  of  Lieut.,  he  entered  that  of  Mexico  whilst  she  was  engaged 
with  Spain  in  her  struggle  for  Liberty  and  Independence.  On  the  10th  of  Feb.,  1828, 
whilst  commanding  the  brig-of-war  Guerriere  of  22  guns  and  136  men,  he  engaged  two 
Spanish  brigs-of-war  of  superior  force,  and  was  victorious  over  their  united  strength.  On 
the  same  day  the  Spanish  frigate  Lealtad,  of  54  guns  and  500  men,  attacked  him  while  in  a 
crippled  condition,  and  after  a  desperate  action  of  2  hours  and  20  minutes,  his  ammunition 
being  exhausted,  Captain  Porter  surrendered  to  save  his  brave  crew.  The  frigate  contin 
ued  her  fire.  As  the  colors  of  the  brig  had  been  twice  shot  away,  Capt.  Porter  was  in  the  act 
of  hoisting  them  when  he  was  killed  by  a  grape  shot  passing  through  his  body.  Thus  fell 
Captain  David  H.  Porter,  in  the  23d  year  of  his  age,  after  as  gallant  a  battle  as  history 
records. 

He  sleeps  in  death,  the  dauntlets  hero  sleeps, 
No  more  to  listen  to  the  trump  of  fame ; 

Columbia's  genius  bending  o'er  him,  weeps, 
A  sacred  tribute  due  brave  Porter's  name. 


NEW  CASTLE,  one  of  the  oldest  towns  on  the  Delaware,  and  at  one  time 
the  capital  of  the  state,  is  situated  on  the  west  bank  of  Delaware  River,  five 
miles  S.  from  Wilmington,  and  31  N.  from  Dover.  Its  harbor  is  protected 
by  long  piers  ;  railroads  to  Wilmington  and  Frenchtown  afford  direct  com 
munication  with  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore.  It  contains  the  county  build 
ings,  five  churches,  a  bank,  a  public  library  of  4,000  volumes,  and  about 
4,000  inhabitants. 
36 


564  DELAWARE. 

In  1651,  the  Dutch  erected  a  trading  house,  rather  than  a  fortification,  on 
a  low  point  of  land  which  commanded  the  Delaware,  near  where  New  Castle 
now  stands.  Hudde,  left  to  rule  and  traffic  there,  purchased  of  the  Min- 
quaas  the  lands  on  the  western  side  of  the  Delaware,  from  Christiana  creek  to 
the  River  Bompthook ;  which  was  the  earliest  purchase  there  made  by  the 
Dutch.  The  Swedes,  observing  this  conduct  of  their  rivals,  protested  against 
it,  and  Rising,  the  Swedish  governor,  took  the  place  by  force  the  next  year, 
and  named  it  Fort  Cassimir.  In  1655,  the  Dutch  reduced  the  Swedish  set 
tlements,  and  in  1666,  the  governor  general  and  his  council  at  New  Amster 
dam,  gave  seventy-five  deeds  for  land,  chiefly  for  lots  in  the  town  of  New 
Amstel,  just  then  beginning  to  assume  the  character  of  a  village.  This  was 
the  commencement  of  the  beautiful  town,  New  Castle. 


Western  view  of  the  central  part  of  New  Castle. 

The  court  house  is  seen  on  the  left,  the  town  hall  and  market  on  the  right.     The  spire  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  between  the  hall  and  court  house;  the  Presbyterian  Church  on  the  right. 

In  1657,  some  curious  municipal  regulations  were  established  at  New  Am 
stel.  All  lots  were  to  be  fenced  before  the  middle  of  March,  under  a  pen 
alty  of  six  gyllen.  Goats  to  be  guarded  by  herdsmen,  or  all  damages  done 
by  them  to  be  satisfied.  None  to  enter  the  fort  by  land  or  water  without 
leave.  None  to  settle  between  Fort  Cassimir  and  Christiana,  that  wood  might 
be  saved  for  the  use  of  the  town  and  fort.  All  swine  to  be  yoked  within  24 
hours,  or  be  killed  by  the  soldiers.  In  1672,  the  town  of  New  Castle  was 
incorporated  by  the  English  government  at  New  York,  to  be  governed  by  a 
bailiff  and  six  assistants ;  after  the  first  year,  the  oldest  four  were  to  leave 
their  office,  and  four  others  to  be  chosen.  The  bailiff  was  president,  with  a 
double  vote;  the  constable  was  chosen  by  the  bench.  They  had  power  to 
try  causes  not  exceeding  £10,  without  appeal.  The  office  of  scout  was  con 
verted  into  that  of  sheriff,  who  had  jurisdiction  in  the  corporation  and  along 
the  river,  and  was  annually  chosen.  They  were  to  have  a  free  trade,  with 
out  being  obliged  to  make  entry  at  New  York,  as  had  formerly  been  the 
practice. 

The  old  church  in  New  Castle  is  called  Immanuel  Church,  and  was  erected 
between  the  years  1702  and  1704.  It  is  something  similar  in  form  to  the 
Swedes'  Church  in  Wilmington.  A  congregation  has  statedly  assembled 
there  since  1705,  expect  perhaps  during  a  part  of  the  revolutionary  war. 


DELAWARE. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  graveyard  at 
tached  to  this  church : 

To  the  memory  of  JOHN  CCRTISS,  Esq.,  late  Speaker  of  the  Assembly,  Judge  of  the  Su 
preme  Court,  Treasurer  and  Trustee  of  the  Loan  Office,  who  departed  this  life  Nov.  18th, 
1753,  aged  61  years.  If  to  be  prudent  in  council,  upright  in  judgment,  faithful  in  trust, 
give  value  to  public  men,  to  be  sincere  in  Friendship,  affectionate  to  Relations,  and  kind  to 
all  Mankind,  make  the  private  man  amiable  :  thy  death,  0  Curtiss,  as  a  general  loss  long 
shall  be  lamented.  

GEORGE  READ,  born  A.  D.  1732,  died  21st  December,  1798,  Member  of  the  Congress  of  the 
Revolution;  of  the  Convention  that  formed  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  and  of 
the  first  Senate  formed  under  it;  Judge  of  Admiralty  ;  President  and  Chief  Justice  of  Del 
aware,  and  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

DOVER,  the  capital  of 
Delaware,  is  situated  be 
tween  the  two  branches 
of  Jones'  creek,  10  miles 
above  its  entrance  into 
Delaware  Bay,  and  48 
miles  S.  from  Wilming 
ton,  with  which  it  is  con 
nected  by  railroad.  It  is 
regularly  laid  out,  with 
streets  crossing  each  oth 
er  at  right  angles.  The 
state  house  is  situated  on 
the  west  side  of  the  pub 
lic  square.  There  are  4 
churches,  a  bank,  and 
about  1,200  inhabitants. 
Bishop  Wha.tcoat,  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  died  in  the  vil 
lage  in  a  building  now 
occupied  as  the  Farmers' 
Bank,  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  square  from 
the  court  house.  The  following  inscription  is  copied  from  a  monument  in 
the  Methodist  graveyard  near  the  railroad  station  : 

In  memory  of  RICHARD  WHATCOAT,  who  was  born  at  Djinton,  Gloucestershire,  England, 
A.  D.  1736;  became  a  traveling  preacher  in  1769,  was  ordained  Elder  by  Rev.  John  Wes 
ley,  and  sent  to  America  with  Dr.  Coke,  to  assist  in  organizing  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  in  1784 ;  was  constituted  Bishop  at  the  General  Conference  in  1800,  and  after  six 
years  faithful  service  in  the  Episcopal  office,  died  in  great  peace  in  Dover,  Delaware,  July 
5th,  1806.  In  Life,  and  in  Death,  he  was  the  model  of  a  Christian,  a  Minister,  and  a  scrip 
tural  Bishop.  Erected  A.  D.  1855,  by  the  Philadelphia  Annual  Conference  and  the  Congre 
gation  of  Wesley  Church  in  Dover. This  stone  marks  the  site  of  the  old  Wesley  Church 

erected  in  1780;  the  grave  being  under  the  Pulpit. 


EASTERN  VIEW  or  THE  STATE  HOUSE  AT  DOVER. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  from  monuments  in  the  graveyard  by  the 
Presbyterian  Church : 

In  memory  of  JOHN  HASLET,  Esquire,  Colonel  of  the  -Delaware  Regiment,  who  fell  glori 
ously  at  the  battle  of  Princeton  in  the  cause  of  American  Independence,  Jan.  3, 1777.  The 
General  Assembly  of  Maryland,  of  the  Delaware  State,  remembering  his  virtues  as  a  man, 
his  merits  as  a  citizen,  and  his  services  as  a  soldier,  have  caused  this  monumental  stone  in 

testimony  of  their  respect,  to  be  placed  overhis  grave,  Anno  MDCCLXXXIII. Erected  by 

the  State  of  Delaware  as  a  testimony  of  respect  to  the  memory  of  Col.  John  Haslet,  whose 


566  DELAWARE. 

remains,  according  to  a  Resolution  of  the  Legislature  on  the  22d  of  Feb.,  1841,  were  re 
moved  from  their  resting  place  in  the  graveyard  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  and  here  interred  on  Saturday  the  3d  of  July,  1841. 

In  memory  of  the  Honorable  JOHN  PATTEN,  Esquire,  who  distinguished  himself  as  a  brave 
and  useful  officer  during  the  Revolutionary  war,  and  afterwards  served  his  country  with 
honor  at  different  periods,  as  a  member  of  the  American  Congress.  Amiable  and  beloved 
in  social  and  domestic  life  I  a  firm  Patriot  1  an  honest  man  1  He  departed  this  life  on  the 
26th  day  of  December,  1800,  aged  54  years  and  8  months. 

In  memory  of  Honorable  THOMAS  CLAYTON,  who  departed  this  life  Aug.  21st,  1854,  in  the 
nth  year  of  his  age,  beloved,  respected,  and  universally  regretted  by  all  who  knew  him. 
Having  fulfilled  his  mission  on  earth  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  every  one,  this  great  and 
good  man  has  now  gone  to  a  better  world  to  dwell  with  the  blessed  in  Heaven.  Integer 
vitse  Scelerisque  Purus. 

In  memory  of  WILLIAH  KILLEN,  Esquire.  He  was  born  in  Ireland,  A.  D.  1772.  He 
landed  in  Philadelphia,  A.  D.  1737,  and  soon  afterwards  came  to  this  State  and  settled  in 
this  county.  He  was  for  many  years  member  of  the  Bar,  and  at  different  times  a  Repre 
sentative  of  the  General  Assembly.  In  the  commencement  of  the  Revolution,  he  accepted 
the  office  of  chief  justice  of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  that  of 
fice  until  the  establishing  the  Constitution  of  1792.  Under  this  Constitution  he  was  ap 
pointed  chancellor,  and  held  the  office  until  A.  D.  1801,  when  in  consequence  of  his  age, 
he  resigned  it.  He  died  Oct.  5th,  1805,  aged  83  years,  having  sustained  through  a  long 
life  in  difficult  times  and  important  stations,  the  unquestioned  character  of  an  honest  man. 


Consecrated  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  JOHN  MILLER,  A.  M.,  who  died  July  22d,  1791,  in 
the  69th  year  of  his  age.  He  sustained  more  than  43  years  the  pastoral  charge  of  the 
Presbyterian  churches  of  Dover  and  Duck  Creek.  Pious,  faithful  and  beloved. 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES,   ETC. 

George  Head,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Cecil 
county,  in  Maryland,  in  1734.  He  commenced  the  study  of  law  at  the  age  of  17, 

and  in  1754,  he  settled  in  the  county  of 
New  Castle,  Delaware,  and  commenced 
the  practice  of  his  profession.  He  rose 
to  various  offices  of  distinction.  He 

/4  f    ^— — — ^       was  elevated  to  the  bench  as  chief  jus- 

^S  \^  0     tice  of  the  supreme  court  of  Delaware, 

^**   <      *"^      in  1793,  and  died  in  1798,  in  the  64th 

year  of  his  age. 

CcBsar  Rodney,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  at  Dover, 
Delaware,  in  1730.  Mr.  R.  was  brought  up  to  agricultural  pursuits.  He  was  sent 

a  delegate  to  the  general  congress, 
and  while  performing  his  duties 
there,  he  was  appointed  a  briga- 
dier-general  of  his  province.  He 
appears  to  have  attended  to  both 
these  duties,  alternately  in  con 
gress  and  at  home.  When  the 
British,  under  Lord  Howe,  landed  at  the  mouth  of  Elk  River,  and  directed  their 
march  toward  Philadelphia,  he  joined  the  main  army  under  Washington.  Mr. 
Rodney  was  also  chosen  president  of  Delaware,  which,  being  much  exposed  to  the 
enemy,  rendered  his  duties  arduous.  While  he  was  thus  laboring  for  h'is  coun 
try's,  good,  he  suffered  greatly  from  a  cancer  on  his  cheek,  which  had  been  upon 
him  from  his  youth.  He  died  in- 1783,  in  the  53d  year  of  his  age. 

Joseph  Kirkwood,  a  highly  esteemed  officer  of  the  revolution,  "  was  the  gallant 
and  unrewarded  Capt  Kirkwood,  of  the  Delaware  line,"  to  whom  frequent  and 
honorable  allusion  is  made  in  Lee's  Memoirs  of  the  southern  campaigns.  Dela 
ware  had  but  one  continental  regiment,  which,  at  the  defeat  at  Camden  with  the 


DELAWARE.  557 

Maryland  regiment,  for  a  time,  nobly  sustained  the  whole  weight  of  the  combat. 
The  regiment,  although,  was  nearly  annihilated,  being  reduced  to  a  single  com 
pany,  at  the  head  of  which  was  placed  Kirkwood.  It  was,  therefore,  from  that 
time  forth,  impossible  for  Kirkwood  to  be  promoted,  owing  to  the  small  force — a 
single  company — Delaware  was  able  to  maintain  in  the  service.  Kirkwood  was 
in  many  bloody  actions  during  the  war.  About  the  year  1790,  he  emigrated  to 
Delaware,  Ohio.  When  St.  Glair's  campaign  was  began,  in  1791,  he  raised  a  vol 
unteer  company  among  his  neighbors,  and  was  with  them  at  the  defeat  of  !St.  Clair, 
"where  he  fell  in  a  brave  attempt  to  defeat  the  enemy  with  the  bayonet,  and  thus 
closed  a  career  as  honorable  as  it  was  unrewarded." 

Thomas  M' Kean,  signer  of  the  decla 
ration  of  independence,  was  born  in 
Chester  county,  Pa.,  in  1734,  and  was  edu 
cated  to  the  bar.  He  was  a  delegate  to 
congress,  from  Delaware,  in  1774,  and  in 
1781,  was  president  of  congress.  During 
the  war  he  took  an  active  part  in  military 
affairs.  For  20  years  he  was  chief  jus 
tice  of  Pennsylvania,  and  in  1799,  was  elected  governor.  He  died  in  1817,  in  the 
84th  year  of  his  age. 

David  Jones,  a  patriotic  chaplain  in  the  revolutionary  army,  was  born  in  1736, 
in  New  Castle  county,  Delaware.  He  was  settled  as  a  pastor  over  a  Baptist 
Church  in  Upper  Freehold,  New  Jersey,  at  the  time  of  the  outbreak  of  the  revolu 
tion,  when  he  so  zealously  espoused  the  republican  cause,  that  ne  became  obnox 
ious  to  the  tories ;  believing  his  life  was  in  danger,  he  left  and  took  charge  of  the 
Great  Valley  Baptist  Church,  in  Chester  county,  Pa.  Soon  after  he  preached  a 
sermon  before  Col.  Davie's  regiment,  entitled  "  .Defensive  War  in  a  Just  Cause, 
Sinless,"  which,  being  published,  had  a  most  salutary  effect.  He  was  appointed, 
in  1776,  chaplain  to  St.  Glair's  regiment.  He  served  two  campaigns  under  Gates, 
and  became  chaplain  to  Gen.  Wayne's  brigade  in  1777,  and  so  remained  to  the 
close  of  the  war,  sharing  in  the  battles  of  the  soldiers,  and  in  their  sufferings  at 
Valley  Forge  and  elsewhere.  Such  was  his  activity  as  a  soldier,  that  when  the 
British  held  possession  of  Philadelphia,  Gen.  Howe  offered  a  reward  for  him,  and 
sent,  on  one  occasion,  a  detachment  of  soldiers  to  make  him  a  prisoner.  Lossing 
says  of  him :  "  While  reconnoitering  alone,  one  night,  Chaplain  Jones  saw  a  dra 
goon  dismount  and  enter  a  house  for  refreshments.  Mr.  Jones  boldly  approached, 
seized  the  horseman's  pistols,  and  going  into  the  house,  claimed  the  owner  as  his 
prisoner.  The  unarmed  dragoon  was  compelled  to  obey  his  captor's  orders,  to 
mount  and  ride  into  the  American  camp.  The  event  produced  great  merriment, 
and  Wayne  laughed  immoderately  at  the  idea  of  a  British  dragoon  being  captured 
by  his  chaplain."  In  the  last  war  with  Great  Britain,  he  again  served  as  chap 
lain  under  Brown  and  Wilkinson,  although  76  years  of  age.  He  was  present,  and 
delivered  the  dedicatory  address  at  the  laying  of  the  corner  stone  of  the  Paoli 
monument  in  1817.  He  died  in  1820,  aged  83  years,  and  was  buried  in  the  Great 
Valley  church-yard,  near  the  village  of  Valley  Forge. 

Thomas  Macdonough,  commodore  in  the  United  States  Navy,  was  born  in  New 
Castle  county,  Delaware,  in  1783 ;  entered  the  navy  as  midshipman  at  15  years, 
and  was  one  of  the  daring  men  selected  by  Decatur,  to  assist  in  burning  the  Phila 
delphia  frigate,  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli.  His  great  victory  over  the  British  fleet, 
in  Lake  Champlain,  Sept.  11,  1814,  secured  as  it  was  by  superior  seamanship  and 
gunnery,  has  rendered  his  name  immortal  in  our  naval  annals.  He  died  in  1825. 
Lossing  relates  these  anecdotes  of  him,  in  his  American  biography : 

When  the  British  squadron  appeared  off  Cumberland-head,  on  Lalie  Champlain, 
Macdonough  knelt  on  the  deck  of  the  Saratoga  (his  flag-ship),  in  the  midst  of  his 
men,  and  prayed  to  the  God  of  Battles  for  aid.  A  curious  incident  occurred  dur 
ing  the  engagement  that  soon  followed.  A  British  ball  demolished  a  hen-coop  on 
board  the  Saratoga.  A  cock,  released  from  his  prison,  flew  into  the  rigging,  and 
crowed  lustily,  at  the  same  time  flapping  his  wings  with  triumphant  vehemence. 
The  seamen  regarded  the  event  as  a  good  omen,  and  they  fought  like  tigers,  while 


568  DELAWARE. 

the  cock  cheered  them  on  with  its  Growings,  until  the  British  flag  was  struck  and 
the  firing  ceased. 

On  one  occasion,  while  first  lieutenant  of  a  vessel,  lying  in  the  harbor  of  Gibral 
tar,  an  armed  boat  from  a  British  man-of-war  boarded  an  American  brig,  anchored 
near,  in  the  absence  of  the  commander,  and  carried  off  a  seaman.  Macdonough 
manned  a  gig,  and  with  an  inferior  force,  made  chase  and  recaptured  the  sea- 
man. 

The  captain  of  the  man-of-war  came  aboard  Macdonough's  vessel,  and  in  a  great 
rage,  asked  him  how  he  dared  to  take  the  man  from  his  majesty's  boat 

"He  was  an  American  seaman,  and  I  did  my  duty,"  was  the  reply. 

"  I'll  bring  my  ship  along  side,  and  sink  you,"  angrily  cried  the  Briton. 

"That  you  can  do,"  coolly  responded  Macdonough,  "but  while  she  swims,  that 
man  you  will  not  have." 

The  captain,  roaring  with  rage,  said,  "  Supposing  /  had  been  in  that  boat,  would 
you  have  dared  to  commit  such  an  act?" 

"I  should  have  made  the  attempt,  sir,"  was  the  calm  reply. 

"What!  "  shouted  the  captain,  "if  I  were  to  impress  men  from  that  brig,  would 
you  interfere  ?  " 

"  You  have  only  to  try  it,  sir,"  was  Macdonough's  tantalizing  reply. 

The  haughty  Briton  was  over-matched,  and  he  did  not  attempt  to  try  the  metal 
of  such  a  brave  young  man.  There  were  cannon  balls  in  his  coolness,  full  of 
danger. 

Jacob  Jones,  commodore  in  the  United  States  Navy,  was  born  in  Smyrna,  Dela 
ware,  in  1770;  studied  medicine  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania;  entered  the 
navy  and  was  lieutenant  on  the  Philadelphia,  when  she  was  taken  by  the  Tripoli- 
tans.  In  the  late  war  with  Great  Britain,  he  commanded  the  sloop-of-war  Wasp, 
in  her  victory  over  the  Frolic,  which  was  one  of  the  most  creditable  encounters  of 
the  war.  He  died  in  1850. 

James  A.  Bayard,  an  eminent  statesman  of  Delaware,  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
in  1767;  graduated  at  Princeton,  was  educated  at  the  bar,  and  settled  in  Dela 
ware.  He  was  a  member  of  the  house  of  representatives  from  1797  to  1804,  and 
of  the  United  States  Senate  from  1804,  until  he  was  appointed  by  President  Madi 
son,  a  commissioner  to  negotiate  a  peace  with  Great  Britain,  and  assisted  in  the  ne 
gotiation  of  peace  at  Ghent  He  died  in  1815.  Mr.  Bayard  was  highly  esteemed 
for  his  talents  and  personal  worth. 

John  M.  Clayton  was  born  in  Sussex  county,  in  1796,  graduated  at  Yale  College 
in  1815,  and  was  educated  for  the  law.  He  was  first  elected  to  the  United  States 
Senate  in  1845,  and  was  also  a  member  of  that  body  at  the  time  of  his  death,  ih 
1856.  He  was  secretary  of  state  under  President  Taylor,  during  which  period  he 
negotiated  the  famous  Clay  ton- Bulwer  Treaty.  During  his  whole  public  career, 
he  acquitted  himself  uprightly,  with  dignity  and  ability. 

'  "  '  '  ' 


317S 


MARYLAND. 


ARMS  OF  MARTLAND. 
Orescite  et  MuUiplicamini. — Increase  and  multiply. 


THE  first  white  settlement  in  the  bounds  of  Maryland  was  commenced  iu 
1631,  on  Kent  Island,  now  a  part  of  Queen  Anne  county,  by  William  Clai- 

borne,  with  a  party  from  Virginia. 
But  the  charter  under  which  Mary 
land  was  permanently  established, 
was  granted  by  Charles  I,  to  Ceci- 
lius  Calvert,  second  Lord  Baltimore, 
in  1632.  The  name  Terra  Maria,  or 
Mary's  land,  was  given  to  it  in  honor 
of  Henrietta  Maria,  queen  of  the 
reigning  monarch.  The  territory 
covered  by  the  grant  had  been  par 
tially  explored  four  years  previously 
by  Sir  George  Calvert,  the  father  of 
the  grantee,  who  on  his  return  to 
England  obtained  the  assent  of  the 
king  to  a  grant  of  territory,  but  died 
before  the  requisite  formalities  were 
obtained. 

The  object  of  Lord  Baltimore,  a 
distinguished  Catholic,  in  obtaining  a 
grant  of  territory,  was  to  furnish  an  asylum  where  persons  of  his  religious 
faith  could  enjoy  their  opinions  unmolested.  A  body  of  about  200  emi 
grants,  mostly  Catholics,  embarked  on  board  two  vessels,  the  "Ark  and 
the  Dove,"  which  sailed  from  Cowes,  on  the  Isle  of  Wight,  Nov.  22,  1633. 
After  a  long  and  eventful  passage,  by  the  way  of  the  West  Indies  and  Vir 
ginia,  they  landed  on  the  Island  of  St.  Clement,  on  the  25th  of  March,  in 
1634:  being  the  feast  of  "  the  Annunciation."  They  took  solemn  possession 
of  Maryland  "  in  the  name  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  the  king  of  Eng 
land."  The  mass  being  ended,  these  "pilgrims  of  St.  Mary's"  formed  in 
procession,  led  on  by  the  governor,  Leonard  Calvert,  the  secretary  and  other 
officers — carry  on  their  shoulders  a  huge  cross,  hewn  from  a  tree,  which  they 
erected  upon  the  island,  as  an  emblem  of  Christianity  and  civilization,  which 
they  were  about  to  plant  on  these  shores.  On  the  27th,  they  commenced  a 
settlement  on  the  main  land  at  St.  Mary's,  which  may  be  considered  as  the 
date  of  the  foundation  of  the  colony. 

The  colonists  took  especial  care  to  live  on  friendly  terms  with  the  natives, 
treating  them  with  justice  and  kindness;  they  were  met  with  equal  kindness 
on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  who  in  many  instances  gave  up  their  huts  and 
cultivated  fields  for  the  benefit  of  the  settlers.  Other  circumstances,  also, 
favored  the  rapid  population  of  the  colony.  The  charter  granted  more  ample 
privileges  than  had  ever  been  conceded  to  a  subject.  The  country  was  invit- 

(569) 


570  MARYLAND. 

ing;  from  the  south,  churchmen  drove  Puritans,  from  the  north,  Puritans 
drove  churchmen  into  her  borders,  where  all  were  received,  protected,  and 
cherished.  The  charter  granted  to  the  inhabitants  the  privilege  of  passing 
laws  either  by  themselves  or  representatives,  without  reserving  to  the  crown, 
as  had  been  done  in  previous  charters,  the  right  to  reject  the  laws  so  passed. 

Shortly  after  his  landing,  the  governor  directed  his  attention  to  Claiborne's 
settlement  on  Kent  Island,  and  gave  the  leader  notice  that  he  must  consider 
himself  a  subject  of  the  proprietary.  Claiborne  refused  compliance,  and 
after  some  hard  fighting,  both  he  and  his  followers  were  banished  from  the 
colony.  The  first  legislature  was  convened  in  1639,  and  passed  many  wise 
and  useful  laws.  When  the  civil  war  between  the  king  and  parliament  be 
gan,  Claiborne  embraced  the  cause  of  the  latter,  and  returned  to  Maryland. 
By  his  intrigues,  in  1645,  he  fomented  a  rebellion  against  its  rulers,  who 
were  attached  to  the  royal  cause.  Calvert,  the  governor,  was  compelled  to 
fly  to  Virginia,  and  the  insurgents  seized  the  reins  of  government.  The 
next  year,  however,  the  revolt  was  suppressed. 

In  1649,  the  assembly  of  Maryland  passed  that  nolle  act  of  toleration,  by 
which  all  sects  and  denominations  were  secured  in  the  public  profession  of 
their  faith.  At  the  time  of  the  revolution  in  England,  the  Puritans,  who 
had  been  expelled  from  Virginia  as  non- conformists,  having  settled  in  Mary 
land,  believed  the  time  was  now  come  to  oppose  the  Catholic  and  monarchical 
party.  They  settled  at  Providence,  which  at  a  later  period  received  the 
name  of  Annapolis,  and  became  the  seat  of  government.  Demurring  to  some 
of  the  regulations  of  government,  in  order  to  conciliate  them,  their  settle 
ments  were  erected  into  a  separate  county  under  the  name  of  Ann  Arundel; 
and  soon  after  Charles  county  was  organized  for  the  additional  numbers 
which  came  into  the  province. 

After  the  death  of  King  Charles  I,  the  supporters  of  the  commonwealth 
were  in  the  majority.  They  removed  Gov.  Stone  the  representative  of  Lord 
Baltimore  and  established  the  authority  of  Cromwell.  In  1654,  Lord  Bal 
timore  made  an  effort  to  restore  his  authority.  He  succeeded  and  restored 
Gov.  Stone.  Clairborne  and  Bennet  then  returned  to  Maryland,  deposed  the 
Governor  and  reversed  the  proceedings  of  Lord  Baltimore.  A  civil  war 
commenced  and  Gov.  Stone  in  1655,  made  a  determined  effort  to  restore  the 
proprietary  government.  St.  Mary's  was  the  focus  or  capital  of  the  royalists : 
while  the  actual  possessors  of  power  considered  Providence  as  the  seat  of 
lawful  authority. 

With  his  whole  force,  Gov.  Stone  proceeded  to  Providence,  and  made  an 
attack  on  the  Puritans,  whom  they  found  prepared  to  receive  them  at  that 
place.  A  battle  ensued,  in  which  the  latter  were  completely  victorious.  The 
victors  treated  their  conquered  enemies  as  traitors  and  rebels.  Many  of 
them,  including  the  governor,  were  condemned  to  death,  and  at  least  four  of 
them  were  executed.  Gov.  Stone  and  his  council  were  spared,  at  the  inter 
vention  of  the  victorious  soldiers.  In  1660,  after  three  years  of  civil  com 
motion,  the  power  of  the  proprietary  was  restored,  and  his  brother,  Philip 
Carteret,  was  appointed  governor.  At  this  period  the  colony  contained  about 
12,000  inhabitants. 

"  In  1660,  twenty-six  years  from  the  foundation  of  the  colony,  the  population  of 
Maryland  was  about  12,000;  in  1665,  it  was  16,000;  and  in  1671,  it  had  increased 
to  20,000.  The  extension  of  political  organization  had  kept  pace  with  population. 
Up  to  this  period  seven  counties  had  been  founded,  but  there  were  no  considera 
ble  towns.  St  Mary's  and  Providence  were  still  small  villages.  Importations 


MARYLAND.  571 

supplied  the  place  of  domestic  manufactures,  except  such  as  were  made  in  the 
families  of  the  settlers. 

The  period  of  the  introduction  of  slavery  into  Maryland  has  not  been  fixed  with 
exactness ;  but  it  was  probably  nearly  contemporaneous  with  the  foundation  of 
the  colony,  and  it  is  even  thought  that  Claiborne  had  negro  servants  with  him  on 
his  first  settlement  on  Kent  Island.  It  is  a  well  ascertained  fact  that  slaves  were 
brought  into  Virginia  by  a  Dutch  ship  as  early  as  1620.  Mention  of  negro  slaves 
is  first  made  in  the  laws  of  Maryland  in  1663  ;  but  there  can  be  little  doubt  that 
the  allusions  in  previous  statutes  to  slaves,  without  the  prefix,  referred  to  the  Afri 
can  or  his  descendant  In  1671,  an  act  was  passed  to  encourage  their  importa 
tion.  There  was,  however,  another  class  of  servants  called  Redemptionists,  emi 
grants  from  Europe  who  had  pledged  their  services  for  certain  terms  of  years,  in 
order  to  procure  the  means  of  transportation  to  the  New  World.  Their  time  was 
sold  at  public  auction.  Baltimore  seems  to  have  been  the  port  to  which  this  class 
chiefly  came,  and  they  afterward  formed  a  numerous  and  respectable  class  of 
citizens. 

From  the  earliest  period,  the  condition  of  the  African  race  in  Maryland  had 
attracted  much  attention.  By  gradations  which  there  are  now  no  means  of  tra 
cing,  this  class  of  the  population  had  attained,  in  1790,  the  number  of  111,069,  of 
which  8,043  were  free,  and  103,036  were  slaves.  The  slaves  then  comprised  about 
half  the  population  in  the  state ;  they  have  since  decreased,  and  now  comprise  less 
than  one  quarter.  The  tendency  of  public  opinion  in  this  state,  for  many  years 
subsequent  to  the  commencement  of  the  revolution,  seemed  favorable  to  emanci 
pation,  and  its  effect  was  perceived  in  the  gradual  increase  of  free  blacks.  It  was 
shown  by  the  census  of  1800,  that  the  free  colored  had  gained  11,544  during  the 
preceding  ten  years,  equal  to  143  per  centum,  while  the  slaves  had  increased  only 
2,599,  or  about  2£  per  centum.  The  decennial  census  from  this  period  exhibited 
an  equally  remarkable  increase  of  free  negroes  and  decrease  of  slaves,  so  that 
from  1790  to  1850,  the  free  negroes  had  increased  821  per  centum,  and  the  slaves 
had  decreased  more  than  12  per  centum.  But  during  the  first  20  years  of  this  pe 
riod  there  had  been  a  small  increase  of  slaves,  so  that  for  the  next  30  years,  to 
1840,  the  falling  off  had  been  21,765,  or  about  19  per  centum;  which  decrease,  if 
sustained,  would  have  extirpated  slavery  in  Maryland  in  a  very  short  time ;  but 
owing  to  various  circumstances  in  the  history  of  the  times,  the  policy  of  emanci 
pation,  without  a  provision  for  the  removal  of  the  persons  whose  condition  was  ef 
fected  by  it,  began  to  be  looked  upon  with  disfavor,  and  a  provision  was  inserted 
in  the  constitution  of  1836,  declaring,  '  That  the  relation  of  master  and  slave,  in 
this  state  shall  not  be  abolished,  unless  a  bill  for  that  purpose  shall  be  passed  by 
a  unanimous  vote  of  both  branches  of  the  general  assembly,  be  published  three 
months  before  a  new  election,  and  be  unanimously  confirmed  by  a  succeeding  leg 
islature.'  Thus  was  checked  effectually  the  disposition  to  public  emancipation; 
but  individuals  continued  to  exercise  it,  and  the  prevalence  of  this  desire  to  con 
fer  freedom  upon  slaves  gave  occasion  to  the  institution  of  the  American  Coloni 
zation  Society,  about  the  year  1819  ;  a  branch  of  the  association  was  established 
in  Maryland,  but  in  order  to  obviate  certain  features  in  the  organization  and  pro 
ceedings  of  the  general  society,  not  acceptable  to  the  friends  of  colonization  in  this 
state,  it  was  determined  to  establish  an  independent  colony  in  Africa  for  the  blacks 
of  Maryland.  The  legislature  extended  its  fostering  care  to  the  enterprise,  and 
an  annual  appropriation  of  $20,000  was  allowed  to  the  society,  which  is  yet  con 
tinued.  The  Maryland  colony  has  flourished,  having  now  a  considerable  trade, 
and  being  visited,  at  stated  periods,  by  regular  packets  from  Baltimore." 

In  1676,  Cecil,  Lord  Baltimore,  the  father  of  the  province,  died.  For 
more  than  forty  years  he  had  directed  its  affairs  as  proprietor,  and  displayed 
in  all  his  conduct  a  benevolent  heart  and  enlightened  understanding.  Al 
though  he  lived  in  an  age  of  bigotry,  he  was  liberal  in  his  opinions.  The 
records  of  the  Maryland  assembly  contain  frequent  memorials  of  the  re 
spect  and  affection  of  the  people.  He  was  succeeded  as  proprietor  by  his 
eldest  son,  Charles,  who  had  for  several  years  been  governor  of  the  colony, 


572  MARYLAND. 

and  displayed  the  same  amiable  qualities  which  had  rendered  his  father  re 
spected  and  beloved.  On  the  occurrence  of  the  revolution  in  England,  in 
1688,  the  government  of  Maryland  was  assumed  by  King  William,  and  in 
1691,  Sir  Leonel  Copely  was  appointed  governor.  Among  the  first  acts  of 
the  new  government  was  the  removal  of  the  capital  from  St.  Mary's  to  Prov 
idence,  thence  after  known  as  Annapolis. 

In  1715,  the  government  was  again  restored  to  the  family  of  the  proprie 
tary,  who  continued  to  exercise  authority  until  the  American  revolution.  In 
1740,  Maryland  contributed  500  volunteers  and  £7,500  to  the  disastrous  ex 
pedition  against  the  Spanish  main.  In  1748,  the  province  contained  about 
130,000  inhabitants,  of  whom  94,000  were  white,  and  36,000  colored  per 
sons.  The  great  staple  export  was  tobacco;  in  1747,  5,000  hogsheads  were 
exported,  and  for  many  purposes,  tobacco  was  the  currency  of  the  province. 
In  1732,  tobacco  was  made  a  legal  tender  at  one  penny  per  pound,  and  In 
dian  corn  at  20  pence  per  bushel.  The  boundary  disputes  of  Maryland  are 
somewhat  celebrated.  It  was  contended  that  the  original  grant  to  Lord  Bal 
timore  covered  all  the  territory  bordering  the  Atlantic  and  Delaware  Bay, 
between  38°  and  40°  north  latitude,  including  the  whole  of  Delaware  and  a 
considerable  strip  of  Pennsylvania.  A  part  of  this  tract  was  afterward 
granted  by  the  duke  of  York  to  William  Penn.  This  occasioned  many  dis 
putes  between  the  two  colonies.  In  1750,  commissioners  were  appointed  to 
determine  the  line.  The  "  scientific  gentlemen"  employed  in  this  important 
service  were  Messrs.  Mason  and  Dixon,  from  whom  this  celebrated  boundary 
received  its  name.  They  began  at  the  angle  formed  by  the  intersection  of 
the  boundary  line  between  Delaware  and  Maryland  with  that  between  Penn 
sylvania  and  Maryland,  and  proceeded  westward  130  miles,  when  their  ope 
rations  were  suspended,  by  fear  of  the  hostilities  of  the  Indians.  At  the  end 
of  every  mile  they  set  up  a  stone,  with  the  letter  "  P  "  and  the  arms  of  Penn  en 
graved  on  the  north  side,  and  "  M,"  with  the  escutcheon  of  Lord  Baltimore 
on  the  south.  In  1782—3,  a  continuation  was  made  of  "Mason  and  Dixon t 
Line  "  to  its  western  terminus. 

After  the  revolution  commenced,  delegates  were  chosen  to  frame  a  con 
stitution  and  state  government.  The  elections  took  place  in  Nov.  1776,  and 
the  new  legislature  convened  in  Annapolis,  Feb.  5,  1777.  Thomas  Johnson 
was  chosen  the  first  constitutional  governor  of  Maryland. 

"  Throughout  the  revolutionary  war,  the  services  of  the  Maryland  troops 
were  marked  by  gallantry  and  efficiency.  In  the  first  considerable  action 
after  that  of  Bunker  Hill,  the  "Mainland  line  "  signalized  its  valor,  and  took 
a  high  position  among  the  several  corps  of  the  continental  army.  They 
were  under  the  command  of  Col.  Wm.  Smallwood,  who  afterward  became  a 
major  general,  and  one  of  the  most  distinguished  officers  whose  achieve 
ments  in  the  struggle  illustrate  the  bravery  of  his  native  state.  In  the  bat 
tle  of  Long  Island,  and  in  those  of  Harlem  Hights,  White  Plains  and  Fort 
Washington,  the  Maryland  regiments  were  conspicuous  for  their  courage 
and  discipline ;  nor  were  they  less  so  in  the  memorable  actions  at  Trenton 
and  Princeton.  With  the  exception  of  actions  in  the  campaign  against  Bur- 
gyne,  indeed,  there  was  no  prominent  battle  of  the  war,  from  Brooklyn 
Hights  to  Yorktown,  in  which  the  Marylanders  did  not  take  an  active  and 
honorable  part;  and  under  every  commander — Washington,  LaFayette,  De- 
Kalb  and  Greene — they  earned  special  notice  and  applause  for  gallantry  and 
good  conduct.  The  number  of  troops  furnished  by  Maryland  during  the 
war  was  15,229  regulars,  and  5,407  militia;  and  the  expenditures  of  the 


MARYLAND.  573 

state  amounted  to  $7,568,145  in  specie,  a  large  portion  of  which  was  raised 
by  the  sale  of  confiscated  British  property  within  the  state.  On  the  23d 
Dec.,  1783,  the  brilliant  drama  of  the  revolution  was  closed  by  Washing 
ton's  resignation  of  his  commission.  This  event  took  place  at  Annapolis,  in 
the  presence  of  Congress,  the  state  legislature,  many  officers  who  had  served 
through  the  war,  and  a  crowd  of  deeply  interested  spectators.  The  cere 
mony  constitutes  a  scene  in  American  history,  second  in  importance  only  to 
the  reading  of  the  declaration  of  independence." 

The  Catholics  of  Maryland,  who  had  been  under  the  jurisdiction  of  a  vi 
car  appointed  by  the  bishop  of  the  Roman  Church  in  London,  saw  fit  to  con 
form  the  regulation  of  their  church  affairs  to  their  altered  condition.  In 
1787,  in  pursuance  of  the  request  of  the  clergy  of  this  order  in  the  state, 
the  Rev.  John  Carroll  became  by  appointment  from  Rome,  spiritual  supe 
rior.  In  1790,  he  was  appointed  bishop  of  the  whole  United  States,  as  the 
diocese,  of  which  Baltimore  was  the  center,  was  the  only  one  then  existing. 
In  1810,  on  the  division  of  his  see  into  several  bishoprics,  he  was  made  an 
archbishop. 

In  the  war  of  1812,  Admiral  Cockburn,  commanding  the  British  naval 
forces,  committed  a  series  of  outrages  on  the  shores  of  Chesapeake  Bay.  In 
the  spring  of  1813,  the  villages  of  Frenchtown,  Havre  de  Grace,  Frederick- 
town  and  Georgetown  were  plundered  and  burnt  by  his  orders ;  and  in  Aug., 
1814^  occurred  the  expedition  of  Gen.  Ross  against  the  city  of  Washington. 
The  Battle  of  North  Point,  near  Baltimore,  was  fought  Sept.  13,  1814  :  the 
British  lost  about  400  men,  the  Americans  about  half  that  number.  The 
evening  of  the  next  day  the  enemy  commenced  a  bombardment  of  Fort  Mc- 
Henry,  the  work  chiefly  relied  on  for  the  defense  of  Baltimore.  The  attack 
was  gallantry  repelled,  and  the  enemy  retired  on  board  their  shipping. 

Maryland,  one  of  the  original  thirteen  states,  is  very  irregular  in  its  form, 
lying  between  38°  and  39°  44'  N.  lat.,  and  between  75°  10'  and  79°  20'  W. 
long.  It  is  bounded  north  by  Pennsylvania,  east  by  Delaware  and  the  Atlan 
tic,  south  and  west  by  Virginia.  The  state  is  divided  by  Chesapeake  Bay 
into  two  sections,  called  the  Eastern  and  Western  Shore.  These  two  divis 
ions,  exclusive  of  the  bay,  contain  nearly  6,000,000  of  acres,  of  which  about 
2,800,000  are  improved.  The  western  shore  is  about  double  the  area  of  the 
eastern.  About  60  square  miles  of  its  original  territory  have  been  taken 
off  by  the  grant  of  the  District  of  Columbia  to  the  United  States.  The 
Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland  is  generally  of  a  low  and  sandy  surface,  and 
though  not  remarkably  fertile,  produces  fine  wheat  and  Indian  corn.  The 
western  section  of  the  state  is  more  elevated  and  fertile,  gradually  rising 
toward  the  north-west,  where  it  is  quite  mountainous,  being  crossed  by  a  part 
of  the  Alleghany  chain,  reaching  from  Pennsylvania  to  Virginia.  This  part 
of  the  state  is  rich  in  coal  and  iron. 

"  Maryland  was  one  of  the  earliest  among  the  United  States  to  enter  with 
zeal  upon  a  system  of  internal  improvements ;.  and  it  is  believed  that  a  por 
tion  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad  was  the  first  in  America  used  for 
the  purposes  of  ordinary  travel  and  transportation.  This  state,  as  well  as 
Pennsylvania,  displayed  more  enterprise  than  caution  in  projecting  her  ear 
lier  works  of  intercommunication,  and  involved  herself  in  a  heavy  debt,  par 
ticularly  in  the  construction  of  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  Canal,  and  which 
has  never  been  completed  beyond  Cumberland  (184  miles),  nor  yielded  a  re 
munerating  income  in  tolls.  Maryland  has  loaned  and  expended  more  than 


574 


MARYLAND. 


$15,000,000  in  aid  of  railroads  and  canals,  which  are  now  likely  to  become 
richly  remunerative." 

The  constitution  of  Maryland  has  been  twice  revised  since  the  American 
revolution — in  1833  and  1851.  The  governor  is  now  elected  by  the  people 
for  four  years.  The  senate  consists  of  22  members,  elected  for  four,  and  the 
house  of  representatives  for  two  years.  The  state  is  divided  into  three  dis 
tricts,  from  which  the  governor  must  be  chosen  in  rotation.  Maryland  is  di 
vided  into  eight  counties.  Population,  in  1790,  341,548 ;  in  1840,470,019; 
in  1850,  583,034 ;  of  which  number,  79,077  were  free  colored,  and  90,368 
were  slaves. 


Battle  Monument  Square,  Baltimore,  north  view. 

The  Battle  Monument  appears  in  front ;  the  "building  next  on  the  right  is  Barnnm's  City  Hotel ;  the 
Gilmore  House  and  part  of  the  Court  House  are  also  shown. 

BALTIMORE,  one  of  the  first  cities  in  the  United  States  in  population  and 
commercial  importance,  is  situated  on  the  north  side  of  a  bay  formed  by  the 
Patapsco  river,  about  12  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Chesapeake  Bay,  and 
about  200  miles  from  the  ocean  by  ship  channel.  It  lies  38  miles  N.  E. 
from  Washington,  98  from  Philadelphia,  and  28  N.  from  Annapolis.  The 
city  has  an  area,  over  which  it  is  compactly  built,  of  about  two  miles  east 
and  west,  and  a  mile  and  a  half  north  and  south.  It  is  admirably  situated, 
both  for  foreign  and  internal  trade,  having  a  good  harbor,  being  in  a  central 


MARYLAND.  M  .  575 

position  in  regard  to  the  Atlantic  states,  and  having  direct  communication 
with  the  Great  West  by  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad.  The  ground  on 
which  the  city  is  built  is  uneven,  having  several  gentle  elevations,  which  give 
it  a  fine  drainage  and  commanding  sites  for  public  and  private  edifices.  The 
streets  are  laid  out  with  much  regularity,  and  cross  each  other  at  right  an 
gles  ;  of  these,  Baltimore  street  is  the  principal,  being  82  feet  wide  and  two 
miles  long,  running  east  and  west  through  the  center  of  the  city. 

Baltimore  contains  upward  of  140  churches,  or  places  of  public  worship, 
many  of  which  are  elegant  and  costly  edifices.  The  Catholic  Cathedral,  at 
the  corner  of  Cathedral  and  Mulberry  streets,  is  an  imposing  structure,  built 
of  granite,  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  190  feet  long,  177  broad  at  the  arms  of 
the  cross,  and  127  high  from  the  floor  to  the  top  of  the  cross  that  surmounts 
the  dome.  It  has  the  largest  organ  in  the  United  States,  with  6,000  pipes 
and  36  stops.  It  is  ornamented  with  two  paintings,  one,  "  The  Descent  from 
the  Cross,"  was  presented  by  Louis  XVI ;  the  other,  "  St.  Louis  burying  his 
officers  and  soldiers  slain  before  Tunis,"  was  presented  by  Charles  X,  of 
France.  The  city  is  also  well  provided  with  educational,  literary  and  benev 
olent  institutions.  The  University  of  Maryland  was  incorporated  in  1812, 
and  has  a  faculty  of  arts  and  sciences,  of  physic,  of  theology  and  law.  The 
Loyola  College  has  twenty  professors  and  instructors.  The  Maryland  Col 
lege  of  Pharmacy  was  incorporated  in  1841.  The  Washington  Medical 
College  was  founded  in  1827.  St.  Mary's  College,  an  esteemed  Catholic  in 
stitution,  was  founded  in  1799.  McKimm's  free  school  is  a  prosperous  in 
stitution  under  the  control  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  The  Maryland  Hos 
pital  for  the  insane  is  on  an  eminence  in  the  western  part  of  the  city.  The 
"  Mount  Hope  Hospital,"  and  the  "  Baltimore  Infirmary,"  are  under  the  con 
trol  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity.  In  the  western  part  of  the  city  is  the  "  Aged 
Widow's  Home."  There  are  also  two  orphan  asylums  and  a  house  of  Refuge. 
The  Peabody  Institute  was  founded  in  1857,  by  a  munificent  gift  of  $300,- 
000  from  George  Peabody,  a  London  banker  of  American  birth.  The 
scheme  embraces,  1.  An  extensive  free  library.  2.  Public  lectures,  and 
distribution  of  prizes  to  pupils  of  the  high  schools.  3.  An  academy  of 
music.  4.  A  gallery  of  art.  5.  Rooms  for  the  Maryland  Historical  Society. 

Baltimore  has  superior  advantages  for  manufacturing  purposes.  Jones' 
Falls  and  Patapsco  River  afford  immense  water  power,  which  is  extensively 
employed  for  flouring  mills.  Numerous  cotton  and  other  mills  are  in  opera 
tion,  and  one  of  the  largest  establishments  in  the  United  States  is  located 
here.  The  city  is  well  supplied  with  wholesome  water  from  the  public 
fountains,  and  from  the  elevated  part  of  Jones'  Falls,  from  whence  water  is 
obtained,  and  conducted  by  pipes  through  the  city.  The  industrial  employ 
ments  of  the  citizens  are  varied  and  extensive.  The  population  of  Balti 
more,  in  1790,  was  13,530;  in  1850,169,054;  and  in  1860,  218,612. 

Baltimore,  from  the  prominence  of  its  monuments,  is  sometimes  called  the 
"  Monumental  City."  The  Battle  Monument,  designed  by  M.  Godefroy, 
stands  in  Calvert  street,  near  Fayette  street,  upon  what  was  once  the  site  of  the 
"  old  court  house,"  now  Monument  Square.  It  has  an  Egyptian  base,  which 
is  surmounted  by  a  column  representing  a  fasces,  upon  the  bands  of  which 
are  placed  in  bronze  letters,  the  names  of  those  who  fell  at  the  battle  of 
North  Point.  On  each  angle  of  the  base  are  griffins,  and  the  lower  part  of 
the  column  is  ornamented  with  basso  relievos,  representing  part  of  the  oc 
currences  of  the  12th  of  Sept.,  1814 ;  the  whole  being  crowned  by  a  statue 
of  the  city,  with  the  eagle  at  her  side,  holding  a  laurel  wreath  suspended  in 


676  MARYLAND. 

her  uplifted  hand.     The  entire  hight  of  the  monument  is  52  feet,  2  inches. 
The  following  is  on  the  south  side,  at  the  base  of  the  column : 

Battle  of  North  Point,  12th  September,  A.  D.  1814,  and  of  the  Independence  of  the 
United  States,  the  thirty-ninth. 

OH  the  north  side. — Bombardment  of  Fort  HcHenry,  12th  September,  A.  D.  1814  ;  and  of 
the  Independence  of  the  United  States,  the  thirty-ninth. 

The  names  on  the  column  are  the  following,  viz  :  James  Lowry  Donald 
son,  adjutant  of  27th  regiment,  Gregorius  Andre,  lieutenant  1st  rifle  battal 
ion,  Levi  Clagett,  3d  lieutenant  of  Nicholson's  Artillerists. 

John  CIcram,  Daniel  Wells,  jr.,  Win.  Ways,  R.  R.  Cooksey, 

8.  Haubert,  Benjn.  Neal,  J.  Richardson,  J.  Evans, 

T.  Wallace,  D.  Howard,  Clement  Cox,  6.  Jenkins, 

£.  Harriot,  A.  Randall,  John  Qarrett,  W.  Alexander, 

J.  Armstrong,  J.  Gregg,  Wm.  McClellan,  T.  Burneston, 

Benjn.  Bond,  A.  Maas,  M.  Desk,  P.  Bayard, 

Ceceliue  Belt,  T.  V.  Beaston,  John  R.  Cox,  C.  Fallier, 

II.  G.  McComas,  John  Jepson,  B.  Reynolds,  J.  Dunn, 

John  C.  Boyd,  J.  M.  Harriot,  of  John,     Uriah  Prosser,  J.Craig. 


The  Armistead  monument  is  erected  in  the  gothic  niche  of  the  building 
in  the  rear  of  the  city  spring,  a  cool,  sequestered  spot  about  500  feet  north  of 
the  Battle  Monument.  It  has  the  following  inscription : 

Col.  GEOHGK  ARMISTEAD,  in  honor  of  whom  this  monument  is  erected,  was  the  gallant  de 
fender  of  Fort  HcHenry  during  the  bombardment  of  the  British  fleet  on  the  13th  Septem 
ber,  1814.  He  died  universally  esteemed  and  regretted,  on  the  25th  of  April,  1818,  aged  39 
years. 


The  Washington  monument,  at  the  intersection  of  Charles  and  Monument 
streets,  is  a  most  imposing  structure  of  white  marble.  It  is  176^  feet  in 
hight,  on  a  base  50  feet  square  and  20  feet  high,  and  is  surmounted  by  a  co 
lossal  statue  of  Washington,  16  feet  high.  As  the  monument  stands  on  an 
eminence  100  feet  above  tide,  the  total  elevation  of  the  entire  structure 
above  the  level  of  the  river,  is  312^  feet.  The  statue  on  the  summit,  repre 
senting  Washington  resigning  his  commission,  weighs  16  tuns,  and  cost 
$9,000.  It  was  sculptured  by  Signior  Andre  Causia,  and  was  placed  there 
Oct.  19, 1829.  The  whole  monument,  including  the  statue,  was  designed  by 
Robert  Mills,  architect,  and  cost  8200,000.  It  is  ascended  by  a  spiral  stair 
case  from  within,  and  from  its  summit  a  beautiful  and  varied  prospect  is  ob 
tained.  There  are  four  gates  to  the  inclosure :  the  inscription  over  each  of 
the  four  doors  is  as  follows: 

"  To  GEORGK  WASHINGTON,  BY  THE  STATE  OF  HARYLAND."  On  the  sides  of  the  base  are  the 
following  inscriptions:  on  the  south,  "Born  22d'of  Feb.,  1732.  Died  14M  Dec.,  1799.''  On 
the  East,  "  Commander-in-chief  of  the  American  Army,  Ibth  June,  1775.  Commission  resigned 
at  Annapolis  23«f  Dec.,  1783."  On  the  West,  "  President  of  the  United  States,  4tA  March,  1789. 
Retired  to  Mt.  Vernon,  4th  March,  1 797." 


In  1662,  28  years  after  the  founding  of  St.  Mary's,  Charles  Gorsucli,  a  member 
of  the  Society  of  Friends  took  up  and  patented  50  acres  of  land  on  Whetstone 
Point,  the  first  land  patented  within  the  present  limits  of  Baltimore.  Its  extremity 
is  occupied  by  the  bastions  of  Fort  McHenry,  and  its  long  and  level  plain  has  been 
used  for  a  chief  review  ground  for  Baltimore  militia.  In  1663,  the  land  on  either 
Bide  of  Hartford  Run,  was  taken  up  under  the  name  of  "Mountenay's  Neck,"  a 
title  which  became  one  of  great  notoriety,  owing  to  the  perilous  suits  in  eject 
ment,  that  subsequently  arose  among  the  owners  and  claimants  of  the  adjoining 
property. 

Other  patentees  followed  Gorsuch  and  Mountenay,  and  the  cultivation  of  this 


MARYLAND. 


577 


part  of  Baltimore  county  went  on  increasing.  In  1628,  David  Jones  erected  his 
homestead  near  the  junction  of  the  stream  (which  now  bears  his  name),  and  tide 
water,  and  has,  by  some,  been  considered  as  the  first  settler.  Charles  Carroll,  the 
agent  of  the  lord  proprietary,  became  a  land  holder  in  the  neighborhood.  In  1711, 
he  sold  31  acres  of  his  portion  of  "  Cole's  Harbor,"  to  Jonathan  Hanson,  whose 


South  view  of  Washington  Monument,  Baltimore. 

memory  was  preserved  in  the  old  building  at  the  corner  of  Holliday  and  Bath- 
streets,  which  was  once  a  mill.  "  Cole's  Harbor"  was  the  tract  of  land  on  which 
the  town  of  Baltimore  was  originally  laid  out,  containing  about  550  acres,  and  di 
vided  into  two  equal  parts  by  the  rapid  current  of  Jones'  Falls.  That  part  of  the 
city  now  occupied  by  Howard,  Eutaw,  and  Paca-streets,  and  the  buildings  thereon, 
was  sold  by  the  original  patentee  in  1688,  for  5,000  pounds  of  tobacco,  to  George 


578  MARYLAND. 

Eager,  the    maternal  grandfather  of   CoL  John  E.  Howard,  of    revolutionary 
memory. 

In  1726,  according  to  the  returns  of  the  surveyor  of  Cole's  Harbor,  the  present 
site  of  the  city  contained,  besides  the  mill  above  mentioned,  of  two  dwellings  with 
out  houses,  tobacco  houses,  and  other  appurtenances  of  the  farm  houses  of  that  pe 
riod.  The  land  is  described  as  middling  in  quality,  and  but  one  half  cleared. 
The  place  had  as  yet  received  no  name,  and  the  ships  which  traded  with  the  sur 
rounding  country  never,  at  this  time,  ascended  the  Patapsco;  but,  lying  at  anchor 
at  North  Point,  received  their  cargoes  from  the  rivers  which  emptied  into  the  bay 
in  the  vicinity.  When  the  head  of  tide  began  to  attract  attention  as  the  proper 
site  for  a  fair  and  promising  town,  it  was  upon  the  southern,  and  not  the  north 
western  branch,  that  it  was  proposed  to  be  placed.  This  tract  was  owned  by  Mr. 
John  Moale,  who  supposed  there  were  iron  mines  on  his  territory;  and  when  he 
learned  that  the  attempt  was  about  to  be  made  to  put  a  town  upon  his  property,  he 
hastened  to  Annapolis,  which  by  this  time  had  become  the  seat  of  government,  and 
by  his  influence  as  a  member  of  the  legislature  defeated  the  plan. 

Excluded  from  the  level  land,  those  persons  interested  in  forming  a  new  town 
were  obliged  from  necessity  to  seek  the  site  of  Baltimore,  under  the  hills  and  amid 
the  marshes  of  the  north-western  branch  of  the  river ;  and  accordingly  an  act  of 
the  legislature  was  passed,  in  1729,  authorizing  the  "erection  of  a  town  on  the 
north  side  of  Patapsco,  in  Baltimore  county,  and  for  laying  out  in  lots  sixty  acres 
of  land,  in  and  about  the  place  where  one  John  Fleming  now  lives."  Fleming  was 
a  tenant  of  Mr.  Carroll,  and  resided  on  the  east  side  of  South  Charles-street,  125 
paces  from  the  corner  of  Market-street  This  sixty  acres  of  land  were  purchased 
of  Charles  and  Daniel  Carroll,  at  the  rate  of  forty  shillings  an  acre,  which  the  com 
missioners  had  the  privilege  of  paying  for  in  tobacco,  at  the  rate  of  a  penny  a 
pound.  The  town  received  its  name  from  Lord  Baltimore,  the  proprietary,  who 
in  his  turn  had  borrowed  his  from  a  seaport  so  called,  in  the  county  of  Cork,  iu 
Ireland. 

Long-street  and  Calvert-street  were  the  principal  streets  in  the  town.  The  first 
is  now  Baltimore-street,  and  the  latter  retains  its  original  name.  About  the  pe 
riod  of  Braddock's  defeat,  for  security  against  the  enemy  the  town  was  surrounded 
by  a  board  fence,  with  two  gates  for  carriages  and  one  for  foot  passengers.  It 
stood,  it  is  said,  for  four  or  five  years,  when  "  it  became  a  prey  to  the  wants  of  the 
needy  inhabitants."  In  1752  Mr.  John  Moale  took  a  kind  of  view  or  plan  of  the 
town;  according  to  this  representation  there  were  at  that  time  twenty-five  houses, 
four  of  which  were  of  brick  The  brig  Philip  and  the  sloop  Baltimore,  represented 
in  Moale's  view,  were  the  only  sea-vessels  then  belonging  to  the  town.  Learning 
does  not  apprear  to  have  been  forgotten:  for  at  this  period  (1752),  the  Maryland 
Gazette,  published  at  Annapolis,  contains  an  advertisement  for  a  schoolmaster  of 
"  a  good  sober  character,  who  understands  teaching  English,  writing  and  arithme 
tic,'  and  who,  it  is  added,  "  will  meet  with  very  good  encouragement  from  the  in 
habitants  of  Baltimore  town,  if  well  recommended." 

The  commissioners,  who  had  the  management  of  the  town  affairs,  were  author 
ized  to  hold  two  annual  fairs,  on  the  first  Thursday  of  May  and  October.  This  the 
inhabitants  were  not  slow  to  avail  themselves  of^,  as  occasions  of  barter  and  for 
merry-making;  and  during  its  continuance  the  goers  and  comers  were  privileged 
from  arrest  on  civil  process  in  these  gatherings.  These  fairs  continued  until  the 
revolution,  when,  "pursuant  to  the  recommendation  of  congress,  the  committee  of 
observation  prohibited  the  fair  then  approaching,  by  desiring  the  inhabitants  to 
abstain  from  such  assemblages,  as  well  as  from  horse-racing,  cock-fighting,"  etc. 

The  following  notice  of  Baltimore  is  from  Eddis'  Letters  from  America, 
published  in  London,  1792.  Mr.  Eddis  was  the  surveyor  of  customs,  etc., 
at  Annapolis,  and  in  his  letters  gives  a  variety  of  occurrences,  from  1769  to 
to  1777  inclusive: 

"  Within  these  few  years  some  scattered  cottages  were  only  to  be  found  on  this 
spot,  occupied  by  obscure  store-keepers,  merely  for  the  supply  of  the  adjacent  plant 
ations.  But  the  peculiar  advantages  it  possesses  with  respect  to  the  trade  of  the 
frontier  counties  of  Virginia,  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland,  so  strongly  impressed 


MARYLAND.  579 

the  mind  of  Mr.  John  Stephenson,  an  Irish  gentleman,  who  had  settled  in  the  vi 
cinity,  in  a  medical  capacity,  that  he  first  conceived  the  important  project  of  ren 
dering  this  port  the  grand  emporium  of  Maryland  commerce.  He  accordingly 
applied  himself  with  assiduity  to  the  completion  of  this  plan.  The  neighboring 
country  being  fertile,  well  settled  and  abounding  in  grain,  Mr.  S.  contracted  for 
considerable  quantities  of  wheat;  he  freighted  and  consigned  them  to  a  corre 
spondent  in  his  native  country ;  the  cargoes  sold  to  a  great  advantage,  and  returns 
were  made  equally  beneficial  The  commencement  of  a  trade  so  lucrative  to  the  first 
adventures,  soon  became  an  object  of  universal  attention.  Persons  of  a  commer 
cial  and  enterprising  spirit  emigrated  from  all  quarters  to  this  new  and  promising 
scene  of  industry.  Wharves  were  constructed,  elegant  and  convenient  habitations 
were  rapidly  erected,  marshes  were  drained,  spacious  fields  were  occupied  for  the 
purposes  of  general  utility;  and  within  forty  years  from  its  first  commencement, 
Baltimore  became  not  only  the  most  wealthy  and  populous  town  in  the  province,  but 
inferior  to  few  on  this  continent,  either  in  size,  number  of  inhabitants,  or  the  ad 
vantages  arising  from  a  well-conducted  and  universal  commercial  connection." 

During  the  revolution  the  spirit  of  enterprise  began  to  show  itself  in  Baltimore : 
capital  gradually  centered  here,  privateers  were  fitted  out  with  success,  and  as 
thriving  a  trade  was  kept  up,  particularly  with  the  West  Indies,  as  the  circum 
stances  would  allow.  Soon  after  the  peace  of  1783,  a  number  of  German  mer 
chants  settled  in  Baltimore,  and  created  a  market  here  for  tobacco.  A  trade  was 
opened  with  Holland :  flour  was  exported  to  the  West  Indies,  and  wheat  was  sent 
in  considerable  quantities  to  Spain  and  Portugal.  Indian  corn  became  an  article 
of  commerce,  being  brought  to  Baltimore  from  the  various  rivers  of  the  bay  in  the 
country  "small  craft,"  and  thence  sent  abroad.  The  troubles  of  other  countries 
contributed  to  the  advancement  of  Baltimore  in  wealth  and  population.  Many  of 
the  inhabitants  of  St.  Domingo  flocked  to  Baltimore  during  the  period  of  the  French 
revolution,  and  brought  much  capital  with  them.  The  wars  in  Europe  which  fol 
lowed,  threw  much  of  the  carrying  trade  into  the  hands  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States,  among  whom  those  of  Baltimore  obtained  their  full  proportion.  The  exten 
sive  inland  navigation  of  Chesapeake  Bay  had  excited  at  an  early  period  an  emu 
lation  in  the  construction  of  vessels  for  this  purpose,  until  the  art  of  building  swift 
sailing  schooners  was  carried  to  great  perfection.  These  vessels,  now  called 
"  Baltimore  Clippers,"  were  found  perfectly  suited  to  the  West  India,  and  even 
the  European  trade,  and  became,  in  the  hands  of  intelligent  merchants,  the  in 
struments  of  extraordinary  enterprise.  "  The  eluding  of  a  blockade  and  a  quick 
voyage,  turned  the  cheapest  produce  sent  from  Baltimore  into  gold ;  and  the  '  Bal 
timore  Clipper'  was  always  the  midas  that  effected  the  transmutation."* 

The  site  of  Baltimore  abounded  with  springs :  many  of  these  have  disap 
peared  before  the  progress  of  improvement.  In  addition  to  the  artificial  sup 
ply  afforded  by  the  water-works,  these  springs  furnish  the  inhabitants  with 
a  sweet  and  good  water  of  a  pleasant  temperature,  at  all  seasons  of  the  year. 
The  City  Spring,  near  the  Battle  Monument,  is  composed  of  several  springs 
collected  together,  which  anciently  flowed  from  beneath  the  brow  of  the  prec 
ipice  that  overhung  Jones'  Falls,  when  the  latter  stream  retained  its  original 
direction,  and  passed  over  what  is  now  Calvert-street,  between  Saratoga  and 
Pleasant-streets.  Vessels,  it  is  stated,  of  considerable  burden,  were  built  and 
launched  on  tide-water  at  the  place  now  occupied  by  the  City  Spring.  When 
Calvert-street  was  graded,  in  1810,  the  lot  now  occupied  by  this  spring  was 
purchased,  and,  under  the  direction  of  Peter  Hoffman  and  Jesse  Hollings- 
worth,  the  present  appropriate  buildings  were  erected,  and  the  grounds  about 
them  improved. 


The  following  account  of  the  Battle  of  North  Point,  and  the  Bombardment 

*  Many  of  the  historical  items  respecting  Baltimore  were  taken  from  a  small  work  enti 
tled  "  Picture  of  Baltimore,"  published  by  F.  Lucas,  about  the  year  1832. 

37 


580  MARYLAND. 

of  Fort  McHenry,  in  September,  1814,  is  from  M'Sherry's  History  of  Mary 
land  : 

Having  triumphantly  despoiled  the  capital  of  the  Union,  Gen.  Ross  turned  his  eyes  upon 
the  flourishing  and  wealthy  city  of  Baltimore.  Anticipating  his  design,  the  governor  had 
ordered  the  militia  of  the  state  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness,  and  large  bodies  were 
marched  to  the  city  for  its  defense.  About  seven  hundred  regulars,  several  volunteer  and 
militia  companies,  from  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  increased  their  strength  to  about  fif 
teen  thousand  men.  They  were  commanded  by  Gen.  Samuel  Smith,  who  had  distinguished 
himself  in  the  revolution  by  his  gallant  defense  of  Fort  Mifflin.  One  division  of  the  army 
was  confided  to  Gen.  Winder,  the  other  to  Gen.  Strieker.  As  soon  as  it  was  announced 
that  the  British  were  approaching  the  city,  the  militia,  irritated  by  the  disaster  at  Bladens- 
burg,  and  the  sacking  of  Washington,  flocked  in  from  all  quarters,  in  such  numbers  that 
neither  arms,  ammunition  nor  provisions  could  be  supplied  them,  and  the  services  of  many 
were  necessarily  declined.  As  it  was  expected  that  the  enemy  would  land  and  attack  the 
town  from  the  east,  heavy  batteries  were  erected  on  the  high  grounds  in  that  direction,  and 
an  entrenchment  thrown  up,  in  which  the  main  body  of  the  militia  were  posted.  On  the 
water  side,  the  city  was  defended  by  Fort  McHenry,  garrisoned  by  a  thousand  men  under 
Major  Armistead  ;  two  small  batteries  were  erected  on  the  south  side,  while  the  channel 
was  obstructed  by  a  number  of  sunken  vessels. 

On  the  llth  of  September,  1814,  the  British  fleet,  numbering  fifty  sail,  entered  the  mouth 
of  the  Patapsco  ;  and  on  the  twelfth,  a  force  of  five  thousand  men  was  landed  at  North 
Point,  fourteen  miles  from  Baltimore.  Gen.  Strieker  was  ordered  forward  with  three  thou 
sand  two  hundred  men,  to  oppose  their  progress.  His  force  was  composed  of  the  fifth  reg 
iment,  under  Col.  Sterritt ;  the  sixth,  Col.  McDonald  ;  the  twenty-seventh,  Lieut.  Col. 
Long;  the  thirty-ninth,  Col.  Fowler;,  the  fifty- first,  Col.  Amey ;  one ^hundred  and  fifty 
riflemen,  under  Capt.  Dyer ;  one  hundred  and  forty  cavalry,  under  Lieut.  Col.  Biays,  and 
the  Union  artillery  with"  six  field-pieces.  In  the  regiments  of  this  brigade  were  incorpor 
ated  Spangler's  York,  Metzgar's  Hanover,  Dixon's  Marietta,  and  Quantril's  Hagerstown 
uniformed  volunteers.  He  took  a  position  about  eight  miles  from  the  city,  his  right  rest 
ing  on  Bear  creek  and  his  left  covered  by  a  marsh  ;  the  fifth  and  twenty-seventh  regiments 
formed  the  first  line  ;  the  fifty-first  was  posted  three  hundred  yards  in  the  rear  of  the  fifth, 
and  the  thirty-ninth  in  rear  of  the  twenty-seventh  ;  the  sixth  was  held  in  reserve.  The  ar 
tillery,  six  four-pounders,  was  planted  in  the  center  on  the  main  road,  and  a  corps  of  rifle 
men  pushed  in  advance  as  skirmishers.  The  rifles  soon  fell  in  with  the  van  of  the  enemy, 
and  a  sharp  skirmish  ensued,  in  which  the  British  commander-in-chief,  Gen.  Ross,  was 
killed  Col.  Brooke,  the  second  in  command,  still  continued  to  advance,  and,  at  half  past 
three,  the  action  commenced  with  the  main  body  by  a  heavy  cannonade.  Gen.  Strieker  or 
dered  his  artillery  to  cease,  until  the  enemy  should  get  within  close  cannister  range  ;  and 
brought  up  the  thirty-ninth  on  the  left  of  the  twenty-seventh,  while  the  fifty- first  was  or 
dered  to  form  at  right  angles  with  the  line,  resting  its  right  near  the  left  of  the  thirty-ninth. 
The  fifty-first,  in  attempting  to  execute  this  order,  fell  into  confusion,  which,  however, 
was  soon  remedied.  The  enemy  now  advanced  upon  the  twenty-seventh  and  thirty-ninth, 
and  the  action  became  general.  The  fifty-first,  having  imperfectly  recovered  from  its  con 
fusion,  failed  to  keep  its  ground  ;  and,  having  delivered  a  scattering  fire,  broke  in  disorder. 
Its  retreat  threw  the  second  battalion  of  the  thirty-ninth  into  some  confusion  ;  but  the 
whole  line,  undismayed  by  the  desertion  of  the  fifty- first,  maintained  its  ground  with  the 
greatest  firmness — pouring  in  a  destructive  fire  upon  the  advancing  columns  of  the  enemy. 
The  artillery  reopened  with  terrible  effect  upon  their  left,  which  was  opposed  to  the  fifth, 
while  that  gallant  regiment  proudly  sustained  the  laurels  it  had  won  at  Bladensburg.  This 
close  and  hot  fire  was  kept  up  without  intermission  for  nearly  an  hour,  in  the  face  of  a  foe 
more  than  treble  their  numbers  ;  for  the  American  line,  reduced  by  the  desertion  of  the 
fifty-first,  and  unaided  by  the  sixth  in  reserve,  numbered  only  fourteen  hundred  men.  Their 
volleys  were  deadly,  for  they  fired  not  only  by  order,  but  each  man  at  his  mark,  and  the 
front  ranks  of  the  enemy  were  frequently  observed  throwing  themselves  upon  the  ground 
to  avoid  its  unerring  destruction. 

Finding  that  his  force,  uncovered  on  its  left  flank,  was  no  longer  able  to  make  head 
against  the  superior  strength  of  the  enemy,  and  having  accomplished  the  main  object  of  his 
detachment,  by  the  severe  check  he  had  given  them,  Gen.  Strieker  ordered  his  line  to  re 
tire  to  the  position  of  the  sixth,  his  reserve  regiment.  This  was  accomplished  in  good  or 
der  ;  but  the  fatigued  condition  of  the  troops  who  had  been  in  action,  and  the  exposed  po 
sition  which  he  occupied,  determined  the  general  to  fall  back  still  nearer  to  the  city.  The 
enemy,  crippled  by  the  severe  contest,  did  not  attempt  pursuit ;  and  the  brigade,  feeling 
that  it  had  gathered  the  benefits  of  a  victory,  assumed  its  position  near  the  lines,  panting 
for  another  struggle  with  the  invader.  Although  the  American  loss  was  heavy,  it  bore  no 
comparison  to  that  of  the  enemy.  Adjutant  James  Lowry  Donaldson,  a  member  of  the 


MARYLAND.  581 

legislature,  fell  in  the  hottest  of  the  conflict.  Lieut.  Andre  was  killed.  Capt.  Quantril,  of 
Hagerstown,  Capt.  Stewart,  Major  Moore,  Lieut.  Reese,  Joseph  R.  Brookes  and  Ensign 
Kirby  were  wounded.  Major  Heath  was  wounded,  and  had  two  horses  killed  under  him. 
The  American  loss  was  twenty-four  killed,  one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  wounded,  and  fifty 
prisoners — a  total  of  two  hundred  and  thirteen.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  nearly  twice  as 
great  ;  and  among  their  killed  was  their  leader,  Gen.  Ross,  who,  in  conjunction  with  the 
notorious  Cockburn,  was  the  destroyer  of  the  capital,  and  who  had  boasted  that  he  would 
take  up  his  winter  quarters  in  Baltimore. 

On  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  September,  the  British  made  their  appearance  within  two 
miles  of  the  entrenchments,  on  the  Philadelphia  road,  as  if  endeavoring  to  gain  the  flank 
of  the  American  position  ;  but,  baffled  by  the  skillful  maneuvers  of  Gen.  Smith,  after  throw 
ing  forward  a  reconnoisance  and  threatening  the  lines  in  front,  they  retired  toward  their 
former  position,  deterred  from  the  attempt  by  the  strength  of  the  works. 

Having  thus  failed  to,  take  the  city  by  land,  the  enemy  hoped  that  an  attack  by  water 
would  be  more  successful,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  13th,  the  fleet  began  to  bombard  the 

fort,  its  main  defense.  The  garrison 
.  was  composed  of  three  companies  of 
United  States'  artillery,  and  three  vol 
unteer  city  companies,  under  Capt. 
Berry,  Lieut.  Pennington  and  Capt. 
Nicholson,  besides  six  hundred  infan 
try —  in  all  about  one  thousand  men, 
under  Col.  Armistead.  For  a  time 
the  brave  garrison  were  compelled  to 
receive  the  fire  of  the  fleet  in  silence, 
anchored,  as  it  was,  two  miles  from 
the  fort,  and  beyond  the  reach  of  its 
guns.  At  length,  however — some  con 
fusion  being  created  in  the  south-west 
bastion  by  the  bursting  of  a  bomb — 
several  vessels  were  brought  within 
FORT  McHESRT.  range  to  follow  up  the  supposed  ad 

vantage  ;  but  the  batteries  immediate 
ly  opened  upon  them  with  such  effect  that  they  were  driven  back  to  their  former  position. 
At  this  safe  distance  they  poured  a  continuous  storm  of  shells  upon  the  gallant  defenders 
of  the  fort,  who  held  their  posts  in  stern  silence,  ready  to  repulse  any  nearer  approach. 
During  the  night,  several  rocket  vessels  and  barges,  with  fourteen  hundred  men,  supplied 
with  scaling  ladders,  passed  silently  by  the  fort  and  entered  the  Patapsco.  Little  dreaming 
of  the  resistance  of  the  six  and  ten-gun  batteries,  the  foe  already  reveled  in  anticipation 
in  the  plunder  of  the  captured  city,  when  suddenly,  as  they  drew  opposite  the  six-gun  bat 
tery,  Lieut.  Webster,  its  commander,  opened  upon  them  with  terrible  effect.  The  fort  and 
the  ten-gun  battery  also  poured  in  their  fire,  and  for  two  hours  a  furious  cannonade  was 
kept  up,  while  the  heavens  were  lighted  up  with  the  fiery  courses  of  the  bombs  from  the  fleet 
and  barges.  The  havoc  was  dreadful.  One  of  the  barges  was  sunk,  and  the  cries  of  the 
wounded  and  drowning  could  be  plainly  heard  upon  the  shore.  The  rest,  in  the  utmost 
confusion,  and  having  suffered  a  heavy  loss,  retreated  precipitately  to  the  fleet. 

Thus  baffled  by  land  and  water,  Admiral  Cockburn  and  Col.  Brooke  determined  to  aban 
don  the  expedition  ;  the  troops  were  embarked  on  the  15th,  and,  on  the  16th,  the  hostile 
fleet  dropped  down  the  Chesapeake,  leaving  the  liberated  city  filled  with  joy  at  her  triumph 
ant  preservation,  mingled  with  sorrow  for  the  gallant  sons  who  had  died  to  defend  her. 

Admiral  Cockburn  continued  his  exploits  on  the  bay  shore,  burning  and  destroying  the 
property  of  the  defenseless  citizens  for  some  time  longer,  and  threatening  the  towns  on  the 
coast ;  but  he  at  length  withdrew.  The  gallant  defense  of  Baltimore  saved  the  other  At 
lantic  cities  from  attack  ;  its  successful  termination  raised  the  spirits  of  the  people,  and  re 
newed  their  confidence  in  themselves — proving  that,  when  led  by  brave  and  skillful  officers, 
they  need  not  dread  to  encounter  any  equal  force  of  their  veteran  enemy 


The  celebrated  poem,  "  The  Star-Spangled  Banner"  was  written  by  Fran* 
cis  S.  Key,  a  lawyer,  of  Baltimore,  at  the  time  of  the  bombardment  of  Fort 
McHenry.  He  had  been  sent  with  a  flag  of  truce,  to  Admiral  Cockburn,  to  ef 
fect  the  release  of  some  captive  friends,  and  was  himself  detained  on  board 
of  a  cartel  until  after  the  attack. 


582  MARYLAND. 

The  boat  was  anchored — says  Judge  Taney,  in  a  letter  prefixed  to  a  vol 
ume  of  Mr.  Key's  poems — in  a  position  which  enabled  him  and  his  compan 
ions  to  see  distinctly  the  flag  of  Fort  McHenry  on  the  deck  of  the  vessel. 
He  remained  on  deck  during  the  night,  watching  every  shell  from  the  mo 
ment  it  was  fired  until  it  fell,  listening  with  breathless  interest  to  hear  if  an 
explosion  followed.  While  the  bombardment  continued,  it  was  sufficient 
proof  that  the  fort  had  not  surrendered.  But  it  suddenly  ceased,  some  time 
before  day;  and  as  they  had  no  communication  with  any  of  the  enemy's 
ships,  they  did  not  known  whether  the  fort  had  surrendered,  or  the  attack 
had  been  abandoned.  They  paced  the  deck  for  the  remainder  of  the  night  in 
painful  suspense.  As  soon  as  it  was  light  enough  to  discern  objects  at  a  dis 
tance,  their  glasses  were  turned  to  the  fort,  uncertain  whether  they  should 
see  there  the  stars  and  stripes  or  the  flag  of  the  enemy.  At  length  the  light 
came,  and  they  saw  that  "our  flag  was  still  there."  "The  Star -Spangled 
Banner"  was  commenced  on  the  deck  of  the  vessel  in  the  fervor  of  the  mo 
ment  when  the  enemy  were  seen  retreating  to  their  ships ;  some  brief  notes 
were  written  on  the  back  of  a  letter;  for  some  lines  he  was  obliged  to  rely 
on  his  memory,  and  the  whole  was  finished  in  the  boat  on  the  way  to  the 
shore,  and  written  out,  as  it  now  stands,  at  the  hotel,  on  the  night  he  reached 
Baltimore,  and  immediately  after  he  arrived.  "  This  outburst  of  the  patriot 
and  poet's  heart  thrilled  through  the  souls  of  his  brethren;  they  took  it 
up :  it  swelled  from  millions  of  voices,  and  "  The  Star-Spangled  Banner" 
written  by  a  son  of  Maryland,  within  sight  of  the  battle-fields  won  by  the 
citizen  soldiers  of  Maryland — within  sound  of  their  victorious  cannon  still 
ringing  in  their  ears — became  the  proud  national  anthem  of  the  whole 
Union." 

THE   STAR-SPANGLED   BANNER. 

O  !  say  can  you  see  by  the  dawn's  early  light, 

What  so  proudly  we  hailed  at  the  twilight's  last  gleaming — 
Whose  broad  stripes  and  bright  stars  through  the  perilous  fight, 

O'er  the  ramparts  we  watched,  were  so  gallantly  streaming  ! 
And  the  rocket's  red  glare,  the  bombs  bursting  in  air, 
Gave  proof  through  the  night  that  our  flag  was  still  there ; 
O  !  say  does  that  star-spangled  banner  yet  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave  ! 

On  that  shore  dimly  seen  through  the  mists  of  the  deep, 
Where  the  foe's  haughty  host  in  dread  silence  reposes, 

What  is  that  which  the  breeze,  o'er  the  towering  steep, 
As  it  fitfully  blows,  now  conceals,  now  discloses  ? 

Now  it  catches  the  gleam  of  the  morning's  first  beam, 

In  full  glory  reflected,  now  shines  on  the  stream  ; 

'Tis  the  star-spangled  banner  !  O,  long  may  it  wave 

O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave. 

And  where  is  that  band  who  so  vauntingly  swore 

That  the  havoc  of  war  and  the  battle's  confusion 
A  home  and  a  country  should  leave  us  no  more  ? 

Their  blood  has  washed  out  their  foul  footsteps'  pollution. 
No  refuge  could  save  the  hireling  and  slave 
From  the  terror  of  flight  or  the  gloom  of  the  grave , 
And  the  star-spangled  banner  in  triumph  doth  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave. 

0  !  thus  be  it  ever  when  freemen  shall  stand 
Between  their  loved  homes  and  the  war's  desolation, 

Blest  with  victory  and  peace,  may  the  heaven- rescued  land 
Praise  the  power  that  hath  made  and  preserved  us  a  uatior 


MARYLAND.  533 


Then  conquer  we  must,  when  our  cause  it  is  just, 
And  this  be  our  motto,  "  In  God  is  our  trust " — 
And  the  star-spangled  banner  in  triumph  shall  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave. 


The  following  account  of  the  Mob  in  Baltimore,  in  1812,  is  from  Grim- 
shaw's  United  States.  Gen.  James  M.  Lingan,  who  was  killed  on  the  occa 
sion,  was  a  valued  officer  of  the  revolution.  He  was  in  the  battle  of  Long 
Island,  and  at  the  surrender  of  Fort  Washington  was  taken  prisoner,  and 
shared  in  the  sufferings  of  the  horrid  prison  ship.  After  the  war,  he  was 
appointed  by  Washington  collector  of  the  port  of  Georgetown.  The  Gen. 
Lee,  who  suffered  by  this  mob  so  severely  as  never  to  recover  from  it  to  the 
day  of  his  death,  was  the  famous  commander  of  Lee's  legion,  so  celebrated 
in  the  campaigns  of  the  south  in  the  revolution.  He  was,  after  the  war, 
governor  of  Virginia.  To  distinguish  him  from  other  eminent  Virginians 
of  the  same  name,  he  was  usually  called  "  Light  Horse  Harry?' 

"  A  few  days  after  the  declaration  of  war,  the  town  of  Baltimore  was  seriously 
disturbed,  feome  harsh  strictures  on  the  conduct  of  government  having  appeared 
in  a  newspaper  of  that  city,  entitled  the  'Federal  Republican,"  the  resentment  of 
the  opposite  party  was  shown  by  destroying  the  office  and  press  of  that  establish 
ment.  The  commotion  excited  by  this  outrage  had,  however,  in  a  great  measure 
subsided,  and  the  transaction  was  brought  before  a  criminal  court  for  investiga 
tion.  But  events  more  alarming  and  tragical  shortly  afterward  succeeded.  On 
the  26th  of  July,  Mr.  Hanson,  the  leading  editor  of  the  obnoxious  journal,  who 
had  deemed  ic  prudent  to  leave  the  disordered  city,  returned,  accompanied  by  his 
political  adherents ;  among  whom  was  Gen.  Henry  Lee,  of  Alexandria.  Deter 
mined  to  recommence  the  paper,  by  first  printing  it  in  Georgetown,  in  the  District 
of  Columbia,  and  then  transmitting  it  to  Baltimore  for  distribution,  a  house  was 
for  this  purpose  occupied  in  Charles-street,  secured  against  external  violence,  and 
guarded  by  a  party  well  provided  for  defense.  On  the  28th,  papers  were  accord 
ingly  issued.  These  contained  severe  animadversions  against  the  mayor,  police, 
and  the  people  of  Baltimore,  for  the  depredations  committed  on  the  establishment 
in  the  preceding  month,  and  were  generally  circulated  throughout  the  city. 

In  the  course  of  the  day  it  became  known  that  Mr.  Hanson  was  in  the  new  of 
fice  in  Charles-street,  and  it  was  early  whispered  that  the  house  would  be  assailed. 
A  number  of  citizens  who  espoused  his  opinions,  went,  therefore,  to  the  house, 
and  joined  in  its  protection.  Toward  the  evening,  a  crowd  of  boys  collected; 
who,  after  using  opprobious  epithets  to  those  within,  began  to  throw  stones  at  the 
windows ;  and  about  the  same  time,  a  person  on  the  pavement,  endeavoring  to  dis 
suade  the  youths  from  mischief,  was  severely  wounded  by  something  ponderous 
thrown  from  the  house.  They  were  cautioned  from  the  windows  to  desist;  but 
still  continued  to  assail  the  place  with  stones.  Two  muskets  were  then  fired  from 
the  upper  story ;  charged,  it  was  supposed,  with  blank  cartridges,  to  deter  them 
from  further  violence;  immediately  the  crowd  in  the  street  greatly  increased;  the 
boys  were  displaced  by  men ;  the  sashes  of  the  lower  windows  were  broken,  and 
attempts  made  to  force  the  door.  Muskets,  in  quick  succession,  were  discharged 
from  the  house ;  some  military  arrived  to  disperse  the  crowd ;  several  shots  were 
fired  in  return ;  and  at  length  a  Dr.  Gale  was  killed  by  a  shot  from  the  office  door. 
The  irritation  of  the  mob  was  increased.  They  planted  a  cannon  against  the 
house,  but  were  restrained  from  discharging  it  by  the  timely  arrival  of  an  addi 
tional  military  force,  and  an  agreement  that  the  persons  in  the  house  would  sur 
render  to  the  civil  authority.  Accordingly,  early  in  the  following  morning,  having 
received  assurances  on  which  they  thought  themselves  safe  in  relying,  they  sur 
rendered,  and  were  conducted  to  the  county  jail,  contiguous  to  the  city.  The 
party  consisted  of  about  twenty  persons ;  among  whom  were  Gen.  Lee,  Gen.  James 
Lingan,  and  Mr.  Hanson. 

The  mayor  directed  the  sheriff  to  use  every  precaution  to  secure  the  doors  of 
the  prison,  and  the  commander  of  the  troops  to  employ  a  competent  force  to  pre- 


584 


MARYLAND. 


serve  the  peace.  In  the  evening  everything  bore  the  appearance  of  tranquillity  ; 
and  the  soldiers,  by  the  consent  of  the  magistrate,  were  dismissed.  But,  shortly 
after  dark,  a  great  crowd  of  disorderly  persons  reassembled  about  the  jail,  and 
manifested  an  intention  to  force  it  open.  On  being  apprised  of  this,  the  mayor 
hastened  to  the  spot,  and  with  the  aid  of  a  few  other  gentlemen,  for  a  while  pre 
vented  the  execution  of  the  design  ;  but  they  were  at  length  overpowered  by  the 
number  and  violence  of  the  assailants.  The  mayor  was  carried  away  by  force ; 
and  the  turnkey  compelled  to  open  the  doors.  A  tragedy  ensued,  which  can  not 
be  described  ;  it  can  be  imagined  only  by  those  who  are  familiar  with  scenes  of 
blood.  General  Lingan  was  killed ;  eleven  were  beaten  and  mangled  with  weapons 
of  every  description,  such  as  stones,  bludgeons,  and  sledge  hammers,  and  then 
thrown  as  dead,  into  one  pile  outside  of  the  door.  A  few  of  the  prisoners  fortu 
nately  escaped  through  the  crowd :  Mr.  Hanson,  fainting  from  his  repeated  wounds, 
was  carried  by  a  gentleman  (of  opposite  political  sentiments),  at  the  hazard  of  his 
own  life,  across  the  adjoining  river,  whence  he  with  difficulty  reached  the  dwell 
ing  of  a  friend. 

No  effectual  inquisition  was  ever  made  into  this  signal  violation  of  the  peace, 
nor  punishment  inflicted  on  the  guilty.  The  leaders,  on  both  sides,  underwent 
trials :  but,  owing  to  the  inflammation  of  public  feeling,  they  were  acquitted." 


The  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  379  miles  in  length,  extending  from 
the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake,  at  Baltimore,  to  those  of  the  Ohio,  at  Wheel 
ing,  is  one  of  the  greatest 
works  of  engineering  skill 
on  the  continent.  This  im 
portant  undertaking  owes  its 
origin  to  the  far-reaching  sa 
gacity  of  Philip  E.  Thomas, 
a  Quaker  merchant  of  Balti 
more,  who  lived  to  see  its 
completion,  although  nearly 
thirty  years  had  elapsed  from 
the  time  of  its  commence 
ment.  At  that  period,  Bal 
timore  city  was  worth,  but 
$25,000,000,  yet  it  unhesita 
tingly  embarked  in  an  enter 
prise  which  cost  31,000,000. 
The  first  stone  was  laid  on 
the  4th  of  July,  1828,  by 
the  venerable  Charles  Car 
roll,  of  Carrollton,  who  pro 
nounced  it,  next  to  signing 
the  declaration  of  indepen 
dence,  the  most  important 
act  of  his  life. 


TBAY  BUN  VIADUCT,  B.  &  0.  RAILROAD. 

This  elegant  structure  is  of  cast  Iron,  600  feet  in  length,  and 
150  feet  above  the  level  of  the  stream. 


"  This  was  at  a  very  early 
period  in  the  history  of  rail 
ways  ;  and  during  the  progress  of  the  work,  from  year  to  year,  old  theories  were 
exploded  and  new  principles  introduced,  increasing  in  boldness  and  originality  as 
it  advanced.  Its  annual  reports  went  forth  as  text  books ;  its  workshops  were 
practical  lecture  rooms,  and  to  have  worthily  graduated  in  this  school,  is  an  hon 
orable  passport  to  scientific  service  in  any  part  of  the  world.  In  its  struggles 
with  unparalleled  difficulties — financial,  physical,  legislative  and  legal — the  gallant 
little  state  of  Maryland  found  men  equal  to  each  emergency  as  it  arose,  and  the 


MARYLAND.  585 

development  of  so  much  talent  and  high  character  in  various  departments,  should 
not  be  esteemed  the  smallest  benefit  which  the  country  has  derived  from  this  great 
enterprise." 

"  The  line  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  traversing  the  Alleghanies,  has 
already  become  somewhat  classic  ground.  The  vicinity  of  Harper's  Ferry,  old 
Fort  Frederick,  Cumberland,  and  other  portions  along  the  Potomac  River,  have 
long  been  known  to  the  world  for  their  imposing  scenery,  as  well  as  for  their 
historical  interest.  It  is  beyond  Cumberland,  however,  that  the  grandest  and  most 
effective  views  on  this  route  are  presented.  The  Piedmont  grade;  Oakland,  with 
its  inviting  summer  atmosphere ;  Valley  River  Falls ;  the  Monongahela,  and  other 
attractive  points,  inspire  wonder  in  all  who  witness  them. 

Nor  should  the  grand  scientific  features  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Road  be 
overlooked.  To  say  nothing  of  its  unique  and  most  successfully  planned  grades 
(by  which  an  elevation  of  nearly  three  thousand  feet  above  tide  is  reached),  there 
are  its  numerous  splendid  bridges  of  iron,  and  brick,  and  stone;  its  massive  build 
ings  of  all  kinds ;  its  solidly  arched  tunnels,  and  numerous  other  features,  devel 
oping  the  greatest  skill  and  ingenuity  upon  the  part  of  the  strong  minds  which 
wrought  them.  The  longest  finished  tunnel  in  America  is  Kingwood  Tunnel,  261 
miles  from  Baltimore ;  it  is  four  fifths  of  a  mile  in  length,  and  cost  more  than  a 
million  of  dollars ! 

Our  engraving  of  '  Tray  Run  Viaduct,'  "  says  Leslie's  Pictorial,  from  which  this 
is  copied,  "  is  from  an  accurate  and  faithful  drawing,  made  upon  the  spot,  by  Mr. 
D.  C.  Hitchcock,  our  artist,  who  has  also  been  engaged  in  taking  numerous  views 
on  this  attractive  route  for  the  London  Illustrated  Isews.  Appropriate  to  our  no 
tice  of  the  Tray  Run  Viaduct,  we  may  quote  the  following  paragraphs  from  the 
'  Book  of  the  Great  Railway  Celebration  of  1857,'  published  by  the  Appletons : 

Cheat  River  is  a  rapid  mountain  stream,  of  a  dark  coffee  colored  water,  which  is  sup 
posed  to  take  its  hue  from  the  forests  of  laurel,  hemlock  and  black  spruce  in  which  it  has 
its  rise.  Our  road  crossed  the  stream  at  the  foot  of  Cranberry  grade  by  a  viaduct.  This 
is  composed  of  two  noble  spans  of  iron,  roofed  in  on  abutments,  and  a  pier  of  solid  free 
stone  taken  from  a  neighboring  quarry.  Arrived  at  this  point,  we  fairly  entered  the '  Cheat 
River  valley,'  which  presents  by  far  the  grandest  and  most  boldly  picturesque  scenery  to  be 
found  on  the  line  of  this  road,  if  indeed  it  is  not  the  finest  series  of  railroad  views  on  our 
continent.  The  European  travelers  in  our  party  were  as  much  enraptured  by  it  as  were 
those  of  us  who  have  never  visited  the  mountains,  lakes  and  glens  of  Scotia  or  Switzer 
land.  For  several  miles,  we  ran  along  the  steep  mountain  side,  clinging,  as  it  were,  to  the 
gigantic  cliffs,  our  cars  like  great  cages  suspended — though  upon  the  safest  and  most  solid 
of  beds — midway,  as  it  were,  between  heaven  and  earth.  At  one  moment  the  view  was 
confined  to  our  immediate  locality,  hemmed  in  on  every  side,  as  we  were,  by  the  towering 
mountain  spurs.  At  the  next,  a  slight  curve  in  the  road  opened  to  view  fine  stretches  of 
the  deep  valley,  with  the  dark  river  flowing  along  its  bottom,  and  glorious  views  of  the  for 
est-covered  slopes  descending  from  the  peaks  to  the  water's  edge.  Amazed  at  the  grand 
eur  of  the  ever-varying  scenery  of  this  region,  a  French  gentleman  is  said  to  have  ex 
claimed  in  ecstacy,  '  Magnifique!  Zere  is  nossing  likezis  in  France."  The  engineering  dif 
ficulties,  overcome  in  the  part  of  the  road  within  the  first  few  miles  west  of  Cheat  River 
bridge,  must  have  been  appalling  ,  but  for  us  the  rough  places  had  been  made  smooth  as 
the  prairie  levels.  After  crossing  this  river  itself,  at  Rowlesburg,  the  next  point  was  to  as 
cend  along  its  banks  the  '  Cheat  River  hill.'  The  ravine  of  Kyer's  run,  a  mile  from  the 
bridge,  76  feet  deep,  was  crossed  by  a  solid  embankment.  Then,  after  bold  cutting  along 
the  steep,  rocky  hill  side,  we  reached  Buckeye  hollow,  which  is  108  feet  below  the  road  level, 
and  finally  came  to  Tray  run,  which  we  crossed  at  a  hight  of  150  feet  above  its  original 
bed  by  a  splendid  viaduct,  600  feet  long,  founded  on  a  massive  base  of  masonry  piled  upon 
the  solid  rock  below.  These  viaducts  are  of  iron — designed  by  Mr.  Albert  Fink,  one  of 
Mr.  Latrobe's  assistants — and  are  exceedingly  graceful,  as  well  as  very  substantial  struc 
tures.  When  we  reached  the  west  end  of  the  great  Tray  run  viaduct,  the  cars  halted,  and 
the  company  alighted  for  a  better  view  of  the  works.  A  walk  of  a  few  feet  brought  us  to 
the  brow  of  the  precipice  overlooking  the  river,  nearly  300  feet  below.  The  view  from  this  spot , 
both  of  the  scenery  and  the  grand  structure  which  so  splendidly  spanned  the  immense  mount 
ain  ravine,  was  truly  inspiring.  From  our  great  elevation  the  stream  appeared  to  be  almost 
beneath  our  feet,  an  illusion  promptly  dispelled  when  the  strongest  and  longest  armed 
among  us  failed  to  throw  a  stone  far  enough  to  drop  in  its  bed.  With  the  entire  train  full 
of  guests,  the  band  also,  alighted  here,  and  taking  position  near  the  cliff,  struck  up  the  pop 
ular  air  of  '  Love  Not,'  in  sweet  harmony  with  the  emotions  inspired  by  the  scene.  The 


586  MARYLAND. 

sun  had  just  retired  behind  the  distant  mountain  top  at  the  head  of  the  valley,  casting  a 
lengthened  shadow  over  the  place,  and  leaving  us  quite  alone  in  the  grand  and  stupendous 
solitude,  all  things  combining  to  impress  us  deeply  with  the  influence  of  the  solemn  poetry 
of  nature,  whose  '  sanctum  sanctorum '  we  seemed  to  have  invaded.  The  shrill  note  of  the 
stern  whistle  recalled  us  to  the  realities  of  our  position,  and  we  reluctantly  resumed  our 
seats,  to  be  whirled  along  on  our  westward  journey. 



The  following  inscriptions  are  from  a  work  entitled  "  Memoirs  of  the  Dead, 
and  Tomb's  Remembrancer,"  published  in  Baltimore,  1806  : 

To  the  memory  of  PATRICK  ALLISON,  Doctor  of  Theology,  founder  and  first  Pastor  of  the 
church  of  the  Presbyterians  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  who  died  on  the  21st  day  of  Aug., 
1802,  aged  62  years.  P. 

In  memory  of  the  Rev.  BENTON  RIGGIN,  who  fell  a  victim  to  the  epidemic  in  Sept.,  1799J 
in  the  40th  year  of  his  age,  and  12th  of  his  ministry.  He  was  an  agreeable  companion, 
useful  and  acceptable  in  the  ministry,  and  died  in  fall  assurance  of  that  rest  that  remains 
for  the  people  of  God. 

With  songs  let  us  follow  his  flight, 

And  mount  with  his  spirit  above, 
Escaped  to  the  mansions  of  light, 

And  lodg'd  in  the  Eden  above.         M. 

Here  lies  what  was  mortal  of  JOSEPH  RAWLIXS,  who  fell  asleep  on  the  31st  day  of  Jan., 
1795,  in  the  64th  year  of  his  age,  and  rests  beneath  this  stone,  in  full  assurance  of  being 
awakened  again  at  the  last  day,  by  the  fixed  decree  and  power  of  God,  to  appear  before  his 
dread  tribunal,  and  from  a  well  grounded  faith  in  the  all-sufficient  merits  .of  Jesus  Christ, 
expects  pardon  for  his  sins,  and  to  have  his  vile  body  changed  and  made  like  the  glorious 
body  of  Christ,  and  to  be  admitted  into  his  heavenly  mansions,  there  to  dwell  in  his  pres 
ence  in  the  fullness  of  bliss  and  happiness  to  all  eternity.  £. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  WILLIAM  HAWKINS  WOOD,  and  ANNA  MARIA  WOOD,  who  de 
parted  this  life  Nov.  3,  1795,  and  Nov.  4,  1802.  William  aged  5  months,  and  Anna  Maria 
J 1  months  and  16  days. 

Bold  infidelity,  canst  thou  reply, 

Beneath  this  stone  two  infant's  ashes  lie, 

Say,  are  they  saved  or  lost  ? 

If  death's  by  sin,  they  sin'd  because  they're  here, 

If  Heaven's  by  workst  in  heaven  they  can't  appear. 

Reason,  ah  how  depraved !  the  bible's  truth  revere,  the  knot's  untied, 

They  died,  for  Adam  sin'd  ;  they  reign'd  in  life,  for  Jesus  died.        M. 

The  first  two  inscriptions  below  are  from  tablets  within  the  first  Presby 
terian  Church ;  those  that  follow  are  from  monuments  in  the  Green  Mount 
Cemetery : 

To  the  memory  of  JAMES  INQLISH,  second  minister  of  this  chnrch,  who  suddenly  de 
parted  this  life  on  Sunday  the  15th  of  Aug.,  1819,  aged  42  years.  This  Congregation  in  re 
spectful  manifestation  of  their  affection  have  inscribed  this  tablet 

To  the  memory  of  WILLIAM  NEVINS,  D.D.,  third  minister  of  this  church,  who  departed 
this  Life  after  a  lingering  illness  on  Monday  the  14th  of  Sept.,  1835,  in  the  39th  year  of  his 
age.  In  grateful  memory  of  his  ministry,  and  of  their  affectionate  remembrance,  this  Cbn- 
yregation  have  placed  this  Tablet. 

Com.  JOHN  D.  DANIELS,  Columbian  navy,  born  Dec.  19,  1783,  died  Oct.  29,  1855.  Requi- 
eecat  in  pace.  Amen. 

In  memory  of  Gen.  WM.  H.  WINDER,  born  Feb.  18, 1775,  died  May  24, 1824.  A  candid 
ear  and  a  guileless  tongue,  his  motto  and  his  character. 

JAMES  0.  LAW,  born  March  14th,  1809,  died  of  ship  fever  in  the  service  of  the  destitute, 
June  6, 1847. — Commissioned  Capt.  Independent  Grays,  March,  1837,  mayor  of  Baltimore, 
major  of  the  53d  Regiment  M.  V.  As  a  magistrate,  just  and  firm,  as  a  soldier,  gallant  and 
beloved. — Commissioned  major  52d  Regiment,  Sept.,  1842.  He  lived  a  cherished  citizen. 
His  death  illustrated  the  active  benevolence  which  had  adorned  his  life. — The  officers  and 
men  of  his  regiment  have  erected  this  monument  to  his  memory. 


MARYLAND 


587 


WM.  BOYD  FERGUSON,  Pres 
ident  of  the  Howard  Association 
of  Norfolk,  Va. 

Greater  love  hath  no  man  than 
that  he  lay  down  his  life  for  his 
friends. 

His  grave  is  consecrated  by 
the  widow's  prayer,  the  orphan's 
tear,  the  blessing  of  the  deso 
late. 

His  ministry  of  mercy  ceased 
only  when  "  God's  finger  touched 
him  and  he  slept." 

Erected  by  the  Maryland  Ca 
dets,  the  first  Baltimore  Hose 
company,  and  other  Baltimore- 
ans,  in  memory  of  a  citizen  who 
died  in  his  effort  to  stay  the 
pestilence  that  desolated  Nor 
folk,  1855. 

In  memory  of  WILLIAM  STUART,  born 
in  Baltimore,  June  12,  A.  D.  1780, 
died  Feb.  12,  1830.  Colonel  in  the  ar 
my  of  the  U.  S.  in  the  war  of  1812 ; 
Delegate  from  Baltimore  in  the  Legis 
lature  of  Maryland  in  1823  ;  member 
of  the  Executive  Council  of  the  State  in  1827;  and  mayor  of  his  native  city  in  1831.  In 
all  the  relations  of  domestic  life,  he  was  exemplary,  and  he  possessed  the  affectionate  es 
teem  of  all  classes  of  his  fellow  citizens. 


FKROTJSON  MONUMENT,  BALTIMOKX. 


ANNAPOLIS,  the  capit 
al  of  the  state  of  Mary 
land,  is  a  city  and  port 
of  entry  on  the  west  side 
of  Severn  Kiver,  three 
miles  from  its  entrance 
into  Chesapeake  Bay,  25 
miles  from  Baltimore,  and 
44  E.  N.  E.  of  Wash 
ington.  It  is  connected 
with  the  Baltimore  and 
Washington  Railroad  by 
the  Annapolis  and  Elk- 
ridge  Railroad,  which  is 
21  miles  long.  The  town 
is  regularly  laid  out ;  its 
streets  diverging  from  the 
state  house  and  the  Epis 
copal  Church,  as  from 
two  centers.  Popula 
tion,  about  3,000.  An 
napolis  was  founded  about 

SOUTH-EASTEKN  VIEW   OF   THE   STATE   HOCSE,    ANNAPOLIS.  1649  The        Settlement 

at  first  was  called  Providence;  afterward,  Ann  Arundeltown;  and  lastly, 


588  MARYLAND. 

having  obtained  a  city  charter,  in  1708,  it  received  the  name  of  Annapolis 
(i.  e.,  the  city  of  Ann),  in  honor  of  Queen  Anne,  the  reigning  monarch  of 
England.  The  state  house  is  a  venerable  and  substantial  building,  and  is 
distinguished  as  the  building  where  the  American  congress  held  some  of  their 
sessions  during  the  revolutionary  war,  and  the  place  where,  in  the  senate 
chamber,  Washington  resigned  his  commission.  These  apartments  have 
been  preserved  unaltered. 

Annapolis  was  first  settled  by  a  company  of  Puritans  from  Virginia,  who 
were  obliged  to  leave  that  province  on  account  of  the  severe  laws  passed 
against  them,  and  the  persecutions  they  endured.  They  came  into  Mary 
land,  where  they  were  promised  the  enjoyment  of  religious  freedom.  In  or 
about  the  year  1649,  they  commenced  a  settlement  at  Greenberry's  Point,  a 
peninsula  two  miles  east  from  the  state  house,  then  known  as  Town  Neck. 
These  emigrants  were  about  100  in  number;  their  bounds  were  soon  ex 
tended,  and  the  entire  settlement  received  the  name  of  Providence.  In  1650, 
they  sent  two  burgesses  to  the  general  assembly  at  St.  Mary's.  At  this  as 
sembly  an  act  was  passed,  erecting  Providence  into  a  county,  and  the  name 
given  it  was  Ann  Arundel,  that  being  the  maiden  name  of  Lady  Baltimore. 

After  Cromwell  obtained  the  sovereign  power  in  England,  collisions  took 
place  between  the  Puritans  and  Gov.  Stone,  who  acted  under  the  authority 
of  Lord  Baltimore.  Gov.  Stone,  determining  to  enforce  his  clairns'by  a  resort 
to  arms,  assembled  his  followers  on  board  11  or  12  vessels,  small  and  great, 
and  appeared  in  the  Severn,  at  Providence.  One  Heamans,  the  master  of  a 
ship  called  the  Golden  Lyon,  at  this  time  lying  at  anchor  in  the  river,  was 
induced  to  offer  his  services  to  the  Puritans.  The  following  account  of  the 
conflict  which  ensued  is  from  Ridgelyz  Annals  of  Annapolis : 

Governor  Stone,  with  his  little  fleet  and  army,  had  by  this  time,  about  '  the  shutting  in 
of  the  evening,'  as  it  is  said,  on  the  24th  of  March,  1654-5,  (0.  S.)  arrived  within  the 
outer  harbor  of  Providence.  He  was  now  also  within  the  range  of  the  shot  of  the  Golden 
Lyon,  from  whence  a  gun  was  fired  at  him,  in  order,  as  is  said,  to  bring  him  or  some  mes 
senger  on  board.  Governor  Stone  did  not  think  it  proper  to  pay  any  attention  to  this  sig 
nal  of  war,  as  it  appeared  ;  but,  having  arrived  within  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  which  forms 
the  southern  boundary  of  the  peninsula  on  which  the  city  of  Annapolis  now  stands,  pro 
ceeded  to  land  his  men  on  a  point  of  land  which  lies  on  the  southern  side  of  both  the  river 
Severn  and  the  before-mentioned  creek,  nearly  opposite  to  and  in  an  eastern  direction  from 
what  is  called  the  dock  or  inner  harbor  of  Annapolis,  and  on  which  point  or  peninsula  a 
small  fortress,  called  Fort  Horn,  was  afterward  built  during  the  American  revolutionary 
war.  While  Gov.  Stone  was  landing  his»en  on  this  point  of  land  or  peninsula,  the  com 
mander  Heamans,  or  Mr.  Durand,  thought  it  proper  to  repeat  their  fire  upon  the  boats  of 
Gov.  Stone  as  they  were  rowing  to  the  sTiore-  The  shot  thereof  lighting  somewhat  near  to 
them,  the  governor  deemed  it  most  prudent  to  send  a  messenger  on  board  the  Golden  Lyon 
to  know  the  reason  of  their  conduct,  with  directions  to  the  messenger  to  inform  the  captain 
of  the  ship  that  he  (Gov.  Stone)  thought  "  the  captain  of  the  ship  had  been  satisfied ;"  to 
which  the  captain  answered — in  a  very  blustering  tone,  as  it  appears — "satisfied  with  what  ? 
I  never  saw  any  power  Gov.  Stone  had,  to  do  as  he  hath  done,  but  the  superscription  of  a 
letter.  I  must  and  will  appear  for  these  in  a  good  cause."  It  would  appear  that  Gov. 
Stone  and  the  captain  had  some  explanation  previous  to  the  firing  of  this  last  gun — at  least 
it  is  fair  so  to  presume,  from  the  nature  of  the  captain's  reply  to  his  message. 

Gov.  Stone  having  moved  his  vessels  further  up  the  creek  during  the  night,  Capt.  Hea 
mans,  or  the  Puritans  on  shore,  contrived  early  the  next  morning  to  place  a  vessel  or  ves 
sels,  "  with  two  pieces  of  ordnance,"  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  and  by  that  means  block 
aded  Gov.  Stone's  little  fleet  within  the  same,  so  as  to  prevent  them  from  coming  out.  The 
governor  soon  after,  however,  on  the  same  day,  appeared  with  his  small  army,  in  military 
parade,  on  a  narrow  neck  of  land — most  probably  that  on  which  the  remains  of  the  before- 
mentioned  fort  now  are — near  where  he  had  landed.  The  captain  of  the  ship  (Heamans) 
observing  this,  brought  his  guns  to  bear  upon  them,  and,  firing  at  them,  killed  one  man, 
and  by  that  means  forced  them  to  march  further  off  into  the  neck.  In  the  meantime  Capt. 
Fuller,  the  Puritan  commander,  with  his  company,  consisting  of  a  hundred  and  twenty  men, 
embarked  In  their  boats,  most  probably  from  the  peninsula  whereon  Annapolis  now  stands, 


MARYLAND.  589 

and  went  up  the  river  some  distance,  where  they  landed  and  marched  round  the  head  of  the 
creek  to  where  Gov.  Stone  and  his  people  were  waiting  to  receive  them,  a  distance  of  six 
miles. 

On  the  approach  of  the  Puritans,  the  sentry  of  the  people  of  St.  Mary's,  or  Marylanders, 
fired  his  alarm-gun,  when  the  men  of  Gov.  Stone  immediately  appeared  in  order.  Capt. 
Fuller,  still  expecting  that  Gov.  Stone  might  possibly  give  a  reason  for  their  coming,  com 
manded  his  men,  upon  pain  of  death,  not  to  shoot  a  gun,  or  give  the  first  onset — setting 
up  the  standard  of  the  commonwealth  of  England,  against  which  the  enemy  shot  five  or  six 
guns,  and  killed  one  man  in  the  front,  before  a  shot  was  made  by  the  other. 

Then  the  word  was  given,  "  In  the  name  of  God  fall  on  ;  God  is  our  strength" — that  was 
the  word  for  Providence  ;  the  Marylander's  word  was,  "Hey  for  Saint  Maries." 

The  charge  was  fierce  and  sharp  for  the  time  ;  but,  through  the  glorious  presence  of  the 
Lord  of  Hosts,  manifested  in  and  toward  his  poor  oppressed  people,  the  enemy  could  not 
endure,  but  gave  back,  and  were  so  effectually  charged  home,  that  they  were  all  routed — 
turned  their  backs,  threw  down  their  arms,  and  begged  mercy.  After  the  first  volley  of 
shot,  a  small  company  of  the  enemy,  from  behind  a  great  fallen  tree,  galled  us  and  wounded 
divers  of  our  men,  but  were  soon  beaten  6if.  Of  the  whole  company  of  the  Marylanders, 
there  escaped  only  four  or  five,  who  run  away  out  of  the  army  to  carry  news  to  their  con 
federates.  Gov.  Stone,  Col.  Price,  Capt.  Gerrard,  Capt.  Lewis,  Capt.  Kendall,'  Capt.  Gui- 
ther,  Maj.  Chandler,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  counselors,  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  Lord 
Baltimore,  among  whom,  both  commanders  and  soldiers,  a  great  number  being  papists,  were 
taken,  and  so  were  all  their  vessels,  arms,  ammunition  and  provision  ;  about  fifty  men  were 
slain  and  wounded.  We  lost  only  two  in  the  field,  but  two  died  since  of  their  wounds. 
God  did  appear  wonderful  in  the  field,  and  in  the  hearts  of  the  people — all  confessing  him 
to  be  the  only  worker  of  this  victory  and  deliverance." 

In  giving  the  above  account  of  the  battle,  the  words  of  Mr.  Leonard  Strong  have  been 
used,  who,  it  is  probable,  was  an  eye-witness,  and  in  the  battle — he  being  one  of  Capt. 
Fuller's  council,  at  Providence. 

It  is  alleged  that  the  Puritans  of  Providence,  several  days  after  the  fight,  put  to  death 
four  of  Gov.  Stone's  party.  We  wish  it  was  in  our  power  to  contradict  and  disprove  this 
cold-blooded  outrage,  even  at  this  late  period,  for  the  sake  of  humanity  and  the  character 
of  the  first  settlers  of  our  native  city  ;  but  the  evidence  seems  to  be  too  strong  to  admit  a 
doubt  of  its  truth. 

Dr.  Barber  says — and  he  appears  to  be  entitled  to  full  credit— that,  "  after  the  skirmish, 
the  governor,  upon  quarter  given  him  and  all  his  company  in  the  field,  yielded  to  be  taken 
prisoners  ;  but,  two  or  three  days  after,  the  victors  condemned  ten  to  death,  and  executed 
foure,  and  had  executed  all  had  not  the  incessant  petitioning  and  begging  of  some  good  wo 
men  saved  some,  and  the  souldiers  others — the  governor  himselfe  being  condemned  by  them, 
and  since  beg'd  by  the  souldiers — some  being  saved  just  as  they  were  leading  out  to  exe 
cution." 

•  Mrs.  Stone,  also,  in  a  letter  to  Lord  Baltimore,  states  that,  "  after  quarter  given,  they 
tried  all  your  councellors  by  a  councell  of  warre,  and  sentence  was  passed  upon  my  husband 
to  be  shot  to  death,  but  was  after  saved  by  the  enemy's  owne  soldiers,  and  so  the  rest  of 
the  councellors  were  saved  by  the  petitions  of  the  women,  with  some  other  friends  which 
they  found  there." 

In  1694  Annapolis  was  constituted  a  town,  port,  and  place  of  trade,  under 
the  name  of  "Anne  Arundel  Town."  In  this  year,  also,  the  seat  of  govern 
ment,  which  had  been  at  the  City  of  St.  Mary's  from  the  earliest  formation 
of  the  province,  was  transferred  to  this  place.  The  records  were,  hy  Gov. 
Nicholson,  ordered  to  he  placed  in  good  strong  bags,  secured  by  cordage  and 
hides,  with  guards  to  protect  them  night  and  day,  and  thus  to  be  delivered 
to  the  sheriff  of  Anne  Arundel  county,  at  Anne  Arundel  Town. 

';The  legislature,  at  a  session  in  1696,  passed  an  act  establishing  an  acad 
emy  by  the  name  of  'King  William's  School,'  for  the  propagation  of  the  gos 
pel,  and  education  of  youth  in  good  letters  and  manners."  The  next  year, 
Gov.  Nicholson  proposed  to  the  house  of  burgesses  "that  his  majesty,  William 
III,  be  addressed  that  some  part  of  the  revenue  given  toward  furnishing  arms 
and  ammunition  for  the  use  of  the  province,  be  laid  out  for  the  purchase  of 
books  to  be  added  to  the  books  which  had  been  presented  by  the  king  to  form 
a  library  in  the  porte  of  Annapolis ;  and  that  a  portion  of  the  public  revenue 
be  appled  to  the  enlargement  thereof;  and  that  the  library  should  be  placed 


590 


MARYLAND. 


in  the  office  and  under  the  care  of  the  commissary  of  the  province,  permitting 
all  persons  desirous  to  study  or  read  the  books  to  have  access  thereto  under 
proper  instructions."  Many  of  the  volumes  thus  presented  by  the  king  to 
Annapolis,  are  now  in  the  library  of  St.  John's  College,  to  which  they  were 
removed  on  the  burning  of  the  state  house,  in  1704. 


South-east  view  of  St.  John's  College,  Annapolis. 

In  1742  an  act  was  passed  to  enable  Gov.  Bladen,  or  the  governor  for  the 
time  being,  to  purchase  four  acres  within  the  fence  of  the  city,  and  to  build 
thereon  a  dwelling  house  for  the  use  of  the  governor.  Materials  were  pro 
vided,  and  the  building  was  nearly  finished,  in  a  style  of  superior  magnifi 
cence,  when  a  contention  took  place  between  the  governor  and  the  delegates, 
which  prevented  its  completion.  This  is  now  St.  John's  College.  In  1784 
the  general  assembly  of  Maryland  passed  an  act  for  founding  a  college  on  the 
western  shore,  incorporated  the  institution  by  the  name  of  the  "  Visitors  and 
Governors  of  St.  John's  College,"  and  granted  a  perpetual  fund  of  £1,750 
sterling,  or  nearly  $9,000,  annually.  The  legislature  ceded  four  acres  of 
land — now  the  college  green — which  had  been  conveyed  to  the  governor  of 
Maryland,  repaired  the  unfinished  building,  and,  in  1785,  conveyed  the  funds 
of  "  King  William's  School "  to  St.  John's  College. 

The  college  green,  in  the  revolutionary  war,  was  used  as  the  encampment 
of  the  French  army,  and  also  by  the  American  troops  assembled  in  the  war 
of  1812.  In  the  engraving  annexed  is  seen,  on  the  right,  a  large  forest- 
poplar,  or  "American  tulip-tree,"  probably  standing  when  Annapolis  was  first 
settled,  in  1649.  It  is  an  object  of  veneration  to  the  citizens;  under  its  shade, 
Francis  S.  Key,  the  author  of  the  "Star-Spangled  Banner,"  while  a  student 
here,  passed  many  hours. 

The  United  States  Naval  Academy,  at  Annapolis,  is  a  flourishing  institu 
tion,  under  the  direction  of  the  academic  board,  and  has  an  efficient  corps 
of  professors  and  teachers.  There  are  here  usually  about  200  students  under 
a  course  of  instruction  which  occupies  four  years.  During  the  warm  season 
they  are  taught  seamanship,  adopting  seamen's  fare  while  on  ship  board. 
The  grounds  and  buildings  at  Fort  Severn  occupy  an  area  of  several  acres. 
The  River  Severn  is  here  a  mile  wide,  and  sufficiently  deep  for  the  largest 


MARYLAND. 


591 


ships-of-war.     This  section  of  the  town  was  formerly  much  neglected;  but 
of  late  years  it  has  been  greatly  improved — particularly  in  front,  and  in  the 


South-western  view  of  the  United  States  Naval  Academy,  Annapolis. 

The  Steam-works,  Gas  House,  and  part  of  Fort  Severn,  are  seen  on  the  left ;  the  Chapel,  Monument, 
etc.,  on  the  right ;  the  Recitation  Hall,  and  other  buildings,  in  the  central  part. 

vicinity  of  the  academy  buildings.     The  following  inscriptions  are  from  a 
tasteful  monument  erected  between  the  chapel  and  the  observatory  building: 

To  midshipmen  J.  W.  PILSBURY  and  T.  B.  SHUBRICK — the  former  drowned  near  Vera  Cruz 
July  24th,  1846,  the  latter  killed  at  the  Naval  battery  near  Vera  Cruz,  March  25th,  1847, 
while  in  the  discharge  of  their  duties — this  monument  is  erected  by  passed  and  other  mid 
shipmen  as  a  tribute  of  respect. 

To  passed  midshipmen  H.  A.  CLEMSON  and  J.  R.  HYNSON — lost  with  the  U.  S.  brig  Som- 
ers  off  Vera  Cruz,  Dec.  8th,  1846 — this  monument  is  erected  bypassed  and  other  midshipmen 
of  the  U.  S.  Navy  as  a  tribute  of  respect. 

The  first  of  the  following  inscriptions  is  from  a  monument  in  the  grave 
yard  adjoining  the  Episcopal  Church,  the  others  from  the  City  Cemetery: 

Here  are  deposited  the  remains  of  the  Honorable  BENJAMIN  TASKEE,  who  departed  this 
life  the  19th  of  June,  Anno  Dom.,  1768,  in  the  78th  year  of  his  age,  which^  though  of  a 
constitution  naturally  weak  and  delicate,  he  attained  through  the  efficiency  of  an  exemplary 
temperance.  At  the  time  of  his  decease  he  was  President  of  the  Council,  a  station  he  had 
occupied  for  thirty-two  years.  The  offices  of  Agent  and  Receiver  General  and  Judge  of  the 
Perogative  Court  he  successfully  exercised.  Such  were  his  qualities,  his  probity,  equanim 
ity,  candor,  benevolence,  that  no  one  was  more  respected,  more  beloved.  So  diffusive  and 
pure  his  humanity  and  singular  deportment,  that  he  was  no  one's  enemy  nor  any  his. 


To  the  memory  of  JEREMIAH  TOWNLKY  CHASK,  late  Chief  Judge  of  the  State  of  Maryland 
for  the  Court  of  Appeals,  who  was  born  May  23d,  1748,  and  died  May  llth,  1828,  closing  a 
long,  useful  and  honored  life  by  a  death  full  of  peace  and  hope.  He  had  served  his  country 
in  the  day  of  her  peril,  and  filled  and  adorned  many  stations  of  high  trust  to  which  she  had 
called  him.  He  had  deserved  and  obtained  the  esteem  of  all  who  knew  him,  and  the  warmest 
affections  of  his  friends,  kindred  and  family.  He  was  "  ready  to  be  offered,"  for  he  had 
walked  with  God  and  trusted  in  a  Redeemer,  and  found  His  grace  sufficient  for  him  in  life 
and  death.  Reader  1  thank  God  that  He  hath  given  such  a  man  to  the  world,  and  such  an 
example  to  thee. 


Here  lies  what  was  mortal  of  THEODORICK  BLAND,  Chancellor  of  Maryland.  He  departed 
this  life  at  Annapolis,  in  the  70th  year  of  his  age,  on  the  16th  of  April,  1846.  To  the  dis 
charge  of  his  various  duties  he  devoted  a  mind  stored  with  the  treasures  of  learning,  a  judg 
ment  clear,  accurate  and  profound,  prompted  by  rectitude  of  purpose,  and  governed  by  truth 


592 


MARYLAND. 


and  justice.  A  native  of  Virginia,  the  deceased  became  a  citizen  of  this  State.  Here  he 
filled  many  high  offices  before  1817,  then  selected  by  the  President  of  the  United  States  to 
be  one  of  the  Commissioners  to  South  America.  On  his  return  he  was  appointed  District 
Judge  of  the  United  States,  and  in  1824  Chancellor  of  Maryland. 


To  the  memory  of  ANDREW  PARKER,  late  a  private  in  Brev't  Major  Gardner's  Company  A, 
4th  Artillery,  who  died  at  Ft.  Severn,  Md.,  on  the  18th  of  March,  1845.  Erected  by  his  com 
rades. 

To  him  the  bugle's  thrilling  sound 

May  call  to  arms  in  vain ; 
He's  quartered  in  death's  camping-ground, 
He'll  never  march  again. 


FREDERICK  CITY  is  situated  on  Carroll  creek,  a  branch  of  Monocacy  River, 
75  miles  N.  W.  of  Annapolis  and  43  N.  N.  W.  of  Washington.  The  city  is 
regularly  laid  out,  with  wide  streets  crossing  each  other  at  right  angles.  It 
is  handsomely  and  compactly  built,  and  has  a  number  of  fine  private  resi 
dences.  It  has  several  scientific  and  literary  institutions.  St.  John's  Col 
lege,  chartered  in  1850,  and  several  other  Catholic  institutions,  are  located 
here.  Besides  the  county  buildings,  it  has  ten  churches,  some  of  them  spa 
cious  and  of  fine  architecture,  two  extensive  foundries,  several  large  tanner 
ies,  and  about  7,000  inhabitants.  The  valley  of  the  Monocacy  is  remarkable 
for  its  beauty  of  position,  its  rich  agricultural  resources  and  mineral  wealth. 


South- Eastern  View  of  Frederick  City. 

The  above  shows  the  appearance  of  Frederick  City  as  it  is  entered  by  the  railroad  connecting  with  the 
Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad  three  miles  distant.  The  large  building  on  the  extreme  right  is  the  Ladies' 
Academy  of  the  Visitation  of  the  It.  V.  M..  erected  in  1853.  The  tall  steeple  a  little  to  the  left  is  that  of 
the  new  Catholic  Church  :  the  Novitiate  S.  J.,  a  large  structure,  stands  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street 
from  it.  The  New  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  is  seen  in  the  central  part.  The  spires  of  the  Presbyte 
rian  and  the  German  Reformed  Churches  appear  on  the  left. 

Frederick  is  the  depot  of  this  rich  district,  and  is.  in  point  of  wealth  and  ele 
gance,  the  second  city  of  Maryland.  Frederick  was  laid  out  in  1745,  by  Mr. 
Patrick  Dulany.  Its  streets  were  intended  to  run  due  north  and  east,  but 
from  the  clumsiness  of  the  wooden  instrument  used  in  the  survey  this  object 
was  not  accomplished.  During  the  French  and  Indian  wars,  Frederick  was 
one  of  the  frontier  towns,  and  a  kind  of  military  post.  The  barracks  erected 
in  1752  still  remain.  The  Court  House,  built  in  1752,  and  the  City  Hall  and 


MARYLAND. 


593 


Market,  built  in  1769,  are  still  used.     The  following  inscriptions  are  copied 
from  monuments  in  the  ancient  grave-yard  : 

In  memory  of  Gen.  ROGER  NELSON,  who  died  7th  June,  1815,  aged  56  years.  He  lived 
more  for  his  country  than  himself.  He  was  engaged  amongst  others  in  the  battle  of  Eutaw, 
Guilford,  Camden,  and  was  present  at  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown.  He  bore 
upon  his  body  the  scars  of  sixteen  wounds  received  during  his  services  in  the  Revolutionary 
war.  Many  years  of  the  after  part  of  his  life  were  spent  in  both  branches  of  the  Legisla 
ture  of  Maryland,  and  in  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  and  in  his  declining  years  he 
served  as  one  of  the  Judges  of  the  Sixth  Judicial  District  of  Maryland.  As  a  husband  and 
father,  he  is  held  in  most  affectionate  remembrance. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Dr.  PHILIP  THOMAS,  who  died  25th  April,  1815,  aged  67.  Ten 
derly  affectionate  as  a  husband  and  father,  sincere  and  ardent  as  a  friend,  a  devoted  patriot 
of  '76,  great  and  humane  as  a  physician,  just  and  honorable  in  all  his  transactions,  such  was 
the  character  of  the  lamented  deceased.  For  more  than  forty-five  years  he  was  laborious 
and  zealous  in  his  profession.  As  a  father  and  friend  to  the  sick,  his  humanity  knew  not 
the  distinction  between  the  rich  and  poor.  He  lived  in  communion  with  the  P.  E.  Church, 
of  which- he  was  a  zealous  supporter,  and  relied  for  salvation  upon  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Dr.  WILLIAM  ADAMS,  born  and  educated  in  Ireland.  For  75 
years  a  citizen  of  the  State  of  New  York,  came  on  visit  to  this  city  Aug.  llth,  1829.  Died 
Jan.  20th,  1830,  aged  100  years.  Beside  him  lies  a  descendant  of  the  fourth  generation  aged 
1  day. 


Cumberland. 


The  engraving  represents  Cumberland  as  it  is  entered  from  the  south-east  upon  the  Baltimore  and  Ohfo 
Railroad.  On  the  left  is  shown  the  deep  and  narrow  valley,  by  which  the  Potomac  finds  a  passage  through 
Will's  Mountain.  The  Court  House,  the  Catholic  and  the  Episcopal  Churches,  and  the  Academy,  all  on 
Fort  Hill,  are  seen  in  the  central  part.  The  Delaware  and  Cumberland  Canal,  coal-boats,  etc.,  appear  in 
the  foreground.  The  point  of  the  mountain  on  the  left  is  in  Virginia — on  the  right  in  Maryland. 

CUMBERLAND,  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Potomac  River,  is  situated  at  the 
west  terminus  of  the  Ohio  and  Chesapeake  Canal,  and  at  the  commencement 
of  the  National  road,  leading  to  the  Mississippi.  It  is  179  miles  by  railroad 
from  Baltimore,  165  W.  N.  W.  of  Annapolis,  and  134  N.  W.  of  Washington. 
The  village  contains  the  county  buildings  of  Allegheny  county,  several  fine 
buildings  connected  with  the  public  works,  and  a  number  of  handsome 
churches.  Population  about  7,000.  Cumberland  is  situated  in  the  moun 
tainous  region  of  the  narrow  strip  which  forms  the  western  part  of  Maryland. 


594  MARYLAND. 

It  occupies  the  site  of  Fort  Cumberland,  and  the  mountain  scenery  is  pictur 
esque,  varied  and  beautiful.  Being  on  the  line  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad,  it  is  a  great  thoroughfare;  it  is  the  general  center  of  the  great  min 
ing  regions  of  the  vicinity,  and  a  center  from  which  diverge  all  the  great 
routes  of  travel  between  the  eastern  and  western  states,  and  middle  portion 
of  the  Union.  The  coal  of  this  region  is  semi-bituminous — suitable  for  ocean 
steamships.  Great  quantities  are  brought  to  Baltimore  and  elsewhere.  The 
Cumberland  Coal  and  Iron  Company  is  an  amalgamation  of  several  compan 
ies,  and  was  organized  by  the  legislature  of  the  state  in  1852;  it  now  holds 
about  12,000  acres  of  mineral  lands,  and  has  a  working  capital  of  about 
$5,000,000. 

Hagerstown  is  located  in  the  midst  of  a  flourishing  agricultural  district;  is 
about  100  miles  N.  W.  of  Annapolis,  and  about  the  same  distance  from  Wash 
ington.  It  is  a  well  built  town,  having  about  4,000  inhabitants.  It  has  2 
banks,  and  7  weekly  papers  are  issued.  The  Franklin  Railroad  connects  the 
town  with  the  railroads  of  Pennsylvania. 

Havre  de  Grace,  at  the  confluence  of  Susquehanna  River  with  the  Dela 
ware  Bay,  is  64  miles  N.  E.  of  Annapolis.  Population  about  1,400.  The 
Baltimore  and  Philadelphia  Railroad  passes  through  this  place,  and  crosses 
the  Susquehanna  by  a  steam-ferry. 

Ellicotfs  Mills,  on  the  Patapsco  River  and  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  is 
15  miles  west  of  Baltimore.  Population  about  1.400.  The  whole  vicinity 
is  one  scene  of  productive  industry,  and  here  is  the  greatest  center  of  flour 
ing  mills  in  the  Union. 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,  ETC. 

Samuel  Chase,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  April  17, 
1741,  in  Somerset  county,  Md.  His  father  was  an  Episcopal  clergyman,  who  gave 

his  son  an  excellent  education. 
At  the  age  of  twenty  years,  Mr. 
* — \  Chase  was  chosen  a  member  of 
'  the  provincial  assembly,  and  was 
soon  distinguished  for* his  opposi 
tion  to  the  tyranny  of  the  mother 
country.  He  was  one  of  the  three  commissioners  who  were  appointed  to  a  mis 
sion  to  Canada,  to  gain  over  that  province  to  the  American  cause.  In  1796,  being 
nominated  by  President  Washington,  he  was  appointed  a  judge  of  the  supreme 
court  of  the  United  States.  He  died  July  19,  1811. 

William  Paca,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  the  son  of  a 
wealthy  planter  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland,  and  was  born  in  1740.  He 

graduated  at  Philadelphia  College,  and  af- 
terward  attached  himself  to  the  study  and 
practice  of  the  law.  He  was  sent  to  the 
continental  congress,  where,  at  first,  he 
was  embarrassed  by  the  opposition  of  his 
constituents  to  independence;  they  soon  afterward  withdrew  their  restrictions 
from  the  votes  of  their  delegates.  Mr.  Paca  was  appointed  chief  justice  of  the 
state  of  Maryland  about  the  beginning  of  1778,  and  for  one  year  held  the  office 
of  governor.  He  died  in  1799. 

George,  Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore,  was  descended  from  a  noble  family,  and  was 
born  in  Yorkshire,  and  educated  at  Oxford,  England.  He  was  knighted  by  the 
king  in  1617,  and  was  soon  after  made  secretary  of  state.  In  1624  he  resigned 
the  seals  to  the  king,  confessing  himself  to  be  a  Roman  Catholic ;  but  notwith 
standing  this,  he  continued  in  favor  with  the  monarch,  and  was  created  Lord  Bal- 


MARYLAND.  595 

timore  in  1625.  He  twice  visited  Newfoundland,  where  the  king  granted  him  a 
large  tract  of  land ;  but  finding  his  property  in  that  region  was  exposed  to  plunder 
by  the  French  vessels,  he  abandoned  it  for  the  neighborhood  of  Virginia,  when 
Charles  I  granted  him  a  patent  for  Maryland.  He  died  at  London,  in  1632,  and 
his  son,  who  inherited  his  enterprising  spirit,  planted  a  colony  there  of  about  200 
families.  The  proprietorship  of  Maryland  continued  in  the  descendants  or  rela 
tives  of  Lord  Baltimore,  with  some  interruptions,  until  the  revolution. 

Thomas  Stone,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Ma 
ryland,  in  1743,  and  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  it  is  believed,  first  commenced 

the  practice  of  law  at  Annapolis.  He 
was  elected  one  of  the  five  delegates  from 
Maryland  to  the  first  general  congress, 

in  1774-  In  1784>  Mr-  Stone  was  ap 
pointed  president  of  congress,  pro  tern- 
pore  ;  on  its  adjournment,  he  retired  to  his  constituents  and  resumed  the  duties  of 
his  profession  at  Port  Tobacco,  the  place  of  his  residence,  where  he  died,  Oct.  5, 
1787. 

Charles  Carroll,  of  Carrollton,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was 
born  in  Maryland,  Sept.  20,  1737.  At  only  eight  years  of  age  his  father,  being  a 

catholic,  took  him 
to  France,  and 
entered  him  as  a 
student  in  the  Jes 
uit  College  at  St 
Omers.  At  the 
age  of  seventeen 

he  commenced  the  study  of  law  at  Bourges,  and  afterward  he  continued  his  studies 
at  Paris  and  London.  In  1765,  he  returned  to  Maryland,  a  finished  scholar  and 
gentleman.  At  the  commencement  of  the  revolution,  Mr.  Carroll  advocated  the 
American  cause  with  much  zeal  Early  in  the  spring  of  1776,  he  was  sent,  with 
Dr.  Franklin  and  Samuel  Chase,  on  a  mission  to  Canada  to  induce  that  province  to 
join  the  American  cause.  He  died  at  Baltimore,  Nov.,  1832,  in  the  ninety-sixth 
year  of  his  age,  being  the  last  survivor  of  the  fifty-six  who  signed  the  declaration 
of  independence.  When  he  signed  that  instrument  he  added  to  his  name,  "  of 
Carrollton"  that  the  British  ministry  might  not  mistake  for  him  his  cousin  of 
the  same  name  in  case  they  should  have  occasion  to  hang  the  authors  of  this  act 
of  treason  to  the  crown. 

John  E.  Howard,  a  soldier  of  the  revolution,  was  born  in  Maryland,  in  1752. 
He  entered  the  service  as  a  captain  of  one  of  those  bodies  of  militia,  called  flying 
camps.  In  1777,  he  joined  the  army  of  Washington,  in  New  Jersey.  He  was  in  the 
battles  of  Germantown  and  Monmouth.  In  1779,  he  was  commissioned  as  Lieut 
Col.  of  the  5th  Maryland  regiment.  He  greatly  distinguished  himself  under  Gen. 
Morgan,  at  the  battle  of  Cowpens,  and  afterward  at  Guilford,  where  he  was 
wounded.  In  1788,  he  was  chosen  governor  of  Maryland.  When,  in  1814,  Balti 
more  was  threatened  by  the  enemy,  he  was  prepared  to  take  the  field.  He  died 
Oct  12,  1827,  at  the  age  of  seventy-five. 

William  Smallwood,  a  general  in  the  revolutionary  war,  was  a  native  of  Mary 
land.  He  was  appointed  a  brigadier  in  the  Continental  army  in  1776,  and  in  1780, 
a  major  general.  He  was  in  the  battle  of  Long  Island,  where  his  command,  com 
posed  mostly  of  young  men  of  the  most  respectable  families  of  Maryland,  suffered 
severely.  He  was  in  the  battles  of  Brandywine  and  Germantown ;  succeeded 
William  Paca  as  governor  of  Maryland,  and  died  in  1792. 

William  Wirt,  the  statesman  and  author,  was  born  of  German  parentage,  at 
Bladensburg,  in  1772,  and  was  early  left  an  orphan.  He  was  educated  as  a  law 
yer,  and  practiced  in  Virginia,  where  he  was,  in  1802,  appointed  chancellor  of  its 
eastern  district.  In  1803-4,  his  beautiful  essays,  under  the  name  of  the  British 
Spy,  were  issued.  In  1807,  he  gained  great  eclat  in  the  trial  of  Aaron  Burr,  by 
his  speech  upon  the  character  of  Blannerhassett.  In  1818,  he  was  appointed  by 

38 


596  MARYLAND. 

President  Monroe,  attorney  general  of  the  United  States,  an  office  he  held  through 
three  presidential  terms.  In  1832,  he  wag  the  anti-masonic  candidate  for  presi 
dent  of  the  United  States,  for  which  he  received  the  electoral  votes  of  only  one 
state — Vermont.  He  died  in  1834,  aged  64  years.  His  Life  of  Patrick  Henry  is 
widely  known.  In  early  life,  Mr.  Wirt  contracted  dissipated  habits,  from  which 
he  was  said  to  have  been  redeemed  by  listening  to  a  sermon  preached  by  the  blind 
preacher,  James  Waddell,  whose  memory  he  has  perpetuated  in  his  British  Spy. 

William  Pinkney,  the  statesman  and  diplomatist,  was  born  in  Annapolis,  in 
1764,  and  was  bred  to  the  law.  In  1796,  he  was  appointed  a  commissioner  under 
Jay's  treaty,  and  resided  in  London  eight  years.  In  1805,  he  was  appointed  attor 
ney  general  of  Maryland,  and  the  next  year  sent  as  minister  to  England,  to  treat 
concerning  the  impressment  of  American  seamen.  In  1811,  he  returned  to  Amer 
ica,  and  was  appointed  attorney  general  of  the  United  States ;  in  1816,  he  was 
sent  as  minister  to  the  courts  of  Russia  and  Naples.  In  1820,  he  was  elected 
to  the  United  States  senate,  from  Maryland,  and  died  in  1822,  aged  57,  leaving  a 
high  reputation  for  brilliancy  of  talents  and  unwearied  industry. 

Samuel  Smith,  an  officer  of  the  revolution,  distinguished  for  his  gallant  defense 
of  Fort  Mifflin,  was  born  in  Lancaster  county,  Pa.,  in  1752.  He  was  educated  as 
a  merchant,  and  when  a  young  man  traveled  extensively  in  Europe.  In  1776,  he 
obtained  a  captaincy  in  Smallwood's  Maryland  regiment,  and  eventually  rose  to 
the  rank  of  general  by  his  meritorious  conduct  in  some  of  the  most  trying  scenes 
of  the  war.  In  the  war  of  1812,  he  served  as  major  general  of  militia,  and  had 
command  of  forces  assembled  for  the  defense  of  Baltimore.  He  was  an  enterpris 
ing  merchant,  and  contributed  largely  to  the  commercial  advancement  of  the  city 
of  his  adoption.  For  16  years  he  represented  Baltimore  in  Congress,  and  for  23 
years,  Maryland  in  the  senate  of  the  United  States.  He  died  in  1839,  in  his  87th 
year.  He  was  distinguished  for  his  persevering  business  habits,  energy  of  char 
acter,  and  earnestness  in  debate.  At  the  age  of  85  years  he  quelled  a  mob  in  Bal 
timore,  by  appearing  in  their  midst  bearing  the  American  flag,  and  calling  upon 
all  peaceably  disposed  citizens  to  assist  him  in  sustaining  law  and  order. 

Francis  Scott  Key  was  born  in  Frederick  county,  Aug.,  1779.  His  father  was 
an  officer  in  the  revolutionary  war,  and  a  descendant  of  some  of  the  oldest  settlers 
in  the  province.  Francis,  his  son,  was  educated  at  St.  John's  College,  Annapolis, 
and  studied  law  at  that  place  with  his  uncle.  In  1801,  he  commenced  practice  at 
Fredericktown.  He  afterward  removed  to  Washington,  D.  C.,  where  he  became 
district  attorney  of  the  city,  and  remained  there  until  his  death,  Jan.  11,  1843. 
Mr.  Key  was  the  author  of  the  "  Star  Spangled  Banner,"  and  a  few  other  songs, 
and  some  devotional  pieces.  His  poems  were  written  without  any  view  to  publi 
cation,  for  the  gratification  of  his  friends. 

Edgar  Allan  Poe,  a  wayward  child  of  genius,  was  descended  from  an  ancient 
Maryland  family,  and  was  born  in  Baltimore,  in  1811,  and  died  there  in  1849,  at 
the  hospital,  from  an  attack  brought  on  by  his  habits  of  intemperance.  His  cele 
brated  poem,  The  Raven,  is  an  enduring  monument  to  his  memory  in  the  literary 
world. 

Otho  Holland  Williams,  a  distinguished  general  of  the  revolution,  was  born  in 
Prince  George  county,  in  1748.  He  was  a  major  at  Fort  Washington,  and  gained 
great  credit  by  the  manner  in  which  his  men  withstood  the  attack  of  a  Hessian 
regiment  at  the  time  of  the  capture  of  the  fort.  He  was  then  taken  prisoner,  and  be 
ing  exchanged,  he  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  sixth  Maryland.  In  the  cam 
paigns  of  the  south,  under  Gates  and  Greene,  he  was  adjutant  general  of  the  Amer 
ican  army,  and  behaved  with  great  distinction  at  the  disastrous  battle  of  Camden, 
and  on  other  occasions.  Previous  to  the  disbanding  of  the  army,  he  was  ap 
pointed  brigadier  general  He  died  in  1794. 

Nathan  Towson,  major  general  in  the  United  States  army,  was  born  in  Mary 
land,  in  1784.  In  the  war  of  1812,  he  showed  skill  and  valor  Jn  the  battles  on  the 
Niagara  frontier,  under  Brown,  Ripley  and  Scott,  at  which  time  he  was  an  officer 
of  artillery.  He  died  at  Washington  city,  in  1854,  at  the  age  of  70.  *'  In  private 
life  he  was  amiable,  and  his  character  without  spot  or  blemish." 


MARYLAND.  597 

Bennet  Riley,  brevet  major  general  in  the  U.  S.  army,  was  born  in  St.  Mary's 
county,  in  1786,  and  entered  the  army  at  an  early  age.  In  the  Florida  war  he. 
gained  reputation  at  the  battle  of  Chockachatta.  He  distinguished  himself  in  the 
Mexican  war,  particularly  at  Cerro  Gordo  and  Contreras.  In  1849  and  1850,  he 
had  command  of  the  military  department  of  Upper  California.  He  died  in  1852, 
aged  66  years. 

Samuel  Ringgold,  a  major  in  the  U.  S.  army,  was  born  about  the  year  1796.  He 
was  the  eldest  son  of  Gen.  Samuel  Ringgold,  of  Washington  county,  Md. ;  and  his 
mother  was  a  daughter  of  Gen.  John  Cadwallader,  of  Philadelphia,  a  sterling  offi 
cer  of  the  revolution.  He  was  educated  at  West  Point,  and  was  the  aid  to  Gen. 
Scott,  in  Florida.  He  organized  the  corps  of  flying  artillery  of  the  U.  S.  army, 
and  paid  great  attention  to  the  discipline  of  the  soldiers  in  this  branch  of  the  ser 
vice.  This,  together  with  his  high  character  as  a  gentleman,  gave  him  promi 
nence  in  the  country,  so  that  his  death  at  Palo  Alto,  the  opening  battle  of  the 
Mexican  war,  May  8,  1846,  created  a  profound  impression  on  the  public  mind. 

John  Rodgers,  commander  in  the  U.  S.  Navy,  was  born  in  Harford  county, 
Md.,  in  1771.  He  served  with  credit  in  the  war  with  the  Barbary  powers,  and  in 
that  of  1812.  He  successively  refused  the  office  of  secretary  of  the  navy  from 
Madison  and  Monroe.  For  about  20  years  he  was  president  of  the  board  of  Navy 
commissioners.  He  died  in  1838,  in  his  67th  year. 

Joshua  Barney,  a  distinguished  naval  commander,  was  born  in  Baltimore,  in 
1759,  and  early  went  to  sea.  He  entered  the  naval  service  at  the  beginning  of  the 
revolution,  and  after  a  variety  of  adventures,  in  which  he  was  taken  prisoner  three 
times,  he  was,  in  1782,  placed  in  command  of  the  Hyder  Ally,  of  16  guns,  with 
which  vessel  he  took  the  British  ship  General  Monk,  in  an  action  of  26  minntes. 
Shortly  after,  he  sailed  to  France  with  dispatches  for  Dr.  Franklin,  and  brought 
back  the  French  loan  in  chests  of  gold  and  barrels  of  silver.  When,  in  the  war 
of  1812,  the  British  invaded  Washington,  he  made  a  gallant  stand  with  his  ma 
rines,  at  Bladensburg.  He  died  in  1818,  at  the  age  of  59  years,  having  been  in 
service  41  years,  fought  26  battles  and  one  duel. 

Jesse  Duncan  Elliott,  a  commodore  in  the  U.  S.  Navy,  was  born  in  Maryland, 
in  1785,  educated  at  Carlisle,  Pa.,  and  subsequently  entered  the  navy.  For  a  gal 
lant  exploit  performed  on  Lake  Brie,  Oct.  8,  1812,  congress  presented  him  with 
a  sword.  His  conduct  in  Perry's  victory  on  Lake  Erie,  gained  him  the  commend 
ation  of  his  superior  officer.  He  remained  in  the  navy  until  the  period  of  his 
death,  in  1845. 

Charles  G.  Ridgely,  a  commodore  in  the  U.  S.  Navy,  was  born  in  Baltimore,  in 
1784,  and  entered  the  navy  as  midshipman,  at  15  years  of  age.  For  his  gallant 
conduct  in  the  Tripolitan  war,  he  received  a  gold  medal  from  congress.  He  died 
in  1848.  having  been  in  service  48  years. 

Louis  M1  Lane,  eminent  as  a  statesman,  was  born  in  Smyrna,  Del.,  in  1786. 
From  1798  to  1801,  was  a  midshipman  under  Decatur,  when  he  left  the  navy 
studied  law,  and  for  many  years  represented  Delaware  in  both  houses  of  Congress. 
In  1829,  he  was  appointed  by  President  Jackson  minister  to  the  court  of  St.  James. 
He  was  afterward  secretary  of  the  U.  S.  treasury,  and  also  secretary  of  state.  Re 
tiring  from  public  life  in  1834,  he  was,  in  1837,  elected  president  of  the  Baltimore 
and  Ohio  Railroad  Co.  During  the  pendency  of  the  Oregon  negotiations,  he  was 
appointed  minister  to  Great  Britain,  by  President  Polk,  and  after  a  long  and  use 
ful  career,  died  Oct.  7,  1857,  in  his  72d  year. 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 


THE  District  of  Columbia — the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States — occupies  a  space  of  60  square  miles,  or  38,400  acres,  about  half  of 
which  is  improved ;  it  is  situated  on  the  left  or  northern  bank  of  the  Poto- 
iaac,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Chesapeake 
Bay.  The  territory  was  formerly  10  miles  square,  and  was  ceded  by  the 
states  of  Maryland  and  Virginia  for  the  use  of  the  federal  government.  The 
act  of  congress  locating  the  capitol  of  the  United  States  at  Washington,  was 
dated  16th  of  July,  1790.  This  was  done  at  the  suggestion  of  Gen.  Wash 
ington.  It  was,  however,  provided  that  the  seat  of  government  should  not 
be  removed  until  1800,  in  order  that  buildings  might  be  appointed  for  con 
gress  and  the  executive  departments.  The  corner-stone  of  the  district  was 
laid  on  the  15th  of  April,  1791,  and  that  of  the  capitol,  by  Gen.  Washing 
ton,  on  the  18th  of  Sept.,  1795.  The  design  was  planned,  and  the  streets 
laid  out,  by  Maj.  L 'Enfant  and  Mr.  Ellicott.  The  seat  of  government  was 
removed  from  Philadelphia  to  Washington  in  1800.  That  part  of  the  Dis 
trict  granted  by  Virginia,  and  in  which  the  city  of  Alexandria  is  situated, 
was  retroceded  back  to  Virginia  in  1846.  The  District  of  Columbia  now 
comprises  the  territory  ceded  by  Maryland  in  1788,  and  contains  the  cities 
of  Washington  and  Georgetown,  and  is  under  the  immediate  jurisdiction  of 
congress.  Population  in  1850,  51,687,  of  whom  9,970  were  free  colored, 
and  3,687  slaves. 


WASHINGTON,  the  capital  of  the  United  States  of  America,  is  situated  on 
the  left  or  northern  bank  of  the  Potomac,  distant  from  Baltimore  38  miles,  136 
from  Philadelphia,  New  York  226,  Boston  432,  Cincinnati  497,  Chicago  763, 
St.  Louis  856,  Pittsburg  228,  San  Francisco  (in  a  direct  line)  about  2,000, 
Richmond  122,  Wilmington  (N.  C.)  416,  Charleston  544,  Mobile  1,033, 
Nashville  714,  Louisville  590,  and  New  Orleans  1,203  miles.  The  Observ 
atory  lies  in  38°  53'  32"  N.  lat.,  and  77°  3'  W.  long,  from  Greenwich;  it  is 
itself  a  meridian,  and  many  American  maps  have  their  longitude  reckoned 
from  this  city.  The  population  in  1800  was  3,210;  in  1820, 13,247;  in  1840, 
23,364;  in  1860,  61,400. 

The  city  is  laid  out  on  a  magnificent  plan,  including  5,000  acres,  sufficient 
to  accommodate  a  million  of  inhabitants.  The  extent  of  this  plan  has  some 
times  caused  Washington  to  be  termed  a  city  of  "  magnificent  distances,"  and 
the  city  as  a  whole  has  somewhat  of  a  scattered  appearance.  Fine  ranges  of 
hills  are  situated  in  the  vicinity,  and  are  covered  in  part  with  trees  and  shrub 
bery,  presenting  verdant  and  cultivated  slopes.  In  planning  the  city  the 
most  advantageous  sites  were  appropriated  for  the  different  edifices.  The 
ground  on  which  Washington  stands  has  a  general  elevation  of  about  40  feet 

(599) 


600 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 


above  the  level  of  the  river,  with  some  points  still  higher.  The  streets  run 
north  and  south,  east  and  west:  across  which,  in  a  diagonal  direction,  are  a 
series  of  broad  avenues,  designed  to  facilitate  communication  with  each  part 
of  the  city — five  of  them  radiating  from  the  capitol,  and  five  others  from  the 
President's  house.  The  avenues  and  principal  streets  are  from  130  to  160 
feet  wide,  and  the  points  at  which  they  meet  are  selected  as  sites  for  public 
buildings.  The  avenues  are  named  from  the  principal  states.  Pennsylvania 
avenue,  extending  about  a  mile  from  the  capitol  to  the  President's  house,  is 
the  most  compactly  built,  and  forms  the  principal  thoroughfare. 


Capitol  of  the   United  States,  from  Pennsylvania-avenue. 

The  CAPITOL  is  a  large,  massive  edifice,  of  the  Corinthian  order,  and  is 
built  of  free-stone.  The  original  design  of  the  building  was  made  by  Dr. 
Wm.  Thornton,  and  modified  by  C.  Bulfinch  and  M.  Latrobe ;  the  corner 
stone  was  laid  by  Washington,  in  1795.  It  was  first  occupied  in  1800:  the 
northern  wing  then  being  only  completed,  at  a  cost  of  8480,000.  In  1814, 
after  the  completion  of  the  southern  wing — which  cost  $308,000 — but  before 
the  erection  of  the  porticos,  during  the  British  occupation  of  Washington, 
the  building  was  set  on  fire,  and  the  roofs  and  the  interior  burnt.  The  wings 
were  repaired  and  occupied  in  1819.  The  center  building  was  completed  in 
1827,  costing  about  $1,000,000.  A  new  dome  has  been  recently  constructed 


602 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 


and  the  wings  extended.  The  great  dome  is  140  feet  high,  and  the  total 
length  of  the  building  740  feet,  covering  about  four  acres ;  and  the  whole 
structure,  when  completed,  will  have  been  erected  at  an  expense  of  about  ten 
millions  of  dollars. 

Under  the  dome,  in  the  middle  of  the  building,  is  the  rotunda,  95  feet  in 
diameter  and  of  the  same  hight,  and  adorned  with  sculpture  in  stone  panels 
in  bold  relief.  The  subjects  are:  Capt.  Smith  saved  by  Pocahontas ;  Land 
ing  of  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth ;  Conflict  between  Daniel  Boone  and  the 
Indians ;  Penn's  Treaty  with  the  Indians.  Within  the  circuit  of  the  dome 
are  eight  pannels,  having  the  following  paintings :  Declaration  of  Independ 
ence  ;  Surrender  of  Burgoyne ;  Surrender  of  Cornwallis ;  Washington  resign 
ing  his  Commission ;  these  four  were  painted  by  Trumbull ;  the  other  four 
are:  "Embarkation  of  the  Pilgrims,"  at  Leyden,  by  Weir;  "Landing  of 
Columbus,"  by  Vanderlyn;  the  "Baptism  of  Pocahontas,"  by  Chapman;  and 
"Discovery  of  the  Mississippi  by  De  Soto,"  by  Powell. 

By  the  door  at  the  eastern  entrance  of  the  rotunda,  is  the  statue  of  War, 
by  Persico.  It  is  of  Carrara  marble,  and  is  about  9  feet  high :  the  costume 
is  that  of  an  ancient  warrior ;  on  the  other  side  of  the  door  is  the  figure  of 
Peace :  a  maiden  clothed  in  simple  garb,  with  the  olive  branch,  etc.  On  the 
southern  abutment  of  the  grand  steps  is  Persico's  marble  group,  the  Discov 
ery  of  America,  representing  Columbus,  and  an  Indian  female  startled  at  the 
appearance  of  a  stranger  of  an  unknown  race.  Columbus  is  holding  a  globe, 
and  is  clad  in  armor,  said  to  be  accurate  to  a  rivet,  being  copied  from  a  suit 
in  the  palace  of  his  descendants  at  Genoa.  The  group  on  the  northern  abut 
ment,  is  by  Greenough,  entitled  Civilization;  it  consists  of  a  mother  and  child, 

a  savage  with  his  toma 
hawk,  who  is  prevented 
from  striking  by  the 
father,  etc.  The  "Stat 
ue  of*  Washington,"  by 
Greenough,  is  in  the 
square  east  of  the  cap- 
itol.  It  is  of  colossal 
size,  partially  clothed  in 
the  Roman  costume,  in  a 
sitting  posture,  with  the 
right  hand  pointing  up 
ward,  and  the  left  hold 
ing  a  Hi ' man  sword  with 
the  handle  turned  from 
the  person.  At  the  west 
ern  entrance  of  the  capi- 
tol  stands  the  Naval 
Monument,  erected  by 
the  officers  of  the  navy, 
to  the  memory  of  their 
brother  officers  who  fell 
in  the  war  with  Tripoli. 
It  originally  stood  at  the 
navy  yard ;  it  is  of  mar 
ble,  about  40  feet  high. 


NATAL  MONUMENT,  WASHINGTON. 


It  has  a  large  square  base,  on  which  are  placed  various  additions,  and  a,  col 
umn,  from  which  project  beaks  of  ships — the  whole  being  surmounted  by  an 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 


eagle.  On  one  side  of  the  base  is  a  view  of  Tripoli  and  the  American  fleet ; 
on  another  the  words,  "  To  the  memory  of  Somers,  Caldwell,  Decatur,  Wads- 
worth,  Dorsey,  Israel;"  on  another,  their  epitaphs,  or  short  history,  etc.  At 
the  base  of  the  column  are  the  figures  of  Mercury,  Fame,  History  and 
America. 

Mills'  equestrian  statue  of  Washington  was  inaugurated  February  22, 1860. 
"The  Father  of  his  country  is  represented  as  he  appeared  at  the  'Battle  of 
Princeton,'  where,  after  attempting  several  times  in  vain  to  rally  his  troops,  he 
put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  dashes  up  to  the  cannon's  mouth.  His  terror-stricken 
horse  stops  and  recoils,  while  the  balls  tear  up  the  earth  beneath  his  feet; 
but  Washington,  cool,  calm,  collected  and  dignified,  believing  himself  simply 
an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  Providence  to  work  out  the  great  problem  of 
liberty,  regains  firmly  seated,  like  a  god  upon  his  throne.  The  repose  of 
the  hero  at  this  moment  of  imminent  peril  to  his  life,  contrasts  admirably 
with  the  fearful  agitation  manifested  by  his  noble  but  unreasoning  steed,  who 
is  sustained  by  none  of  the  considerations  which  impart  courage  to  the  hero 
and  the  Christian." 


North  front  of  the  President's  House,  Washington. 

The  PRESIDENT'S  HOUSE  is  upward  of  one  mile  west  of  the  capitol,  on  the 
road  to  Georgetown,  on  a  plat  of  ground  of  20  acres,  44  feet  above  high 
water.  It  has  a  north  and  south  front,  around  both  of  which  the  grounds 
are  tastefully  laid  out,  and  beautifully  adorned  with  forest-trees  and  shrub 
bery.  The  mansion  is  built  of  white  free-stone,  and  has  a  front  of  170  with 
a  depth  of  86  feet.  The  northern  front  has  a  lofty  portico  of  four  Ionic 
columns  in  front,  and  projecting  with  three  columns,  beneath  which  pass  the 
carriages  of  visitors ;  opposite  the  front  door,  across  a  large  open  vestibule  or 
hall,  is  the  reception-room,  sometimes  called  the  blue  rwm,  beautifully  pa 
pered,  carpeted,  and  furnished  with  chairs,  etc.  Opening  into  the  recep 
tion-room  is  an  apartment  known  as  the  green  room,  of  30  by  22  feet. 


604  DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 

The  east  room  adjoining,  is  80  feet  long  by  40  wide,  and  22  feet  high ;  this 
is  most  elegantly  furnished. 

A  very  superior  bronze  statue  of  Jefferson,  formerly  in  the  rotunda  of  the 
capitol,  stands  on  a  pedestal  in  the  small  square  directly  in  front  of  the  Pres 
ident's  house.  It  was  presented  to  the  government  by  Capt.  Levy,  of  the  U. 
S.  navy,  the  proprietor  of  Monticello,  the  seat  of  Jefferson,  in  Virginia.  The 
statue  holds  in  the  left  hand  a  scroll  of  the  declaration  of  independence ;  and 
in  the  right  a  pen,  as  if  he  had  just  completed  this  celebrated  instrument. 
The  bronze  equestrian  statue  of  Jackson,  in  La  Fayette  square,  opposite  the 
President's  house,  is  one-third  larger  than  life,  after  a  model  by  Mills,  rep 
resenting  the  horse  as  rearing,  self-balanced  and  sustained,  while  the  general 
waves  his  hat  in  acknowledgment  of  the  honor  paid  him  as  he  is  reviewing 
his  troops. 

The  State  Department,  which  stands  N.  E.  of  the  President's  house,  and 
within  the  same  inclosure,  is  a  plain  brick  building,  2  stories  high,  160  feet 
long  and  55  wide,  containing  32  rooms.  It  has  a  valuable  library  of  some 
15,000  volumes.  The  Copyright  Bureau  contains  some  12,000  volumes  pub 
lished  in  this  country.  The  Treasury  Department,  a  stone  edifice,  stands  at 
the  eastern  extremity  of  the  square,  340  feet  long  and  170  wide.  The  front 
is  a  colonnade  stretching  the  entire  length  of  the  building,  copied  from  the 
Temple  of  Minerva  at  Athens. 

The  War  Department  building  occupies  the  N.  W.  corner  of  the  square, 
It  is  the  headquarters  of  the  officers  of  the  army.  This  Department  com 
prises  the  War  office  proper,  with  variousxother  departments  connected  with 
the  military  service.  It  is  furnished  with  a  library  of  10,000  volumes.  The 
flags  taken  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  in  that  of  1812  with  Great  Britain, 
and  many  trophies  won  from  Mexico,  are  carefully  preserved  in  this  depart 
ment. 

The  Navy  Department  building  lies  directly  west  of  the  President's  house, 
and  in  the  rear  of  the  War  Department.  It  has  five  bureaus  relating  to  the 
Naval  Service.  Between  thirty  and  forty  national  flags,  trophies  of  battle, 
are  displayed  in  one  of  the  rooms  of  the  Navy  Commissioners. 

The  Department  of  the  Interior,  or  Home  Department,  is  the  most  extensive 
connected  with  the  government,  but  its  building  is  not  yet  completed.  A 
portion  is  occupied  as  the  Patent  Office.  The  titles  of  the  bureaus  connected 
with  the  Interior  Department  are  the  Land  Office,  Patent  Office,  Indian 
Office  and  Pension  Office.  In  the  second  story  of  the  building  now  occupied 
as  the  Patent  Office  is  the  original  Declaration  of  Independence,  the  relics  of 
Washington,  including  his  camp-chest,  the  gifts  presented  from  time  to  time 
to  the  government,  Franklin's  printing-press,  a  collection  of  Indian  portraits 
by  King,  etc.  In  the  first  story  of  the  same  building  are  collected  all  the 
models  of  the  machines  that  have  been  patented  since  the  foundation  of  the 
government.  The  second  floor  is  thrown  into  one  grand  saloon,  appropriately 
named  the  National  Gallery,  where  are  exhibited  specimens  of  home  manu 
factures,  numerous  subjects  of  natural  history,  etc.  The  length  of  this  hall 
is  264  feet,  breadth  64,  and  hight  30  feet.  The  room  is  ornamented  with 
rows  of  massive  stone  Doric  columns. 

The  National  Observatory  is  situated  about  two  miles  from  the  capitol,  on 
Camp  Hill,  from  which  is  obtained  a  fine  prospect  of  Washington  and  George 
town.  It  is  a  Naval  Institution,  under  the  control  and  management  of  Lieut. 
M.  F.  Maury,  U.  S.  N.  The  Great  Equatorial  Telescope  used  here  is  a  noble 
instrument,  unvailing,  as  it  were,  new  worlds,  and  the  beholder  sees  through 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 


605 


it  the  mountains  and  volcanoes  of  the  moon,  the  planets  Jupiter,  Saturn, 
Mars,  Venus,  etc.,  as  magnificent  orbs  surrounded  by  their  accompanying 
satellites.  The  most  wonderful  object  in  this  establishment,  is  the  Electro- 
Chronograph,  invented  by  Dr.  Locke,  of  Cincinnati.  By  its  connection  with 
an  electrical  battery  in  the  building,  its  ticks  can  be  heard  in  any  part  of  the 
country  to  which  the  telegraph  wires  lead,  when  it  is  put  in  connection  with 
them.  By  it  the  astronomer  in  Boston  and  New  Orleans  can  tell  the  time 
as  well  as  by  the  clock  in  his  own  room. 


Lecture-Room  of  Smithsonian  Institution,  Washington  City. 

The  Smithsonian  Institution  owes  its  existence  to  the  will  of  James  Smith- 
son,  of  England,  a  relative  of  the  Duke  of  Northumberland,  who  about 
thirty  years  since  died  at  Genoa,  leaving  to  the  United  States  more  than  half 
a  million  of  dollars  "to  found  at  Washington,  under  the  name  of  the  Smith 
sonian  Institution,  an  establishment  for  the  increase  and  diffusion  of  knowl 
edge  among  men."  In  July,  1836,  Congress  solemnly  accepted  the  trust. 
The  building  is  situated  in  the  open  mall  below  the  capitol.  It  is  of  stone, 
in  the  Romanesque  style  of  architecture.  The  length  of  the  whole  edifice  is 
450  feet,  with  a  breadth  of  140  feet.  There  are  nine  towers  in  the  various 
parts  of  the  building,  varying  in  hight  from  75  to  150  feet.  The  reasons 
which  induced  Mr.  Smithson  to  make  this  bequest  are  unknown.  He  never 
was  in  the  United  States,  had  no  friends  or  acquaintances  here,  and  is  not 
known  to  have  been  partial  to  republican  institutions. 

The  Post-Office  Department,  built  of  white  marble,  after  the  Corinthian 
order  of  architecture,  is  three  stories  high,  204  feet  long,  and  102  feet  deep. 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 

It  occupies  a  central  position  in  the  city,  near  the  Department  of  the  Interior, 
both  of  which  are  about  half  a  mile  from  the  President's  house.  The  Office 
of  the  Coast  Survey  lies  a  little  east  of  the  capitol.  Great  progress  has  been 
made  in  an  accurate  survey  of  a  large  extent  of  our  coast  both  on  the  Atlantic 
and  Pacific.  The  Navy  Yard  is  situated  near  the  mouth  of  the  eastern 
branch  of  the  Potomac.  It  covers  an  area  of  about  twenty  acres,  and  the 
works  are  very  extensive.  The  Arsenal  occupies  a  fine  position  at  Green- 
leafs  Point,  on  the  extreme  southern  point  of  the  city. 

On  the  10th  of  Aug.,  1814,  a  British  fleet  of  60  sail,  under  Admiral 
Cockburn,  with  a  land  force  of  6,000  men,  the  flower  of  Lord  Wellington's 
army,  appeared  in  Chesapeake  Bay  for  the  attack  on  Washington.  The  fleet 
proceeded  up  the  Potomac,  and  on  the  19th  commenced  landing  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Patuxent  at  Benedict,  forty  miles  from  Washington.  On  the 
20th  the  troops  commenced  their  march  up  the  river.  Commodore  Barney, 
with  the  American  flotilla,  having  retired  two  miles  above  Marlborough,  find 
ing  it  impossible  to  prevent  his  boats  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
blew  them  up  and  proceeded  to  join  Gen.  Winder.  On  the  24th  a  stand  was 
taken  by  the  Americans  at  Bladensburg.  The  following  account  of  the  events 
which  followed,  is  from  "Perkins'  Hist,  of  tht  Late  War": 

"At  half  past  twelve,  before  the  second  line  was  completely  formed,  the  battle 
commenced.  The  Baltimore  artillery  fired  upon  and  dispersed  the  British  light 
troops  advancing  along  the  streets  of  the  village.  They  immediately  took  shelter 
behind  the  buildings  and  trees,  and  presented  only  single  objects  for  the  artillery. 
The  British  now  commenced  throwing  rockets,  ana  began  to  concentrate  their  light 
troops  at  the  bridge,  which  the  American  general  had  not  taken  the  precaution  to 
destroy.  The  riflemen  and  artillery  now  poured  in  a  destructive  fire  upon  this 
body,  and  cut  them  down  in  great  numbers  as  they  advanced.  The  British  at 
length  gained  the  bridge,  rapidly  passed  it,  formed,  and  passed  steadily  on,  flank 
ing  to  the  left,  and  compelled  the  riflemen  and  artillery  to  give  way.  Major  Pinck- 
ney  was  severely  wounded.  He  exerted  himself  to  rally  his  men,  and  succeeded 
in  forming  them  at  a  small  distance  in  the  rear  of  his  first  position,  and  united  with 
the  fifth  Baltimore  regiment.  General  Stansbury  continued  about  four  hundred 
yards  in  the  rear  of  the  battery,  and  left  this  division  to  contend  with  the  whole 
force  of  the  enemy,  until  it  was  compelled  to  retire.  The  British  then  occupied 
the  ground  they  had  left,  and  continued  to  advance.  Col.  Sterrett,  with  the  5th 
Baltimore  regiment,  and  Captain  Birch  with  his  artillery,  were  ordered  to  advance 
to  support  the  first  line.  The  British  soon  took  advantage  of  the  orchard  which 
had  just  been  occupied  by  the  retreating  troops,  and  kept  up  a  galling  fire  on  the 
American  line.  Captain  Birch  now  opened  a  cross  fire  with  some  effect.  Colonel 
Sterrett  made  a  prompt  movement  in  advance,  but  was  ordered  to  halt  At  this 
time  the  enemy's  rockets  assumed  a  more  horizontal  direction,  and  passing  near 
the  heads  of  Colonel  Shultz  and  Pragan's  regiments,  caused  the  right  wing  to  give 
way,  which  was  immediately  followed  by  a  general  flight  of  the  two  regiments. 

Birch's  artillery  and  the  5th  regiment  remained,  and  continued  their  fire  with 
effect.  The  British  light  troops  were  for  a  short  time  driven  back,  but  immedi 
ately  rallied  and  gained  the  right  flank  of  the  fifth.  This  regiment,  with  the  ar 
tillery,  were  then  ordered  to  fall  back  and  form  a  small  distance  in  the  rear.  But 
instead  of  retreating  in  order,  the  fifth  followed  the  example  of  the  other  two  reg 
iments  and  fled  in  confusion.  The  whole  of  the  first  line  was  now  completely 
routed.  Various  attempts  were  made  to  rally,  but  without  success.  No  move 
ments  were  made  by  the  cavalry  to  cover  the  retreat,  though  the  open  and  scat 
tered  manner  in  which  the  pursuit  was  conducted  afforded  a  fine  opportunity  for 
a  charge  by  the  cavalry.  This  line  retreated  upon  a  road  which  in  a  snort  distance 
forked  into  three  branches,  one  leading  to  Montgomery  Court-house,  on  the  Poto- 
nmc,  fifteen  miles  above  Washington,  one  to  Georgetown,  and  the  other  to  the 
capital.  General  Winder  endeavored  to  direct  the  retreating  forces  to  the  city, 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA.  607 

but  without  success ;  when  they  came  to  the  three  branches,  the  greater  number 
took  the  road  to  Montgomery  Court-house,  as  the  place  of  the  greatest  safety. 

Colonel  Kramer,  stationed  on  the  right  of  the  road,  and  in  advance  of  Commo 
dore  Barney,  was  next  driven  from  his  post  and  retreated  upon  the  troops  of  Col 
onels  Beall  and  Hood,  posted  on  an  eminence  on  the  right.  After  this  movement, 
the  British  columns  in  the  road  were  exposed  to  an  animated  fire  from  Major  Pe 
ter's  artillery,  which  continued  until  they  came  in  contact  with  Commodore  Bar 
ney.  Here  they  sustained  the  heaviest  loss.  When  they  came  in  full  view,  and 
in  solid  column  upon  the  main  road,  he  opened  upon  them  an  eighteen  pounder, 
which  completely  cleared  the  road.  They  made  several  attempts  to  rally  and  ad 
vance,  but  were  as  often  repelled.  This  induced  them  to  flank  off  to  the  right  of 
the  American  lines  to  an  open  field.  Here  Captain  Miller  opened  upon  them  with 
three  twelve  pounders  with  great  effect  The  British  continued  flanking  to  the 
right  and  pressed  upon  Colonels  Beall  and  Hood's  command.  These  troops,  after 
firing  three  or  four  rounds  at  such  distance  as  to  produce  no  effect,  broke  and  fled. 
This  exposed  the  artillery  of  Barney  and  Miller  to  the  whole  British  force,  who 
soon  gained  their  rear.  Both  these  officers  were  severely  wounded. 

Commodore  Barney  taken.  Commodore  Barney  ordered  a  retreat,  but  the  British 
being  in  his  rear,  he  was  made  prisoner.  As  he  lay  wounded  by  the  side  of  the 
fence,  he  beckoned  to  a  British  soldier,  and  directed  him  to  call  an  officer.  Gen 
eral  Ross  immediately  rode  up,  and,  on  being  informed  of  his  character  and  situa 
tion,  ordered  his  wounds  to  be  dressed  and  paroled  him.  The  second  line  was  not 
entirely  connected,  but  posted  in  advantageous  positions  in  connection  with  and 
supporting  each  other.  The  command  of  General  Smith,  including  the  George 
town  and  city  militia,  and  the  regulars  under  Colonel  Scott,  and  some  other  corps, 
still  remained  unbroken. 

The  British  light  troops,  in  the  meantime  advancing  on  the  left  of  the  road,  had 

fained  a  line  parallel  with  Smith's  command,  and  were  endeavoring  to  turn  his 
ank.  Col.  Brent  was  placed  in  a  situation  calculated  to  prevent  this  movement 
The  British  continued  their  march,  and  came  within  long  shot  of  Magruder's  com 
mand,  who  opened  a  partial  fire  upon  them.  At  this  moment  the  whole  of  the 
troops  were  ordered  to  fall  back ;  after  retreating  about  one  hundred  rods,  they 
were  halted  and  formed  by  their  officers,  when  they  were  again  ordered  to  retreat 
and  form  on  the  hights  west  of  the  Turnpike  Gate,  and  half  a  mile  in  front  of  the 
capital.  Here  Colonel  Minor,  with  his  regiment  of  Virginia  militia,  having  spent 
the  day  in  the  city,  endeavoring  to  get  access  to  the  arsenal  for  supplies  for  his 
troops,  came  up  and  joined  General  Smith.  While  in  the  act  of  forming  upon 
these  hights,  General  Winder  arrived  and  ordered  the  troops  to  retire  to  the  cap 
ital,  in  expectation  of  there  uniting  with  the  first  line ;  but  these  troops,  excepting 
one  company  of  Colonel  Laval's  cavalry,  were  not  to  be  found  on  Capitol  Hill. 

City  evacuated.  A  conference  was  immediately  held  between  General  Winder 
and  the  Secretaries  of  State  and  War,  that  it  would  be  impossible,  in  the  existing 
state  of  things,  to  make  effectual  resistance  against  the  invasion  of'  the  city,  or  de 
fend  the  capital ;  the  whole  force  was  then  ordered  to  quit  the  city  and  retreat 
through  Georgetown  to  a  place  of  safety.  On  receiving  this  order,  the  troops  then 
remaining  manifested  the  deepest  regret.  They  consisted  principally  of  the 
Georgetown  and  city  militia,  who  had  not  had  an  opportunity  of  signalizing  them 
selves  in  defense  of  their  fire-sides ;  to  leave  them  without  a  struggle,  an  unresist 
ing  prey  to  the  enemy,  was  more  than  they  could  endure.  That  order  which  they 
had  heretofore  observed  was  entirely  destroyed ;  some  went  home,  some  went  in 
pursuit  of  refreshments,  and  those  that  remained  in  a  body  gave  themselves  up  to 
those  feelings  which  fatigue,  exhaustion  and  disappointment  produced.  An  at 
tempt  was  made  to  rally  the  troops  at  Tenleytown,  but  with  little  success.  The 
few  that  were  collected  marched  five  miles  up  the  Potomac;  and  early  in  the 
morning  of  the  25th  orders  were  given  for  the  assembling  the  troops  at  Montgom 
ery  Court-house,  and  on  the  26th  General  Winder,  with  the  troops  there  assembled, 
took  up  their  line  of  march  for  Baltimore. 

The  President  and  heads  of  departments,  after  their  narrow  escape  at  Bladens- 
burgh,  concluded  to  leave  the  remaining  events  of  the  day  to  the  direction  of  Gen 
eral  Winder,  and  returned  to  the  city.  Judging  that  the  American  officers,  on 


608  DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 

their  return  from  the  field  of  battle,  would  need  refreshments,  the  President  had 
ordered  an  elegant  entertainment  prepared  for  them  at  his  house.  As  soon  as  it 
was  determined  that  the  city  was  not  to  be  defended,  the  Cabinet  retired  to  Mont 
gomery  Court-house. 

In  the  meantime,  the  British  advanced  from  Bladensburgh  without  further  oppo 
sition;  and  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  General  Ross  entered  the  city  at  the 
head  of  eight  hundred  men.  Having  arrived  on  Capitol  Hill,  he  offered  terms  of 
capitulation,  which  were,  that  the  city  might  be  ransomed  for  a  sum  of  money 
ne.irly  equal  to  the  value  of  the  public  and  private  property  it  contained ;  and  that 
on  receiving  it  the  troops  should  retire  to  their  ships  unmolested. 

There  being  neither  civil  nor  military  authorities  in  the  city  to  whom  the  prop 
ositions  could  be  made,  the  work  of  conflagration  commenced.  The  Capitol,  the 
President's  house,  the  offices  of  the  Treasury,  War  and  Navy  departments,  and 
their  furniture,  with  several  private  buildings,  were  destroyed.  The  party  sent  to 
burn  the  President's  house  entered  it  and  found  in  readiness  the  entertainment 
which  had  been  ordered  for  the  American  officers.  In  the  dining  hall  the  table 
was  spread  for  forty  guests,  the  sideboard  furnished  with  the  richest  liquors,  and 
in  the  kitchen  the  dishes  all  prepared.  These  uninvited  guests  devoured  the  feast 
with  little  ceremony,  ungratefully  set  fire  to  the  building  where  they  had  been  so 
liberally  fed,  and  returned  to  their  comrades.  One  house  from  which  General  Ross 
apprehended  himself  to  have  been  shot  at  was  burned,  and  all  the  people  found  in, 
it  slain.  The  most  important  public  papers  had  been  previously  removed.  The 
Navy-yard,  with  its  contents  and  apparatus,  one  frigate  of  the  largest  class  on  the 
stocks,  and  nearly  ready  to  launch,  and  several  smaller  vessels,  were  destroyed  by 
Commodore  Tingey,  under  the  direction  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  after  the 
capture  of  the  city. 

The  British  having  accomplished  the  object  of  their  visit,  left  the  city  on  the 
25th  and  passed  through  Bladensburgh  at  midnight,  on  the  route  to  Benedict. 
They  left  their  dead  unburied ;  such  of  their  wounded  as  could  ride  were  placed 
on  horseback;  others  in  carts  and  wagons,  and  upward  of  ninety  left  behind. 
The  wounded  British  prisoners  were  entrusted  to  the  humanity  of  Commodore 
Barney,  who  provided  everything  for  their  comfort;  and  such  as  recovered  were 
exchanged  and  returned  to  the  British.  Two  hundred  pieces  of  artillery  at  the 
Arsenal  and  Navy-yard  fell  into  their  hands,  which  they  were  unable  to  remove; 
these  they  spiked,  knocked  off  the  trunnions  and  left.  Their  retreat,  though  un 
molested,  was  precipitate,  and  conducted  under  evident  apprehensions  of  an  at 
tack.  They  reached  Benedict  on  the  29th,  and  embarked  on  the  30th." 

The  loss  of  the  public  property  destroyed  by  the  British  exceeded  one 
million  of  dollars.  Twenty  Americans  were  killed  and  forty  wounded.  The 
British  loss,  from  the  time  of  their  landing  to  their  embarkation,  was  esti 
mated  at  one  hundred  and  eighty  killed  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  wounded. 

The  Washington  Congressional  Cemetery  is  about  one  mile  and  a  half  from 
the  capitol.  It  embraces  an  area  of  about  ten  acres,  situated  in  the  eastern 

section  of  Washington,  near  the  eastern 
branch  of  the  Potomac.  It  is  laid  out 
with  trees  and  shrubbery.  Every  mem 
ber  of  congress  who  dies  while  a  mem 
ber,  has  a  monument  erected  to  his  mem 
ory,  inscribed  with  his  name,  the  state 
from  whence  he  came,  the  time  of  his 
death,  etc.  These  monuments  are  all  of 
sandstone,  painted  white,  precisely  of  one 
fashion,  and  of  a  form  perhaps  the  best 
that  can  be  devised  for  durability.  At 
FORM  or  TH«  COKGBBMHOSAI.  MONUMENTS.  present  there  are  about  130  in  the  inclo- 
sure,  some  50  of  which  are  in  the  north-east  corner  of  the  ground,  the  re- 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA.  609 

mainder  in  the  southern  part.  The  cemetery  was  commenced  in  1807,  and 
about  6,000  persons  have  been  here  interred.  The  following  inscriptions  are 
copied  from  monuments  within  it : 

To  the  memory  of  GEORGE  CLINTON.  He  was  born  in  the  state  of  New  York,  on  the  26th 
of  July,  1739,  and  died  at  the  City  of  Washington,  on  the  20th  April,  1811,  in  the  73d  year 
of  his  age.  He  was  a  soldier  and  statesman  of  the  revolution.  Eminent  in  council, 
distinguished  in  war,  he  filled  with  unexampled  usefulness,  purity  and  ability,  among 
many  other  high  offices,  those  of  governor  of  his  native  state,  and  vice-president  of  the 
United  States.  While  he  lived,  his  virtue,  wisdom  and  valor,  were  the  pride,  the  ornament 
and  security  of  his  country  ;  and  when  he  died,  he  left  an  illustrious  example  of  a  well-spent 
life,  worthy  of  all  imitation. 


PUSH-MA-TA-HA,  a  Choctaw  chief,  lies  here.  This  monument  to  his  memory  is  erected  by 
his  brother  chiefs,  who  were  associated  with  him  in  a  delegation  from  their  nation,  in  the 
year  1824,  to  the  general  government  of  the  United  States.  He  died  in  Washington,  on 
the  24th  of  December,  1824,  of  the  croup,  in  the  60th  year  of  his  age.  Push-ma-ta-ha  was 
a  warrior  of  great  distinction.  He  was  wise  in  council,  eloquent  in  an  extraordinary  de 
gree,  and  on  all  occasions,  and  under  all  circumstances,  the  white  man's  friend.  Among  his 
last  words  were  the  following  :  "  When  I  am  gone  let  the  big  gvns  be  fired  over  me." 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Maj.  Gen.  JACOB  BROWN.  By  birth,  by  education,  by  principle, 
devoted  to  PEACE.  In  defense  of  his  country,  and  in  vindication  of  her  Rights,  a  WARRIOR. 
To  her  he  dedicated  his  life.  Wounds  received  in  her  cause,  abridged  his  days.  In  war 
his  services  are  attested  by  the  fields  of  CHIPPEWA,  NIAGARA,  ERIE.  In  peace  by  the  im 
proved  organization  and  discipline  of  the  army.  In  both  by  the  thanks  of  the  Nation,  and 
a  golden  medal  by  the  hands  of  the  chief  magistrate,  and  by  this  marble,  erected  to  honor 
him  at  the  command  of  the  congress  of  the  United  States.  He  was  born  in  Bucks  county, 
Pennsylvania,  on  the  9th  of  May,  1775,  and  died  at  the  City  of  Washington,  commanding 
General  of  the  army,  on  the  24th  Feb.,  1828.  , 

Let  him  whoe'er  in  after  days 
Shall  view  this  monument  of  praise, 
For  Honor  heave  the  Patriot  sigh 
And  for  his  country  learn  to  die. 


ALEXANDER  MACOMB,  Major  General  commanding-in-chief  of  the  United  States  Army, 
died  at  Washington,  the  seat  of  government,  25  June,  1841.  "  It  were  but  a  small  tribute 
to  say  that  in  youth  and  manhood  he  served  his  country  in  the  profession  in  which  he  died, 
during  a  period  of  more  than  forty  years,  without  a  stain  or  blemish  upon  his  escutcheon. 
[General  orders  War  Department.]  The  honors  conferred  on  him  by  President  Madison, 
received  on  the  field  of  victory  for  distinguished  and  gallant  conduct  in  defeating  the  enemy 
at  Plattsburg,  and  the  thanks  of  congress  bestowed  with  a  medal  commemorative  of  this  tri 
umph  of  the  Arms  of  the  Republic,  attest  the  high  estimate  of  his  gallantry  and  meritorious 
services."  [General  orders  War  Department.] 

ABEL  PARKER  UPSHER,  born  in  Northampton  county,  Virg.,  Juno  17th,  1790.  Appointed 
Judge  of  the  General  Court  of  Virginia,  Dec.  15th,  1826 ;  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  Sept.  13th, 
1841 ;  Secretary  of  State,  July  24th,  1843.  Died  Feb.  28th,  1844. 

BEVERLY  KENNON,  Captain  in  the  United  States  Navy,  and  Chief  of  the  Bereau  of  Con 
struction  and  Equipment,  born  in  Mecklenburgh  county,  Vir.,  April  7th,  1795.  Entered 
the  Naval  service  May  18th,  1809,  died  Feb.  28th,  1844.  The  lamented  who  lie  together  be 
neath  this  stone  were  united  by  the  ties  of  Friendship,  which  commenced  in  youth  and  ex 
perienced  no  interruption  until  the  awful  moment  when  the  lives  of  both  were  terminated 
by  the  explosion  of  the  great  gun  of  the  Princeton  frigate.  "  United  in  life,  in  death  they 
are  not  divided." 


The  eccentric  Lorenzo  Dow  lies  buried  in  the  old  graveyard  north  of  the 
President's  mansion.  His  monument  is  a  plain  slab  of  red  free-stone,  and 
has  upon  it  the  following  inscription : 

The  Repository  of  LORENZO  Dow,  who  was  born  in  Coventry,  Connecticut,  Oct.  15,  1777. 
Died  Feb.,  1834,  aged  56. 

"A  Christian  is  the  highest  style  of  man." 

He  is— 

"A  slave  to  no  sect,  takes  no  private  road, 
But  looks  through  nature  up  to  nature's  God." 

< 


610 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 


Georgetown  is  situated  on  the  north-east  bank  of  the  Potomac,  2  miles 
from  Washington,  from  which  it  is  separated  by  Rock  River,  over  which  are 
two  bridges.  The  situation  is  pleasant:  commanding  a  fine  view  of  the  Po 
tomac  River,  and  the  City  of  Washington.  The  lofty  eminences  that  over 
look  the  town  from  the  north  and  west,  are  known  as  the  Hights  of  George 
town.  Along  these  elevations,  gentlemen  of  wealth,  and  those  holding  high 
official  stations,  have  built  their  dwellings,  with  beautiful  gardens  and  grounds 
attached.  The  city  was  formerly  of  much  commercial  importance,  and  is 
now  a  thriving  and  busy  place.  It  is  connected  by  the  Ohio  and  Chesapeake 
Canal  with  the  Cumberland  coal  region,  and  with  the  West  Indies  and  the 


Aqueduct  and  Catholic  College,  Georgetown. 

commercial  ports  in  the  United  States  by  lines  of  packets.  The  flour  ex 
ported  from  this  place  has  a  high  reputation.  Georgetown  was  originally 
laid  out  by  an  act  of  the  colonial  legislature  in  Maryland,  in  1751.  In  1789 
the  town  was  incorporated.  The  city  contains  about  12,000  inhabitants. 

The  Aqueduct  over  the  Potomac  is  a  stupendous  work,  constructed  by  Maj. 
Trumbull,  of  the  topographical  engineers,  and  cost  nearly  $2,000,000.  It  has 
nine  piers,  whose  foundations,  which  are  of  granite,  are  no  less  than  thirty- 
six  feet  under  water,  and  rise  above  the  river  about  forty  feet.  Georgetown 
College  is  situated  on  the  hights,  rising  immediately  from  the  aqueduct  in 
the  western  part  of  Georgetown.  This  is  a  Catholic  institution;  its  first 
building  was  constructed  in  1789,  and  in  1815  congress  raised  it  to  the  rank 
of  a  university.  The  Academy  of  the  Visitation  was  founded  in  1799.  The 
ladies  who  are  entrusted  with  the  direction  and  care  of  the  studies,  are  mem 
bers  of  the  religious  order  founded  in  1610,  by  St.  Frances  de  Sales.  The 
Female  Seminary,  founded  by  Miss  Lydia  English,  has  long  enjoyed  a  high 
reputation.  The  Georgetown  Cemetery  is  located  on  a  beautiful  spot,  shaded 
by  forest-trees,  on  Rock  creek.  It  was  laid  out  under  the  direction  and  ex 
pense  of  W.  W.  Corcoran,  the  celebrated  banker. 


V  I  E  G  I  N  I  A 


VIRGINIA  is  distinguished  as  the  largest  and  the  earliest  settled  of  the 
original  thirteen  States.     In  1584,  Queen  Elizabeth  of  England  granted  to 

Sir  Walter  Raleigh  a  patent,  giving 
him  authority  to  discover,  occupy  and 
govern  "remote,  heathen  and  barba 
rous  countries"  not  previously  pos 
sessed  by  any  Christian  prince  or  peo 
ple.  Under  this  commission,  Amidas 
and  Barlow,  with  two  ships,  arrived  in 
America  in  July,  1584.  They  landed 
at  Roanoke,  now  within  the  limits  of 
North  Carolina,  and  took  possession  of 
the  country  for  the  Crown  of  Eng 
land,  and  named  it  Virginia,  in  honor 
of  the  virgin  queen  of  England.  The 
next  year  one  hundred  and  seven  ad 
venturers,  under  Sir  Richard  Gren- 
ville,  sailed  to  America,  and  fixed  their 
residence  on  Roanoke  Island,  and  were 
placed  under  the  command  of  Mr. 
Lane.  These  persons,  rambling  into 
the  wilderness,  without  due  caution,  or 
provoking  the  Indians  by  their  lawless  conduct,  were  attacked  by  them,  so 
that  many  were  cut  off,  while  others  perished  from  want.  The  survivors  were 
taken  to  England  the  following  year  by  Sir  Francis  Drake,  after  his  expedi 
tion  to  St.  Augustine.  In  1587,  an  expedition  was  made  under  Mr.  White, 
with  three  ships,  when  115  persons  were  left  at  Roanoke.  It  was  three  years 
before  any  supplies  were  sent  to  the  colony,  and  when  Governor  White  ar 
rived  in  1590,  no  Englishmen  were  to  be  found,  and  it  was  evident  that  they 
had  perished  with  hunger  or  had  been  slain  by  the  savages.  The  last  adven 
turers,  therefore,  returned,  and  all  further  attempts  to  settle  Virginia  were 
postponed. 

The  first  grant  from  the  crown  of  England  under  which  permanent  set 
tlements  were  made  in  Virginia  and  New  England  was  dated  April  10, 1606. 
By  this  charter,  King  James  assigned  all  the  lands  between  34  and  45  de 
grees  of  latitude,  all  of  which  was  then  called  Virginia.  By  this  instrument 
two  companies  were  formed;  one,  called  the  London  company,  had  assigned 
to  it  all  the  lands  between  34  and  41  degrees  of  latitude,  extending  inland 


ARMS  OF  VlBGINIA. 

Motto    Sic  Semper  Tyrannis — Thus  may  it  ever  be 
with  Tyrants. 


39 


(611) 


612  VIRGINIA. 

from  the  coast  one  hundred  miles,  and  all  the  islands  within  one  hundred 
miles  of  the  main  land.  To  the  other,  called  the  Plymouth  company,  were 
assigned  the  lands  between  38  and  45  degrees  of  latitude,  with  all  the  isles 
within  one  hundred  miles.  The  first  tract  was  called  South  Virginia,  and  the 
other  North  Virginia.  By  a  charter  granted  in  1609,  King  James  incorpo 
rated  the  London  company  with  full  powers  of  government  in  America;  the 
boundaries  of  Virginia  were  also  enlarged,  particularly  westward,  unto  the 
main  land  "throughout  from  sea  to  sea." 

The  London  company,  soon  after  its  incorporation,  toward  the  close  of  the 
year  1606,  sent  Capt.  Newport  to  Virginia  with  a  company  of  104  adventur 
ers.  As  the  usual  course  from  England  to  America  at  that  time  was  by  the 
West  Indies,  Newport  did  not  arrive  until  the  end  of  April,  1607.  Entering 
Chesapeake  Bay,  he  gave  name  to  Cape  Henry,  sailed  into  Powhattan  or 
James  River,  and  began  a  plantation  called  Jamestown,  in  which  he  left  104 
persons  and  then  returned  to  England.  Before  Newport  left  for  America,  a 
sealed  box  was  placed  in  his  hands,  with  directions  that  it  should  not  be 
opened  until  twenty-four  hours  after  the  emigrants  had  landed  in  America. 
When  opened,  it  was  found  to  contain  the  names  of  the  council  and  instruc 
tions  for  their  guidance.  In  the  list  were  the  names  of  Gosnold,  Smith,  Wing- 
field  and  Newport. 

Capt.  John  Smith,  one  of  the  above  named  council,  was  quite  distinguished 
as  a  traveler,  and  celebrated  for  his  daring  military  exploits  while  in  the  service 
of  the  Emperor  of  Austria  in  his  war  against  the  Turks.  His  superior  talents, 
and  the  fame  which  he  had  acquired,  seem  to  have  excited  the  envy  of  his 
companions.  While  yet  at  sea  he  was  accused  of  an  intention  of  murdering 
the  council,  usurping  the  government,  and  making  himself  king  of  Vir 
ginia.  Upon  these  absurd  charges  he  was  put  in  confinement,  and  a  vote 
passed  excluding  him  from  the  council,  after  which  he  was  released. 

The  emigrants  appeared  to  have  taken  but  little  care  to  provide  for  their  fu 
ture  subsistence  or  preservation.  They  planted  nothing  the  first  year,  and 
the  provisions  they  brought  from  England  were  soon  consumed.  In  four 
months  famine  and  the  diseases  of  a  hot  and  damp  climate  swept  away  fifty 
of  their  number.  These  distresses  led  them  to  reflect  upon  their  situations 
and  conduct.  Having  become  sensible  of  their  injustice  to  Smith,  they,  at 
his  request,  granted  him  a  trial,  which  resulted  in  an  honorable  acquittal. 
His  personal  talents  were  now  appreciated,  and  by  his  advice  a  fort  was  erected 
for  defense  against  the  Indians.  To  procure  provisions  he  made  frequent  and 
distant  excursions  into  the  wilderness.  Sometimes  he  procured  supplies  by 
caresses,  sometimes  by  purchase,  and  sometimes  he  resorted  to  stratagem  and 
violence.  While  exploring  the  river  Chickahominy  he  was  surprised,  at 
tacked  and  made  prisoner  by  a  party  of  Indians. 

The  Indians,  exulting  in  their  capture  of  Smith,  conducted  him  in  triumph 
through  several  towns  to  their  king  Powhattan.  At  the  end  of  six  weeks,  it 
was  decided  that  he  should  die.  He  was  led  forth  to  execution;  his  head 
was  placed  upon  a  stone,  and  an  Indian  stood  near  with  a  club,  the  instru 
ment  of  death.  At  this  critical  moment  Pocahontas,  the  young  and  darling 
daughter  of  Powhattan,  rushed  between  the  executioner  and  the  prisoner, 
folded  his  head  in  her  arms,  and  entreated  her  father  to  spare  his  life.  The 
king  relented,  directed  Smith  to  be  conducted  to  a  wigwam  or  hut,  and  soon 
after  sent  him,  under  an  escort  of  twelve  guides,  to  Jamestown. 

When  Smith  arrived  at  Jamestown  he  found  the  number  of  settlers  re 
duced  to  thirty-eight,  and  most  of  these  had  determined  to  abandon  the  coun- 


VIRGINIA.  613 

try,  when,  through  entreaties  and  threats,  he  succeeded  in  making  them  re 
linquish  their  design.  By  his  influence  among  the  Indians  he  was  able  to  ob 
tain  provisions,  which  preserved  the  colony  from  famine.  Pocahontas,  who 
had  preserved  the  life  of  Smith,  still  continued  her  kind  offices,  and  sent  him 
such  articles  as  were  most  needed.  Capt.  Newport,  who  had  returned  to  Eng 
land,  again  arrived  at  Jamestown  with  supplies  and  one  hundred  and  twenty 
additional  emigrants.  The  hopes  of  the  colonists  were  now  revived ;  but  as 
the  newly  arrived  settlers  were  mostly  gentlemen,  refiners  of  gold,  jewelers, 
etc.,  a  wrong  direction  was  given  to  the  industry  of  the  colonists.  Believing 
that  they  had  discovered  grains  of  gold  in  a  stream  north  of  Jamestown,  all 
other  pursuits  were  abandoned  in  order  to  obtain  the  precious  metal.  "Im 
mediately,"  says  the  historian,  "there  was  no  thought,  no  discourse,  no  hope 
and  no  work,  but  to  dig  gold,  wash  gold,  refine  and  load, gold ;"  and,  notwith 
standing  the  remonstrances  of  Smith,  a  ship  loaded  with  a  worthless  commod 
ity  was  sent  to  England. 

Smith  finding  he  could  not  make  himself  useful  at  Jamestown,  spent  some 
time  in  exploring  the  coasts  of  the  Chesapeake.  On  his  return  he  found  the 
people  turbulent  and  discontented  with  their  president,  whom  they  charged 
with  squandering  the  public  property,  which  resulted  in  their  deposing  him 
and  choosing  Smith  in  his  place.  He  at  first  declined,  but  after  a  while  they 
persuaded  him  to  accept  the  office.  Under  his  administration,  habits  of  in 
dustry  and  subordination  were  formed,  and  peace  and  plenty  soon  followed. 
He  gave  the  "goldsmiths  and  gentlemen  "  their  choice,  to  labor  six  hours  a  day 
or  have  nothing  to  eat.  He  represented  to  the  council  in  England  that  they 
should  send  laborers  instead  of  gentlemen,  that  the  search  for  gold  should  be' 
abandoned,  and  that  "nothing  should  be  expected  except  by  labor." 

The  London  company  having  obtained  a  new  charter,  conferring  greater 
power  and  privileges  than  the  former,  in  1609  dispatched  Sir  George  Corners 
and  Sir  Thomas  Gates  for  Virginia  with  nine  ships  and  five  hundred  adven 
turers.  Before  they  arrived  they  were  overtaken  by  a  tremendous  tempest, 
and  the  ship  in  which  the  officers  embarked  was  driven  on  the  rocks  of  the 
Bermudas.  The  settlers  in  the  seven  vessels  which  arrived  in  Jamestown 
were  for  the  most  part  licentious,  profligate  and  disorderly  persons,  who  un 
dertook  the  disposing  of  the  government  among  themselves.  Smith,  how 
ever,  by  his  judicious  measures,  restored  for  a  time  regularity  and  obedience. 

The  Indians  becoming  jealous  of  the  increasing  power  of  the  English, 
formed  a  plot  for  their  destruction.  Pocahontas  having  knowledge  of  the 
conspiracy  hastened  during  a  dark  and  stormy  night  to  Jamestown  and  in 
formed  Smith  of  his  danger,  so  that  measures  of  precaution  were  used.  The 
Indians  perceiving  their  design  was  discovered  again  brought  presents  of 
peace  to  the  English.  Smith  having  by  accident  received  a  severe  wound 
was  obliged  to  return  to  England  to  obtain  the  assistance  of  a  surgeon.  On 
his  departure  subordination  and  industry  ceased,  their  provisions  were  soon 
consumed,  the  Indians  became  hostile,  and  a  famine  soon  ensued.  In  six 
months  anarchy  and  vice  had  reduced  the  number  of  the  colony  from  four 
hundred  and  ninety  to  sixty,  and  these  were  so  feeble  and  dejected  that  if  re 
lief  had  not  been  soon  obtained  they  must  have  perished.  To  such  extrem 
ities  were  they  reduced  that  they  devoured  the  skins  of  horses,  the  bodies  of 
the  Indians  whom  they  had  killed,  and  even  their  own  companions  who  had 
perished  under  their  accumulated  sufferings.  These  shocking  miseries  were 
recollected  long  afterward  with  horror,  and  the  period  was  remembered  and 
distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  "STARVING  TIME." 


614  VIRGINIA. 

While  the  colony  was  in  this  situation  they  were  visited  by  Sir  Thomas 
Gates  and  others,  who  had  been  shipwrecked  on  the  rocks  of  the  Bermudas. 
Such  was  the  wretched  condition  and  prospects  of  the  settlers  that  all  deter 
mined  to  abandon  the  country  and  return  to  England.  For  this  purpose  the 
remnant  of  the  colony  embarked  on  board  of  the  ships  just  arrived  and 
sailed  down  the  river;  but  the  next  day  meeting  Lord  Delaware  with  fresh 
supplies,  they  all  returned  and  prosecuted  the  planting  of  the  country.  In 
1611  Sir  Thomas  Gates,  who  succeeded  Lord  Delaware  as  governor,  arrived 
with  six  ships,  two  hundred  and  eighty  men  and  twenty  women,  one  hundred 
cattle,  two  hundred  hogs,  military  stores  and  other  necessaries.  This  rein 
forcement,  with  that  under  Sir  Thomas  Dale  a  short  time  previous,  gave  sta 
bility  to  the  colony,  and  new  towns  were  founded. 

At  the  first  settlement  at  Jamestown  it  was  directed  that  all  the  land  should 
be  owned  in  common,  and  the  produce  of  the  labor  of  all  should  be  deposited 
in  the  public  stores.  In  such  circumstances,  it  soon  appeared  that  no  one 
would  labor  with  the  same  steadiness  and  animation  as  if  he  alone  was  to 
possess  and  enjoy  the  fruit  of  his  industry.  But  now  different  regulations 
were  adopted.  To  each  inhabitant  three  acres  of  land  were  assigned  in  full 
property,  and  he  was  permitted  to  employ  in  its  cultivation  a  certain  portion 
of  his  time.  The  good  effects  of  this  plan  were  immediately  seen,  and  soon 
after  another  assignment  of  fifty  acres  was  made,  and  the  plan  of  working  in 
a  common  field  to  fill  the  public  stores  was  entirely  abandoned. 

Early  in  1614,  Sir  Thomas  Gates  embarked  for  England,  leaving  the  admin 
istration  of  the  government  in  the  hands  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  who  ruled  with 
wisdom  and  vigor,  and  made  several  valuable  changes  in  the  land  laws  of  the 
colony.  In  1616,  he  appointed  George  Yeardley  deputy-governor  and  re 
turned  to  England.  During  the  administration  of  Yeardley,  the  culture  of 
TOBACCO,  a  native  plant  of  the  country,  was  introduced,  which  soon  became 
not  only  the  principal  export  but  even  the  currency  of  the  colony.  In  1617, 
Argall  became  deputy-governor ;  he  ruled  with  tyranny,  and  was  guilty  of 
such  fraudulent  transactions  that  he  was  soon  displaced  and  Yeardley  ap 
pointed  governor.  Under  hjs  administration  the  planters  were  released  from 
further  service  to  the  colony,  martial  law  was  abolished,  and  the  first  colo 
nial  assembly  ever  held  in  Virginia  was  held  in  Jamestown.  The  colony 
was  divided  into  eleven  boroughs,  and  two  representatives,  called  burgesses, 
were  chosen  from  each.  The  enactments  of  the  house  of  burgesses,  when 
sanctioned  by  the  governor  and  council,  and  ratified  by  the  company  in  Eng 
land,  became  the  law  of  the  country. 

Emigrants  from  England  continued  to  arrive,  but  nearly  all  were  men  who 
came  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  wealth,  and  intended  eventually  to  return. 
In  order  to  attach  them  permanently  to  the  colony,  90  young  women  of 
reputable  character  were  first  sent  over,  and  in  the  following  year  60  more, 
to  become  wives  to  the  planters.  The  expense  of  their  transportation  was 
paid  by  the  planters.  .The  price  was,  at  first,  one  hundred,  and  afterward, 
one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  of  tobacco,  then  selling  at  three  shillings  to  the 
pound  ;  and  it  was  ordained  that  debts  contracted  for  wives  should  have  the 
preference  to  all  others. 

Beside  the  transportation  of  reputable  people,  the  king  commanded  the 
treasurer  and  council  of  the  Virginia  company  to  send  to  Virginia  100  dis 
solute  persons  then  in  confinement  for  their  offenses.  They  were  distributed 
through  the  colony  as  laborers.  The  transportation  of  these  vicious  persons, 
though  designed  as  a  benefit,  yet  eventually  proved  detrimental  to  the  inter- 


VIRGINIA.  615 

ests  of  the  colony.  In  1620,  a  Dutch  man-of-war  entered  James  River, 
with  twenty  Africans,  whom  they  SOLD  FOR  SLAVES.  This  was  the  com 
mencement  of  African,  or  negro  slavery  in  the  English  colonies.  The  col 
ony  was  now  in  the  full  tide  of  prosperity ;  its  numbers  had  greatly  in 
creased,  and  its  settlements  widely  extended.  At  peace  with  the  Indians, 
they  reposed  in  security,  and  had  bright  prospects  for  the  future,  when  a  ter 
rible  reverse  befell  them. 

On  the  27th  of  March,  1622,  343  of  the  Virginia  colonists  were  cruelly 
massacred  by  the  Indians.  Opecancanough,  the  successor  of  Powhattan,  was 
a  chief  of  superior  abilities,  but  a  secret  and  implacable  enemy  of  the  whites. 
By  his  arts  and  eloquence,  he  united  all  the  neighboring  tribes  in  the  horri 
ble  design  of  destroying  every  man,  woman  and  child  in  the  English  settle 
ment.  The  plot  was  matured  with  great  secrecy  and  dissimulation.  While 
intent  on  their  destruction,  they  visited  the  English  in  their  settlements, 
lodged  in  their  houses,  bought  their  arms,  and  even  borrowed  their  boats,  so 
that  they  could  the  better  accomplish  their  murderous  purpose.  On  the 
evening  before  the  massacre,  they  brought  them  presents  of  game  ;  and  the 
next  morning  came  freely  among  them  as  usual.  Suddenly,  at  mid-day,  the 
savages  fell  upon  the  unsuspecting  settlers,  and  men,  women  and  children 
were  murdered  precisely  at  the  same  time  in  the  various  settlements.  The 
massacre  would  have  been  more  extensive,  had  not  a  domesticated  Indian  re 
vealed  the  plot  to  his  master,  whom  he  had  been  solicited  to  slay.  Inform 
ation  was  instantly  given  to  some  of  the  nearest  settlements,  just  in  time  to 
put  them  on  their  guard,  and  save  themselves  from  the  calamity  which  fell 
upon  others.  An  exterminating  war  now  followed  on  both  sides.  The 
whites  were  victorious,  destroying  many  of  the  Indians,  and  obliging  the  re 
mainder  to  retire  far  into  the  wilderness  ;  but  their  own  number  melted  away 
before  the  miseries  of  war ;  of  80  plantations  which  were  fast  advancing  to 
completion,  eight  only  remained ;  famine  now  prevailed,  and  of  the  numer 
ous  people  who  had  been  transported  to  Virginia  at  a  great  expense,  only 
1,800  survived  these  disasters. 

The  settlement  of  Virginia  by  the  London  company  proved  an  unprofita 
ble  enterprise,  and  as  the  holders  of  the  stock  were  numerous,  their  meet 
ings  became  scenes  of  political  debate,  in  which  the  advocates  of  liberty 
were  arrayed  against  the  upholders  of  the  royal  prerogative.  King  James, 
disliking  the  freedom  of  these  debates,  revoked  the  charter  which  he  had 
granted,  and  committed  the  affairs  of  the  colony  to  the  management  of  a 
governor  and  twelve  counsellors,  who  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  king. 
The  dissolution  of  the  London  company  produced  no  immediate  change  in 
the  domestic  government  of  the  colony.  On  the  death  of  James  I,  in  1625, 
his  son,  Charles  I,  succeeded  him,  who  paid  but  little  attention  to  Virginia. 
In  1628,  Harvey,  an  unpopular  member  of  the  council,  was  appointed  gov 
ernor.  Such  were  his  oppressive  acts,  that  the  Virginians,  in  a  fit  of  rage, 
seized  and  sent  him  prisoner  to  England.  King  Charles,  however,  was  in 
dignant  at  these  violent  proceedings,  and  returned  the  governor,  invested  with 
all  his  former  powers. 

In  1639,  Sir  William  Berkeley  was  appointed  governor,  who  was  instructed 
again  to  allow  the  Virginians  to  elect  representatives.  Such  was  their  grat 
itude  to  the  king  for  this  favor,  tnat  during  the  civil  wars  between  him  and 
his  parliament,  they  were  faithful  to  the  royal  cause,  and  continued  faithful, 
even  after  he  was  dethroned  and  his  son  driven  into  exile.  The  parliament 
of  Great  Britain,  irritated  by  this  conduct,  in  1652,  sent  Sir  George  Ayscue, 


616  VIRGINIA. 

with  a  powerful  fleet,  to  reduce  them  to  submission.  Berkeley,  after  making 
a  gallant  resistance,  was  obliged  to  yield.  For  nine  years  afterward,  govern 
ors  appointed  by  Cromwell  continued  to  preside  over  the  colony.  Arbitrary 
restrictions  were  laid  upon  her  commerce,  which  produced  discontent.  At 
length,  when  Gov.  Matthews  died,  the  adherents  of  the  royal  cause  seized 
the  opportunity  to  proclaim  Charles  II  and  to  invite  Berkeley  to  resume 
the  authority  of  governor.  Fortunately  for  the  Virginians,  Cromwell  died 
soon  after,  Charles  II  ascended  the  throne,  and  Sir  William  Berkeley  was 
confirmed  as  governor,  whereupon  Virginia  boasted  that  she  was  the  last  to 
acknowledge  the  authority  of  Cromwell,  and  the  first  that  returned  to  her 
allegiance  to  the  throne. 

Although  Virginia  had  shown  such  loyalty  to  the  royal  authority,  yet  her 
interests  were  neglected,  and  several  additional  restrictions  were  laid  upon 
her  commerce.  Charles  II  even  granted  to  his  favorites  large  tracts  of  land 
which  belonged  to  the  colony.  These  injuries  produced  murmurs  and  com 
plaints,  and  finally  open  and  turbulent  insurrection.  Nathaniel  Bacon,  a 
member  of  the  council,  young,  bold  and  ambitious,  with  an  engaging  person 
and  commanding  eloquence,  was  at  the  head  of  the  insurrectionary  move 
ments.  At  this  time  an  Indian  war  prevailed,  but  the  measures  of  defense 
which  Berkeley  had  adopted  were  so  unsatisfactory,  that  the  people,  with 
Bacon  at  their  head,  demanded  permission  to  rise  and  defend  themselves. 
This  the  governor  refused.  The  Indian  aggressions  increasing,  Bacon, 
yielding  to  the  common  voice,  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  500  men,  and 
commenced  his  march  against  them.  He  was  immediately  proclaimed  trai 
tor  by  Berkeley,  and  troops  were  levied  to  pursue  him.  Bacon  continued 
his  expedition,  which  was  successful,  while  Berkeley  was  obliged  to  recall 
his  troops  to  suppress  an  insurrection  in  the  lower  counties. 

The  great  mass  of  the  people  having  arisen,  Berkeley  was  compelled  to 
yield  to  the  popular  voice,  and  Bacon  was  appointed  commander-in-chief. 
When  he  was  proceeding  against  the  Indians,  Berkeley  withdrew  across  the 
York  River  to  Gloucester,  summoned  a  convention  of  loyalists,  and  again 
proclaimed  Bacon  a  traitor.  Enraged  at  this  conduct,  Bacon  returned  with 
all  his  forces  to  Jamestown.  The  governor  had  fled,  the  council  dispersed, 
and  he  found  himself  in  possession  of  supreme  power.  Some  districts  re 
mained  faithful  to  Berkeley,  who  made  inroads  into  those  sections  where  Ba 
con's  authority  was  recognized.  This  was  retaliated,  and  for  months  a  civil 
war,  with  all  its  horrors,  prevailed :  Jamestown  was  burnt,  and  some  of 
the  finest  and  best  cultivated  districts  were  laid  waste.  In  the  midst  of 
these  disorders,  Bacon,  who  exercised  the  supreme  power  for  seven  months, 
suddenly  sickened  and  died.  His  party,  now  left  without  a  leader,  after 
a  few  petty  insurrections,  dispersed,  and  the  authority  of  the  governor  was 
restored. 

Governor  Berkeley,  finding  the  rebels  in  his  power,  pursued  them  with 
great  rigor.  Many  were  tried  by  courts  martial,  and  executed.  The  assem 
bly  interfered  to  stop  the  work  of  death,  and  enacted  laws  which  restored 
tranquillity.  Berkeley  soon  after  returned  to  England,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Col.  Jeffries.  Under  his  administration,  peace  was  concluded  with  the  In 
dians,  and  notwithstanding  the  oppressive  restrictions  on  commerce,  the  col 
ony  increased  in  wealth  and  population.  In  1688,  the  number  of  inhabit 
ants  exceeded  60,000.  Between  this  period  and  the  French  and  Indian  wars, 
but  few  prominent  events  occurred  in  the  history  of  Virginia.  Its  position, 
remote  from  the  settlements  of  the  French  in  Canada,  and  the  Spaniards  in 


VIRGINIA.  617 

Florida,  was  favorable  to  its  quiet.  Its  affairs  were  administered  by  govern 
ors  appointed  by  the  king,  and  representatives  by  the  people.  These  repre 
sentatives  at  various  times  attempted  to  arrest  the  introduction  of  African 
slaves  into  the  colony,  but  those  who  were  in  higher  authority  than  them 
selves,  yielded  to  the  wishes  of  the  merchants  engaged  in  the  traffic,  and  per 
sisted  with  obstinacy  in  withholding  their  assent. 

During  the  French  and  Indian  wars,  encroachments  were  made  upon  the 
western  territory  of  Virginia,  by  the  erection  of  forts  within  her  original 
charter  limits.  The  Ohio  company,  to  whom  these  lauds  had  been  granted, 
complained  to  Dinwiddie,  governor  of  Virginia.  The  governor  determined 
to  send  a  messenger  to  the  commander  of  the  French  forces  on  the  Ohio, 
and  require  him  to  withdraw  his  troops.  For  this  mission  he  selected 
GEORGE  WASHINGTON,  who  was  then  twenty-one  years  of  age.  The  answer 
of  the  French  commander  to  Dinwiddie's  letter  proving  unsatisfactory,  a 
body  of  400  men  were  raised  in  order  to  drive  the  French  from  the  Ohio. 
This  force,  in  the  spring  of  1754,  advanced  into  the  territory  in  dispute,  un 
der  the  command  of  Washington.  On  his  route  he  met  and  defeated  an  ad 
vance  party,  under  Jumonville.  He  then  proceeded  toward  Fort  Du  Quesne, 
at  the  junction  of  the  Monongahela  and  Alleghany.  From  this  fort,  De 
Villiers,  at  the  head  of  900  men,  marched  out  to  attack  him.  Washington 
having  retired  to  a  small  work  called  Fort  Necessity,  which  he  had  hastily 
thrown  up,  after  a  brave  defense,  capitulated  on  the  honorable  terms  of  re 
tiring  unmolested  to  Virginia.  In  1755,  Gen.  Braddock,  who  had  been  sent 
over  from  England  to  drive  the  French  from  the  Ohio,  arrived  in  Virginia. 
With  a  force  of  more  than  2,000  men,  composed  of  British  regulars  and  pro 
vincials,  he  advanced  with  high  hopes  of  success  toward  Du  Quesne.  When 
within  about  ten  miles  of  the  fort,  he  fell  into  an  ambush  of  French  and 
Indians ;  he  was  killed,  and  his  troops  totally  routed.  The  cool  address  and 
bravery  of  Washington,  who  covered  the  retreat  with  the  provincial  troops, 
saved  the  army  from  entire  destruction. 

In  the  revolutionary  war,  Virginia  took  a  noble  stand  in  resistance  to 
British  oppression.  Such  was  the  spirit  shown  by  the  people,  that  Lord 
Dunmore,  the  royal  governor,  seized  by  night  some  of  the  powder  which  be 
longed  to  the  colony,  and  conveyed  it  on  board  a  British  ship  in  James  River. 
Intelligence  of  this  transaction  reaching  Patrick  Henry,  he  placed  himself 
at  the  head  of  the  independent  companies  in  his  vicinity,  marched  toward 
the  seat  of  government,  and  demanded  the  powder  or  its  value.  Payment 
being  made,  the  people  quietly  retired  to  their  homes.  Other  causes  in 
creasing  the  popular  ferment,  Dunmore  left  his  palace  and  went  on  board  of 
a  ship  of  war  then  lying  at  Yorktown.  He  now  issued  a  proclamation,  offer 
ing  freedom  to  those  slaves  belonging  to  rebel  masters,  who  should  join  the 
British  troops  at  Yorktown.  Several  hundred  in  consequence  repaired  to 
that  place.  A  body  of  militia  immediately  assembled,  and  when  posted  near 
the  city,  were  attacked  by  the  regulars,  loyalists  and  negroes.  The  attack 
was  repelled  by  the  militia,  who  gained  a  decisive  victory.  Lord  Dunmore 
now  evacuated  the  city,  and  followed  by  his  white  and  black  forces,  sought 
refuge  on  board  of  the  king's  ships.  Soon  after  this  event,  on  the  1st  of  Jan 
uary,  1776,  Norfolk  was  set  on  fire  by  Dunmore's  orders,  and  reduced  to 
ashes. 

Early  in  1781,  Gen.  Arnold  was  dispatched  with  about  1,700  men  to  make 
a  diversion  in  Virginia,  by  calling  the  attention  of  the  Virginians  from  Lord 
Cornwallis,  then  approaching  the  state  from  the  Carolinas.  Gen.  Philips, 


618  VIRGINIA. 

with  2,000  troops,  was  sent  from  New  York  to  reinforce  him.  The  British 
troops  were  employed  for  a  long  time,  without  much  interruption,  in  destroy 
ing  the  warehouses,  tobacco  mills,  etc.,  on  the  James  and  Appomattox  Rivers, 
and  property  to  an  immense  amount  was  sacrificed.  Gen.  Cornwallis,  after 
the  severe  action  at  Guilford,  retired  to  Wilmington,  in  North  Carolina.  His 
troops  suffered  great  distress  from  the  want  of  provisions  and  clothing.  He, 
therefore,  determined  to  force  a  march  through  a  wilderness  country,  and  join 
the  troops  under  Gen.  Philips,  in  Virginia.  He  arrived  in  May,  and  took  the 
command  of  the  united  forces.  After  some  predatory  warfare,  Cornwallis 
encamped  at  Yorktown  'and  Gloucester  Point,  on  York  River,  which  affords 
deep  water  for  shipping,  and  there  he  fortified  his  camps ;  the  main  body  of 
the  army  being  on  the  south  side  of  the  river  at  Yorktown.  There  he  re 
mained  until  he  was  obliged  to  surrender  to  the  combined  French  and  Amer 
ican  forces,  under  Washington,  October  19,  1781.  This  event  decided  the 
revolutionary  contest. 

The  first  constitution  of  Virginia  in  which  her  people  took  part,  was  formed 
in  1776.  It  was  soon  found  to  be  unequal  in  its  operations;  and  at  the  close 
of  the  war  much  discussion  arose  upon  the  subject  of  its  improvement.  It 
was  not,  however,  essentially  altered  until  1830,  when  it  underwent  import 
ant  modifications.  In  the  early  part  of  1813,  during  "the  war  of  1812,"  the 
bays  of  Chesapeake  and  Delaware  were  declared  to  be  in  a  state  of  blockade, 
and  to  enforce  it,  fleets  entered  their  waters  under  Admirals  Warren,  Cock- 
burn  and  Beresford.  Several  villages  were  plundered  and  burnt,  and  at 
Hampton,  the  inhabitants  were  subjected  to  the  grossest  outrages  from  a  bru 
tal  soldiery. 

Virginia  having  an  extensive  territory,  and  many  slaves,  has  ever  been 
watchful  in  regard  to  this  class  of  her  population.  About  the  year  1800,  a 
well-organized  insurrection  of  slaves  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Richmond, 
was  mercifully  prevented  by  the  timely  discovery  of  a  young  slave,  and  the 
sudden  rise  in  the  river  rendering  it  impossible.  In  August,  1831,  Nat.  Tur 
ner,  a  fanatical  slave,  in  Southampton  county,  moved,  as  he  said,  by  certain 
appearances  in  the  sun,  collected  a  body  of  60  or  70  slaves,  and  commenced 
the  work  of  indiscriminate  massacre.  Fifty  men,  women  and  children  were 
murdered  before  the  insurrection  could  be  suppressed.  In  October,  1859, 
John  Brown,  who  had  taken  an  active  part  in  the  border  difficulties  in  Kan 
sas,  having  located  himself,  under  an  assumed  name,  at  Harper's  Ferry, 
made  an  insane  attempt,  with  22  followers,  to  excite  a  rising  among  the  slaves 
and  run  them  off  to  Canada.  Thirteen  of  the  insurgents  were  killed,  and 
seven  persons  lost  their  lives  in  suppressing  the  raid.  Brown  and  six  others 
were  captured,  brought  to  trial,  found  guilty  of  murder  and  treason,  and  the 
whole  seven  executed. 

Virginia  is  distinguished  for  the  unusual  proportion  of  eminent  men  she 
has  given  to  the  services  of  our  common  country.  WASHINGTON,  the  Gen 
eral;  JEFFERSON,  the  Statesman;  and  HENRY,  the  Orator  of  the  American 
revolution,  were  Virginians;  and  prior  to  the  election  of  Buchanan,  half  of 
the  presidents  of  the  United  States — seven  out  of  fourteen — were  born  on  her 
venerated  soil.  It  is,  therefore,  a  natural  result  that  the  sentiment  of  state 
pride,  justly  founded  on  the  achievements  of  her  sons,  should  be  a  peculiar 
characteristic  of  her  people. 

Virginia  ia  bounded  N.  by  Pennsylvania;  on  the  N.  E.  by  the  Poto 
mac,  which  separates  it  from  Maryland;  on  the  E.  by  the  waters  of  Chesa- 


VIRGINIA. 

peake  Bay  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean ;  on  the  S.  by  North  Carolina  and  a  part 
of  Tennessee ;  on  the  W.  by  Kentucky,  and  on  the  N.  W.  by  Ohio.  It  lies 
between  lat.  36°  33'  and  40°  43'  north,  and  extends  75°  25'  to  83°  40'  of 
west  longitude.  Its  length  from  east  to  west  is  370  miles ;  its  greatest 
breadth  200,  and  its  exact  area  is  officially  stated  at  61,352  square  miles. 

The  surface  of  the  state  is  greatly  diversified,  insomuch  that  those  familiar 
with  its  topography  have  considered  its  soil  and  climate  under  several  dis 
tinct  zones  or  divisions.  The  eastern  section  is  generally  a  low  country, 
with  a  soil  partly  sandy  and  partly  alluvial,  abounding  in  swamps  and  unpro 
ductive  tracts;  and  toward  the  sea-coast  and  along  the  margin  of  rivers,  noted 
for  the  prevalence  of  fatal  epidemics  during  the  season  extending  from  Au 
gust  to  October.  From  the  head  of  tide-waters,  the  hilly  and  mountainous 
district  commences.  In  this  region  the  soil  becomes  more  fertile  and  the 
climate  more  genial.  Across  this  portion  of  the  state  stretch  the  widest  bases 
of  the  towering  Alleghanies,  "the  spine  or  back  bone  of  the  country."  Be 
tween  the  numerous  ridges  of  these  mountains  are  extensive  and  beautiful 
valleys,  having  a  soil  of  the  richest  quality,  a  healthy  and  delightful  climate, 
and  the  most  picturesque  and  magnificent  natural  scenery.  Beyond  these 
lofty  eminences  lies  a  third  section,  extending  to  the  Ohio  River  in  one  di 
rection,  and  to  the  Cumberland  Mountains  in  another.  This  likewise  is  an 
elevated  and  broken  region,  less  fertile  than  the  middle  section,  but  having 
pure  water  and  a  healthy  atmosphere. 

No  state  in  the  Union  has  within  its  limits  such  a  variety  of  soil,  climate 
and  productions  as  Virginia.  The  chief  agricultural  productions  are  Indian 
corn,  tobacco  and  wheat.  In  the  culture  of  tobacco,  Virginia  has  surpassed 
all  other  states  of  the  Union.  She  is  also  rich  in  mineral  resources  :  vast  fields 
of  bituminous  coal  abound  in  the  vicinity  of  Richmond,  on  the  North  Poto 
mac,  and  west  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains ;  large  beds  of  anthracite  coal  lie 
beyond  the  Great  Valley.  Valuable  mines  of  iron,  copper,  gold,  salt,  and 
many  other  minerals,  are  found  within  her  borders.  In  the  middle  section 
of  the  state,  numerous  medicinal  springs  abound,  which  attract  many  visitors. 
In  1790,  Virginia  was  the  most  populous  state  in  the  Union,  numbering 
748,308  inhabitants;  in  1830  it  had  1,211,405;  in  1850, 1,421,661,  of  whom 
895,274  were  whites,  53,829  free  colored,  and  472,528  slaves. 


RICHMOND,  the  capital  and  largest  town  in  Virginia,  is  situated  on  the 
north  side  of  James  River,  at  the  Great  Falls,  distant  117  miles  from  "Wash 
ington  City,  342  from  New  York,  1055  from  New  Orleans,  520  from  Cincin 
nati,  423  from  Charleston,  and  106  from  Norfolk.  Its  situation  is  healthy 
and  highly  picturesque.  With  but  few  exceptions,  the  streets  cross  each 
other  at  right  angles,  are  lighted  with  gas,  and  the  houses  are  well  built. 
Shockoe  and  Richmond  Hills  stand  opposite  each  other — Shockoe  creek  pass 
ing  between  them.  The  capitol  is  on  Shockoe  Hill,  on  a  commanding  situa 
tion,  in  the  center  of  a  beautiful  square  of  eight  acres.  The  marble  statue 
of  Washington,  in  the  hall  of  the  capitol  building,  was  the  work  of  Houdon, 
a  French  sculptor.  It  was  made  by  the  order  of  the  Virginia  assembly,  at 
Paris,  under  the  direction  of  Jefferson,  a  few  years  after  the  close  of  the 
American  revolution.  The  costume  of  this  statue  is  the  military  dress  of  the 
revolution.  One  hand  holds  a  cane,  the  other  rests  upon  the  fasces,  with 
which  are  united  the  sword  and  plowshare,  and  over  it  a  martial  cloak.  The 
inscription,  by  James  Madison,  on  the  pedestal,  is  as  follows : 


620 


VIRGINIA- 


GEORGE  WASHINGTON.  The  General  Assembly  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Virginia  have 
caused  this  statue  to  he  erected,  as  a  monument  of  affection  and  gratitude  to  GEORGE  WASH 
INGTON,  who,  uniting  to  the  endowments  of  the  hero  the  virtues  of  the  patriot,  and  exerting 
both  in  establishing  the  liberties  of  his  country,  has  rendered  his  name  dear  to  his  fellow- 
citizens,  and  given  the  world  an  immortal  example  of  true  glory.  Done  in  the  year  of 
Christ,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-eight,  and  in  the  year  of  the  commonwealth 
the  twelfth. 

The  City  Hall  is  an  elegant  and  costly  building.  The  Penitentiary,  which 
stands  in  the  western  suburbs  of  the  city,  has  a  front  of  300  feet  in  length 


W.  S.  W.  view  of  Richmond, 

AJI  seen  from  the  Cemetery,  or  Canal  Hill.  The  James  River,  or  Lynchburg  Canal  and  James  Kiver,  are  IB 
front.  The  State  House,  City  Hall  and  the  Governor's  House  appear  in  the  distance  on  the  left ;  the 
Bailroad  Bridge  over  James  River,  on  the  right ;  the  Floor  Mills  and  Foundries  in  the  central  part. 

and  110  feet  in  depth.  The  city  contains  about  30  churches,  for  various  de 
nominations  ;  2  colleges,  one  founded  by  the  Baptists  in  1822,  the  other  (St. 
Vincent's  College)  by  the  Catholics.  It  also  contains  the  medical  depart 
ment  of  the  Hampden  and  Sidney  College.  By  means  of  canals  and  rail 
roads,  the  commerce  of  Richmond  has  been  much  extended,  and  its  popula 
tion  and  business  rapidly  increased.  Richmond  possesses  an  immense  water- 


VIRGINIA. 


621 


power,  derived  from  the  falls  of  James  River,  on  which  are  situated  extensive 
mills  and  factories.     Population  in  1850,  27,570,  and  in  1860,  37,968. 

A  magnificent  contribution  of  Virginia  to  the  art  of  the  country,  is  the  co 
lossal  equestrian  statue  of  Washington,  in  bronze,  on  the  capitol  square,  at 


Washington  Monument,  Richmond. 

Richmond.  It  is  from  the  design  of  Crawford,  and  is  regarded  as  one  of  the 
greatest  triumphs  of  American  art.  "  The  statue  of  Washington,  on  horse 
back,  small  as  it  seems  in  the  picture,  is  twenty-five  feet  high.  Among  the 
figures  who  surround  the  base  of  the  equestrian  statue,  are  Lee,  Mason,  Nel 
son,  Patrick  Henry,  and  Jefferson.  Each  is  in  an  appropriate  attitude : 
while  Patrick  Henry  leans  forward,  with  his  arms  outstretched  as  if  in  the 
act  of  addressing  an  audience,  Jefferson  thoughtfully  studies,  pen  in  hand, 
the  declaration  of  independence.  It  is  known  that  the  design  of  this  noble 
monument  was  completed  in  a  few  days  by  our  illustrious  countryman.  He 
accidentally  noticed  in  a  newspaper  an  announcement  that  the  city  of  Rich 
mond,  Virginia,  had  appropriated  a  sum  of  money  for  a  Washington  monu 
ment,  and  invited  designs  from  sculptors,  when  he  immediately  made  his  de 
sign,  forwarded  it,  and  obtained  the  contract.  It  was,  one  can  easily  believe, 
a  labor  of  love  with  him ;  and  the  result  will  do  equal  honor  to  his  fame  and 
to  the  liberality  of  the  city  in  which  the  monument  stands.  The  artist  did 
not  live  to  see  the  monument  erected,  dying  a  few  months  previous."  The 
day  of  the  inauguration  of  this  great  work  —  February  22,  1858 — was  an 
eventful  one  in  Richmond.  Never  before  was  so  large  a  multitude  assembled 
within  the  city — never  before  so  many  of  the  distinguished  men  of  the  na 
tion.  After  the  procession,  civic  and  military — under  Maj.  Gen.  Taliaferro  as 
chief  marshal — had  arrived  on  the  grounds  of  the  capitol  square,  the  cere 
mony  of  inauguration  opened  with  prayer  by  Rev.  F.  J .  Boggs,  Grand  Chap- 


622  VIRGINIA. 

lain  of  the  Grand  Lodge  of  Virginia,  when  Hon.  Kobert  G.  Scott  delivered 
an  oration,  chiefly  on  Washington's  history  as  a  mason.  On  the  conclusion 
of  the  masonic  ceremonies,  Governor  Wise  advanced  upon  the  platform 
and  made,  impromptu,  a  brief,  patriotic  address.  He  was  followed  by  John 
R.  Thompson,  Esq.,  in  a  poem,  and  he  in  turn  by  an  oration  from  Hon.  R. 
M.  T.  Hunter,  orator  of  the  day.  James  Barren  Hope,  Esq.,  then  delivered 
a  poem,  at  the  close  of  which  the  statue  was  unvailed  amid  the  roaring  of 
artillery  and  the  huzzas  of  the  assembled  thousands.  In  the  evening  the  city 
was  illuminated,  and  a  grand  reception  was  given  by  Virginia,  in  the  form  of 
a  banquet,  to  her  distinguished  guests. 

St.  John's  Church,  on  Richmond  Hill,  is  the  oldest  colonial  place  of  wor 
ship  in  the  town.  It  is  preserved  with  religious  care,  and  has  been  some 
what  modernized  by  the  addition  of  a  tower.  This  church  stands  in  the 
center  of  a  graveyard,  embosomed  by  trees,  where  all  around,  in  crowded 
hillocks,  are  the  mansions  of  the  dead. 

It  was  here,  in  the  Virginia  convention  of  '75,  that  Patrick  Henry  thundered 
against  the  common  oppressor  of  America,  and  uttered  that  immortal  sentence, 
"  Give  me  liberty,  or  give  me  death !" 

The  celebrated  Virginia  convention  of  '88,  that  met  to  ratify  the  federal  consti 
tution,  assembled  within  its  walls.  The  transcendent  talents  engaged  in  its  dis 
cussion  "tempted  industry  to  give  up  its  pursuits,  and  even  dissipation  its  objects." 
for  the  high  intellectual  feast  here  presented.  Among  the  crowd,  from  far  and 
near,  who  filled  the  hall,  "  no  bustle,.no  sound  was  heard,  save  only  a  slight  move 
ment  when  some  new  speaker  arose,  whom  they  were  all  eager  to  see  as  well  as  to 
hear ;  or  when  some  master-stroke  of  eloquence  shot  thrilling  along  their  nerves, 
and  extorted  an  involuntary  and  inarticulate  murmur.  Day  after  day  was  this 
banquet  of  th^  mind  and  the  heart  spread  before  them,  with  a  delicacy  and  variety 
which  could  never  cloy."  Among  its  illustrious  members  were  Madison,  Marshall 
and  Monroe;  and  "there  were  those  sages  of  other  days,  Pendleton  and  Wythe; 
there  was  seen  the  Spartan  vigor  and  compactness  of  George  Nicholas ;  and  there 
shone  the  radiant  genius  and  sensibility  of  Grayson ;  the  Roman  energy  and  Attic 
wit  of  George  Mason  was  there ;  and  there  also  the  classic  taste  and  harmony  of 
Edmund  Randolph ;  'the  splendid  conflagration"  of  the  high-minded  Innis,  and  the 
matchless  eloquence  of  the  immortal  Henry  1 " 

Although  Richmond  is  a  comparatively  modern  town,  yet  its  site  is  fre 
quently  alluded  to  in  the  early  history  of  Virginia.  The  first  mention  of  it 
is  in  1609,  when  Master  West,  in  a  scarcity  of  provisions,  went  up  from 
Jamestown  to  the  falls  of  James  River,  as  the  place  was  then  called,  to  pro 
cure  food,  but  found  nothing  edible  except  acorns.  In  the  same  year  West 
was  sent  with  a  colony  of  120  men  to  settle  at  the  falls.  These  settlers,  find 
ing  so  many  "inconveniences"  attending  their  situation,  soon  abandoned  the 
place. 

Richmond  was  established  a  town  by  law  in  the  reign  of  George  II,  May,  1742, 
on  land  belonging  to  CoL  William  Byrd,  who  died  in  1744.  The  locality  was  an 
ciently  called  Byrd' s  Warehouse.  That  gentleman,  at  the  time,  had  a  warehouse 
near  where  the  Exchange  Hotel  now  is.  The  seat  of  a  Col.  Byrd  is  thus  described 
in  Burnaby's  Travels  in  North  America  in  1759-60.  He  "has  a  small  place  called 
Belvidere,  upon  a  hill  at  the  lower  end  of  these  falls  (James  River),  as  romantic 
and  elegant  as  anything  I  have  ever  seen.  It  is  situated  very  high,  and  com 
mands  a  fine  prospect  of  the  river,  which  is  half  a  mile  broad,  forming  cataracts 
in  the  manner  above  described.  There  are  several  little  islands  scattered  care 
lessly  about,  very  rocky  and  covered  with  trees,  and  two  or  three  villages  in  view 
at  a  small  distance.  Over  all  these  you  discover  a  prodigious  extent  of  wilderness, 
and  the  river  winding  majestically  along  through  the  midst  of  it" 

In  1777  the  assailable  situation  of  Williamsburg  to  the  aggressions  of  the  enemy 
occasioned  the  assembly  of  the  state  to  remove  the  troops,  arms  and  ammunition, 


VIRGINIA.  623 

together  with  the  public  records,  to  Richmond;  and,  partially  from  the  same  cause, 
and  the  extension  of  the  population  westward,  an  act  was  passed,  May,  1779,  to  re 
move  the  seat  of  government  here.  At  this  time,  Richmond  was  an  insignificant 
place,  scarcely  affording  sufficient  accommodations  for  the  officers  of  the  govern 
ment.  The  legislature  bestowed  upon  it  the  name  of  a  city;  but  it  was  then  only 
a  city  in  embryo,  with  scarcely  anything  of  interest  except  the  grandeur  of  its  nat 
ural  scenery.  The  analogy  of  the  situation  of  the  place  to  that  of  Richmond-on- 
the-Thames,  in  England,  suggested  the  name  the  town  bears.  The  public  build 
ings  were  temporary.  The  old  capitol,  which  was  private  property,  was  a  wooden 
structure,  long  since  destroyed. 

In  January,  1781,  Richmond  was  invaded  by  the  traitor,  Arnold,  who 
landed,  on  the  4th,  from  the  British  fleet  at  Westover,  with  a  force  of  ahout 
1,000  men,  and  marched  across  the  country  to  Richmond.  After  burning 
some  public  and  some  private  buildings,  as  well  as  a  large  quantity  of  tobac 
co,  the  enemy  completed  their  incursion  without  loss,  in  48  hours  from  the 
time  of  their  landing. 

The  most  melancholy  event  in  the  history  of  the  town  was  the  burning  of 
the  Richmond  theater,  on  the  night  of  Dec.  26, 1811,  by  which  the  governor 
of  the  state,  and  a  large  number  of  others  perished.  The  subjoined  account 
was  published  in  the  Richmond'  Standard,  the  following  day : 

Last  night  the  play-house  in  this  city  was  crowded  with  an  unusual  audience. 
There  could  not  have  been  less  than  600  persons  in  the  house.  Just  before  the 
conclusion  of  the  play,  the  scenery  caught  fire,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  whole 
building  was  wrapped  in  flames.  It  is  already  ascertained  that  61  persons  were 
devoured  by  that  most  terrific  element.  The  editor  of  this  paper  was  in  the  house 
when  the  ever-to-be-remembered  deplorable  accident  occurred.  He  is  informed 
that  the  scenery  took  fire  in  the  back  part  of  the  house,  by  the  raising  of  a  chan 
delier;  that  the  boy  who  was  ordered  by  some  of  the  players  to  raise  it,  stated  that 
if  he  did  so,  the  scenery  would  take  fire,  when  he  was  commanded  in  a  peremp 
tory  manner  to  hoist  it.  The  boy  obeyed,  and  the  fire  instantly  communicated  to 
the  scenery.  He  gave  the  alarm  in  the  rear  of  the  stage,  and  requested  some  of 
the  attendants  to  cut  the  cords  by  which  the  combustible  materials  were  sus 
pended.  The  person  whose  duty  it  was  to  perform  this  became  panic  struck,  and 
sought  his  own  safety.  This  unfortunately  happened  at  a  time  when  one  of  the 
performers  was  playing  near  the  orchestra,  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  stage,  with 
its  horrid  danger,  was  obscured  from  the  audience  by  a  curtain. 

The  flames  spread  with  almost  the  rapidity  of  lightning ;  and  the  fire  falling 
from  the  ceiling  upon  the  performer,  was  the  first  notice  the  audience  had  of  their 
danger.  Even  then,  many  supposed  it  a  part  of  the  play,  and  were  a  little  time 
restrained  from  flight  by  a  cry  from  the  stage  that  there  was  no  danger.  The  per 
formers  and  their  attendants  in  vain  endeavored  to  tear  down  the  scenery;  the  fire 
flashed  in  every  part  of  the  house  with  a  rapidity  horrible  and  astonishing ;  and, 
alas !  gushing  tears  and  unspeakable  anguish  deprived  me  of  utterance.  No  per 
son  who  was  not  present  can  form  any  idea  qf  this  unexampled  scene  of  distress. 
The  editor,  having  none  of  his  family  with  him,  and  not  being  far  from  the  door, 
was  among  the  first  who  escaped. 

No  words  can  express  his  horror  when,  on  turning  round,  he  discovered  the 
whole  building  to  be  in  flames.  There  was  but  one  door  for  the  greatest  part  of 
the  audience  to  pass.  Men,  women  and  children  were  pressing  upon  each  other, 
while  the  flames  were  seizing  those  behind.  The  editor  went  to  the  different  win- 
doAvs,  which  were  very  high,  and  implored  his  fellow-creatures  to  save  their  lives 
by  jumping  out  of  them.  Those  nearest  the  windows,  ignorant  of  their  danger, 
were  afraid  to  leap  down,  while  those  behind  them  were  seen  catching  on  fire,  and 
writhing  in  the  greatest  agonies  of  pain  and  distress.  At  length  those  behind, 
urged  by  the  pressing  flames,  pushed  those  who  were  nearest  to  the  window,  and 
people  of  every  description  began  to  fall  one  upon  another,  some  with  their  clothes 
on  tire,  some  half  roasted.  Oh,  wretched  me !  Oh,  afflicted  people  !  Would  to 
God  I  could  have  died  a  thousand  deaths  in  any  shape,  could  individual  suffering 


624 


VIRGINIA. 


have  purchase*1,  the  safety  of  my  friends,  my  benefactors,  of  those  whom  I  loved ! 
....  The  editor,  with  the  assistance  of  others,  caught  several  of  those  whom  he 
had  begged  to  leap  from  the  windows.  One  lady  jumped  out  when  all  her  clothes 
were  on  fire.  He  tore  them  burning  from  her,  stripped  her  of  her  last  rags,  and, 
protecting  her  nakedness  with  his  coat,  carried  her  from  the  fire.  Fathers  and 
mothers  were  deploring  the  loss  of  their  children,  children  the  loss  of  their  pa 
rents  ;  husbands  were  heard  to  lament  their  lost  companions,  wives  were  bemoan 
ing  their  burnt  husband.  The  people  were  seen  wringing  their  hands,  beating 
their  heads  and  breasts  ;  and  those  who  had  secured  themselves,  seemed  to  suffer 
greater  torments  than  those  enveloped  in  the  flames. 


Burning  of  the  Richmond  Theater. 

The  above  engraving  of  the  burning  of  the  theater  at  Richmond,  on  the  night  of  Dec.  26,  1811,  is  a  re 
duced  copy  from  one  published  at  Philadelphia,  by  B.  8.  Tanner,  in  the  February  following. 

A  sad  gloom  pervades  this  place,  and  every  countenance  is  cast  down  to  the 
earth.  The  loss  of  a  hundred  thousand  friends  on  the  field  of  battle  could  not 
touch  the  heart  like  this.  Enough.  Imagine  what  can  not  be  described.  The 
most  distant  and  implacable  enemy,  and  the  most  savage  barbarians,  will  mourn 
our  unhappy  lot.  All  of  those  in  the  pit  escaped,  and  had  cleared  themselves  from 
the  house,  before  those  in  the  boxes  could  get  down ;  and  the  door  was  for  some 
time  empty.  Those  from  above  were  pushing  each  other  down  the  steps,  when 
the  hindermost  might  have  got  out  by  leaping  into  the  pit  A  gentleman  and  lady, 
who  otherwise  would  have  perished,  had  their  lives  saved  by  being  providentially 
thrown  from  the  second  boxes.  There  would  not  have  been  the  least  difficulty  in 
descending  from  the  first  boxes  into  the  pit 

In  addition  to  the  list  now  given,  it  is  believed  that  at  least  60  others  perished, 
whose  names  are  not  yet  ascertained. 

George  W.  Smith,  governor,  A.  B.  Venable,  president  of  the  bank,  Benjamin  Botts,  wife 
and  niece,  Mrs.  Taylor  Braxton,  Mrs.  Patterson,  Mrs.  Gallego,  Miss  Conyers,  Lieut.  J.  Gib 
bon,  in  attempting  to  save  Miss  Conyers ;  Mrs.  E.  Page,  Miss  Louisa  Mayo,  Mrs.  Wm.  Cook, 
Miss  E.  Coutts,  Mrs.  J.  Leslie,  Miss  M.  Nelson,  Miss  Nelson,  Miss  Page,  Wm.  Brown,  Miss 
Julia  Harvey,  Miss  Whitlock,  George  Dixon,  A.  Marshall  (of  Wythe),  broke  his  neck  in  at- 


VIRGINIA. 


625 


tempting  to  jump  from  a  window,  Miss  Ann  Craig,  Miss  Stevenson  (of  Spottsylvania),  Mrs. 
Gibson,  Miss  Maria  Hunter,  Mrs.  Mary  Davis,  Miss  Gerard,  Thomas  Lecroix,  Jane  Wade, 
Mrs.  Picket,  Mrs.  Heron,  Mrs.  Laforest  and  niece,  Jo.  Jacobs,  Miss  Jacobs,  Miss  A.  Baus- 
man,  Miss  M.  Marks,  Edward  Wanton,  jr.,  two  Misses  Trouins,  Mrs.  Gerer,  Mrs.  Elicott, 
Miss  Patsey  Griffin,  Mrs.  Moss  and  daughter,  Miss  Littlepage,  Miss  Rebecca  Cook,  Mrs. 
Girardin  and  two  children,  Miss  Margaret  Copeland,  Miss  Gwathmey,  Miss  Clay,  daughter 
of  M.  Clay,  member  of  congress,  Miss  Gatewood,  Mrs.  Thomas  Wilson,  Wm.  Southgate, 
Mrs.  Robert  Greenhow,  Mrs.  Convert  and  child,  Miss  Green,  Miss  C.  Raphael. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  commissioners  appointed  by  the  Common  Hall  to  superintend  the 
interment  of  the  remains  of  their  friends  and  fellow-citizens,  who  unfortunately  lost  their 
lives  in  the  conflagration  of  the  theater,  the  following  resolutions  were  adopted : 

1.  That  the  citizens  of  Richmond  and  Manchester,  and  the  citizens  at  present  residing  in 
either  of  those  places,  be  requested  to  assemble  to-morrow,  the  28th  inst.,  at  10  o'clock,  P. 
M.,  at  the  Baptist  meeting-house,  for  the  purpose  of  attending  the  funeral. 

2.  That  the  following  be  the  order  of  procession :  corpses,  clergy,  mourners  and  ladies, 
executive  council,  directors  of  the  bank,  judiciary,  members  of  the  legislature,  court  of 
hustings,  common  hall,  citizens  on  foot,  citizens  on  horseback. 

WM.  HAT,  JR.  JOHN  ADAMS, 

J.  G.  GAMBLE,  GAB.  RALSTON. 


Petersburg,  a  well  built  and  flourishing  town,  is  situated  on  the  south  bank 
of  the  Appomattox  River,  22  miles  south  from  Richmond,  on  the  line  of  the 
great  railroad  route  between  New  York 'and  New  Orleans.  The  South  Side 
Railway  comes  in  here  from  Lynchburg,  133  miles  distant ;  another  road, 
10  miles  long,  connects  it  with  City  Point,  on  James  River.  It  is  the  third 
town  in  Virginia,  in  population,  and  has  some  important  manufactories. 
The  falls  of  the  river  above  Petersburg  furnish  extensive  water  power.  It  has 
several  cotton  and  other  factories,  and  numerous  mills  of  various  kinds. 
Population,  is  about  16,000. 

The  old  Blandford  Church,  in  the  vicinity  of  Petersburg,  is  one  of  the 
most  picturesque  and  interesting  ruins  in  Virginia.  It  stands  in  the  midsts 

of  a  burial  ground,  upon  an  emi 
nence  overlooking  the  site  of  the 
ancient  and  now  extinct  village  of 
Blandford,  commanding  an  exten 
sive  and  variegated  prospect  for 
miles  around.  The  edifice  is  built 
in  the  form  of  the  letter  T,  with  a 
short  column.  Some  of  the  most 
distinguished  of  Virginia's  aristoc 
racy  worshiped  within  its  walls,  for 
Blandford  was  the  focus  of  fashion 
and  refinement,  while  Petersburg 
"was  rudely  struggling"  for  her 
present  pre-eminence.  "  But  the  glo 
ry  of  the  town  and  its  church  is  de 
parted  ;  Blandford  is  now  only  a  su 
burban  hamlet  of  Petersburg,  and 
the  old  temple  dismantled  of  its  interior  decorations,  is  left  to  the  occu 
pancy  of  the  bats  and  owls." 

"  Lone  relic  of  the  past,  old  moldering  pile, 

Where  twines  the  ivy  round  thy  ruin  gray, 

Where  the  lone  toad  sits  brooding  in  the  aisle, 

Once  trod  by  '  lady  fayre '  and  gallant  gay  ! 

Yet  they  are  here !  the  learned  and  the  proud, 
Genius  and  worth  and  beauty — they  are  here! 

I  stand  rebuked  amid  the  slumbering  crowd, 
While  time-past  voices  touch  the  spirit's  ear." 


BLANDFOKD  CHTTRCH. 


626  VIRGINIA. 

As  early  as  1645-6,  a  fort,  called  Fort  Henry,  was  established  at  the  falls 
of  the  Appomattox,  where  Petersburg  now  is,  for  the  defense  of  the  inhab 
itants  on  the  south  side  of  James  River. 

In  1675,  war  being  declared  against  the  Indians,  500  men  were  ordered  to 
proceed  to  the  frontier,  and  eight  forts  garrisoned.  Among  these  was  the 
one  near  the  falls  of  the  Appomattox,  at  Maj.  Gen.  Wood's,  "  or  over  against 
him  at  one  ffort  or  defensible  place  at  fleets,  of  which  Maj.  Peter  Jones  be 
captain  or  chief  commander." 

In  1728,  fifty-three  years  after,  Col.  Byrd,  on  his  return  from  the  expedi 
tion  in  which  he  was  engaged  as  one  of  the  Virginia  commissioners,  in  run 
ning  the  line  between  this  state  and  North  Carolina,  mentions  the  site  of  Pe 
tersburg  as  follows :  "  At  the  end  of  thirty  good  miles,  we  arrived  in  the 
evening  at  Col.  Boling's,  where  from  a  primitive  course  of  life  we  began  to 
relax  into  luxury.  This  gentleman  lives  within  hearing  of  the  falls  of  Ap 
pomattox  River,  which  are  very  noisy  whenever  a  flood  happens  to  roll  a 
greater  stream  than  ordinary  over  the  rocks.  The  river  is  navigable  for 
small  craft  as  high  as  the  falls,  and,  at  some  distance  from  them,  fetches  a 
compass  and  runs  nearly  parallel  with  James  River,  almost  as  high  as  the 
mountains." 

By  an  act  passed  in  1646,  it  appears  that  600  acres  of  land  adjacent  to 
Fort  Henry,  together  with  all  the  "  houses  and  edifices  "  appurtenant  thereto, 
were  at  that  time  granted  to  Capt.  Abraham  Wood,  in  fee-simple  ;  yet  he 
was  not  the  earliest  settler ;  for,  by  the  same  act,  it  appears  that  the  land  on 
which  the  fort  stood,  together  with  part  of  the  adjacent  600  acres,  had  been 
granted  to  Thomas  Pitt.  He  may,  therefore,  be  considered  the  earliest  pro 
prietor  of  the  site  of  Petersburg,  it  having  been  granted  to  him  previous  to 
1646.  The  town  derived  its  name  from  Peter  Jones,  who  opened  a  trading 
establishment  with  the  Indians  at  an  early  day,  a  few  rods  west  of  what  is 
now  the  junction  of  Sycamore  and  Old-streets.  The  locality  was  called  Pe 
ter's  Point,  subsequently  changed  to  Petersburg. 

In  the  war  of  the  revolution,  Petersburg  was  twice  visited  by  the  enemy. 
On  the  22d  of  April,  1781,  the  British,  under  Gen.  Phillips,  left  Williams- 
burg,  sailed  up  the  James,  and  on  the  24th  landed  at  City  Point.  "  The 
next  day,"  says  Girardin's  Hist,  of  Va.,  "  they  marched  up  to  Petersburg, 
where  Baron  Steuben  received  them  with  a  body  of  militia  somewhat  under 
1,000  men.  Although  the  enemy  were  2,000  strong,  Steuben  opposed  their 
progress.  For  two  hours  he  skillfully  and  bravely  disputed  the  ground  with 
them ;  the  assailants  were  twice  broken,  and  precipitately  ran  back  until  sup 
ported  by  fresh  troops.  During  the  interval  of  time  just  stated,  they  gained 
but  a  mile,  and  that  by  inches.  The  inferiority  of  the  Virginians  in  num 
bers  obliged  them  to  withdraw  about  12  miles  up  the  Appomattox,  till  more 
militia  should  be  assembled.  They  retired  in  good  order  over  a  bridge, 
which  was  taken  up  as  soon  as  the  militia  passed,  so  as  to  secure  their  re 
treat.  The  whole  loss  of  the  Virginians,  in  killed,  wounded  and  taken, 
amounted  to  about  60.  That  sustained  by  the  enemy,  was  conjectured  to  be 
more  considerable." 


NORFOLK  CITY  is  situated  on  the  north  bank  of  Elizabeth  River,  106 
miles  S.  E.  from  Richmond,  8  miles  from  Hampton  Roads,  and  32  from  the 
sea.  The  site  of  the  city  is  low,  and  in  some  parts  marshy,  but  the  princi 
pal  streets  are  well  paved.  It  is  the  second  city,  in  population,  in  Virginia, 
and  has  more  foreign  commerce  than  any  other  place  in  the  state,  and,  to- 


VIRGINIA. 


627 


gether  with  Portsmouth,  is  the  most  important  naval  station  in  the  Union. 
Population,  is  about  18,000.  The  harbor  of  Norfolk  is  spacious,  easy  of  ac 
cess,  admitting  vessels  of  the  largest  class  to  come  to  the  wharves.  The 
entrance  between  Old  Point  Comfort  and  the  Rip  Raps,  is  more  than  a 
mile  wide,  defended  by  Forts  Monroe  and  Calhoun.  The  former,  on  Old 
Point  Comfort,  including  the  ditch  or  moat,  covers  70  acres  of  ground. 


View  of  the  Harbor  of  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth. 

The  Hospital  Landing  and  Wharf  appeaii  in  front ;  Norfolk  Court  House  on  the  extreme  left ;  the  Cus 
tom  House  ill  the  central  part ;  the  steam  ferry  across  the  river  to  Portsmouth,  with  the  passing  hoats,  on 
the  right; 

This  work,  which  is  on  a  peninsula,  is  calculated  for  335  guns  of  the  largest 
class.  Fort  Calhoun  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  covers  about  seven 
acres,  for  which  a  solid  foundation  was  prepared  by  throwing  stones  into  the 
flats,  and  suffei'ing  them  to  settle  for  several  years  before  erecting  the  super 
structure.  This  work  will  mount  265  guns.  These  fortifications  complete 
ly  command  the  entrance  to  the  harbor  from  Hampton  Roads. 

YELLOW  FEVER  AT  NORFOLK  AND  PORTSMOUTH. 

On  the  21st  of  June,  1855,  the  Ben  Franklin  arrived  at  the  port  of  Nor 
folk,  coming  directly  from  the  island  of  St.  Thomas,  W.  I.,  where,  on  her 
departure,  the  yellow  fever  had  prevailed.  She  was  permitted  to  go  to  Gos- 
port,  where  she  underwent  some  repairs.  It  appears  that  two  of  the  crew 
died  of  the  fever,  though  the  fact  was  not  admitted  by  the  captain.  The 
first  person  who  died  at  Portsmouth  was  a  young  man  who,  on  the  3d  of 
July,  had  assisted  in  the  repairs  of  the  ship.  He  was  taken  sick  on  the  5th. 
and  died  on  the  8th  of  that  month.  Others  were  taken  sick  and  died,  and 
up  to  the  1st  of  August,  with  one  exception,  all  these  cases  were  traced  to 
Grosport.  This  day,  hot  and  sultry,  was  the  gloomiest  in  the  history  of 
Portsmouth.  "A  single  object  arrested  the  attention.  A  wagon,  covered 
with  white,  and  having  a  mattress  lying  on  its  floor,  attracted  the  gaze  of  the 
terrified  inhabitants ;  and  nothing  was  thought  of,  nothing  talked  of,  but  the 

40 


VIRGINIA. 

impending  calamity,  as  this  vehicle,  freighted  with  its  fevered  occupants, 
passed  slowly  through  the  streets  on  its  way  to  the  hospital." 

The  panic  became  general ;  and  all  who  could  possibly  get  away  deserted 
business  and  home,  and  fled  from  the  doomed  city.  The  steamboats  were 
crowded  daily,  and  were  compelled  to  leave  hundreds  behind.  "Every  avail 
able  shelter  in  the  surrounding  country  was  brought  into  requisition.  Nearly 
two  thirds  of  the  white  population  had  left  the  town  before  the  middle  of 
August.  The  surrounding  inhabitants  were  so  much  alarmed  that  they  es 
tablished  rigid  quarantine  regulations  against  the  people  of  Norfolk  and 
Portsmouth:  at  Suffolk,  Isle  of  Wight  county,  Hampton,  Weldon,  and  even 
at  Old  Point  Comfort,  the  citizens  of  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth  were  met  on 
the  wharf  by  armed  sentinels,  and  precluded  from  effecting  a  landing." 

The  first  case  in  Norfolk  was  on  the  15th  of  July.  The  scourge  reached 
its  acme  about  the  last  of  August,  and  continued  without  abatement  until 
the  middle  of  September.  After  this  it  gradually  declined,  probably  for 
want  of  subjects,  and  was  finally  arrested  by  frost  and  ice  on  the  26th  of 
October.  About  2,000,  or  about  one  fourth  of  the  population  remaining  in 
the  city  died.  The  greatest  mortality  in  Portsmouth  was  on  Sept.  2d.  The 
last  person  died  of  the  fever  on  the  10th  of  November.  The  disease  ex 
isted  as  an  epidemic  nearly  four  months,  and  out  of  a  population  of  4,000,  who 
remained  in  the  city,  nearly  1,000  died.  Twenty -seven  volunteer  physicians 
came  to  Portsmouth ;  eight  of  these  died,  and  only  six  escaped  sickness. 
Five  resident  physicians  and  three  clergymen  of  Portsmouth,  and  eight  of 
the  physicians  of  Norfolk  died.  Contributions  for  the  relief  of  those  suf 
fering  from  this  scourge  were  sent  from  various  places  in  the  United  States. 
The  "  Howard  Association  of  Norfolk  "  received  for  this  purpose  $157,237.72. 
The  amount  received  at  Portsmouth  was  upward  of  886,000. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  Cedar  Grove 
Cemetery,  Norfolk:  the  last  from  the  Elmwood  Cemetery  adjoining: 

To  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  ENOCH  M.  LOWE,  pastor  of  Christ's  Church,  who  departed  this 
life  on  the  26th  day  of  Feb.,  1823,  in  the  33d  year  of  his  age.  The  Flock  of  his  charge,  by 
whom  he  was  admired  and  beloved  as  a  faithful  Shepherd,  a  zealous  and  able  divine,  a  kind 
and  good  man,  have  deposited  his  remains  in  testimony  of  their  respect  and  affection,  and 
in  honor  of  his  worth. 

No  more  his  warning  voice  our  ears  shall  hear, 

Mute  is  his  tongue,  which  called  BO  oft,  prepare  1 

Let  ns  his  admonition  now  improve, 

If  we  would  hope  to  follow  him  above. 

The  church  in  which  at  first  he  was  deposited  having  been  destroyed  by  fire,  his  remains 
were  disintered  and  again  buried  beneath  this  spot  on  the  20th  day  of  November,  A.  D.  1827. 


In  memory  of  JOHN  COWPER,  Esq.,  who  died  on  the  llth  of  Feb.,  1847,  aged  84  years 
The  deceased  was  a  distinguished  citizen  of  Norfolk  for  50  years ;  he  at  different  periods 
discharged  the  duties  of  Mayor,  President  of  the  Dismal  Swamp  Canal  Company  ;  Secretary 
of  the  Marine  Insurance  Co.,  etc.,  with  fidelity  and  great  ability.  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  who 
die  in  the  Lord." 


In  memory  of  NATHAN  COLEGATK  WHITEHEAD,  M.  D.,  who  was  born  in  Southampton  Co., 
Va.,  on  the  8th  day  of  April,  1792,  and  died  in  the  city  of  Norfolk,  on  the  21st  day  of  July, 
1856.  He  was  Mayor  of  Norfolk  during  the  latter  part  of  the  pestilence  of  1855,  perform 
ing  the  duties  of  his  office  without  fear  and  with  consummate  judgment,  and  was  himself 
attacked  by  the  fever,  from  the  effects  of  which  he  died  the  following  year.  As  a  tender 
Husband  and  affectionate  Father,  as  a  Citizen,  enterprising,  firm  and  patriotic;  as  a  Magis 
trate,  blending  mercy  with  justice,  and  above  all,  a  Friend  to  the  friendless,  he  was  univer 
sally  lamented  when  dead  ;  as  a  Sinner  he  knelt  humbly  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  Gradu 
ated  at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  on  the  8th  day  of  April,  1815.  Intermarried  with 
Elizabeth  Grigsby,  on  the  16th  day  of  Jan.,  1817. 


VIRGINIA.  629 

Erected  by  the  Masonic  Fraternity  of  the  city  of  Norfolk,  to  perpetuate  a  remembrance 
of  the  many  virtues  of  their  amiable  and  distinguished  brother,  Past  Master  GEORGE  L.  UP- 
SHUB,  M.  D.,  who  while  in  the  philanthropic  discharge  of  his  duties  fell  a  victim  to  the  de 
vastating  scourge  of  1855.  Born  in  Northampton  Co.,  Va.,  Jan.  14,  A.  L.  5822,  A.  D.  1822. 
Died  in  Norfolk,  Sept.  19,  A.  L.  5855,  A.  D.  1855,  aged  33  years  and  8  mo. 


Portsmouth  is  immediately  opposite  Norfolk,  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Eliz 
abeth  River,  here  three  fourths  of  a  mile  wide.  It  contains  the  court  house 
of  Norfolk  county.  The  United  States  Navy-yard  is  situated  in  that  part 
of  the  town  known  as  Gosport,  where  has  been  constructed  a  large  and  costly 
dry-dock,  and  extensive  buildings,  work-shops,  etc.,  used  in  the  construction 
of  naval  architecture.  The  Virginia  Literary,  Scientific  and  Military  Acad 
emy  was  established  here  in  1840.  The  United  States  Naval  Hospital  is 
situated  a  short  distance  from  the  navy-yard.  Population  about  11,000. 
The  town  was  established  in  1752,  and  located  on  the  lands  of  Wm.  Crafford. 
It  is  now  composed  of  Portsmouth,  Glosport  and  Newtown,  the  whole  being 
under  the  same  municipal  government. 

Norfolk  and  its  vicinity  was  the  scene  of  some  important  events  in  the  rev 
olutionary  war.  The  British  fleet,  to  which  Lord  Dunmore  had  fled  at  the 
outbreak  of  hostilities,  made  Norfolk  harbor  its  principal  rendezvous. 

The  administration  of  Virginia  directed  all  their  attention  upon  this  part  of  the 
state,  where  they  perceived  the  danger  most  formidable.  Dunmore,  alarmed  at 
their  preparations,  constructed  batteries  and  intrenchments  at  Norfolk,  armed  the 
blacks  and  tories,  and  forced  the  country  people  to  drive  their  cattle  and  convey 
provisions  to  the  town.  The  government  of  Virginia  dispatched,  with  all  speed,  a 
detachment  of  minute-men,  under  the  command  of  Col.  Woodford  into  the  county. 

"  Dunmore,"  says  Botta,  "  apprized  of  this  movement,  very  prudently  occupied  a 
strong  position  upon  the  north  bank  of  the  Elizabeth  River,  called  Great  Bridge,  a 
f  sw  miles  from  Norfolk  This  point  was  situated  upon  the  direct  route  of  the  pro 
vincial  troops.  Here  he  threw  up  works  upon  the  Norfolk  side,  and  furnished 
them  with  a  numerous  artillery.  The  intrenchments  were  surrounded  on  every 
part  with  water  and  marshes,  and  were  only  accessible  by  a  long  dike.  As  to  the 
forces  of  the  governor,  they  were  little  formidable :  he  had  only  200  regulars,  and 
a  corps  of  Norfolk  volunteers ;  the  residue  consisted  in  a  shapeless  mass  of  varlets 
of  every  color.  The  Virginians  took  post  over  against  the  English,  in  a  small  vil 
lage  at  a  cannon-shot  distance.  Before  them  they  had  a  long  narrow  dike,  the  ex 
tremity  of  which  they  also  fortified.  In  this  state  the  two  parties  remained  for 
several  days  without  making  any  movement." 

An  ingenious  stratagem  precipitated  the  operations.  A  servant  of  Maj.  Mar 
shall's  (father  of  the  chief-justice),  being  properly  instructed,  deserted  to  Dunmore, 
and  reported  that  there  were  not  at  the  bridge  more  than  300  shirt-men,  as  the  Vir 
ginians,  who  mostly  wore  hunting-shirts,  were  contemptuously  called.  Believing 
the  story,  Dunmore  dispatched  about  200  regulars,  and  300  blacks  and  tories  to  the 
Great  Bridge;  who  arrived  there  on  the  morning  of  the  9th  of  December,  1775, 
and,  just  as  the  reveille  had  done  beating,  made  an  attack  upon  the  Virginians. 
They  were  signally  defeated,  and  lost  102  in  killed  and  wounded. 

"Although  the  greater  part  of  the  loyalists  of  Norfolk  and  its  environs  had 
sought  refuge  in  the  governor's  fleet,  there  had,  nevertheless,  remained  a  consid 
erable  number  of  them;  either  on  account  of  their  reluctance  to  leave  their  prop 
erties,  or  their  dread  of  the  sea  and  of  famine,  or  perhaps  because  they  hoped  to 
find  more  lenity  on  the  part  of  their  fellow-citizens  who  made  profession  of  liberty, 
than  they  had  shown  toward  them  when  they  had  been  superior  in  this  country. 

"But  it  is  certain  that  the  patriots,  on  acquiring  the  ascendancy,  made  them  feel 
it  cruelly,  and  overwhelmed  them  with  all  those  vexations  of  which  there  are  so 
many  examples  in  civil  wars,  between  men  and  different  parties.  The  governor, 
transported  with  rage,  and  touched  by  the  piteous  cries  of  the  loyalists,  panted  to 
avenge  them.  This  reciprocal  hatred  was  daily  exasperated  by  the  rencounters 
which  took  place  very  frequently  between  the  two  parties;  the  provincials,  watch- 


630  VIRGINIA. 

ing  at  all  points  of  the  shore  to  prevent  the  royal  troops  from  landing,  in  order  to 
forage  in  the  country,  and  the  latter,  on  the  contrary,  eagerly  spying  every  means 
to  plunder  provisions  upon  the  American  territory.  The  multitude  of  mouths  to 
be  fed,  kept  them  constantly  in  a  famishing  state.  A  ship-of-war  arrived  in  the 
meantime,  in  the  bay  of  Norfolk.  Lord  Dunmore  sent  a  flag  on  shore  to  apprize 
the  inhabitants  that  they  must  furnish  provisions,  and  cease  firing,  otherwise  he 
should  bombard  the  town.  The  provincials  answered  only  by  a  refusal.  The  gov 
ernor  then  resolved  to  drive  them  out  of  the  city  with  artillery,  and  to  burn  the 
houses  situated  upon  the  river.  He  sent  in  the  morning  to  give  notice  of  his  de 
sign,  in  order  that  the  women,  children,  and  all  except  combatants,  might  retreat  to 
a  place  of  safety." 

On  the  1st  of  January,  1776,  "between  three  and  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
a  heavy  cannonade  from  the  frigate  Liverpool,  two  sloops-of-war,  and  the  ship  Dun- 
more,  opened  against  the  town.  Under  cover  of  the  guns,  several  parties  of  ma 
rines  and  sailors  were  landed,  and  set  fire  to  the  houses  on  the  wharves.  As  the 
wind  blew  from  the  water,  and  the  buildings  were  chiefly  of  wood,  the  flames  rap 
idly  spread.  The  efforts  of  the  American  commanders  and  their  men  to  stop  the 
progress  and  ravages  of  the  fire  proved  ineffectual.  The  conflagration  raged  for 
nearly  three  days,  and  consumed  about  nine-tenths  of  the  town.  Scarcely  can 
even  the  strongest  imagination  picture  to  itself  the  distress  of  the  wretched  inhab 
itants,  most  of  whom,  friends  or  foes,  saw  their  homes,  their  property,  their  all,  an 
indiscriminate  prey  to  the  irrepressible  fury  of  the  flames.  The  horrors  of  the 
conflagration  were  hightened  by  the  thunder  of  cannon  from  the  ships,  and  mus 
ketry  of  the  hostile  parties  that  encountered  each  other  in  sharp  conflict  near  the 
shore,  and  on  the  smoking  ruins  of  the  dovoted  town.  In  these  encounters,  the 
British  were  uniformly  repulsed,  and  driven  back  to  their  boats  with  shame  and 
loss.  Of  the  Americans,  by  a  singular  good  fortune,  none  were  killed,  and  only 
five  or  six  men  wounded,  one  of  whom  mortally.  Some  women  and  children  were, 
however,  reported  to  have  lost  their  lives.  In  this  affair,  the  intrepid  Stevens 
still  added  to  his  fame.  At  the  head  of  his  hardy,  indefatigable,  and  irresistible 
band,  he  rushed  with  the  rapidity  of  lightning  to  the  water-side,  struck  a  large 
party  of  British,  who  had  just  landed  there,  and  compelled  them  to  retire  with 
slaughter  and  in  dismay,  to  the  protection  of  their  wooden  walls.  In  general,  dur 
ing  the  whole  of  this  amicting  scene,  both  officers  and  men  evinced  a  spirit  worthy 
of  veterans. 

"Such  was  the  melancholy  event  which  laid  prostrate  the  most  flourishing  and 
richest  town  in  the  colony.  Its  happy  site,  combining  all  those  natural  advantages 
which  invite  and  promote  navigation  and  commerce,  had  been  actively  seconded 
by  the  industry  and  enterprise  of  the  inhabitants.  Before  the  existing  troubles,  an 
influx  of  wealth  was  rapidly  pouring  into  its  lap.  In  the  two  years  from  1773  to 
1775,  the  rents  of  the  houses  increased  from  8,000  to  10,OOOZ  a  year.  Its  popula 
tion  exceeded  6,000  citizens,  many  of  whom  possessed  affluent  fortunes.  The  whole 
actual  loss,  on  this  lamentable  occasion,  has  been  computed  at  more  than  three 
hundred  thousand  pounds  sterling;  and  the  mass  of  distress  attendant  on  the 
event  is  beyond  all  calculation." 

Williamsburg  is  situated  on  a  level  plain  between  James  and  York  Rivers, 
58  miles  from  Richmond,  68  from  Norfolk,  and  7  from  Jamestown.  It  is 
the  oldest  incorporated  town  in  the  state.  This  immediate  vicinity  was  first 
known  as  the  Middle  Plantations,  and  was  settled  in  1632,  principally  from 
Jamestown,  and  in  1698  the  seat  of  government  was  removed  here  from  that 
place.  From  this  period  until  the  year  1679,  when  Richmond  became  the 
seat  of  government,  Williamsburg  was  the  center  of  the  fashion,  wealth  and 
learning  of  the  "Old  Dominion."  William  and  Mary  College,  now  the  prin 
cipal  support  of  the  town,  was  founded  in  1692,  in  the  reign  of  William  and 
Mary,  who  granted  it  a  donation  of  20,000  acres  of  land.  It  is,  with  the 
exception  of  Harvard  University,  the  oldest  literary  institution  in  the  Union. 
It  is  distinguished  for  the  large  proportion  of  its  graduates  who  have  risen 


VIRGINIA. 


631 


to  eminent  station  in  the  nation.     On  the  3d  of  February,  1859,  the  college 

building  was  destroyed  by  fire. 

On  the  town  square  stands  the  old  magazine,  built  about  130  years  since, 

and  memorable,  as  being  the  building  from  whence  Lord  Dunmore,  in  1774, 

removed  the  powder  belonging 
to  the  colony  on  board  the  Mag 
dalen  man-of-war,  which  arbi 
trary  act  threw  the  whole  of  Vir 
ginia  into  a  state  of  ferment,  and 
occasioned  the  first  assembling 
of  an  armed  force  in  the  colony 
in  opposition  to  the  royal  au 
thority. 

At  the  head  of  a  small  but 
beautiful  grassy  court,  called  the 
Palace  Green,  are  two  small  brick 
structures,  the  remains  of  the 
Palace  of  Lord  Dunmore,  the 


last  of  the  colonial  governors. 
THE  OLD  MAGAZINE.  Here  he  resided  in  great  state, 

surrounded  by  the  pomp  and 

pageantry  of  vice-royalty.  At  that  time  the  adjacent  grounds,  comprising 
260  acres,  were  beautifully  laid  out,  with  carriage  roads  winding  through 
them.  Numerous  lindens  were  imported  from  Scotland,  one  or  two  of  which 
now  remain,  and  are  admired  for  their  magnificence  and  beauty.  The  palace 
was  accidentally  destroyed  by  fire  during  its  occupancy  by  some  French 
troops  immediately  after  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown. 

On  the  beautiful  green  fronting  the  college,  stands  the  statue  of  Lord  Bo- 
tetourt,  one  of  the  colonial  governors.  It  is  much  mutilated,  though  still 
presenting  a  specimen  of  elegant  sculpture.  He  appears  in  the  court-dress 
of  that  day,  with  a  short  sword  at  his  side.  It  was  erected  in  1774,  at  the 
expense  of  the  colony. 

Lord  Botetourt  was  distinguished  for  love  of  piety  and  literature.  His 
arrival  as  governor  of  the  colony,  in  Oct.,  1768,  was  greeted  with  public  re 
joicings  becoming  the  loyal  subjects  of  his  majesty.  "  Immediately  upon 
his  arrival  the  city  was  illuminated,  and  all  ranks  vied  with  each  other  in  tes 
tifying  their  gratitude  and  joy,  that  a  nobleman  of  such  distinguished  merit 
and  abilities  was  appointed  to  preside  over  and  live  among  them."  In  the 
Virginia  Gazette,  of  the  time,  the  following  "Ode  of  Welcome"  was  published: 

VIRGINIA'S  ODE  OP  WELCOME  TO  LORD  BOTETOURT,  OCT.,  1768. 

RECITATIVE. 

VIRGINIA,  see,  thy  GOVERNOR  appears  ! 

The  peaceful  olive  in  his  brow  he  wears  ! 

Sound  the  shrill  trumpets,  beat  the  rattling  drums  ; 

From  Great  Britannia's  isle  his  LORDSHIP  comes. 

Bid  Echo  from  the  waving  woods  arise, 

And  joyful  acclamations  reach  the  skies  ; 

Let  the  loud  organs  join  their  tuneful  roar, 

And  bellowing  cannons  rend  the  pebbled  shore  : 

Bid  smooth  James  River  catch  the  cheerful  sound, 

And  roll  it  to  Virginia's  utmost  bound  ; 

While  Rappahannock  and  York's  gliding  stream, 

Swift  shall  convey  the  sweetly  pleasing  theme 


632  VIRGINIA. 

To  distant  plains,  where  pond'rous  mountains  rise, 
Whose  cloud  capp'd  verges  meet  the  bending  skies 

The  LORDLY  FRIZK  the  Atlantic  waves  resign, 
And  now,  VIRGINIA,  now  the  BLESSING'S  thine; 
His  listening  ears  will  to  your  trust  attend, 
And  be  your  GUARDIAN,  GOVERNOR  and  FRIEND. 

AIR. 
He  comes  !  his  EXCELLENCY  comes*, 

To  cheer  VIRGINIAN  plains  ! 
Fill  your  brisk  bowls,  ye  loyal  sons, 

And  sing  your  loftiest  strains. 
Be  this  your  glory,  this  your  boast, 
LORD  BOTECOUHT'S  the  favorite  toast ; 

Triumphant  wreaths  entwine ; 
Fill  full  your  bumpers  swiftly  round, 
And  make  your  spacious  rooms  rebound 

With  music,  joy  and  wine. 

RECITATIVE. 

Search  every  garden,  strip  the  shrubby  bowers, 
And  strew  his  path  with  sweet  autumnal  flowers  ! 
Ye  virgins,  haste,  prepare  the  fragrant  rose, 
Aiid  with  triumphant  laurels  crown  his  brows. 

DDET. 

Enter  virgins  with  flowers,  laurels,  etc. 
See,  we've  stript  each  flowery  bed  ; 
Here's  laurels  for  his  LORDLY  HEAD  ; 
And  while  VIRGINIA  is  his  care, 
May  he  protect  the  virtuous  fair. 

AIR. 

Long  may  he  live  in  health  and  peace, 
And  ev'ry  hour  his  joys  increase, 
To  this  let  ev'ry  swain  and  lass 
Take  the  sparkling,  flowing  glass  ; 
Then  join  the  sprightly  dance,  and  sing, 
Health  to  our  GOVERNOR,  and  GOD  save  the  KING  ! 

VIRGINS. 
Health  to  our  GOVERNOR. 

MASS  SOLO. 
Health  to  our  GOVERNOR. 

CHORDS. 
Health  to  our  GOVERNOR,  and  GOD  save  the  KING  ! 

It  was  in  the  "old  capital,"  at  Williamsburg — destroyed  by  fire  in  1832 — 
that  Patrick  Henry  made  his  debut  in  the  House  of  Burgesses.  It  was  here, 
also,  that  occurred  that  touching  incident  in  the  life  of  Washington,  who, 
having  been  complimented  in  glowing  terms  by  the  speaker,  Mr.  Robinson, 
for  his  gallantry  in  the  French  and  Indian  war,  rose  to  give  his  acknowledg 
ments  for  the  honor,  but  was  so  overcome  by  modesty  that  he  could  not  utter 
a  single  intelligible  word,  when  the  speaker,  observing  his  embarrassment,  re 
lieved  him  by  a  masterly  stroke  of  address,  saying,  with  a  conciliating  smile, 
"Sit  down,  Mr.  Washington;  your  modesty  is  equal  to  your  valor,  and  that  sur 
passes  (he  power  of  any  language  that  I  possess." 

The  first  newspaper  printed  in  Britsh  America  was  in  Boston,  in  1704, 
and  in  1719  the  second  was  issued,  in  the  same  city.  In  1725  a  newspaper 
was  first  printed  in  New  York ;  from  this  time  they  were  gradually  extended 
through  the  continent. 


VIRGINIA. 


633 


"  In  1671,  Sir  William  Berkeley  'thanks  God  there  are  no  free  schools 
nor  printing  [in  Virginia] — and  hopes  we  shall  not  have  these  hundreds  of 
years  to  come.'  The  first  printing  press  erected  in  Virginia,  in  1682,  was 
shortly  after  put  down." 

The  first  newspaper  published  in  Virginia,  was  the  Virginia  Gazette,  the 
first  number  of  which  was  issued  August  6,  1736.  From  the  Virginia  Ga 
zette  of  1776,  are  extracted  the  following  marriage  notices,  which,  according 
to  the  custom  of  the  times,  are  accompanied  by  some  poetic  lines : 

Mr.  WILLIAM  DERRICOAT,  of  Hanover,  to  Miss  SUCKEY  TOMKIES,  of  Gloucester,  daughter 
of  Col.  Francis  Tomkies. 

Her's  the  mild  luster  of  the  blooming  morn,     Long'  may  they  live,  and  mutually  possess, 
And  his  the  radiance  of  the  rising  day.  A  steady  love  and  genuine  happiness. 


On  Sunday  last,  Mr.  BEVERLY  DIXON  to  Miss  POLLY  SAUNDEBS,  a  very  agreeable  young 
lady. 

Hymen,  thy  brightest  torch  prepare,  Sprightly  graces  too  descend, 

Gild  with  light  the  nuptial  bower,  And  the  beauteous  bride  attend. 

With  garlands  crown  this  lovely  pair,  Here  no  sordid  interest  binds, 

On  them  thy  choicest  blessings  shower.  But  purest  innocence  and  love 

Cupids  lightly  sport  and  play,  Combined  unite  their  spotless  minds, 

Hymen  crowns  the  happy  day ;  And  seal  their  vows  above. 


Captain  SAMDEL  DENNY,  of  the  artillery,  to  Miss  FALLEN,  of  Northumberland. 

May  peace  and  love  the  sacred  band  unite, 
And  eaual  joy,  yield  equal  sweet  content. 


Jamestown,  the  first  settlement  in  British  America,  was  settled  by  Capt. 
John  Smith  and  his  companions,  May  13,  1607.  The  site  of  the  place  was 
a  point  of  land  projecting  into  James  River,  but  now,  by  the  encroachment 
of  the  water,  it  is  changed  into  an  island.  This  interesting  spot  is  about  60 
miles  E.  S.  E.  from  Richmond  and  7  from  Williamsburg.  Near  the  point 
of  the  island  are  the  ruins  of  an  ancient  church.  "This  crumbling  pile,  sur 
rounded  by  shrubbery,  bram 
bles  and  tangled  vines,  and  the 
old  church  wall  of  English 
brick,  inclosing  a  few  broken 
monuments,  half  buried  in  earth 
or  covered  with  a  pall  of  ivy  and 
long  grass,  are  all  the  tangible 
records  that  remain  of  the  first 
planting  of  an  English  colony 
in  America." 

Every  year  the  current  of 
James  River  is  changing  its 
banks;  a  large  portion  of  it 


whereon  the  ancient  town  was 
RUINS  AT  JAMESTOWN.  erected  has  been  washed  away, 

and  the  channel  of  the  river  is 

gradually  approaching  the  old  church  tower,  and  if  its  progress  is  not  ar 
rested  in  a  few  generations  more,  not  a  vestige  of  Jamestown  will  remain. 

Yorlctown  is  situated,  on  a  high  bluff,  on  the  south  bank  of  York  River, 
11  miles  from  its  mouth  and  70  E.  S.  E.  from  Richmond.     The  peninsula  on 


634  VIRGINIA. 

which  the  town  stands  is  level,  and  is  embraced  on  each  side  by  deep  ravines, 
which  almost  meet  in  the  rear.  The  ground  is  the  highest  upon  either  the 
York  or  James  rivers  below  Richmond.  It  was  first  settled  in  1705,  and  was 
once  a  flourishing  village.  The  town  will  ever  remain  memorable  on  account 
of  the  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  which  took  place  here,  October  19, 
1781.  The  following  narrative  of  this  important  event,  which  decided  the 
revolutionary  contest,  is  from  "Holmes'  Annals:" 

"  Yorktown  is  a  small  village  on  the  south  side  of  York  River,  whose  southern 
banks  are  high,  and  in  whose  waters  a  ship  of  the  line  may  ride  with  safety. 
Gloucester  Point  is  a  piece  of  land  on  the  opposite  shore,  projecting  deeply  into  the 
river.  Both  these  posts  were  occupied  by  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  a  communication 
between  them  was  commanded  by  his  batteries  and  by  some  ships  of  war.  The 
main  body  of  his  army  was  encamped  on  the  open  grounds  about  Yorktown, 
within  a  range  of  outer  redoubts  and  field  works ;  and  Lieutenant-colonel  Tarlc- 
ton,  with  a  detachment  of  six  or  seven  hundred  men,  held  the  post  at  Gloucester 
Point.  The  legion  of  the  Duke  de  Lauzun,  and  a  brigade  of  militia  under  Gen 
eral  Weeden,  the  whole  commanded  by  the  French  General  De  Choise,  were  di 
rected  to  watch  and  restrain  the  enemy  on  the  side  of  Gloucester;  and  the  grand 
combined  army,  on  the  30th  of  September,  moved  down  to  the  investiture  of  York- 
town.  In  the  evening,  the  troops  halted  about  two  miles  from  York,  and  lay  all 
night  on  their  arms.  Causeways  having  been  constructed  in  the  night  over  a  mo 
rass  in  front  of  the  British  works,  the  continental  infantry  marched  the  next  morn 
ing  in  columns  to  the  right  of  the  combined  forces.  A  few  cannon  shot  were  fired 
from  the  British  work  on  the  Hampton  road,  and  some  riflemen  skirmished  with 
the  pickets  of  the  Anspach  battalions  on  the  left  The  two  armies  cautiously  ob 
served  each  other,  but  nothing  material  occurred  until  evening,  when  an  express 
boat  arrived  at  Yorktown  with  a  letter  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton  to  Earl  Cornwallis, 
giving  him  assurance  that  joint  exertions  of  the  army  and  navy  would  be  made 
for  his  relief.  To  this  letter  is  attributed  an  order  for  the  British  troops  to  quit 
the  outward,and  retire  to  the  inner  position,  in  compliance  with  which  that  move 
ment  was  effected  before  daybreak.  The  next  morning  Colonel  Scammell,  with  a 
recon*noitering  party,  falling  in  with  a  detachment  of  picked  dragoons,  was  driven 
back,  and  in  attempting  a  retreat  was  mortally  wounded  and  taken  prisoner. 
He  was  an  officer  of  great  merit,  and  his  death  was  deeply  lamented.  In  the 
course  of  the  forenoon,  the  allies  took  possession  of  the  ground  that  had  been 
abandoned  by  the  British. 

On  the  9th  and  10th  of  October  the  French  and  Americans  opened  their  bat 
teries.  On  the  night  of  the  llth  the  second  parallel  was  opened  within  three  hun 
dred  yards  of  the  British  lines.  Two  redoubts,  advanced  in  front  of  the  British 
works,  annoying  the  besiegers  in  their  trenches,  it  was  proposed  to  carry  them  by 
storm.  The  reduction  of  one  redoubt  was  committed  to  the  French,  of  the  other 
to  the  Americans.  The  Marquis  de  Lafayette  commanded  the  American  detach 
ment  of  light  infantry  against  the  redoubt  on  the  extreme  left  of  the  British 
works,  and  the  Baron  de  viominel  led  the  French  grenadiers  and  chasseurs  against 
that  which  was  farther  toward  the  British  right  and  nearer  the  French  lines.  On 
the  evening  of  the  14th  the  two  detachments  moved  firmly  to  the  assault.  Colonel 
Hamilton  led  the  advanced  corps  of  the  Americans,  and  Colonel  Lawrence,  at  the 
head  of  eighty  men,  turned  the  redoubt,  in  order  to  take  the  garrison  in  reverse 
and  intercept  their  retreat  The  troops  rushed  to  the  assault  with  unloaded  arms, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  carried  the  redoubt  with  inconsiderable  loss.  The  French 
were  also  successful.  The  redoubt  assigned  to  them  was  soon  carried,  but  with 
less  rapidity  and  greater  loss.  These  two  redoubts  were  included  the  same  night 
in  the  second  parallel,  and  facilitated  the  subsequent  operations  of  the  besiegers. 

On  the  16th  a  sortie  was  made  from  the  gaVrison  by  a  party  of  three  hundred 
and  fifty,  commanded  by  Lieutenant-colonel  Abercrombie,  who  forced  two  bat 
teries  and  spiked  eleven  pieces  of  cannon,  but  the  guards  from  the  trenches  immedi 
ately  advancing  on  them  they  retreated,  and  the  pieces  which  they  had  hastily  spiked 
were  soon  rendered  fit  for  service.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  the  besiegers 


VIRGINIA.  635 

opened  several  batteries  in  their  second  parallel,  and  in  the  whole  line  of  batteries 
nearly  one  hundred  pieces  of  heavy  ordnance  were  now  mounted.  The  works  of 
the  besieged  were  so  universally  in  ruins  as  to  be  in  no  condition  to  sustain  the 
fire  which  might  be  expected  the  next  day.  In  this  extremity  Lord  Cornwallis 
boldly  resolved  to  attempt  an  escape  by  land  with  the  greater  part  of  his  army. 
His  plan  was  to  cross  over  in  the  night  to  Gloucester  Point,  cut  to  pieces  or  dis 
perse  the  troops  under  De  Choise,  and,  mounting  his  infantry  on  the  horses  be 
longing  to  that  detachment,  and  on  others  to  be  seized  on  the  road,  to  gain  the 
fords  of  the  great  rivers,  and,  forcing  his  way  through  Maryland,  Pennsylvania, 
and  Jersey,  to  form  a  junction  with  the  royal  army  at  New  York.  In  prosecution 
of  this  desperate  design,  one  embarkation  of  his  troops  crossed  over  to  the  Point, 
but  a  violent  storm  of  wind  and  rain  dispersed  the  boats  and  frustrated  the 
scheme. 

In  the  morning  of  the  17th  several  new  batteries  were  opened  in  the  second 
parallel,  and,  in  the  judgment  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  as  well  as  of  his  engineers,  the 
place  was  no  longer  tenable.  About  ten  in  the  forenoon  his  lordship,  in  a  letter 
to  General  Washington,  requested  that  there  might  be  a  cessation  of  hostilities 
for  twenty-four  hours,  and  that  commissioners  might  be  appointed  to  digest  terms 
of  capitulation.  The  American  general  in  his  answer  declared  his  "  ardent  desire 
to  spare  the  farther  effusion  of  blood,  and  his  readiness  to  listen  to  such  terms  as 
were  admissible,"  and  granted  a  suspension  of  hostilities  for  two  hours.  The 
general  propositions  stated  by  Lord  Cornwallis  for  the  basis  of  the  proposed  ne 
gotiation  being  such  as  to  lead  to  an  opinion  that  the  terms  of  capitulation  might 
without  much  difficulty  be  adjusted,  the  suspension  of  hostilities  was  prolonged 
through  the  night.  Commissioners  were  appointed  the  next  day  to  digest  into 
form  such  articles  as  General  Washington  had  drawn  up  and  proposed  to  Lord 
Cornwallis ;  and  early  the  next  morning  the  American  general  sent  them  to  his 
lordship  with  a  letter,  expressing  his  expectation  that  they  would  be  signed  by 
eleven,  and  that  the  garrison  would  march  out  by  two  in  the  afternoon.  Lord 
Cornwallis,  submitting  to  a  necessity  absolutely  inevitable,  surrendered  the  posts 
of  Yorktown  and  Gloucester  Point,  with  the  garrison,  and  the  shipping  in  the  har 
bor,  with  the  seamen,  to  the  land  and  naval  officers  of  America  and  France.  By 
the  articles  of  capitulation,  the  officers  were  to  retain  their  side  arms  and  private 
property.  The  soldiers,  accompanied  by  a  due  proportion  of  officers,  were  to  re 
main  in  Virginia,  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  and  the  officers,  not  required  for 
this  service,  were  to  be  allowed  to  go  on  parole  to  Europe,  or  to  any  maritime  port 
occupied  by  the  English  in  America. 

The  garrison  marched  out  of  the  town  with  colors  cased,  and  General  Lincoln, 
by  appointment,  received  the  submission  of  the  royal  army  precisely  in  the  same 
manner  in  which  the  submission  of  his  own  army  had  been  previously  made  at 
the  surrender  of  Charlestown.  * 

General  Washington,  on  this  very  joyful  occasion,  ordered  that  those  who  were 
under  arrest  should  be  pardoned  and  set  at  liberty,  and  closed  his  orders  in  the 
following  pious  and  impressive  manner :  '  Divine  service  shall  be  performed  to 
morrow  in  the  different  brigades  and  divisions.  The  commander-in-chief  recom- 

*  The  army,  with  the  artillery,  arms,  accouterments,  military  chest,  and  all  public  stores, 
were  surrendered  to  General  Washington,  the  ships  and  seamen  to  the  Count  de  Grasse. 
The  prisoners,  exclusively  of  seamen,  amounted  to  7,073,  of  which  number  5,950  were  rank 
and  file. 

Garrison  of  York     -     -     -     3,273        Sick  and  wounded     -     -     -     1,933 
Garrison  of  Gloucester    -    -     744  -     -     -    4,017 


Fit  for  duty 4,017        Total  of  rank  and  file     -     -     5,950 

To  the  7,073  prisoners  are  to  be  added  6  commissioned  and  28  non-commissioned  officers 
and  privates,  taken  prisoners  in  the  two  redoubts,  and  in  the  sortie  made  by  the  garrison. 
The  loss  sustained  by  the  garrison  during  the  siege  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  amounted 
to  552.  The  loss  of  the  combined  army  in  killed  and  wounded  was  about  380.  The  allied 
army  to  which  that  of  Lord  Cornwallis  surrendered  has  been  estimated  at  16,000  men.  The 
French  amounted  to  7,000,  the  continental  troops  to  about  5,500,  and  the  militia  to  about 
3,500. 


636  VIRGINIA. 

mends  that  all  the  troops  that  are  not  upon  duty  do  assist  at  it  with  a  serious  de 
portment,  and  that  sensibility  of  heart  which  the  recollection  of  the  surprising 
and  particular  interposition  of  divine  Providence  in  our  favor  claims.'  Congress 
resolved  to  go  in  solemn  procession  to  the  Dutch  Lutheran  Church,  to  return 
thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  crowning  the  allied  arms  with  success,  and  issued  a 
proclamation  appointing  the  13th  day  of  December  'aa  a  day  of  general  thanks 
giving  and  prayer,  on  account  of  this  signal  interposition  of  divine  Providence.' " 

Yorktown  contained  about  sixty  houses  at  the  time  of  the  siege  in  1781. 
A  fire  which,  occurred  in  1814  destroyed  much  property,  and  from  this  blow 
the  place  never  recovered.  At  that  time  its  old  church,  built  a  century  and 
a  half  before,  was  destroyed ;  nothing  but  its  stone  walls  were  left  standing. 
It  remained  thirty  years  in  ruins,  when  it  was  repaired,  or  rather  rebuilt,  and 
is  now  used  as  a  place  of  public  worship.  In  the  old  burial-ground  adjoining 
it  are  the  tombs  and  monuments  of  the  Nelson  family,  situated  a  few  yards 
from  York  River.  One  of  the  monuments  is  the  work  of  "Mr.  Saunders, 
Cannon-street,  London." 

Upon  one  end  are  sculptured  two  angels'  faces,  one  of  which  is  breaking  out  from  a 
cloud,  on  which  is  written  "All  glory  be  to  God."  The  other  face  below,  with  trumpet  in 
mouth,  is  heralding  the  above  inscription.  Upon  the  other  end  are  also  two  angels'  heads; 
one  is  about  receiving  a  crown  from  the  hand  of  an  invisible  body  hidden  behind  the 
clouds.  This  monument  is  that  of  the  progenitor  of  the  Nelson  family  in  Virginia,  and 
the  grandfather  of  Gov.  Nelson.  He  emigrated  from  Penrith,  Cumberland  county,  Eng 
land,  which  county  had  been  transferred  by  Henry  III  to  the  crown  of  Scotland,  and  upon 
failure  of  heirs  reverted  as  a  base  fee  to  England.  He  was  from  this  circumstance  called 
Scotch  Tom.  On  top  is  the  Nelson  coat-of-arms,  then  follows  the  inscription: 

"  Hie  jacet,  spe  certa  resurgendi  in  Christi,  THOMAS  NELSON,  generosus,  Filius  Hugonis  et 
Sariae  Nelson  de  Penrith,  in  Comitatu  Cumbriae,  natus  20mo  die  Februarii  Anno  Domini 
1677,  vitse  bene  gestaa  finem  implevit  7mo  die  Octobris  1745,  solatia  SUBB  68." 

[Translation.'] 

"Here  lies,  in  certain  hope  of  a  resurrection  in  Christ,  THOMAS  NELSON,  gentlemen,  son 
of  Hugo  and  Sarah  Nelson,  of  Penrith,  in  the  county  of  Cumberland :  born  February  20, 
A.  D.  1677,  died  October  7,  1745,  aged  68." 

The  other  monument,  that  of  Gov.  Nelson's  father,  is  also  beautifully  or 
namented  by  carved  work.  Below  is  the  inscription : 

Here  lies  the  body  of  the  Hon.  William  Nelson,  late  president  of  his  Majesty's  council  in 
this  Dominion,  in  whom  the  love  of  man  and  the  love  of  God  so  restrained  and  enforced 
each  other,  and  so  invigorated  the  mental  powers  in  general,  as  not  only  to  defend  him  from 
the  vices  and  follies  of  his  age  and  country,  but  also  to  render  it  a  matter  of  difficult  de 
cision  in  what  part  of  laudable  conduct  he  most  excelled ;  whether  in  the  tender  and  endear 
ing  accomplishments  of  domestic  life,  or  in  the  more  arduous  duties  of  a  wider  circuit; 
whether  as  a  neighbor,  gentleman,  or  a  magistrate;  whether  in  the  graces  of  hospitality, 
charity  or  piety.  Reader,  if  you  feel  the  spirit  of  that  exalted  ardor  which  aspires  to  the 
felicity  of  conscious  virtue,  animated  by  those  stimulating  and  divine  admonitions,  perform 
the  task  and  expect  the  distinction  of  the  righteous  man.  Obit  19th  of  Nov.,  Anno  Dom 
ini  1772,  aetatis  61. 

The  Nelson  mansion  is  a  large  two-story  brick  building,  fronting  the  river  on  the  main 
street  of  the  town.  It  is  built  on  the  old  English  model.  In  the  war  of  the  revolution 
it  was  the  residence  of  Gov.  Thomas  Nelson,  by  whose  father,  the  Hon.  William  Nelson, 
it  was  erected.  Portraits  of  this  last  named  gentleman  and  wife,  which  were  mutilated  by 
the  British  at  Hanover,  where  they  were  sent  for  safety,  adorn  its  walls.  During  the  siege 
of  York,  the  house  was  bombarded  by  the  American  army,  and  now  bears  marks  of  cannon 
shot.  Gov.  Nelson,  then  in  Washington's  army,  had  command  of  the  first  battery  which 
opened  upon  the  town.  Rightly  supposing  it  was  occupied  by  British  officers  he  pointed 
the  first  gun  against  his  own  dwelling,  and  offered  a  reward  to  the  artillerymen  of  forty 
guineas  for  every  bomb  shell  that  should  be  fired  into  it. 

Frcdericksburg  is  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the  Rappahannock  River,  62 
miles  from  Richmond  and  56  from  Washington,  at  the  head  of  navigation 
on  the  river,  152  miles  from  its  mouth.  Population  about  4,000.  The  town  was 


VIRGINIA. 


637 


founded  by  law  in  1727,  and  named  Fredericksburg,  from  Prince  Frederick, 
the  father  of  George  II.  Fredericksburg  is  a  place  of  interest,  from  the  fact 
that  Washington  passed  his  youthful  days  in  its  vicinity. 

"The  birth-place  of  Washington  is  about  half  a  mile  from  the  junction 
of  Pope's  creek  with  the  Potomac,  in  Westmoreland  county.  It  is  upon 
the  "Wakefield  estate,"  now  in  the  possession  of  John  E.Wilson,  Esq.  The 
house  in  which  the  great  patriot  was  born  was  destroyed  before  the  revolution. 
It  was  a  plain  Virginia  farm-house  of  the  better  class,  with  four  rooms  and  an 
enormous  chimney,  on  the  outside,  at  each  end.  The  spot  where  it  stood  is  now 
marked  by  a  slab  of  freestone,  which  was  deposited  by  George  W.  P.  Custis, 
Esq.,  in  the  presence  of  other  gentlemen,  in  June,  1815.  "Desirous,"  says 
Mr.  Custis,  in  a  letter  on  the  subject  to  Mr.  Lossing,  "of  making  the  ceremo 
nial  of  depositing  the  stone  as  imposing  as  the  circumstances  would  permit,  we 
enveloped  it  in  the  '  star-spangled  banner '  of  our  country,  and  it  was  borne 
to  its  resting-place  in  the  arms  of  the  descendants  of  four  revolutionary  pa 
triots.  *  *  We  gathered  together  the  bricks  of  the  ancient  chimney, 
which  once  formed  the  hearth  around  which  Washington,  in  his  infancy,  had 
played,  and  constructed  a  rude  kind  of  pedestal,  on  which  we  reverently 
placed  the  FIRST  STONE,  commending  it  to  the  respect  and  protection  of  the 
American  people  in  general,  and  of  those  of  Westmoreland  in  particular." 
On  the  tablet  is  this  simple  inscription:  "HERE,  THE  HTH  OP  FEBRUARY 
(o.  s.)  1732,  GEORGE  WASHINGTON  WAS  BORN." 

The  remains  of  the  mother  of  Washington  repose  in  the  immediate  vicin 
age  of  Fredericksburg,  on  the  spot  which  she  herself,  years  before  her  death, 
selected  for  her  grave,  and  to  which  she  was  wont  to  retire  for  private  and 
devotional  thought.  It  is  marked  by  an  unfinished  yet  still  imposing  monu 
ment.  The  corner  stone  of  this  sacred  structure  was  laid  by  Andrew  Jack 
son,  President  of  the  United  States  at  the  time,  on  the  7th  of  May,  1833,  in 
the  presence  of  a  grand  concourse,  and  with  most  solemn  ceremonial.  After 
the  lapse  of  almost  a  quarter  of  a  century  the  monument  remains  still  unfinished. 

The  mother  of  Wash 
ington  resided,  during 
the  latter  part  of  her  life, 
in  Fredericksburg,  near 
the  spot  where  she  now 
lies  buried.  The  house 
of  her  abode,  occupied  of 
late  days  by  Richard 
Stirling,  Esq.,  is  on  the 
corner  of  Charles  and 
Lewis  streets.  It  was 
here  that  her  last  but 
memorable  interview 
with  her  illustrious  son 
took  place,  when  she  was 
bowed  down  with  age  and 
disease." 

Soon   after  the  birth 
of  Washington,  his  fath 
er,  Augustine  Washing 
ton,  removed  to  an  estate  in  Stafford  county,  nearly  opposite  Fredericksburg, 
where  he  died  April  12,  1743,  and  was  buried  at  Bridges'  creek.     To  each 


WASHINGTON'S  BIBTH-PLACE. 


638 


VIRGINIA. 


of  his  sons  he  left  a  plantation.  To  his  oldest  survivor  he  left  an  estate  on 
Hunting  creek  (afterward  Mount  Vernon),  and  to  George  the  lands  and 
house  near  Frederickshurg.  This  house  was  situated  a  short  distance  below 
the  railroad  bridge,  and  has  long  since  gone  to  decay  and  disappeared. 

Mount  Vernon,  the  residence  of  Washington,  is  on  the  western  side  of  the 
Potomac,  8  miles  south  from  Alexandria,  and  15  from  Washington  City. 

The  mansion  is  of  wood, 
cut  in  imitation  of  free 
stone.  The  central  part 
was  built  by  Lawrence 
Washington,  brother  to  the 
general;  the  wings  were 
added  by  the  general.  The 
seat  was  named  after  Ad 
miral  Vernon,  in  whose  ex 
pedition  Lawrence  Wash 
ington  served.  He  be 
queathed  it  to  his  brother 
George,  who  came  into  pos 
session  of  it  on  the  death 
of  Lawrence,  who  died  here 
July  26th,  1752.  The  fol 
lowing  is  extracted  from  an 
account  given  by  a  visitor 
at  Mount  Vernon : 

"We  crossed  a  brook,  pass 
ed  through  a  ravine,  and  felt 
ourselves  so  completely  in 
the  midst  of  aboriginal,  un 
touched  nature,  that  the  sight 
of  the  house  and  its  cluster 
of  surrounding  buildings, 
came  like  a  surprise  upon 

me.  The  approach  to  the  house  is  toward  the  west  front.  The  high  piazza, 
reaching  from  the  roof  to  the  ground,  and  the  outline  of  the  building,  are  familiar 
to  us  from  the  engravings;  but  its  gray  and  time-worn  aspect  must  be  mentioned 
to  those  whose  eyes  are  accustomed  to  the  freshness  of  white  walls,  green  blinds, 
and  painted  bricks.  We  rode  up  to  the  piazza,  but  an  unbroken  silence  reigned, 
and  there  was  no  sign  of  life,  or  of  any  one  stirring.  Turning  away,  we  passed 
among  the  adjoining  houses,  occupied  by  the  blacks,  from  one  of  which  a  servant, 
attracted  by  the  sound  of  our  horses'  hoofs,  came  out,  and  being  recognized  by  my 
friend,  took  our  horses  from  us,  and  we  walked  toward  the  house.  The  door 
from  the  piazza  opened  directly  into  a  large  room,  which  we  entered.  It  was  no 
mere  habit  that  lifted  the  hat  from  my  head,  and  I  stepped  lightly,  as  though  upon 
hallowed  ground.  Finding  that  no  one  had  seen  us,  my  friend  went  in  search  of 
the  family,  and  left  me  to  walk  through  the  halls.  From  the  first  room  I  passed 
into  another,  from  which  a  door  led  me  out  upon  the  eastern  piazza,  A  warm  af 
ternoon  breeze  shook  the  branches  of  the  forest  which  closes  in  upon  the  house 
on  two  sides,  and  breathed  across  the  lawn  and  rising  knolls  with  a  delicious  soft 
ness.  Under  this  piazza,  upon  its  pavement  of  flat  stones,  Washington  used  to 
walk  to  and  fro,  with  military  regularity,  every  morning,  the  noble  Potomac  in  full 
view,  spreading  out  into  the  width  of  a  bay  at  the  foot  of  the  mount,  and  the  shore 
of  Maryland  lining  the  eastern  horizon.  By  the  side  of  the  door  hung  the  spy 
glass,  through  which  he  watched  the  passing  objects  upon  the  water.  Little  effort 
was  necessary  to  call  up  the  commanding  figure  of  the  hero,  as  he  paced  to  and 
fro,  while  those  pure  and  noble  thoughts,  which  made  his  actions  great,  moved 


RESIDENCE  AND  TOMB  or  WASHINGTON,  MT.  VERNON. 


VIRGINIA.  639 

with  almost  an  equal  order  through  his  simple  and  majestic  understanding. 
My  friend  approached  and  told  me  he  had  learned  that  the  family  were  at  din 
ner,  and  we  left  the  house  privately  and  walked  toward  the  tomb.  At  a  short  dis 
tance  from  the  house,  in  a  retired  spot,  stands  the  new  family  tomb,  a  plain  struc 
ture  of  brick,  with  a  barred  iron  gate,  through  which  are  seen  two  sarcophagi  of 
white  marble,  side  by  side,  containing  the  remains  of  Washington  and  his  con 
sort.  This  had  been  recently  finished,  as  appeared  from  the  freshness  of  the 
bricks  and  mortar,  and  the  bare  spots  of  earth  about  it,  upon  which  the  grass  had 
not  yet  grown.  It  is  painful  to  see  change  and  novelty  in  such  connections,  but  all 
has  been  done  by  the  direction  of  Washington's  will,  in  which  he  designated  the 
spot  where  he- wished  the  tomb  to  be.  The  old  family  tomb,  in  which  he  was  first 
placed,  is  in  a  more  picturesque  situation,  upon  a  knoll,  in  full  view  of  the  river; 
but  the  present  one  is  more  retired,  which  was  reason  enough  to  determine  the 
wishes  of  a  modest  man.  While  we  were  talking  together  here,  a  person  ap 
proached  us,  dressed  in  the  plain  manner  of  a  Virginia  gentleman  upon  his  estate. 
This  was  the  young  proprietor.  After  his  greeting  with  my  friend,  and  my  intro 
duction,  he  conducted  us  to  the  tomb.  It  is  now  going  to  decay,  being  unoccupied, 
is  filling  up,  and  partly  overgrown  with  vines  and  shrubs.  The  change  was  made 
with  regret,  but  a  sacred  duty  seemed  to  require  it  It  is  with  this  tomb  that  our 
associations  are  connected,  and  to  this  the  British  fleet  is  said  to  have  lowered  its 
flags  while  passing  up  the  Potomac  to  make  the  attack  upon  the  capitol. 

To  one  accustomed  to  the  plantation  system  and  habits  of  Virginia,  this  estate 
may  have  much  that  is  common  with  others,  but  to  persons  unused  to  this  economy 
the  whole  is  new  and  striking.  Of  things  peculiar  to  the  place  are  a  low  rampart 
of  brick,  now  partly  overgrown,  which  Washington  had  built  around  the  front  of 
the  house,  and  an  underground  passage  leading  from  the  bottom  of  a  dry  well, 
and  coming  out  by  the  river  side  at  the  foot  of  the  mount.  On  the  west  side  of 
the  house  are  two  gardens,  a  green-house,  and — the  usual  accompaniments  of  a 
plantation — seed-houses,  tool-houses,  and  cottages  for  the  negroes — things  possess 
ing  no  particular  interest,  except  because  they  were  standing  during  Washington's 
life,  and  were  objects  of  his  frequent  attention.  *  Among  the  things  of  note  shown 
us  in  the  house  was  the  key  of  theJBastile,  sent  to  Washington  from  France  at  the 
time  of  the  destruction  of  the  prison.  Along  the  walls  of  the  room  hung  engrav 
ings,  which  were  mostly  battle  or  hunting  pieces.  Among  them  I  noticed  a  print 
of  Bunker  Hill,  but  none  of  any  battle  in  which  Washington  himself  was  engaged. 
The  north  room  was  built  by  Washington  for  a  dining-room,  and  for  the  meeting 
of  his  friends  and  political  visitors.  The  furniture  of  the  room  is  just  as  when  he 
used  it,  and  leads  us  back  to  the  days  when  there  were  met  within  these  walls  the 
great  men  of  that  generation  who  carried  the  states  through  the  revolution,  laid 
the  foundations  of  the  government,  and  administered  it  in  its  purer  days.  The 
rooms  of  the  house  are.  spacious,  and  there  is  something  of  elegance  in  their  ar 
rangement;  yet  the  whole  is  marked  by  great  simplicity.  All  the  regard  one  could 
wish  seems  to  have  been  shown  to  the  sacredness  of  these  public  relics,  and  all 
things  have  been  kept  very  nearly  as  Washington  left  them." 

On  an  adjoining  page  we  give  two  fac-similes  taken  from  the  "Historical 
Collections  of  Virginia"  by  Henry  Howe.  The  first  is  a  specimen  of  the 
handwriting  of  Washington  at  thirty  years  of  age,  being  the  concluding  sen 
tences  of  a  playful  letter  written  by  him  to  a  friend.  The  last,  the  entry  of 
the  birth  of  Washington,  is  from  the  family  record  in  the  Bible  which  be 
longed  to  his  mother.  The  original  entry  is  supposed  to  have  been  made  by 
her.  This  old  family  Bible  is  in  the  possession  of  George  W.  Bassett,  Esq., 
of  Farmington,  Hanover  county,  who  married  a  grand-niece  of  Washington. 
It  is  in  the  quarto  form,  much  dilapidated  by  age,  and  with  the  title  page 
missing.  It  is  covered  by  the  striped  Virginia  cloth,  anciently  much  used. 

Alexandria  is  situated  on  the  west  side  of  the  Potomac,  6  miles  S.  from  Wash 
ington.  This  city  was  included  in  that  part  of  the  District  of  Columbia  ceded 
to  the  United  States  by  Virginia  as  a  location  for  the  seat  of  government. 


VIRGINIA. 


641 


It  was  in  1834  ceded  back  again,  with  all  the  territory  west  of  the  Potomac, 
and  now  belongs,  as  at  first,  to  the  jurisdiction  of  Virginia.  The  river  oppo 
site  the  city  is  a  mile  in  width,  and  has  a  depth  sufficient  for  vessels  of  the 


Northern  View  of  Alexandria,  Va. 

Showing  its  appearance  at  a  distance  when  sailing  down  the  Potomac. 


largest  class.  The  place  is  pleasantly  situated,  commanding  a  fine  view  of 
the  city  of  Washington,  and  other  interesting  objects.  It  is  laid  out  with 
much  regularity.  The  public  buildings  are  a  court-house  and  about  twelve 

churches,  in  one  of  which 
Washington  attended  pub 
lic  worship  while  he  re 
sided  at  Mount  Vernon. 
There  are  three  banks  and 
a  number  of  excellent 
schools.  The  museum  in 
Alexandria  contains  quite 
a  number  of  interesting 
relics  of  the  revolutionary 
period.  A  considerable 
amount  of  shipping  is  own 
ed  here,  in  which  corn,  to 
bacco  and  stone-coal  are 
exported.  Population  about 
9,000.  About  three  miles 
from  Alexandria,  in  Fair 
fax  county,  is  the  Virginia 
Theological  Seminary,  an 
institution  founded  in  1822 
by  the  Protestant  Episco- 

CHUBCH,  AI^ANDBIA.  P*1  T79hT}r?h  °f  the  DioCeS6 

oi  Virginia. 

An  interesting  incident  occurred  at  Alexandria  in  the  life  of  Washington. 
It  is  given  below,  as  it  has  often  been  published: 


642 


VIRGINIA. 


"When  CoL  Washington  was  stationed  at  Alexandria,  in  1754,  there  was  an  elec 
tion  for  members  of  the  assembly,  when  Mr.  W.  Payne  opposed  the  candidate 
supported  by  Washington.  In  the  course  of  the  contest,  Washington  grew  warm, 
and  said  something  offensive  to  Mr.  Payne,  who,  at  one  blow,  extended  him  on  the 
ground.  The  regiment  heard  that  their  colonel  was  murdered  by  the  mob,  and 
they  were  soon  under  arms,  and  in  rapid  motion  to  the  town  to  inflict  punishment 
on  the  supposed  murderers.  To  their  great  joy  he  came  out  to  meet  them,  thank 
ing  them  for  such  a  proof  of  attachment,  but  conjuring  them  by  their  love  for  him 
and  their  duty  to  return  peaceably  to  their  barracks.  Feeling  himself  to  be  the 
aggressor,  he  resolved  to  make  honorable  reparation.  Early  next  morning  he 
wrote  a  polite  note  to  Mr.  Payne,  requesting  to  see  him  at  the  tavern.  Payne  re 
paired  to  the  place  appointed,  in  expectation  of  a  duel,  but  what  was  his  surprise 
to  see  wine  and  glasses  in  lieu  of  pistols.  Washington  rose  to  meet  him,  and 
smiling  as  he  offered  his  hand,  began,  'Mr.  Payne,  to  err  is  nature;  to  rectify 
error  is  glory.  I  believe  I  was  wrong  yesterday;  you  have  already  had  some  sat 
isfaction,  and  if  you  deem  that  sufficient,  here  is  my  hand;  let  us  be  friends.'  An 
act  of  such  sublime  virtue  produced  its  proper  effect,  and  Mr.  Payne  was  from  that 
moment  an  enthusiastic  admirer  of  Washington." 

Charlottesville,  is  97  miles  north-westerly  from  Richmond  by  railroad.  It 
is  the  county  seat  of  Albemarle  county,  and  is  beautifully  situated  in  a  fer 
tile  valley,  and  contains  about  3,000  inhabitants.  Much  of  the  society  of  the 
town  and  county  is  highly  refined,  and  the  county  has  given  birth  to  several 
distinguished  men. 


Outline  View  of  the  University  of  Virginia. 

The  University  of  Virginia,  one  of  the  largest  and  most  distinguished  in 
stitutions  of  learning  in  the  United  States,  is  about  a  mile  and  a  half  west 
of  Charlottesville,  in  a  spot  of  great  natural  beauty,  commanding  a  fine  view 
of  the  distant  Blue  Ridge.  The  University  of  Virginia  was  founded  in 
1819,  by  Thomas  Jefferson,  and  so  great  was  his  interest  in  its  success,  and 
his  estimate  of  its  importance,  that  in  his  epitaph,  found  among  his  papers, 
he  ranks  his  share  in  its  foundation  third  among  the  achievements  and  honors 
of  his  life — the  authorship  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  being  the 
first,  and  of  the  Virginia  Statute  for  Religious  Freedom  the  second.  The 
University  is  endowed  and  controlled  by  the  state.  It  has  over  400  stu 
dents,  and  30,000  volumes  in  its  libraries. 

The  other  colleges  in  the  state  are  William  and  Mary,  at  Williamsburg, 
founded  in  1692;  Hampden-Sidney,  Prince  Edward  county,  founded  in  1789; 


VIRGINIA. 


643 


MOJJTICELLO,   SEAT   OF  JEFFEBSON. 


Washington,  at  Lexington,  founded  in  1781 ;  Randolph-Macon,  at  Boydon, 
founded  in  1832  ;  Emory  and  Henry,  in  Washington,  founded  in  1838 ;  Rec 
tor,  in  Taylor  county,  founded  in  1839;  Bethany,  founded  in  1841;  Rich 
mond,  founded  in  1840;  Virginia  Military  Institute,  at  Lexington,  founded 
in  1839. 

Monticello,  the  seat  of  Thomas  Jefferson,  is  three  miles  S.  E.  of  Charlottes- 
ville.  "  In  its  dimensions,  its  architecture,  its  arrangements  and  ornaments. 

it  is  such  a  one  as 
became  the  charac 
ter  and  fortune  of  the 
man."  The  mansion 
is  upon  an  eminence, 
with  many  aspen- 
trees  around  it,  and 
commands  a  view  of 
the  Blue  Ridge  for 
one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  on  one 
side,  and  on  the 
other  of  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  and 
extensive  landscapes 
in  the  world.  The 
furniture  of  its  dis 
tinguished  owner  is 
nearly  all  gone,  excepting  a  few  pictures  and  mirrors ;  otherwise,  the  interior 
of  the  house  is  the  same  as  when  Mr.  Jefferson  died. 

Mr.  Jefferson  w.as  born 
at  Shadwell,  in  Albe- 
marle  county,  April  2, 
1743.  He  was  educated 
at  .William  and  Mary 
College,  became  a  stu 
dent  at  law,  and  when  of 
age  was  admitted  to  the  bar,  soon  after  which  he  was  elected  a  represen 
tative  to  the  legislature.  From  his  youth  his  mind  was  imbued  with  the 
most  liberal  political  sentiments.  On  one  of  his  seals  about  this  time  was 
engraved  the  motto  "Resistance  to  Tyrants  is  obedience  to  God."  In  1772  he 
married  Miss  Wayles,  who  died  in  about  two  years,  leaving  two  infant 
daughters.  In  1775  he  took  his  seat  as  a  delegate  to  Congress.  In  the  suc 
ceeding  summer  Jefferson  was  chairman  of  the  committee,  and  drew  up  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  which,  after  a  few  alterations,  was  adopted  by 
Congress  July  4,  1776. 

In  June  1779,  he  was  elected  governor  of  Virginia,  and  when  the  state  was 
invaded  by  Tarleton  and  Arnold  he  was  himself  made  an  object  of  particular 
pursuit.  In  the  summer  of  1784  he  was  sent  a  minister  plenipotentiary  to 
France ;  when  he  returned  he  occupied  the  office  of  secretary  of  state  under 
Washington.  The  Federal  Constitution  had  been  formed  during  his  absence, 
and  it  contained  some  points  which  he  thought  did  not  give  adequate  security 
for  political  rights.  In  its  practical  interpretation  he  adopted  the  more  pop 
ular  view,  and  he  became  the  head  of  the  political  party  by  which  this  was  sus- 

41 


644  VIRGINIA. 

tained.     While  in  the  department  of  state  he  laid  down  the  great  and  ever 
since  approved  maxims  relative  to  our  foreign  commerce. 

In  Dec.,  1793,  Jefferson  resigned  his  office  and  retired  to  Monticello.  The  Duke  de 
Liancourt,  a  French  traveler,  has  given  in  his  work  a  pleasing  narrative  of  the  manner  in 
which,  the  life  of  the  retired  statesman  was  passed.  "  His  conversation,"  he  says,  "  is  of 
the  most  agreeable  kind,  and  he  possesses  a  stock  of  information  not  inferior  to  any  other 
man.  In  Europe  he  would  hold  a  distinguished  rank  among  men  of  letters,  and  as  such  he 
has  already  appeared  there.  At  present  he  is  employed  with  activity  and  perseverance  in 
the  management  of  his  farms  and  buildings ;  and  he  orders,  directs  and  pursues,  in  the  mi 
nutest  detail,  every  branch  of  business  relating  to  them.  I  found  him  in  the  midst  of  har 
vest,  from  which  the  scorching  heat  of  the  sun  does  not  prevent  his  attendance.  His  ne 
groes  are  nourished,  clothed,  and  treated  as  well  as  white  servants  could  be.  Every  article 
is  made  on  his  farm,  his  negroes  being  cabinet-makers,  carpenters  and  masons.  The  chil 
dren  he  employs  in  a  nail  factory,  and  the  young  and  old  negresses  spin  for  the  clothing  of 
the  rest.  He  animates  them  all  by  rewards  and  distinctions.  In  fine,  his  superior  mind 
directs  the  management  of  his  domestic  concerns  with  the  same  abilities,  activity  and  reg 
ularity  which  he  evinced  in  the  conduct  of  public  affairs,  and  which  he  is  calculated  to  dis 
play  in  every  situation  of  life." 

Jefferson  was  not,  however,  permitted  to  enjoy  the  tranquillity  of  private  life.  On  the  4th 
of  March,  1801,  he  entered  on  his  first  presidential  term.  His  administration  of  eight 
years  embraced  an  interesting  period  of  our  history,  and  measures  of  lasting  importance 
carried  through.  On  the  3d  of  March,  1809,  when  Mr.  Jefferson's  second  term  of  office  ex 
pired,  his  political  career  closed.  He  had  been  engaged,  almost  without  interruption,  for 
forty  years  in  the  most  arduous  public  duties.  From  this  time  until  his  death  he  resided  at 
Monticello.  His  home  was  the  abode  of  hospitality  and  the  seat  of  dignified  retirement. 

Mr.  Jefferson  died  July  4th,  1826,  at  the  age  of  83  years.  His  family  and  servants  were 
called  around  his  dying  bed.  After  having  declared  himself  gratified  by  their  affectionate 
solicitude,  and  having  distinctly  articulated  these  words,  "I  resign  myself  to  God,  and  my 
child  to  my  country,"  he  expired  without  a  groan. 

The  neighborhood  of  Monticello  affords  innumerable  monuments  of  the  benevolence  and 
liberality  of  Mr.  Jefferson  ;  and  on  his  own  estate,  such  was  the  condition  of  his  slaves  that 
in  their  comfort  his  own  interest  was  too  often  entirely  forgotten.  His  attachment  to  his 
friends  was  unvarying,  and  few  public  men  have  had  warmer.  His  domestic  habits  were 
simple,  his  application  was  excessive,  and  he  conducted  all  his  business  with  great  exactness 
and  method.  His  correspondence  was  wonderfully  extensive. 

In  person,  Mr.  Jefferson  was  six  feet  two  inches  in  hight,  erect  and  well  formed,  though 
thin  ;  his  eyes  were  light,  and  full  of  intelligence  ;  his  hair,  originally  of  a  yellowish  red, 
was  iu  his  later  years  silvered  with  age  ;  his  complexion  was  fair,  his  forehead  broad,  and 
the  whole  face  square  and  expressive  of  deep  thinking  ;  his  countenance  was  remarkably 
intelligent,  and  open  as  day,  its  general  expression,  full  of  good  will  and  kindness,  and 
when  the  occasion  excited  it,  beaming  with  enthusiasm  ;  his  address  was  cordial,  confirm 
ing  the  good  will  of  his  lips  ;  his  motions  were  flexible  and  easy,  his  step  firm  and  sprightly  ; 
and  such  were  his  strength  and  agility  that  he  was  accustomed  in  the  society  of  children,  of 
which  he  was  fond,  to  practice  feats  that  few  could  imitate.  His  manner  was  simple, 
mingled  with  native  dignity,  but  cheerful,  unassuming,  frank  and  kind  ;  his  language  wag 
remarkable  for  vivacity  and  correctness  ;  and  in  his  conversation,  which  was  without  appa 
rent  effort,  he  poured  forth  knowledge,  the  most  various,  from  an  exhaustless  fountain,  yet 
so  modestly  and  engagingly  that  he  seemed  rather  to  seek  than  to  impart  information. 

He  lies  buried  in  a  small  burying-ground  near  the  road,  which  winds  around  it  to  Monticello. 
It  has  a  slight  inclosure,  and  is  surrounded  by  the  native  wood.  In  it  lie  the  remains  of 
members  of  the  family,  some  two  or  three  of  whom  have  tablets  of  marble.  On  his  own 
grave  his  executor  has  erected  a  granite  obelisk,  eight  feet  high,  and  on  a  piece  of  marble, 
inserted  on  its  southern  face,  are  inscribed  the -three  acts  for  which  he  thought  he  best  de 
served  to  be  remembered  by  posterity.  This  inscription  was  found  among  his  papers  after 
his  death,  in  his  own  handwriting,  and  it  is  in  these  words  : 

"Here  lies  buried  THOMAS  JEFFKRSON,  author  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  of  the 
Statute  of  Virginia  for  Religious  Freedom,  and  Father  of  the  University  of  Virginia." 

"Mr.  Jefferson's  religious  creed,  says  Tucker,  "as  described  in  his  correspondence,  can 
not  perhaps  be  classed  with  that  of  any  particular  sect,  but  was  nearer  the  Socinian  than 
any  other.  In  the  last  years  of  his  life,  when  questioned  by  any  friends  on  this  subject,  he 
used  to  say  he  was  a  Unitarian." 

The  British  and  German  prisoners  taken  at  Saratoga  in  the  revolution, 
and  known  as  the  "Convention  troops,"  were  sent  to  Charlottesville  in  the  be- 


VIRGINIA.  645 

ginning  of  the  year  1779.  At  first  they  suffered  many  privations;  they  were 
billeted  in  block  houses  without  doors  or  windows,  and  but  poorly  defended 
from  the  cold.  But  they  went  diligently  to  work  to  construct  better  dwellings, 
and  in  a  short  time  the  place  had  the  appearance  of  a  neat  little  town.  Mr. 
Jefferson,  who  then  resided  in  the  vicinity,  did  his  utmost  to  render  the  situ 
ation  of  the  troops  and  officers  as  pleasant  as  possible.  They  remained  here 
until  Oct.,  1780.  when  the  state  was  invaded  by  Leslie;  they  then  were  re 
moved  to  Ft.  Frederick,  in  Maryland. 

Lynckburg,  a  flourishing  town,  is  situated  on  a  steep  declivity  on  the  south 
bank  of  James  River,  124  miles  by  railroad  westerly  of  Richmond,  and  20 
S.  E.  from  Blue  Ridge.  The  James  River  and  Kanawha  Canal,  an  import 
ant  public  work,  passes  through  this  place,  rendering  it  a  market  for 
an  extensive  and  fertile  tract  of  country.  The  Virginia  and  Tennessee  rail 
road  passes  through  this  town.  Large  quantities  of  tobacco  and  whea't  are 
annually  exported.  There  is  abundant  water  power  here,  which  is  employed 
in  the  manufacture  of  cotton,  wool,  flour,  etc.  Population  about  10,0'00. 

Lynchburg  was  established  in  October,  1786,  when  it  was  enacted  "that  45 
acres  of  land,  the  property  of  John  Lynch,  and  lying  contiguous  to  Lynch's 
Ferry,  are  hereby  vested  in  John  Clarke,  Adam  Clement,  Charles  Lynch, 
John  Callaway,  Achilles  Douglass,  William  Martin,  Jesse  Burton,  Joseph 
Stratton,  Micajah  Moorman,  and  Charles  Brooks,  gentlemen,  trustees,  to  be 
by  them,  or  any  six  of  them,  laid  off  into  lots  of  half  an  acre  each,  with  con 
venient  streets,  and  established  a  town  by  the  name  of  Lynchburg/1  The 
father  of  the  above-mentioned  John  Lynch  was  an  Irish  emigrant,  and  took 
up  land  here  previous  to  the  revolution.  His  place,  then  called  Chestnut 
Hill,  afterward  the  seat  of  Judge  Edmund  Winston,  was  two  miles  below 
here.  At  his  death  the  present  site  of  Lynchburg  fell  to  his  son  John,  by 
whose  exertions  the  town  was  established.  The  original  founder  of  Lynch 
burg  was  a  member  of  the  denomination  of  Friends,  and  a  plain  man,  of  strict 
integrity  and  great  benevolence  of  character. 

Col.  Charles  Lynch,  a  brother  of  the  founder  of  Lynchburg,  was  an  officer 
in  the  American  revolution,  and  lived  in  this  vicinity.  At  that  time  the 
country  was  thinly  settled,  and  infested  by  a  lawless  band  of  tories  and  des 
peradoes.  The  necessity  of  the  case  involved  desperate  measures,  and  Col. 
Lynch,  then  a  leading  whig,  had  them  apprehended,  tried  by  an  assembly  of 
his  neighbors,  and  then  punished  without  any  further  ceremony.  Hence  the 
origin  of  the  term  "Lynch  law."  This  practice  of  "lynching"  continued 
years  after  the  war,  and  was  applied  to  many  cases  of  mere  supposition  of 
guilt  which  could  not  be  regularly  proved. 

New  London,  11  miles  S.  W.  of  Lynchburg,  during  the  revolution  was  a 
place  of  some  importance,  containing  some  seventy  or  eighty  houses,  with  an 
arsenal  and  a  magazine.  Early  in  the  war  there  were  several  Scotch  mer 
chants  largely  engaged  in  business  here,  who,  refusing  to  take  the  oath  of  al 
legiance,  were  compelled  to  break  up  and  leave  the  country.  Since  this  period 
the  village  has  gone  to  decay.  New  London  was  at  first  the  county  seat  of 
Lunenburg,  and  in  1753,  on  the  foundation  of  Bedford  county,  it  became  its 
county  seat.  Still  later,  under  the  old  district  system,  the  superior  court  was  held 
here. 

The  annexed  engraving  is  a  representation  of  the  ancient  court  house, 
now  in  a  ruinous  state.  Humble  as  this  building  is,  within  its  walls  admiring 
audiences  have  been  moved  by  the  magic  eloquence  of  Patrick  Henry.  Here 


646 


VIRGINIA. 


OLD  COUBT  HOUSE,  NEW  LONDON. 

The  building  in  which  Patrick  Henry  delivered  his  noted 
speech  in  the  "Johnny  Hunk  owe." 


it  was  that  he  delivered  his  celebrated  speech  in  the  "Johnny  Hook  cose," 
the  account  of  which  is  thus  given  by  his  biographer : 

Hook  was  a  Scotchman,  a  man  of 
wealth,  and  suspected  of  being  un 
friendly  to  the  American  cause.  Dur- 
__  ing  the  distresses  of  the  American 
army,  consequent  on  the  joint  inva 
sion  of  Cornwallis  and  Phillips  in 
1781,  a  Mr.  Venable,  an  ariny  com 
missary,  had  taken  two  of  Hook's 
steers  for  the  use  of  the  troops.  The 
act  had  not  been  strictly  legal,  and 
on  the  establishment  of  peace  Hook, 
on  the  advice  of  Mr.  Cowan,  a  gen 
tleman  of  some  distinction  in  the 
law,  thought  proper  to  bring  an  ac 
tion  of  trespass  against  Mr.  Vena 
ble  in  the  district  court  of  New  Lon 
don,  Mr.  Henry  appeared  for  the 
defendant,  and  is  said  to  have  de 
ported  himself  in  this  cause  to  the 
infinite  enjoyment  of  his  hearers,  the  unfortunate  Hook  always  excepted.  After 
Mr.  Henry  became  animated  in  the  cause,  says  a  correspondent,  he  appeared  to 
have  complete  control  over  the  passions  of  his  audience;  at  one  time  he  excited 
their  indignation  against  Hook;  vengeance  was  visible  in  every  countenance; 
again,  when  he  chose  to  relax  and  ridicule  him,  the  whole  audience  was  in  a  roar 
of  laughter.  He  painted  the  distresses  of  the  American  army,  exposed  almost 
naked  to  the  rigor  of  a  winter's  sky,  and  marking  the  frozen  ground  over  which 
they  marched  with  the  blood  of  their  unshod  feet;  where  was  the  man,  he  said, 
who  had  an  American  heart  in  his  bosom  who  would  not  have  thrown  open  his 
fields,  his  barns,  his  cellars,  the  doors  of  his  house,  the  portals  of  his  breast,  to  have 
received  with  open  arms  the  meanest  soldier  in  that  little  band  of  famished  pa 
triots?  Where  is  the  man?  There  he  stands — but  whether  the  heart  of  an  Amer 
ican  beats  in  his  bosom  you,  gentlemen,  are  to  judge.  He  then  carried  the  jury, 
by  the  powers  of  his  imagination,  to  the  plains  around  York,  the  surrender  of 
which  had  followed  shortly  after  the  act  complained  of;  he  depicted  the  surrender 
in  the  most  glowing  and  noble  colors  of  his  eloquence — the  audience  saw  before 
their  eyes  the  humiliation  and  dejection  of  the  British  as  they  marched  out  of  their 
trenches — they  saw  the  triumph  which  lighted  up  every  patriotic  face,  and  heard 
the  shouts  of  victory,  and  the  cry  of  Washington  and  liberty,  as  it  rung  and  echoed 
through  the  American  ranks,  and  was  reverberated  from  the  hills  and  shores  of 
the  neighboring  river — "but  hark!  what  notes  of  discord  are  these  which  disturb 
the  general  joy,  and  silence  the  acclamations  of  victory — they  are  the  notes  of  John 
FTook,  hoarsely  bawling  through  the  American  camp,  beef!  beef!  beef!" 

The  whole  audience  were  convulsed.  A  particular  incident  will  give  a  better 
idea  of  the  effect  than  any  general  description.  The  clerk  of  the  court,  unable  to 
contain  himself,  and  unwilling  to  commit  any  breach  of  decorum  in  his  place, 
rushed  out  of  the  court-house,  and  threw  himself  on  the  grass,  in  the  most  violent 
paroxysm  of  laughter,  where  he  was  rolling  when  Hook,  with  very  different  feel 
ings,  came  out  for  relief  into  the  yard  also.  "Jemmy  Steptoe,"  he  said  to  the 
clerk,  "what  the  devil  ails  you  mon?"  Mr.  Steptoe  was  only  able  to  say  that  he 
could  not  help  it.  "Never  mind  ye,"  said  Hook,  "wait  till  Billy  Cowan  gets  up — 
he'll  show  him  the  la'."  Mr.  Cowan,  however,  was  so  completely  overwhelmed  by 
the  torrent  which  bore  upon  his  client  that  when  he  rose  to  reply  to  Mr.  Henry 
he  was  scarcely  able  to  make  an  intelligible  or  audible  remark.  The  cause  was 
decided  almost  by  acclamation.  The  jury  retired  for  form  sake,  and  instantly  re 
turned  with  a  verdict  for  the  defendant  Nor  did  the  effect  of  Mr.  Henry's  speech 
stop  here.  The  people  were  so  highly  excited  by  the  tory  audacity  of  such  a  suit 
that  Hook  began  to  hear  around  him  a  cry  more  terrible  than  that  of  beef—  it  was 


VIRGINIA. 


647 


the  cry  of  tar  and  feathers,  from  the  application  of  which,  it  is  said,  that  nothing 
saved  him  but  a  precipitate  flight  and  the  speed  of  his  horse. 

Harper  s  Ferry  is  distant  173  miles  from  Richmond,  81  from  Baltimore,  57 
from  Washington.  This  thriving  manufacturing  village  is  situated  at  the 
junction  of  the  Potomac  and  Shenandoah  rivers,  and  on  the  line  of  the  Bal 
timore  and  Ohio  Railroad.  Its  name  is  derived  from  a  ferry  long  since  estab 
lished  across  the  Potomac,  where  the  river  breaks  through  the  Blue  Ridge — 
at  this  point  about  1,200  feet  in  hight.-  The  name  of  the  place  was  origin 
ally  Shenandoah  Falls.  The  village  is  compactly  though  irregularly  built 


North-western  View  of  Harper  s  Ferry,  Virginia. 


•  are  in  Maryland.  Fart  of  the  U.  S.  Armory  buildings  (the  scene  of  the  recent  raid  of  John  .Brown)  appear 
on  the  right.  The  Odd  Fellows'  Hall,  the  Methodist  Church,  and  the  spire  of  the  Catholic  Church,  are  seen 
on  the  rocky  elevation  above.  The  Cumberland  and  Alexandria  Canal  passes  at  the  foot  of  the  cliff  on  the 
extreme  left.  Shenaudoah  River  unites  with  the  Potomac  at  the  bridge. 

around  the  base  of  a  hill,  and  is  the  center  of  considerable  trade.  It  con 
tains  several  manufactories  and  flouring  mills,  and  the  U.  S.  Armory,  in 
which  several  hundred  hands  are  employed.  In  the  National  Arsenal  here 
are  stored  from  100,000  to  200,000  stand  of  arms.  Population  about  5,000. 
The  mountain  scenery  at  Harper's  Ferry  has  long  been  celebrated  as  per 
haps  the  most  singularly  picturesque  in  America,  and  "worth,"  said  Jefler- 
son,  "a  voyage  across  the  Atlantic  to  witness."  To  obtain  a  full  idea  of  its 
magnificence  it  is  necessary  to  climb  the  Blue  Ridge,  where  the  view  from 
its  lofty  summit  amply  repays  the  fatigue  incurred  by  its  ascent.  The  junc 
tion  of  the  two  rivers — Shenandoah  and  Potomac — is  immediately  below 
the  spectator's  feet,  and  his  delighted  eye,  resting  upon  the  beautiful  and 
thriving  town  of  Harper's  Ferry,  wanders  over  the  wide  and  woody  plains 
extending  to  the  Alleghany  mountains. 

Harper's  Ferry  has  become  noted  as  the  scene  of  what  has  been  termed 
"  the  raid  of  John  Brown"  Oct.  16,  1859.  The  details  of  this  event  so  un 
precedented  in  our  annals  we  give  in  an  abridged  form,  mainly  from  the  ac 
count  published  in  Harper's  Weekly,  for  which  it  was  prepared  by  D. 


648  VIRGINIA. 

H.  Strother,  Esq.,  the  well  known  author  and  artist  of  Virginia.     The  open 
ing  paragraph,  however,  .is  from  Harper's  Monthly : 

"  The  usual  quiet  of  our  domestic  affairs  has  been  interrupted  by  a  singular  attempt  to 
excite  a  servile  insurrection  in  Virginia.  Among  those  who  bore  a  prominent  part  in  the 
disturbances  in  Kansas,  on  the  anti-slavery  side,  were  John  Brown  and  his  seven  sons. 
Two  of  the  sons  lost  their  lives,  and  the  remainder  of  the  family  appear  to  have  imbibed  a 
monomaniacul  hatred  against  slavery  and  slaveholders.  The  father  was  the  leader  of  his 
party  in  several  of  the  later  contests  in  Kansas,  and  from  his  part  in  one  which  took  place 
at  Ossawatomie  he  received  the  sobriquet  of  "Ossawatomie  Brown."  Alter  the  pacifica 
tion  of  Kansas  he  visited  various  parts  of  the  country  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  scheme 
to  aid  in  the  escape  of  fugitive  slaves.  He  appears  to  have  come  in  contact  with  many 
prominent  abolitionists,  who  regarded  him  as  a  harmless  monomaniac,  and  gave  little 
attention  to  his  projects.  In  May,  1858,  a  meeting  of  himself  and  his  confederates  was 
held  at  Chatham,  a  settlement  in  Canada  mainly  of  runaway  slaves,  where  a  plan  for  a 
Provisional  Government  of  the  United  States  was  formed.  All  residents  of  the  country, 
whether  slave  or  free,  might  become  members  of  the  association  by  promising  allegiance 
to  the  "Provisional  Constitution."  Brown  was  named  Commander-in-Chief,  with  almost 
dictatorial  powers.  Shortly  afterward  Brown,  with  two  of  his  sons,  appeared  in  the  vicinity 
of  Harper's  Ferry,  in  Virginia,  and,  under  the  assumed  name  of  Smith,  rented  a  small  farm 
in  Maryland,  a  few  miles  from  the  Ferry.  Here  were  gradually  collected  a  considerable 
quantity  of  arms  and  ammunition — rifles,  pistols,  pikes,  cartridges  and  the  like — and  a  body 
of  22  men,  of  whom  17  where  whites  and  5  colored,  joined  him  from  various  parts  of  the 

country.  With  these,  on  the  night  of 
Sunday,  October  16,  he  made  a  descent 
upon  the  town  of  Harper's  Ferry,  where 
is  situated  a  United  States  arsenal,  in 
which  more  than  100,000  stand  of  arms 
are  usually  stored.  The  arsenal  was 
left  wholly  unguarded.  The  insurgents 
took  possession  of  the  buildings  without 
opposition." 

"The  first  overt  act  of  hostility  com 
mitted  by  them  was  the  seizure  of  the 
watchman  on  the  Potomac  Bridge,  who 
was  carried  prisoner  to  the  armory 
buildings,  of  which  they  had  already 
quietly  taken  possession.  At  an  hour 
after  midnight  Col.  Lewis  Washington, 
SCHOOL  HOUSE  IN  THE  MOUNTAUIB.  living  four  miles  from  the  town,  was 

aroused  from  his  sleep  by  a  loud  knock- 
Uaed  by  JoTm  Brown  as  an  Arsenal.  jng  ftt  hig  door>  ^  J^  calHng  him 

by  name.    Supposing  it  to  be  some 

friend  come  to  claim  hospitality,  he  lighted  a  lamp  and  went  to  the  door,  where,  to  his 
amazement,  he  found  himself  in  the  presence  of  six  men  armed  with  Sharp's  rifles,  knives 
and  revolvers.  The  leader,  J.  E.  Cooke,  told  him  he  was  a  prisoner,  but  that  he  need  feel 
no  alarm,  as  no  harm  was  intended  to  his  person.  The  colonel  took  the  matter  as  coolly 
as  could  have  been  desired,  assuring  him  that  he  not  only  was  not  frightened,  but  appreci 
ated  the  honor  they  had  done  him  in  supposing  it  required  six  men,  armed  to  the  teeth,  to 
capture  a  single  man  in  his  night-shirt.  While  he  dressed  himself  the  outlaws  arrested  all 
the  negro  men  on  the  premises,  attached  horses  to  the  colonel's  carriage  and  two  wagons, 
and  thus  drove  off  toward  Harper's  Ferry.  On  their  way  they  captured  a  Mr.  John  Al- 
stadt,  his  son  and  men-servants,  in  like  manner.  Cooke,  who  had  previously  visited  Col. 
Washington's  house,  and  had  been  courteously  entertained  by  him,  took  advantage  of  the 
knowledge  thereby  gained  of  the  premises  to  steal  a  number  of  treasured  family  relics, 
among  which  was  the  sword  presented  by  Frederick  the  Great  to  General  George  Wash 
ington.  Some  of  these  articles  have  been  since  recovered. 

"It  was  not  until  four  o'clock  on  Monday  morning  that  the  citizens  of  Harper's  Ferry 
began  to  suspect  that  some  mischief  was  afoot.  The  regular  watchman  at  the  bridge  was 
missing,  and  an  armed  stranger  stood  guard  in  his  place.  As  this  fact  was  reported  to 
Hey  wood,  the  well-known  negro  porter  at  the  depot,  he  went  down  to  see  about  it.  When 
he  got  there  he  was  approached  by  several  armed  men,  one  of  whom  handed  him  a  rifle, 
and  ordered  him  to  stand  guard  in  the  cause  of  freedom.  Hey  wood  expostulated  with 
them,  and  resolutely  refused  to  take  the  rifle.  Their  motives  were  hastily  explained,  and 
he  was  threatened  with  instant  death  if  he  did  not  join  them.  With  heroic  firmness  the 
negro  answered  that  they  might  kill  him,  but  he  would  never  join  in  their  murderous 


VIRGINIA.  649 

schemes.  Seeing  an  opportunity  he  attempted  to  escape,  and  was  shot  dead.  Thus  the 
first  life  sacrificed  by  these  philanthropic  liberators  was  that  of  a  faithful  negro.  Shortly 
after  the  workmen  began  to  go  to  their  shops.  Among  the  first,  a  Mr.  Kelly,  on  seeing  an 
armed  guard  at  the  gate,  asked  by  what  authority  they  had  taken  possession  of  the  public 
premises.  The  guard  replied,  "By  the  authority  of  God  Almighty."  He  was  ordered  to 
enter  as  prisoner,  but,  instead  of  obeying,  turned  and  made  his  escape,  receiving  a  bullet 
through  his  hat  as  he  ran.  Mr.  Boerly,  a  grocer,  witnessing  this  scene  as  he  was  about  opening 
his  shop,  and  running  out  with  his  gun  fired  at  the  guard.  The  next  moment  he  was  shot 
dead. 

In  the  mean  time  the  rumor  of  these  murders  began  to  spread,  and  as  the  town  was 
aroused  from  sleep  it  was  ascertained  that  the  telegraph  wires  had  been  cut  above  and  below 
the  town,  the  morning  train  stopped  and  detained  for  a  time,  and  then  permitted  to  pro 
ceed,  and  also  that  several  leading  citizens  had  been  taken  from  their  beds,  and  were  held 
prisoners  by  a  band  of  unknown  persons  in  the  armory  grounds.  The  number  of  these 
prisoners  was  increased  to  twenty-five  or  thirty  by  the  capture  of  officers  or  employees  who 
went  to  the  works  to  attend  to  their  duties  or  from  curiosity. 

As  the  sun  rose  upon  the  scene,  the  reported  outrages  and  the  bodies  of  the  murdered 
men  showed  that  from  whatever  source  the  movement  came  it  was  of  a  serious  character. 
Sentinels,  armed  with  rifles  and  pistols,  were  seen  guarding  all  the  public  buildings,  threat 
ening  death  or  firing  at  all  who  questioned  or  interfered  with  them;  and  the  savage  auda 
city  with  which  they  issued  their  orders  gave  assurance  that  the  buildings  were  occupied 
by  large  bodies  of  men.  Messengers  were  dispatched  to  all  the  neighboring  towns  for  mil 
itary  assistance,  while  panic-stricken  citizens  seized  such  arms  as  they  could  find,  and  gath 
ered  in  small  bodies  on  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  and  at  points  remote  from  the  works. 
All  was  confusion  and  mystery.  Even  the  sight  of  several  armed  negroes  among  the 
strangers  did  not  at  once  excite  suspicion  that  it  was  an  anti-slavery  movement,  and  the 
report  of  one  of  the  captured  slaves  confirmatory  of  that  fact  was  received  with  doubt  and 
incredulity.  Indeed  so  averse  was  the  public  mind  to  the  acceptance  of  this  belief  that 
the  suggestion  was  every  where  received  with  derision,  and  every  and  any  other  explana 
tion  adopted  in  preference.  Some  supposed  it  was  a  strike  among  the  discontented,  armor 
ers,  or  the  laborers  on  a  government  dam,  who  had  taken  this  means  to  obtain  redress  for 
real  or  imaginary  grievances.  Others  argued  that  it  was  a  band  of  robbers  organized  in 
some  of  the  cities  tor  the  purpose  of  robbing  the  paymaster's  strong  box,  known  to  contain 
some  thousands  of  public  money;  that  the  armed  negroes  were  whites  in  disguise;  that  the 
idea  of  inciting  a  servile  insurrection  was  a  ruse,  put  forth  to  distract  the  public  mind  and 
enable  them  to  escape  with  their  booty. 

Still  aroused,  as  much  by  curiosity  and  love  of  excitement  as  by  the  idea  of  real  danger, 
the  people  of  the  neighboring  towns  and  farm  houses  armed  themselves  with  such  weapons 
as  they  could  find,  and  trooped  toward  the  scene  of  action  by  tens  and  by  hundreds.  In 
the  mean  time  a  guerilla  fight  had  been  commenced  by  the  citizens  of  Harper's  Ferry.  A 
man  named  George  Chambers,  whose  house  commanded  the  public  grounds,  shot  the  negro 
sentinel  that  guarded  the  arsenal,  and  a  dropping  fire  was  heard  in  different  quarters. 
Hall's  rifle-works  on  the  Shenandoah  were  assailed  by  the  Jefferson  Volunteers,  supposing 
it  to  be  strongly  occupied.  It  was  taken  without  great  difficulty,  and  to  the  astonishment 
of  all,  its  garrison  was  ascertained  to  have  consisted  of  but  five  men.  These  attempted  to 
escape  by  wading  and  swimming  the  Sheuandoah,  but  four  of  them  were  shot  while  in  the 
water,  and  one  was  taken  unhurt.  A  wretch,  mortally  wounded,  was  dragged  from  the 
river  by  a  citizen,  and  laid  upon  the  bank  shivering  with  cold  and  loss  of  blood.  He  begged 
to  be  taken  to  a  fire,  promising  to  confess  everything.  The  bystanders  carried  him  to  an 
old  cooper's  shop  hard  by,  where  a  hasty  blaze  was  kindled.  He  told  that  his  name  was 
Lewis  Leary;  that  he  had  been  enlisted  in  Oberlin,  Ohio,  to  serve  in  the  great  war  of  lib 
eration  to  commence  at  Harper's  Ferry.  He  left  a  wife  and  three  children,  and  entreated 
some  one  to  write  to  them  to  inform  them  of  the  manner  of  his  death.  He  was  a  good 
looking  mulatto,  quite  young,  and  nearly  white.  After  lingering  in  great  agony  for  twelve 
hours  he  died. 

About  this  time  Capt.  George  Turner,  who  had  come  down  with  the  Jefferson  military, 
went  to  reconnoiter  the  position  of  the  outlaws  in  the  armory  enclosure,  and  while  so  doing 
was  shot  dead.  Capt.  Turner  was  a  graduate  of  West  Point,  and  for  some  years  an  officer 
in  the  United  States  army.  He  was  a  gentleman  of  fortune,  and  one  of  the  most  esteemed 
citizens  of  the  county. 

Brown  gathering  together  the  remnant  of  his  desperate  band,  with  a  few  frightened  ne 
groes  and  the  elite  of  his  prisoners,  retired  into  the  fire-engine  house,  within  the  public 
grounds.  A  short  time  after  two  of  his  party  came  out,  each  leading  a  citizen  prisoner — 
whether  to  parley  or  to  escape  was  not  understood.  When  they  appeared  in  the  street  one 
of  the  outlaws  was  immediately  shot  down,  and  the  other  captured,  the  citizen  prisoners 
thus  rejoining  their  friends.  The  outlaw  who  was  thus  shot  was  Aaron  C.  Stephens,  who 


650 


VIRGINIA. 


ENGINE  HOUSE  HARPER'S  FERRY. 


still  lives  a  prisoner,  although  at  the  time  supposed  to  be  mortally  wounded.    After  this 
incident,  Mr.  Fontaine  Beckham,  Mayor  of  Harper's  Ferry,  and  one  of  its  most  beloved 
citizens,  exposed  himself  on  the  railroad  track  within  range  of  the  fire  from  the  engine- 
house,  and  was  shot  dead.     As  the  spot  where  he  fell  was  commanded  completely  by  the 
tire  of  the  outlaws,  his  body  lay  there  for  several  hours  before  it  was  removed.     The  spot 
is  still  marked  by  stains  of  blood  mingled  with  gray  hairs.     At  this  sight  the  outlaw  pris 
oner  Thompson,  who  had  just  been  ta 
ken,  was  told  to  prepare  for  death.    He 
begged  hard,  but  was  immediately  shot 
and  thrown  into  the  river.     Although 
two  balls  had  been  fired  into  his  body, 
and  he  fell  forty  feet  into  the  water,  he 
had  vitality  enough  left  to  swim  to  the 
base  of  the  next  pier  and  crawl  up  upon 
its  edge,  where  twenty  rifle  bullets  soon 
ended    his    miserable    existence.     At 
three  o'clock  a  party  of  a  hundred  men 
from  Martinsburg  arrived  in  the  pas 
senger  train  which  had  been  turned  back 
in  the  morning.    This  party  was  only 
partially  armed,  and  without  organiza 
tion,  many  having  come  as  much  from 
curiosity  as  other  motives.   When  they 
arrived  at  the  upper  end  of  the  armory 
buildings  on  the  Potomac,  some  twenty 
Stormed  by  the  U.  S.  Marines..  or  more   of  daring  spirits,  headed  by 

George  Wollet,  one  of  the  railroad  men, 

made  a  rash  but  gallant  assault  upon  the  stronghold  of  the  outlaws.  Wollet  broke  open 
the  door,  and  nearly  succeeded  in  forcing  himself  in,  but  was  shot  through  the  left  arm  by 
a  rifle  bjill.  The  attack  was  repulsed,  with  a  loss  of  seven  wounded,  three  of  them  danger 
ously.  The  fruit  of  this  assault  was  the  liberation  of  eighteen  of  the  Harper's  Ferry  pris 
oners  and  the  death  of  two  of  the  outlaws.  The  wounded  of  the  Martinsburg  men  deserve 
honorable  mention:  George  Wollett,  severely  wounded;  EvanDorsey,  dangerously  wounded; 

Kirk  Hammond,  dangerously  wounded;  Richardson,  severely  wounded;  George  H. 

Murphy,  slightly  wounded;  N.  Hooper,  severely  wounded;  another,  not  reported. 

One  of  the  outlaws  escaped  from  the  armory  inclosure  by  creeping  through  a  culvert 
which  led  to  the  Potomac  River.  He  threw  away  his  rifle  and  attempted  to  swim,  but  was 
hindered  by  the  weight  of  his  accouterments.  Under  the  fire  of  twenty  rifles,  he  crept  be 
hind  a  rock,  and  drawing  a  knife  attempted  to  cut  away  his  belts.  George  Schoppart,  of 
Martinsburg,  waded  out  until  within  ten  paces  of  him  and  shot  him  dead.  In  his  pocket 
was  found  a  captain's  commission,  which  reads  as  follows: 

HEAD-QUARTERS,  WAR  DEPARTMENT,  1 
Near  Harper's  Ferry,  Maryland.      J 

Whereas  W.  H.  Leeman  has  been  nominated  a  captain  in  the  army  established  under  the 
Provisional  Constitution ;  now  therefore,  in  pursuance  of  the  authority  vested  in  me  by 
said  Constitution,  we  do  hereby  appoint  and  commission  the  said  W.  H.  Leeman  captain. 
Given  at  the  office  of  the  Secretary  of  War  this  day,  15th  of  October,  1859. 

JOHN  BROWN,  Commander-in-Chief. 
H.  KEYS,  Secretary  of  War. 

At  eleven  o'clock  on  Monday  night  the  United  States  Marines,  under  Col.  Robert  Lee, 
arrived,  and  were  posted  so  as  to  command  the  engine-house,  which  was  closely  invested 
during  the  night.  Early  in  the  morning  Brown  sent  out  a  flag  of  truce,  proposing  terms  of 
capitulation.  He  demanded  that  his  men  should  be  allowed  to  march  out,  with  their  pris 
oners,  unmolested,  to  a  certain  point,  when  the  prisoners  were  to  be  liberated,  and  his  men 
should  then  shift  for  themselves  as  they  best  could.  The  terms  were  refused,  and  prepara 
tions  were  made  to  storm  the  engine-house.  Cannon  could  not  be  used  without  endanger 
ing  the  safety  of  the  prisoners,  and  an  unsuccessful  attempt  was  made  to  break  down  the 
doors  with  sledge-hammers.  A  heavy  ladder  was  then  brought  up  and  used  as  a  battering- 
ram;  the  door  gave  way,  and  the  marines  rushed  in  in  the  face  of  a  heavy  fire.  Private 
Quinn,  one  of  the  first  who  entered,  received  a  mortal  wound.  Turning  back,  he  dropped 
his  musket  and  staggered  to  the  rear,  where  he  fell,  preserving  to  the  last  his  quiet,  soldierly 
bearing.  Private  Rupert  received  an  ugly  wound  in  the  cheek.  Col.  Washington,  who 
through  all  these  trying  scenes  had  borne  himself  with  an  intrepid  coolness  that  excited  the 
admiration  of  the  brigand  chief  himself,  now  did  important  service.  The  moment  the  ma 
rines  entered  he  sprung  upon  one  of  the  engines,  told  his  fellow  prisoners  to  hold  up  their 


VIRGINIA.  651 

hands,  that  they  might  be  recognized  as  non-combatants,  and  then  rapidly  pointed  out  the 
outlaws  to  the  vengeance  of  the  soldiers.  Having  discharged  their  pieces  in  the  faces  of 
the  soldiers,  several  of  these  threw  down  their  arms  and  begged  for  quarter.  Untamable 
to  the  last,  old  Brown  sat  in  a  corner  loading  his  rifle,  a  breech-loader,  and  in  this  position 
received  a  sabre-stroke  from  Lieutenant  Green  which  threw  him  forward  on  his  hands  and 
knees.  Two  or  three  bayonet  stabs  finished  him,  it  was  then  supposed.  Ottawa  Brown, 
his  son,  was  shot  down  and  bayoneted. 

The  citizen  captives,  released  from  their  long  and  trying  confinement,  hurried  out  to 
meet  their  friends  with  every  demonstration  of  joy,  while  the  bloody  carcasses  of  the  dead 
and  dying  outlaws  were  dragged  into  the  lawn  amidst  the  howls  and  execrations  of  the 
people.  It  was  a  hideous  and  ghastly  spectacle.  Some  stark  and  stiff,  with  staring  eyes 
and  fallen  jaws,  were  the  dead  of  yesterday;  while  others,  struck  with  death  wounds, 
writhed  and  wallowed  in  their  blood.  Two  only  were  brought  out  unhurt — Coppick  and 
Green  the  negro — and  they  only  escaped  immediate  death  by  accident,  the  soldiers  not  at 
once  distinguishing  them  from" the  captive  citizens  and  slaves. 

The  mid-day  train  brought  Governor  Wise,  accompanied  by  several  hundred  men  from 
Richmond,  Alexandria,  Baltimore,  and  elsewhere.  There  was  real  disappointment  to  find 
that  the  fight  was  over,  and  when  the  governor  was  informed  of  the  mere  handful  of  men 
who  had  created  all  this  bobbery  he  boiled  over.  In  his  wrath  he  said  some  good  things. 
Indeed  it  was  universally  seen  and  felt  that  Governor  Wise  was  just  the  man  for  such  an 
occasion. 

Four  men  had  been  sent  away  the  previous  day  with  the  slaves  who  had  been  seized  by 
the  insurgents.  Two  of  these,  Cooke  and  Hazlett,  were  subsequently  taken  in  Pennsylva 
nia,  and  surrendered  to  the  authorities  of  Virginia.  The  citizens  whom  they  had  taken 
prisoners  were  released  unharmed;  they  had  suffered  no  ill-treatment  beyond  their  forced 
detention.  The  following  list  contains  the  names  and  fate  of  the  persons  engaged  in  this 
mad  undertaking: 

1.  John  Brown,  of  Essex  county,  New  York,  wounded  and  prisoner;  2.  Ottawa  Brown, 
his  son,  of  New  York,  killed;  3.  Watson  Brown,  his  son,  of  New  York,  killed;  4.  Aaron 
C.  Stevens,  of  Connecticut,  wounded;  5.  Edwin  Coppic,  of  Iowa,  prisoner;  6.  Albert  Haz 
lett,  of  Pennsylvania,  killed;  7.  William  H.  Leeman,  of  Maine,  killed;  8.  Stewart  Taylor, 
of  Canada,  killed;  9.  Charles  P.  Tidd,  of  Maine,  killed;  10.  William  Thompson,  of  New 
York,  killed;  11.  Dolph  Thompson,  of  New  York,  killed;  12.  John  H.  Kage,  of  Ohio, 
killed;  13.  Jerry  Anderson,  of  Indiana,  killed;  14.  Dangerfield  Newby,  negro,  of  Ohio, 
killed;  15.  0.  P.  Anderson,  negro,  of  Pennsylvania,  killed;  16.  Lewis  Leary,  negro,  of 

Ohio,  killed;  17.  Shields  Green,  alias  Emperor,  negro,  of  Pennsylvania,  prisoner;  18. 

Copeland,  negro,  of  Ohio,  prisoner;  19.  J.  E.  Cooke,  white  man,  of  Connecticut,  prisoner; 
20.  William  Hazlett,  alias  Harrison,  prisoner;  21,  22.  Two  men,  names  unknown,  escaped. 
Of  the  citizens  and  soldiers,  seven  were  killed  and  a  number  wounded." 

"The  Grand  Jury  of  Jefferson  county  being  in  session,  bills  of  indictment  were  found 
against  the  prisoners,  charging  them  with  inciting  slaves  to  insurrection,  with  treason  and 
murder.  They  demanded  to  be  tried  separately,  and  the  Commonwealth  elected  to  try 
Brown  first.  He  asked  for  a  delay,  on  account  of  his  severe  wounds;  this  was  refused  by 
the  Court,  and  the  trial  commenced  on  the  26th  of  October.  The  prisoner,  who  was  unable 
to  sit,  lay  upon  a  mattress.  The  trial  lasted  three  days,  and  Brown  was  found  guilty  upon 
all  the  counts  in  the  indictments.  The  clerk  then  asked  whether  he  had  anything  to  say 
why  sentence  should  not  be  pronounced  upon  him. 

BROWN'S  SPEECH. 

Mr.  Brown  immediately  rose,  and  in  a  clear,  distinct  voice,  said :  'I  have,  may  it  please 
the  court,  a  few  words  to  say.  In  the  first  place,  I  deny  every  thing  but  what  I  have  all 
along  admitted,  of  a  design  on  my  part  to  free  slaves.  I  intended,  certainly,  to  have  made 
a  clean  thing  of  that  matter,  as  I  did  last  winter,  when  I  went  into  Missouri,  and  there  took 
slaves  without  the  snapping  of  a  gun  on  either  side,  moving  them  through  the  country,  and 
finally  leaving  them  in  Canada.  I  designed  to  have  done  the  same  thing  again  on  a  larger 
scale.  That  was  all  I  intended.  I  never  did  intend  murder  or  treason,  or  the  destruction 
of  property,  or  to  excite  or  incite  slaves  to  rebellion,  or  to  make  insurrection.  I  have  an 
other  objection,  and  that  is  that  it  is  unjust  that  I  should  suffer  such  a  penalty.  Had  I  in 
terfered  in  the  manner  in  which  I  admit,  and  which  I  admit  had  heen  fairly  proved — for  I 
admire  the  truthfulness  and  candor  of  the  greater  portion  of  the  witnesses  who  have  testified 
in  this  case — had  I  so  interfered  in  behalf  of  the  rich,  the  powerful,  the  intelligent,  the  so- 
called  great,  or  in  behalf  of  any  of  their  friends,  either,  father,  mother,  brother,  sister,  wife 
or  children,  or  any  of  that  class,  and  suffered  and  sacrificed  what  I  have  in  this  interference, 
it  would  have  been  all  right;  every  man  in  this  court  would  have  deemed  it  an  act  worthy 
of  reward  rather  than  punishment. 

'This  court  acknowledges,  too,  as  I  suppose,  the  validity  of  the  law  of  God.     I  see  a  hook 


652  VIRGINIA. 

kissed,  which  I  suppose  to  be  the  Bible,  or  at  least  the  New  Testament,  which  teaches  me 
that  all  things  whatsoever  I  would  that  men  should  do  to  me  I  should  do  even  so  to  them. 
It  teaches  me,  further,  to  remember  them  that  are  in  bonds  as  bound  with  them.  I  endeav 
ored  to  act  up  to' that  instruction.  I  say  I  am  yet  too  young  to  understand  that  God  is  any 
respecter  of  persons.  I  believe  that  to  have  interfered  as  I  have  done,  as  I  have  always 
freely  admitted  I  have  done,  in  behalf  of  His  despised  poor,  is  no  wrong,  but  right.  Now, 
if  it  is  deemed  necessary  that  I  should  forfeit  my  life  for  the  furtherance  of  the  ends  of  jus 
tice,  and  mingle  my  blood  further  with  the  blood  of  my  children,  and  with  the  blood  of  mil 
lions  in  this  slave  country,  whose  rights  are  disregarded  by  wicked,  cruel  and  unjust  enact 
ments,  I  say  let  it  be  done.  Let  me  say  one  word  further.  I  feel  entirely  satisfied  with 
the  treatment  I  have  received  on  my  trial.  Considering  all  the  circumstances,  it  has  been 
more  generous  than  I  expected ;  but  I  feel  no  consciousness  of  guilt.  I  have  stated  from 
the  first  what  was  my  intention  and  what  was  not.  I  never  had  any  design  against  the  lib 
erty  of  any  person,  nor  any  disposition  to  commit  treason  or  incite  slaves  to  rebel  or  make  any 
general  insurrection.  I  never  encouraged  any  man  to  do  so,  but  always  discouraged  any 
idea  of  that  kind.  Let  me  say,  also,  in  regard  to  the  statements  made  by  some  of  those  who 
were  connected  with  me :  I  fear  it  has  been  stated  by  some  of  them  that  I  have  induced  them 
to  join  me,  but  the  contrary  is  true.  I  do  not  say  this  to  injure  them,  but  as  regretting 
their  weakness.  Not  one  joined  me  but  of  his  own  accord,  and  the  greatest  part  at  their  own 
expense.  A  number  of  them  I  never  saw  and  never  had  a  word  of  conversation  with  till  the 
day  they  came  to  me,  and  that  was  for  the  purpose  I  have  stated.  Now  I  have  done.' 

While  Brown  was  speaking  perfect  quiet  prevailed,  and  when  he  had  finished  the  judge 
proceeded  to  pronounce  sentence  upon  him.  After  a  few  preliminary  remarks,  he  said  that 
no  reasonable  doubt  could  exist  of  the  guilt  of  the  prisoner,  and  sentenced  him  to  be  hung 
in  public  on  Friday  the  2d  of  December  following,  which  sentence  he  received  with  com 
posure." 

Subsequently  the  six  remaining  prisoners  were  tried  and  sentenced  to  death,  and  all  seven 
paid  the  penalty  of  the  law  on  the  gallows.  They  were,  beside  Brown,  Stephens,  Coppic, 
Cooke,  Harrison,  whites,  and  Green  and  Copeland,  blacks.  Two  of  the  whole  twenty-two 
only  ultimately  escaped  death. 

The  intense  sectional  agitation  in  Congress  growing  out  of  the  tragedy  at 
Harper's  Ferry  will  long  be  remembered.  It  was  at  this  time  when  for  weeks 
it  seemed  as  if  the  destinies  of  the  country  held  on  a  single  thread,  in  the  ap 
parent  impossibility  of  carrying  on  the  government,  through  the  failure  of 
Congre?s  to  organize,  that  the  Hon.  A.  R.  Boteler,  member  from  this  dis 
trict,  in  a  speech  delivered  in  the  House,  touchingly  related  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  incidents  in  our  revolutionary  history : 

"The  district  which  I  represent,  and  the  county  where  I  live — that  county  made 
famous  by  the  raid  of  John  Brown — was  the  first,  the  very  first  in  all  the  South, 
to  send  succor  to  Massachusetts  in  the  time  of  her  direst  necessity !  In  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  spots  in  that  beautiful  county,  within  rifle  shot  of  my  residence,  at 
the  base  of  a  hill,  where  a  glorious  spring  leaps  out  into  sunlight  from  beneath  the 
gnarled  roots  of  a  thunder-riven  oak,  there  assembled  on  the  10th  of  July,  1775,  the 
very  first  band  of  southern  men  who  marched  to  the  aid  of  Massachusetts.  They 
met  there,  then,  and  their  rallying  cry  was  "a  bee-line  for  Boston."  That  beauti 
ful  and  peaceful  valley — the  "valley  01  the  Shenandoah" — had  never  been  polluted 
by  the  footsteps  of  a  foe ;  for  even  the  Indians  themselves  had,  according  to  tradi 
tion,  kept  it  free  from  the  incursion  of  their  enemies.  It  was  the  hunting  range 
and  neutral  ground  of  the  aborigines.  The  homes  of  those  who  lived  there  then 
were  far  beyond  the  reach  of  danger.  But  Boston  was  beleaguered!  The  hearths 
of  your  fathers  were  threatened  with  pollution,  and  the  fathers  of  those  whom  I 
represent  rallied  to  their  protection — 

"  They  left  the  plowshare  in  the  mold, 

Their  flocks  and  herds  without  a  fold, 

The  sickle  in  the  unshorn  grain, 

Their  corn  half-garnered  on  the  plain, 

And  mustered  m  their  simple  dress, 

For  wrongs  of  yours  to  seek  redress." 

Thus  they  mustered  around  the  spring  I  speak  of,  and  from  thence  they  made 
their  "bee-line  for  Boston."  Before  they  marched  they  made  a  pledge  that  all  who 
survived  would  assemble  there  fifty  years  after  that  day.  It  is  my  pride  and  pleas- 


VIRGINIA.  653 

ure  to  remember  that  I,  though  but  a  child  then,  was  present  at  the  spring  when 
the  fifty  years  rolled  round.  Three  aged,  feeble,  tottering  men — the  survivors  of 
that  glorious  band  of  one  hundred  and  twenty — were  all  who  were  left  to  keep 
their  tryst,  and  be  faithful  to  the  pledge  made  fifty  years  before  to  their  compan 
ions,  the  bones  of  most  of  whom  had  been  left  bleaching  on  your  northern  hills. 

Sir,  I  have  often  heard  from  the  last  survivor  of  that  band  of  patriots  the  inci 
dents  of  their  first  meeting  and  their  march;  how  they  made  some  six  hundred 
miles  in  thirty  days — twenty  miles  a  day — and  how,  as  they  neared  their  point  of 
destination,  Washington,  who  happened  to  be  making  a  reconnoissance  in  the 
neighborhood,  saw  them  approaching,  and  recognizing  the  linsey-wolsey  hunting- 
shirts  of  old  Virginia,  galloped  up  to  meet  and  greet  them  to  the  camp ;  how,  when 
he  saw  their  captain,  his  old  companion-in-arms,  Stephenson,  who  had  stood  by 
his  side  at  the  Great  Meadows,  on  Braddock's  fatal  field,  and  in  many  an  Indian 
campaign — and  who  reported  himself  to  his  commander  as  "from  the  right  bank  of 
the  Potomac1 — he  sprang  from  his  horse  and  clasped  his  old  friend  and  companion- 
in-arms  with  both  hands.  He  spoke  no  word  of  welcome,  but  the  eloquence  of  si 
lence  told  what  his  tongue  could  not  articulate.  He  moved  along  the  ranks,  shaking 
the  hand  of  each,  from  man  to  man,  and  all  the  while,  as  my  informer  told  me, 
the  big  tears  were  seen  rolling  down  his  cheeks. 

Aye,  sir,  Washington  wept !  And  why  did  the  glorious  soul  of  Washington  swell 
with  emotion  ?  Why  did  he  weep  ?  Sir,  they  were  tears  of  joy !  and  he  wept  be 
cause  he  saw  that  the  cause  of  Massachusetts  was  practically  the  cause  of  Vir 
ginia;  because  he  saw  that  her  citizens  recognized  the  great  principles  involved  in 
the  contest  These  Virginia  volunteers  had  come  spontaneously.  They  had  come 
in  response  to  the  words  of  her  Henry,  that  were  leaping  like  thunder  through  the 
land,  telling  the  people  of  Virginia  that  they  must  fight,  and  fight  for  Massachu 
setts.  They  had  come  to  rally  with  Washington,  to  defend  your  fathers'  firesides, 
to  protect  their  homes  from  harm.  Well,  the  visit  has  been  returned  I  John  Brown 
selected  that  very  county,  whose  citizens  went  so  promptly  to  the  aid  of  the  North 
when  the  North  needed  aid,  .IB  the  most  appropriate  place  in  the  South  to  carry 
out  the  doctrines  of  the  "irrepressible  conflict,"  and,  as  was  mentioned  in  the  Sen 
ate  yesterday,  the  rock  where  Leeman  fell  was  the  very  rock  over  which  Morgan 
and  his  men  marched  a  few  hours  after  Stephenson's  command  had  crossed  the 
river  some  ten  miles  further  up. 

May  this  historical  reminiscence  rekindle  the  embers  of  patriotism  in  our  hearts! 
Why  should  this  nation  of  ours  be  rent  in  pieces  by  this  irrepressible  conflict? 
Is  it  irrepressible?  The  battle  will  not  be  fought  out  upon  this  floor.  For  when 
the  dark  day  comes,  as  come  it  may,  when  this  question  that  now  divides  and  agi 
tates  the  hearts  of  the  people  shall  be  thrust  from  the  forum  of  debate,  to  be  de 
cided  by  the  bloody  arbitrament  of  the  sword,  it  will  be  the  saddest  day  for  us  and 
all  mankind  that  the  sun  of  Heaven  has  ever  shone  upon." 


Winchester  is  32  miles  south-west  of  Harper's  Ferry  by  railroad.  Its  pop 
ulation  is  about  6,000.  It  is  beautifully  situated  in  the  rich  and  fertile  valley 
of  Virginia,  about  twenty  miles  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge.  Winchester  was 
settled  at  a  very  early  day,  and  in  Braddock's  war  Washington  had  his  head 
quarters  here.  A  fort  was  erected  in  the  place  under  the  name  of  Fort  Lou- 
don,  which  was  then  the  frontier  post  of  Virginia.  In  1781,  1,600  Hessian 
prisoners  were  confined  in  barracks  west  of  the  town. 

In  the  Presbyterian  grave-yard  at  Winchester  is  the  grave  of  Gen.  Daniel 
Morgan,  the  brave  commander  of  the  famous  Virginia  rifle  corps  of  the  rev 
olution.  The  monument,  a  plain  slab,  states  that  he  died  July  6, 1802,  in  his 
67th  year.  Howe,  in  his  "Historical  Collections  of  Virginia,"  published  in 
1845.  says: 

At  the  end  of  the  war  Gen.  Morgan  retired  to  his  estate,  named  Saratoga,  a  few 
miles  from  Winchester.  After  the  expedition  against  the  insurgents  in  the  Whisky 


654  VIRGINIA. 

insurrection,  he  was  selected  from  this  district  to  Congress,  where  he  served  two 
sessions.  In  1800  he  removed  to  Winchester,  where,  after  a  confinement  of  two 
years  from  extreme  debility,  he  expired.  The  house  where  he  resided  and  died 
was  the  frame  building  now  (1844)  occupied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Boyd,  in  the  north 
west  part  of  the  town.  His  widow  moved  to  Pittsburg.  His  two  daughters  mar 
ried  officers  of  the  revolution. 

A  writer  in  a  recent  number  of  the  Winchester  Republican  has  some  interesting 
facts  respecting  Gen.  Morgan,  which  we  here  annex : 

This  'thunderbolt  of  war,'  this  'brave  Morgan,  who  never  knew  fear,'  was,  in 
canip,  often  wicked  and  very  profane,  but  never  a  disbeliever  in  religion.  He  tes 
tified  that  himself.  In  his  latter  years  Gen.  Morgan  professed  religion,  and  united 
himself  with  the  Presbyterian  church  of  this  place,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  (now  Dr.)  Hill,  who  preached  in  this  house  some  forty  years,  and  may 
now  be  occasionally  heard  on  Loudon-street.  His  last  days  were  passed  in  this 
town;  and  while  sinking  to  the  grave  he  related  to  his  minister  the  experience  of 
his  soul.  'People  thought,'  said  he,  'that  Daniel  Morgan  never  prayed' — 'people 
said  old  Morgan  never  was  afraid' — people  did  not  know.'  He  then  proceeded  to 
relate  in  his  blunt  manner,  among  many  other  things,  that  the  night  they  stormed 
Quebec,  while  waiting  in  the  darkness  and  storm,  with  his  men  paraded,  for  the 
word  to  advance,  he  felt  unhappy;  the  enterprise  appeared  more  than  perilous;  it 
seemed  to  him  that  nothing  less  than  a  miracle  could  bring  them  off  safe  from  an 
encounter  at  such  an  amazing  disadvantage.  He  stepped  aside  and  kneeled  by  the 
side  of  a  munition  of  war,  and  then  most  fervently  prayed  that  the  Lord  God  Al 
mighty  would  be  bis  shield  and  defense,  for  nothing  less  than  an  almighty  arm 
could  protect  him.  He  continued  on  his  knees  till  the  word  passed  along  the  line. 
He  fully  believed  that  his  safety  during  that  night  of  peril  was  from  the  interposi 
tion  of  God.  Again,  he  said,  about  the  battle  of  the  Lowpcns,  which  covered  him 
with  so  much  glory  as  a  leader  and  a  soldier,  he  had  felt  afraid  to  fight  Tarleton 
with  his  numerous  army  flushed  with  success,  and  that  he  retreated  as  long  as  he 
could — till  his  men  complained — and  he  could  go  no  further.  Drawing  up  his 
army  in  three  lines  on  the  hill  side,  contemplating  the  scene,  in  the  distance  the 
glitter  of  the  advancing  enemy,  he  trembled  for  the  fate  of  the  day.  Going  to  the 
woods  in  the  rear,  he  kneeled  in  an  old  tree-top,  and  poured  out  a  prayer  to  God 
for  his  army,  and  for  himself,  and  for  his  country.  With  relieved  spirits  he  re 
turned  to  the  lines,  and  in  his  rough  manner  cheered  them  for  the  fight ;  as  he 
passed  along  they  answered  him  bravely.  The  terrible  carnage  that  followed  the 
deadly  aim  of  his  lines  decided  the  victory.  In  a  few  moments  Tarleton  fled. 
'Ah,'  said  he,  'people  said  old  Morgan  never  feared' — 'they  thought  old  Morgan 
never  prayed,  they  did  not  know' — 'old  Morgan  was  often  miserably  afraid.'  " 

Staunton  is  120  miles  W.  N.  W.  of  Richmond  by  railroad,  in  the  valley  of 
Virginia.  The  Western  Lunatic  Asylum  and  the  Virginia  Institution  for 
the  Deaf,  Dumb  and  Blind  is  situated  here.  The  celebrated  Weyer's  cave  is 
about  18  miles  N.  E.  of  the  town. 

Lexington,  35  miles  southerly  from  Staunton,  and,  by  railway,  35  miles 
north-westerly  from  Lynchburg,  is  the  seat  of  Washington  College,  endowed 
by  Washington  himself,  and  founded  in  1798;  also  of  the  Virginia  Military 
Institute,  a  highly  flourishing  institution.  Gen.  Samuel  Houston,  of  Texas, 
was  born  near  the  town. 

The  Natural  Bridge  is  14  miles  south-westerly  from  Lexington,  172  from 
Richmond,  and  213  from  Washington.  The  mean  hight  of  the  bridge,  from 
the  stream  below  to  its  upper  surface,  is  215  feet  6  inches;  its  average  width 
is  80  feet,  its  length  93  feet,  and  its  thickness  55  feet.  This  curiosity  is  na 
ture  like  art,  with  the  proportions  of  art,  on  the  very  spot  where  art  would 
otherwise  have  been  required  for  the  construction  of  a  bridge.  It  is  unique. 
No  structure  exists  like  it.  An  eloquent  foreign  visitor  says : 

"You  will  have  no  just  conception  of  this  masterpiece  until  you  get  below.  You 
go  some  little  distance  for  this  purpose,  as  in  the  vicinity  of  the  bridge  the  rocks 


VIRGINIA. 


655 


are  far  too  precipitous.  A  hot  and  brilliant  day  is,  of  all  others,  the  time  to  enjoy 
this  object.  To  escape  from  a  sun  which  scorches  you  into  these  verdant  and  cool 
bottoms  is  a  luxury  of  itself,  which  disposes  you  to  relish  everything  else.  When 


The  Natural  Bridge. 


down,  I  was  very  careful  of  the  first  impression,  and  did  not  venture  to  look  steadily 
on  the  objects  about  me  till  I  had  selected  my  station.  At  length  I  placed  myself 
about  one  hundred  feet  from  the  bridge,  on  some  masses  of  rock  which  were 
washed  by  the  running  waters,  and  ornamented  by  the  slender  trees  which  were 


656  VIRGINIA. 

springing  from  its  fissures.  At  my  feet  was  the  soothing  melody  of  the  rippling, 
gushing  waters.  Behind  me,  and  in  the  distance,  the  river  and  the  hills  were  ex 
panding  themselves  to  the  light  and  splendor  of  day.  Before  me,  and  all  around, 
everything  was  reposing  in  the  most  delightful  shade,  set  off  by  the  streaming  rays 
of  the  sun,  which  shot  across  the  head  of  the  picture  far  above  you,  and  sweetened 
the  solitude  below.  On  the  right  and  left  the  majestic  rocks  arose,  with  the  de 
cision  of  a  wall,  but  without  its  uniformity,  massive,  broken,  beautiful,  and  sup 
plying  a  most  admirable  foreground;  and  everywhere  the  most  delicate  stems  were 
planted  in  their  crevices,  and  waving  their  heads  in  the  soft  breeze  which  occa 
sionally  came  over  them.  The  eye  now  ran  through  the  bridge,  and  was  gratified 
with  a  lovely  vista.  The  blue  mountains  stood  out  in  the  background;  beneath 
them,  the  hills  and  woods  gathered  together,  so  as  to  enclose  the  dell  below,  while 
the  river,  which  was  coursing  away  from  them,  seemed  to  have  its  well-head  hidden 
in  their  recesses.  Then  there  is  the  arch,  distinct  from  everything,  and  above 
everything!  Massive  as  it  is,  it  is  light  and  beautiful  by  its  hight,  and  the  fine 
trees  on  its  summit  seem  now  only  like  a  garland  of  evergreens;  and,  elevated  aa 
it  is,  its  apparent  elevation  is  wonderfully  increased  by  the  narrowness  of  its  piers, 
and  by  its  outline  being  drawn  on  the  blue  sky  which  appears  beneath  and  above  it! 
O !  it  is  sublime — so  strong  and  yet  so  elegant — springing  from  earth,  and  bath 
ing  its  head  in  heaven!  But  it  is  the  sublime  not  allied  to  the  terrific,  as  at  Niag 
ara;  it  is  the  sublime  associated  with  the  pleasing.  I  sat  and  gazed  in  wonder 
and  astonishment.  That  afternoon  was  the  shortest  I  ever  remembered.  I  had 
quickly,  too  quickly,  to  leave  the  spot  forever,  but  the  music  of  those  waters,  the 
luxury  of  those  shades,  the  form  and  colors  of  those  rocks,  and  that  arch — that  arch 
— rising  over  all,  and  seeming  to  offer  a  passage  to  the  skies — O !  they  will  never 
leave  me! 

The  Peaks  of  Otter  are  35  miles  south-westerly  from  Lynchburg.  They 
are  two  exquisitely  beautiful  conical  peaks  in  the  Blue  Ridge,  some  two  miles 
apart,  and  rising  to  the  hight  of  more  than  a  mile  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 
From  the  summits,  on  one  hand  the  eye  has  uninterrupted  range  as  far  as 
vision  can  extend  over  the  comparatively  level  country  of  eastern  Virginia ; 
on  the  other  are  mountains  piled  on  mountains,  until  blue  of  mountain  and 
blue  of  sky  mingle  in  the  far  distance  in  one  undistinguishable  tint. 

The  Natural  Tunnel,  another  of  the  many  natural  curiosities  of  Virginia, 
is  in  Scott  county,  in  the  south-western  part  of  the  state,  near  the  line  of  Ten 
nessee.  It  is  a  winding  passage  through  a  mountain  of  450  feet  in  length 
and  in  places  90  feet  in  hight.  A  stream  of  water  flows  through  it  and  a 
stage  road  over  it. 

The  White  Sulphur  Springs  of  Greenbrier,  the  most  celebrated  of  all  the 
watering  places  of  Virginia,  are  9  miles  easterly  from  Lewisburg,  about  170 
from  the  Ohio  River  at  Point  Pleasant,  242  south-west  of  Washington  City, 
and  205  west  of  Richmond.  Its  situation  is  in  a  charming  valley,  environed 
by  mountains.  Fifty  acres,  perhaps,  are  occupied  with  lawns  and  walks,  and 
the  cabins  and  cottages  of  the  guests,  built  in  rows  around  the  public  apart 
ments,  the  dining-room,  the  ball-room,  etc.,  give  the  place  quite  a  merry, 
happy  village  air.  There  is  Alabama-row,  Louisiana,  Paradise,  Baltimore 
and  Virginia  rows,  Georgia,  Wolf  and  Bachelor  rows,  Broadway,  the  Colon 
nade,  Virginia  lawn,  the  Spring,  and  other  specialities.  The  cottages  are 
built  of  wood,  brick  and  of  logs,  one  story  high;  and,  altogether,  the  social 
arrangement  and  spirit  here,  as  at  all  the  surrounding  springs,  has  a  pleas 
ant,  quiet,  home  sentiment,  very  much  more  desirable  than  the  metropolitan 
temper  of  more  accessible  and  more  thronged  resorts. 

The  Slue  Sulphur  Springs  are  22  miles  from  the  White  Sulphur,  in  a  valley 
surrounded  by  mountains  on  three  sides,  presenting  wild  and  picturesque 
scenery.  The  water  is  similar  to  that  of  the  White  Sulphur. 


VIRGINIA.  657 

The  Sweet  Springs  are  17  miles  east  from  the  White  Sulphur,  in  a  wide  and 
beautiful  valley  among  the  mountains.  Their  temperature  is  73°  Fahrenheit. 
They  are  celebrated  for  the  tonic  power  of  their  waters,  whether  used  exter 
nally  or  internally.  About  a  mile  north  of  the  Sweet  Springs  is  the  Red 
Spring  of  the  Alleghany,  said  to  be  peculiarly  efficacious  in  rheumatic  com 
plaints. 

The  Salt  Sulphur  Springs  are  in  Monroe  county,  24  miles  distant  from  the 
White  Sulphur.  This  pleasant  watering  place  is  surrounded  by  mountains 
on  every  side.  The  Red  Sulphur  Springs  are  situated  on  Indian  creek,  40 
miles  from  the  White  Sulphur  and  16  from  the  Salt  Sulphur. 

The  Augusta  Springs  are  12  miles  north-west  of  Staunton.  The  water  is 
strongly  impregnated  with  sulphuretted  hydrogen,  and  is  said  to  equal  the 
celebrated  springs  of  Harrowgate,  England.  The  Alum  Springs  are  in  Rock- 
bridge  county,  17  miles  west  of  Lexington,  on  the  road  to  the  warm  and  hot 
springs  of  Bath  county.  The  Botetourt  Springs  are  in  Roanoke  county,  12 
miles  from  Fincastle.  The  Fauquier  White  Sulphur  Springs  are  6  miles 
south-west  from  Warrenton,  in  Fauquier  county.  The  Grayson  Sulphur 
Springs  are  in  Carrol  county,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  about  20 
miles  south  of  Wytheville.  Its  waters  are  said  to  be  efficacious  in  dyspepsia 
and  rheumatism.  The  Shannondale  Sprinys  are  upon  the  Shenandoah  River, 
in  the  vicinity  of  Harper's  Ferry,  near  the  Blue  Ridge,  and  are  easier  of  ac 
cess  from  the  northern  Atlantic  cities  than  any  others  in  Virginia.  The 
scenery  of  the  place  is  very  beautiful.  The  waters  closely  resemble  those  of 
the  celebrated  Bedford  waters  in  composition,  operation  and  efficacy. 

Wheeling  is  on  the  east  bank  of  Ohio  River,  and  on  both  sides  of  Wheeling 
creek,  351  miles  from  Richmond,  56  miles  from  Pittsburg,  and  365  above 
Cincinnati.  The  hills  back  of  the  city  come  near  the  river,  so  as  to  leave  but 
a  limited  area  for  building,  so  that  the  place  is  forced  to  extend  along  the 
high  alluvial  bank  for  two  miles.  A  fine  stone  bridge  over  Wheeling  creek 
connects  the  upper  and  lower  portions  of  the  city.  Wheeling  is  the  most 
important  place  on  the  Ohio  River  between  Cincinnati  and  Pittsburg.  It  is 
surrounded  by  bold  hills  containing  inexhaustible  quantities  of  bituminous 
coal,  from  which  the  numerous  manufacturing  establishments  are  supplied  at 
a  small  expense.  The  place  contains  several  iron  foundries,  cotton  mills,  and 
factories  of  various  kinds.  A  large  business  is  done  in  the  building  of  steam 
boats.  Population  about  12,000. 

The  National  Road,  from  Cumberland  across  the  Alleghany  Mountains  to 
St.  Louis,  passes  through  Wheeling,  and  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad 
terminates  here,  making  this  place  a  great  thoroughfare  of  travel  between  the 
east  and  west.  The  Ohio  River  is  crossed  here  by  a  magnificent  wire  sus 
pension  bridge,  erected  at  a  cost  of  upward  of  $200,000.  Its  span,  one  of  the 
longest  in  the  world,  measures  1,010  feet.  The  hight  of  the  towers  is  153  feet 
above  low  water  mark,  and  60  above  the  abutments.  The  entire  bridge  is 
supported  by  12  wire  cables,  1,380  feet  in  length  and  4  inches  in  diameter, 
each  composed  of  550  strands.  These  cables  are  laid  in  pairs,  3  pairs  on 
each  side  of  the  flooring. 

In  1769  Col.  Ebenezer  Zane,  his  brothers  Silas  and  Jonathan,  with  some 
others  from  the  south  branch  of  the  Potomac,  visited  the  Ohio  for  the  pur 
pose  of  making  improvements,  and  severally  proceeded  to  select  posi 
tions  for  their  future  residence.  They  chose  for  their  residence  the  site  now 
occupied  by  the  city  of  Wheeling,  and  having  made  the  requisite  preparations 
returned  to  their  former  homes,  and  brought  out  their  families  the  ensuing 


658 


VIRGINIA. 


year.  The  Zanes  were  men  of  enterprise,  tempered  with  prudence,  and  di 
rected  by  sound  judgment.  To  the  bravery  and  good  conduct  of  these  three 
brothers,  the  Wheeling  settlement  was  mainly  indebted  for  its  security  and 
preservation  during  the  war  of  the  revolution.  Soon  after  the  settlement  of 
this  place  other  settlements  were  made  at  different  points,  both  above  and  be 
low  Wheeling,  in  the  country  on  Buffalo,  Short  and  Grave  creeks. 

The  name  of  Wheeling  was  originally  Weeling,  which  in  the  Delaware  lan 
guage  signifies  the  place  of  a  head.  At  a  very  early  day,  some  whites  de 
scending  the  Ohio  in  a  boat,  stopped  at  the  mouth  of  the  creek  and  were  mur 
dered  by  Indiana.  The  savages  cut  off  the  head  of  one  of  their  victims,  and 
placing  it  on  a  pole  with  its  face  toward  the  river,  called  the  spotWeeling. 


Southern  View  of  Wheeling. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  Wheeling  as  it  is  entered  npon  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad.  The 
steamboat  landing  and  part  of  the  city  are  seen  in  the  central  part.  The  suspension  bridge  crossing  over  to 
Wheeling  Island  on  the  left.  Fart  of  the  railroad  depot  is  on  the  right. 

The  most  important  event  in  the  history  of  Wheeling  was  the  siege  of  Fort 
Henry,  at  the  mouth  of  Wheeling  creek,  in  September,  1777.  The  fort  was 
originally  called  Fort  Fincastle,  and  was  a  place  of  refuge  for  the  settlers  in 
Dunmore's  war.  The  name  was  afterward  changed  to  Henry,  in  honor  of 
Patrick  Henry.  The  Indians  who  besieged  the  fort  were  estimated  at  from 
380  to  500  warriors,  led  on  by  the  notorious  Simon  Girty.  The  garrison 
numbered  only  42  fighting  men,  under  the  command  of  Col.  Shepherd.  The 
savages  made  several  attempts  to  force  themselves  into  the  fort;  they  were 
driven  back  by  the  unerring  rifle  shots  of  the  brave  little  garrison.  A  rein 
forcement  of  about  50  men  having  got  into  the  fort,  the  Indians  raised  the 
siege,  having  lost  from  60  to  100  men.  The  loss  of  the  garrison  was  26 
killed,  all  of  whom,  excepting  three  or  four,  fell  in  an  ambuscade  outside  the 


VIRGINIA,  659 

walls  before  the  attack  on  the  fort  commenced.  The  heroism  of  Elizabeth 
Zane  during  the  siege  is  worthy  of  record.  This  heroine  had  but  recently 
returned  from  school  at  Philadelphia,  and  was  totally  unused  to  such  scenes 
as  were  daily  transpiring  on  the  frontier : 

"The  stock  of  gunpowder  in  the  fort  having  been  nearly  exhausted,  it  was  de 
termined  to  seize  the  favorable  opportunity  offered  by  the  suspension  of  hostilities 
to  send  for  a  keg  of  gunpowder  which  was  known  to  be  in  the  house  of  Ebenezer 
Zane,  about  sixty  yards  from  the  gate  of  the  fort.  The  person  executing  this  ser 
vice  would  necessarily  expose  himself  to  the  danger  of  being  shot  down  by  the  In 
dians,  who  were  yet  sufficiently  near  to  observe  everything  that  transpired  about 
the  works.  The  colonel  explained  the  matter  to  his  men,  and,  unwilling  to  order 
one  of  them  to  undertake  such  a  desperate  enterprise,  inquired  whether  any  man 
'would  volunteer  for  the  service.  Three  or  four  young  men  promptly  stepped  for 
ward  in  obedience  to  the  call.  The  colonel  informed  them  that  the  weak  state  of 
the  garrison  would  not  justify  the  absence  of  more  than  one  man,  and  that  it  was 
for  themselves  to  decide  who  that  person  should  be.  The  eagerness  felt  by  each 
volunteer  to  undertake  the  honorable  mission  prevented  them  from  making  the  ar- 
rangement  proposed  by  the  commandant;  and  so  much  time  was  consumed  in  the 
contention  between  them  that  fears  began  to  arise  that  the  Indians  would  renew 
the  attack  before  the  powder  could  be  procured.  At  this  crisis,  a  young  lady,  the 
sister  of  Ebenezer  and  Silas  Zane,  came  forward  and  desired  that  she  might  be 
permitted  to  execute  the  service.  This  proposition  seemed  so  extravagant  that  it 
met  with  a  peremptory  refusal ;  but  she  instantly  renewed  her  petition  in  terms  of 
redoubled  earnestness,  and  all  the  remonstrances  of  the  colonel  and  her  relatives 
failed  to  dissuade  her  from  her  heroic  purpose.  It  was  finally  represented  to  her 
that  either  of  the  young  men.  on  account  of  his  superior  fleetness  and  familiarity 
with  scenes  of  danger,  would  be  more  likely  than  herself  to  do  the  work  success 
fully.  She  replied  that  the  danger  which  would  attend  the  enterprise  was  the 
identical  reason  that  induced  her  to  offer  her  services,  for,  as  the  garrison  was  very 
weak,  no  soldier's  life  should  be  placed  in  needless  jeopardy,  and  that  if  she  were 
to  fall  her  loss  would  not  be  felt.  Her  petition  was  ultimately  granted,  and  the 
gate  opened  for  her  to  pass  out.  The  opening  of  the  gate  arrested  the  attention  of 
several  Indians  who  were  straggling  through  the  village.  It  was  noticed  that  their 
eyes  were  upon  her  as  she  crossed  the  open  space  to  reach  her  brother's  house; 
but  seized,  perhaps,  with  a  sudden  freak  of  clemency,  or  believing  that  a  woman's 
lifp  was  not  worth  a  load  of  gunpowder,  or  influenced  by  some  other  unexplained 
motive,  they  permitted  her  to  pass  without  molestation.  When  she  reappeared 
with  the  powder  in  her  arms  the  Indians,  suspecting,  no  doubt,  the  character  of  her 
burden,  elevated  their  firelocks  and  discharged  a  volley  at  her  as  she  swiftly  glided 
toward  the  gate,  but  the  balls  all  flew  wide  of  the  mark,  and  the  fearless  girl 
reached  the  fort  in  safety  with  her  prize.  The  pages  of  history  may  furnish  a 
parallel  to  the  noble  exploit  of  Elizabeth  Zane,  but  an  instance  of  greater  self- 
devotion  and  moral  intrepidity  is  not  to  be  found  anywhere." 

Parkersburg  is  a  thriving  town  of  about  4,500  inhabitants,  at  the  junction 
of  the  Little  Kanawha  with  the  Ohio,  100  miles  below  Wheeling.  It  has  a 
connection  with  the  west  by  the  Cincinnati  and  Marietta  railroad,  and  with 
the  east  by  the  North-western  railroad,  a  branch  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
railroad. 

Martinsburg  is  a  flourishing  town  on  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  railroad,  180 
miles  north  from  Richmond,  and  has  about  3,000  inhabitants. 

Moundsville  is  a  small  village  on  the  line  of  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Rail 
road,  11  miles  below  Wheeling.  On  the  river  flats  at  this  place,  in  full  view 
of  the  passing  steamers,  is  the  Mammoth  Mound,  69  feet  in  hight.  Some 
years  since  a  white  oak,  about  70  feet  in  hight,  stood  on  its  summit,  which 
appeared  to  die  of  age.  On  carefully  cutting  the  trunk  transversely,  the 
number  of  concentric  circles  showed  that  it  was  about  500  years  old.  In 
42 


660  VIRGINIA. 

1838  Mr.  Tomlinson  excavated  the  mound  at  the  bottom  ;  after  proceeding 
horizontally  111  feet,  he  found  two  skeletons  in  a  grave  or  vault,  which  had 

been  excavated  into  the  earth  before 
the  mound  was  commenced.  Another 
excavation  was  made  at  the  top  of  the 
mound  downward.  About  half  way 
down  a  second  vault  was  found.  In 
it  was  discovered  a  singular  hiero- 
glyphical  stone,  a  copy  of  which  is 
annexed  of  the  size  of  the  original. 
Mr.  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft,  the  anti 
quarian,  says  :  "These  characters  are 
in  the  ancient  rock  alphabet  of  six 
teen  right  and  acute  angled  single 
strokes,  used  by  the  Pelasgi  and  other 
early  Mediterranean  nations,  and  which  is  the  parent  of  the  modern  Runic 
as  well  as  the  Bardic." 

Charleston,  the  county  seat  for  Kanawha  county,  is  a  flourishing  village  on 
the  north  bank  of  the  Kanawha  River.  308  miles  west  of  Richmond,  and  46 
east  of  the  Ohio  River.  The  first  house  of  worship  was  built  by  the  Metho 
dists,  the  second  by  the  Presbyterians  in  1830,  and  the  third  by  the  Episco 
palians  in  1835.  Population  about  2,000. 

The  Kanawha  salt  works  commence  on  the  river  near  Charleston,  and  ex 
tend  on  both  sides  for  about  fifteen  miles ;  and  the  amount  of  salt  now  man 
ufactured  is  about  2,500,000  bushels  annually,  giving  employment  to  several 
thousand  persons.  The  salt  water  is  obtained  by  boring  through  a  forma 
tion  of  rock  from  300  to  500  feet  deep,  and  the  water  rises  in  copper  or  tin 
tubes,  which  exclude  the  fresh  water,  to  the  level  of  the  surface  of  the  river 
along  its  margin.  It  is  then  raised  forty  feet  to  the  top  of  the  bank,  by 
forcing-pumps  moved  by  steam-engines.  The  bituminous  coal  which  abounds 
in  the  vicinity  is  used  for  evaporating  the  water.  A  late  traveler  in  the 
Kanawha  Valley  gives  some  valuable  items :  • 

The  valley  of  the  Kanawha,  above  Charleston,  is  at  present  the  most  profitable 
farming  country  in  western  Virginia  The  strip  of  bottom  land  on  the  river  is  nar 
row,  being  sometimes  on  one  side  of  the  river  and  then  on  the  other,  but  always 
exceedingly  rich  and  adapted  to  almost  every  kind  of  product.  The  best  farms 
here  are  held  at  $100  per  acre,  and  pay  a  large  interest  on  that  price. 

The  various  manufacturing  operations  on  this  portion  of  the  Kanawha,  of  salt, 
coal  oil,  coal  mines,  etc.,  are  sufficient  to  absorb  so  large  an  amount  of  farming 
products  as  to  enable  those  who  attend  to  the  cultivation  of  their  farms  properly  to 
realize  very  handsome  returns.  There  are  more  evidences  of  good  farming  in  the 
distance  of  twenty  miles  above  Charleston  than  in  any  spot  1  have  seen  in  Vir 
ginia. 

As  to  the  value  or  amount  of  coal  in  this  region,  T  should  say  there  is  coal 
enough  in  the  valley  of  the  Kanawha  to  supply  the  whole  world  for  fifty  years  if 
coal  could  be  had  from  no  other  source. 

1  saw  nothing  of  Charleston,  as  1  arrived  there  in  the  night  and  left  before  light 
the  next  morning.  The  people,  however,  on  the  river  all  speak  of  it  as  a  "right 
smart  little  place."  It  has  about  2,000  inhabitants,  and  is  the  medium  and  center 
of  a  large  trade.  They  suffer  greatly,  however,  from  the  frequent  and  often  long 
failure  of  the  Kanawha  to  allow  their  boats  to  arrive.  1  learned  since  I  was  there  they 
ran  entirely  ashore  for  tea,  coffee,  sugar,  molasses,  etc.,  and  were  obliged  to  send 
teams  down  the  river  some  distance  to  meet  the  boats  which  were  coming  up  with 
the  articles,  but  had  stuck  fast  on  the  rocks. 


VIRGINIA.  661 

Point  Pleasant  is  a  small  village  at  the  junction  of  the  Kanawha  with  the 
Ohio.  It  is  noted  as  the  site  of  the  most  bloody  battle  ever  fought  with  the 
Indians  in  Virginia — the  battle  of  Point  Pleasant — which  took  place  in  Dun- 
more's  war,  Oct.  10,  1774.  The  Virginians,  numbering  1,100  men,  were 
under  the  command  of  .Gen.  Andrew  Lewis.  The  Indians  were  under  the 
celebrated  Shawnee  chieftain  Cornstalk,  and  comprised  the  flower  of  the 
Shawnee,  Wyandot,  Delaware,  Mingo  and  Cayuga  tribes.  The  action  lasted 
from  sunrise  until  sunset,  and  was  contested  with  the  most  obstinate  bravery 
on  both  sides.  The  Virginians  at  length  were  victorious,  but  with  a  loss  of 
more  than  200  of  their  number  in  killed  and  wounded,  among  whom  were 
Borne  of  their  most  valued  officers.  This  event  was  made  the  subject  of  a 
rude  song,  which  is  still  preserved  among  the  mountaineers  of  western  Vir 
ginia: 

SONG  ON  THE  SHAWNEE  BATTLE. 

Let  us  mind  the  tenth  day  of  October,  By  which  the  heathen  were  confounded, 

Seventy-four,  which  caused  woe,  Upon  the  banks  of  the  Ohio. 

The  Indian  savages  they  did  cover 

The  pleasant  banks  of  the  Ohio.  Col.  Lewis  and  some  noble  captains 

Did  down  to  death  like  Uriah  go, 
The  battle  beginning  in  the  morning,  Alas  1  their  heads  wound  up  in  napkins, 

Throughout  the  day  it  lashed  sore,  Upon  the  banks  of  the  Ohio. 

Till  the  evening  shades  were  returning  down 

Upon  the  banks  of  the  Ohio.  Kings  lamented  their  mighty  fallen 

Upon  the  mountains  of  Gilboa, 
Judgment  precedes  to  execution,  And  now  we  mourn  for  brave  Hugh  Allen, 

Let  fame  throughout  all  dangers  go,  Far  from  the  banks  of  the  Ohio. 

Our  heroes  fought  with  resolution 

Upon  the  banks  of  the  Ohio.  0  bless  the  mighty  King  of  Heaven 

For  all  his  wondrous  works  below, 
Seven  score  lay  dead  and  wounded  Who  hath  to  us  the  victory  given, 

Of  champions  that  did  face  their  foe,  Upon  the  banks  of  the  Ohio. 

Ceredo  is  a  new  town  planted  by  Eli  Thayer,  of  Massachusetts,  and  settled 
by  New  England  emigrants.  It  is  on  the  Ohio  River,  in  Wayne  county,  5 
miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Sandy,  the  dividing  line  between  Virginia 
arid  Kentucky.  A  late  traveler  says: 

Wayne  county  contains  much  excellent  land  that  is  level  or  nearly  $o,  and  easy 
of  cultivation,  but  by  far  the  larger  portion  is  quite  hilly.  The  hills  are  more  ab 
rupt  and  cone-like  than  in  many  other  counties  in  western  Virginia,  but  even  on 
the  highest  of  these  hills  the  soil  is  excessively  rich  and  productive.  On  the  very 
top  of  one  of  the  highest  hills  in  Wayne  county  was  raised  this  season  as  fine  corn 
as  I  saw  in  Virginia.  The  best  use,  however,  to  which  these  rich  hills  can  be  put 
is  the  growing  of  fruit  1  saw  wild  grape  vines  three  inches  in  diameter  at  the 
base,  with  branches  running  to  the  very  top  of  the  highest  trees.  Frost  never 
troubles  the  most  delicate  fruits  on  the  hills,  while  the  bottom  lands  are  occasionally 
visited  with  frosts  which  interfere  with  the  successful  cultivation  of  various  kinds 
of  fruits  so  admirably  adapted  to  this  soil  and  climate.  A  few  nurseries  have  al 
ready  been  planted  which  are  doing  exceedingly  well.  But  little  has  been  done  of 
late  in  the  way  of  peach  growing,  though  every  effort  in  this  line  has  proved  a 
great  success.  The  peach  crop  from  one  orchard  was  sold  last  year  on  the  trees 
for  $5,000.  This  region  of  country  is  better  adapted  to  stock  raising  and  the  dairy 
business  than  anything  else,  and  for  these  purposes  it  has  no  superior,  if,  indeed,  it» 
equal  can  be  found. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES,  MISCELLANIES,  ETC. 

Pocahontas,  the  daughter  of  Powhattan,  the  Indian  chief  of  Virginia,  was  born 
about  the  year  1595.  She  became  warmly  attached  to  the  English,  and  on  several 


$62  VIRGINIA. 

occasions  rendered  them  important  services.  She  saved  the  life  of  Capt.  John 
Smith  in  1607,  and  two  years  afterward  revealed  the  plot  of  the  Indians  to  exter 
minate  the  colonists.  In  1612  she  was  seized  by  Capt.  Argal  and  detained  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  favorable  terms  of  her  father.  While  with  the  English  she 
received  the  offer  of  marriage  from  Thomas  Rolfe,  an  Englishman  of  good  charac 
ter,  which  was  accepted  with  the  consent  of  her  father..  By  this  event  peace  was 
restored,  which  continued  for  many  years.  In  1616  she  accompanied  her  husband 
to  England,  and  was  received  with  much  attention  at  court.  She  remained  in  Eng 
land  about  a  year,  when  she  sickened  and  died  at  Gravesend,  as  she  was  on  the 
point  of  embarking  for  America.  Lady  Rebecca  (as  Pocahontas  was  called  in 
England)  left  an  only  son,  from  whom  some  of  the  most  distinguished  families  in 
Virginia  trace  their  descent 

Capt.  John  Smith,  the  principal  founder  of  Virginia,  was  born  in  Lincolnshire, 
England.  He  was  early  distinguished  for  his  daring  spirit  and  love  of  adventure. 
He  left  home  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  and  went  to  France  and  the  Netherlands.  For 
two  years  he  studied  military  tactics,  and  then  traveled  to  seek  adventures.  On  a 
voyage  from  Marseilles  to  Naples  the  Roman  Catholic  sailors,  believing  the  young 
English  heretic  to  be  a  Jonah,  threw  him  into  the  sea  to  calm  a  tempest  by  which 
they  were  overtaken.  He  swam  to  the  shore  and  proceeded  to  Alexandria,  and 
finally  to  Austria,  where  he  entered  the  imperial  service  in  the  war  against  the 
Turks.  At  the  siege  of  Ragall  he  killed  three  Turkish  champions  in  succession. 
He  was  afterward  taken  prisoner,  but  escaped  to  Russia,  and  from  thence  returned 
to  Austria,  where  he  embarked  with  a  French  captain  for  Morocco.  At  the  Ca 
naries  he  was  engaged  in  a  sea-fight  with  the  Spaniards,  and  then  returned  to  his 
native  country.  His  restless  spirit  led  him  to  seek  for  adventures  in  the  New 
World.  Here,  after  the  exercise  of  much  valor  and  the  endurance  of  many  hard 
ships,  he  planted  the  Virginia  colony  on  a  firm  basis,  and  then  returned  to  Eng 
land.  He  died  in  London  in  1631,  at  the  age  of  72. 

George  Washington,  commander-in  chief  of  the  American  armies  during  the  rev 
olutionary  war,  and  first  President  of  the  United  States,  was  born  in  Westmoreland 


a 


county,  on  the  22d  (llth  0.  S.)  of  February,  1732.  He  received  but  few  advanta 
ges  in  his  early  school  education.  Having  acquired  some  knowledge  of  mathemat 
ics  he  became  a  practical  surveyor.  His  military  abilities  were  first  made  use  of 
by  Governor  Dinwiddie,  in  1753.  In  1789  he  was  unanimously  elected  the  first 
President  of  the  United  States.  Having  firmly  resolved  to  return  to  private  life 
Washington  published,  in  Sept,  1796,  his  "Farewell  Address  to  the  People  of  the 
United  States."  On  Friday,  Dec.  13th,  1799,  while  attending  to  some  improvements 
on  his  estate,  he  was  exposed  to  a  slight  rain;  in  consequence  he  was  seized  the 
same  night  with  an  inflammatory  affection  of  the  wind-pipe,  which  was  soon  after 
followed  by  a  fever.  He  gradually  sunk  until  Saturday  night,  at  half  past  eleven, 
on  Dec.  14th,  when  he  expired  without  a  struggle,  in  the  68th  year  of  his  age. 

Peyton  Randolph,  first  President  of  the  American  Congress,  and  a  descendant 
of  Pocahontas,  was  born  in  Virginia  in  1723,  and  sent  to  England  for  education. 
In  1756,  when  33  years  of  age,  he  was  made  king's  attorney  for  Virginia.  In  1766 
he  was  speaker  of  the  house  of  burgesses.  "He  was  elected  a  delegate  to  the  first 
continental  congress,  which  assembled  in  Carpenter's  Hall,  Philadelphia,  on  the 
5th  of  September,  1774.  Charles  Thompson  recorded  on  that  day:  "The  congress 
proceeded  to  the  choice  of  a  president,  when  the  Hon.  Peyton  Randolph,  Esq.,  was 
unanimously  elected."  This  vote  made  him  really  the  first  President  of  the  United 


VIRGINIA. 

States,  for  then  and  there  our  Union  had  its  birth."  He  was  again  chosen  president 
when  another  congress  met  at  the  same  place  in  May  following,  but  feeble  health 
compelled  him  to  resign  the  office,  fourteen  days  afterward,  when  John  Hancock  was 
chosen  to  fill  his  place.  Mr.  Randolph  resumed  his  seat  in  congress  early  the  fol 
lowing  autumn;  and  on  the  22d  of  October,  1775.  he  died  at  Philadelphia,  from  the 
effects  of  apoplexy,  in  the  53d  year  of  his  age." 

Carter  Braxton,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  at  New 

ington,  King  and  Queen'n 
county.  He  was  one  of  the 
wealthiest  men  in  his  na 
tive  county.  In  December, 
1775,  he  was  chosen  a  dele 
gate  to  the  continental  con- 

Sress,  to  fill  the  vacancy  occasioned  by  the  death  of  Peyton  Randolph.     He  died 
ct  10,  1797,  in  the  61st  year  of  his  age. 

Benjamin  Harrison,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  at 
Berkeley,  on  James  River.     His  personal  merits,  joined  to  his  wealth  and  family 

connections,  gave 
him  great  influ 
ence.  He  filled 
several  important 
stations  in  the  state 


and  in  congress. 
He  died  of  gout  in 
the  stomach,  two 

days  after  his  re-election  as  governor  in  April,  1791.  He  married  in  early  life  a 
relative  of  Mrs.  Washington.  They  had  a  numerous  offspring,  seven  of  whom  lived 
to  a  mature  age.  One  of  the  number  was  the  late  President  of  the  United  States, 
William  Henry  Harrison. 

Richard  Henry  Lee,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in 
Westmoreland  county,  Jan.  20,  1732,  near  the  time  and  place  of  Washington's 

birth.    He  was 

.-  ^  >       educatedin 

/7)     •       .  •      <    //?  /  England;     re- 

/  ./<  /.  ^/  x"7/      x9  ~  sy  *  turned  to  Vir- 

>  (S\/l'&fl^**<'  <-/ ^>C^T^~^y    CX^&t-      giniaattheage 

/  of  19,  and  ap 

plied   himself 

to  literary  pursuits.  He  was  elected  to  the  house  of.  burgesses  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
five.  When  in  congress,  Mr.  Lee,  was  one  of  the  "committee  of  correspondence," 
appointed  in  1788.  He  was  able  to  obtain  important  information  of  the  movements 
of  the  British  Parliament  by  frequent  letters  from  his  brother  Arthur  Lee,  a  dis 
tinguished  literary  character  in  London,  and  an  associate  with  the  leading  men  of 
the  realm.  On  the  7th  of  June,  1776,  Mr.  Lee  introduced  the  important  resolution 
declaring  the  colonies  free  and  independent.  He  continued  in  public  life  until  his 
bodily  infirmities  compelled  him  to  retire.  He  died  in  1794,  in  his  64th  year. 

Thomas  Nelson,  Jr.,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  at 
Yorktown,  Dec.,  1738.     As  was  the  custom  of  the  times  with  the  wealthy  families 

of  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas,  young  Nel 
son  was  sent  to  England  to  be  educated. 
He  returned  to  America  in  1761.  He  was 
a  delegate  to  the  continental  congress  until 
1777,  when,  seized  with  an  alarming  illness, 
he  was  obliged  to  resign  his  seat  In  1781 

Virginia  became  the  theater  of  important  warlike  operations,  when  Mr.  Nelson, 
having  been  elected  governor,  acted  both  as  governor  and  as  commander-in-chief  of 
the  militia  of  the  state.  By  great  exertions  and  personal  expense  he  was  able  to 
keep  the  militia  together  until  the  capture  of  Cornwallis.  Soon  after  this  event  he 
resigned  his  office  and  retired  to  private  life.  He  died  Jan.  4,  1789. 


664  VIRGINIA. 

Francis  Lightfoot  Lee,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in 
Westmoreland  county,  in  1734.  His  father  dying  when  he  was  of  an  early  age, 

he  was  placed  under  the 
care  of  Dr.  Craig,  a  Scotch 
clergyman  of  piety  and 
learning.  Having  caught 
the  spirit  of  his  brother 
Richard  Henry  Lee,  he 
was  sent  a  delegate  to  the 
continental  congress,  in  which  body  he  continued  until  1779,  when  he  retired  in  a 
great  measure  from  public  life.  He  died  in  1797,  in  the  63d  year  of  his  age. 

George  Wythe,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Eliza 
beth  county.  Being  left  with  a  large  fortune  and  the  control  of  his  own  actions, 

at  the  age  of  twenty-one  he 
left  study  and  sought  only 
his  own  personal  gratifica 
tion.  He  continued  this 
course  for  about  ten  years, 
when  a  sudden  change  was 
wrought  in  all  his  conduct, 
and  he  ever  afterward  pursued  a  course  of  virtue  and  usefulness.  He  filled  vari 
ous  public  offices,  and  notwithstanding  the  constant  demand  upon  his  time,  he 
taught  a  private  school  free  to  those  who  chose  to  attend  it.  Among  other  pupils 
was  his  negro  boy,  whom  he  taught  Latin,  and  was  preparing  to  give  him  a  thor 
ough  education  when  both  he  and  the  boy  died,  it  is  supposed  by  poison  introduced 
into  their  food  by  a  near  relative  of  Mr.  Wythe.  He  died  June  8,  1800,  in  the  81st 
year  of  his  age. 

Henry  Lee,  the  eminent  cavalry  officer  of  the  revolution,  was  born  in  Virginia  in 
1756,  and  was  educated  at  Princeton.  He  entered  the  army  in  1776,  when  his 
skill  in  discipline  soon  attracted  the  notice  of  Washington.  He  was  commander  of 
the  celebrated  Lee's  Legion  which  performed  such  gallant  service  in  the  army  of 
the  south  under  Greene.  From  1<91  to  1794  he  was  governor  of  Virginia.  He 
was  appointed  by  Washington  commander  of  the  forces  to  suppress  the  Whisky 
insurrection.  In  1799  he  was  a  member  of  congress,  and  was  selected  by  that  body 
to  deliver  an  eulogy  on  the  death  of  Washington,  on  which  occasion  he  originated 
and  applied  to  the  character  of  that  great  man  that  never  to  be  forgotten  sentence 
— "First  in  war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen."  His 
"Memoirs  of  the  War  in  the  South"  is  a  work  of  much  merit.  He  died  in  1818, 
in  consequence  of  injuries  received  some  years  previously  from  a  mob  in  Balti 
more. 

Patrick  Henry,  a  celebrated  patriot  and  orator,  was  born  in  Hanover  county, 
May  20,  1736.     His  education  was  obtained  at  a  common  school,  and  he  rose  to  dis 
tinct  i  on  liy 
the  superior- 

/*  ^s  ' X.          ity  of  his  ge- 

{&  (,}  \        mus.  In  1765 

he  was  elect- 
ed  to  the 
house  of  bur 
gesses,  and 

••^s**"" ••••        by  some  reso 
lutions  he  in 

troduced  in  reference  to  the  stamp  act  he  obtained  the  honor  of  being  the  first  in 
commencing  the  opposition  to  the  measures  of  the  British  government  which  termi 
nated  in  the  revolution.  In  1774  he  was  elected  a  member  of  the  continental  con 
gress.  On  the  retreat  of  Lord  Dunmore,  in  1776,  he  was  appointed  the  first  repub 
lican  governor  of  Virginia,  and  was  afterward  repeatedly  re-elected  to  that  office. 
He  retired  from  the  bar  in  1794,  and  died  June  6,  I  799.  Mr.  Henry  was  a  since™ 
Christian.  In  his  will  he  left  the  following  testimony  respecting  the  Christian  re 
ligion  :  "I  have  now  disposed  of  all  my  property  to  my  family.  There  is  one  thing, 


VIRGINIA.  665 

and  that  is  the  Christian  religion.  If  they  have  that  and  I  had  not  given  them  one 
shilling  they  would  be  rich,  and  if  they  have  not  that  and  1  had  given  them  the 
whole  world  they  would  be  poor." 

George  Mason,  a  distinguished  statesman  of  Virginia,  was  born  in  1725.  Mr. 
Jefferson  said  that  he  was  "of  the  first  order  of  wisdom  among  those  who  acted  on 
the  theater  of  the  revolution,  of  expansive  mind,  profound  judgment,  cogent  in  ar 
gument,  learned  in  the  lore  of  our  former  constitution,  and  earnest  for  the  republi 
can  change  on  democratic  principles.  His  eloquence  was  neither  flowing  nor 
smooth,  but  his  language  was  strong,  his  manner  most  impressive,  and  strengthened 
by  a  dash  of  biting  criticism  when  provocation  made  it  seasonable."  Mr.  Mason 
was  the  frainer  of  the  constitution  of  Virginia,  and  a  member  of  the  convention 
which  formed  the  federal  constitution,  but  he  refused  to  sign  that  instrument.  In  con 
junction  with  Patrick  Henry,  he  opposed  its  adoption  by  the  Virginia  convention, 
on  the  ground  that  the  government  of  the  states  would  be  consolidated  instead  of 
federal,  and  be  liable  to  conversion  into  a  monarchy.  He  also  opposed  with  great 
zeal  the  section  allowing  a  continuance  of  the  slave  trade.  He  died  in  1792,  aged 
67  years. 

James  Monroe,  the  fifth  President  of  the  United  States,  was  born  in  West 
moreland  county,  April  28,  1758.  He  graduated  at  William  and  Mary  Col 
lege,  and  having  entered  the  American  army  as  a  cadet  in  1776  he  was 
soon  after  appointed  a  lieutenant.  He  was  at  the  battles  of  Harlaem  Hights, 

White  Plains  and  Trenton,  at  which 
latter  place  he  was  wounded.  He 
was  aid  to  Lord  Stirling  in  the 
campaigns  of  1777  and  1778,  and 
was  at  Brandywine,  Germantown 
and  Monmouth.  After  the  war, 
Monroe  filled  various  offices  both 
in  the  state  and  national  govern 
ments.  In  1817  he  was  chosen 
successor  to  James  Madison  in  the 
presidency.  In  1821  he  was  unan 
imously  elected,  with  the  exception 

OAK  HILL,  SEAT  OF  PRESIDENT  MONROE.  of  one  vote.      During  the  latter  pe 

riod  of  his  life  he  was  associated 

with  the  ex-presidents  Jefferson  and  Madison  in  founding  the  University  of 
Virginia.  He  resided  at  Oak  Hill,  Loudon  county,  9  miles  south  of  Lees- 
burg.  Mr.  Monroe  died  in  New  York,  July  4,  1831,  on  the  anniversary  of 
American  independence,  like  the  ex-presidents  Jefferson  and  Adams.  The 
building  shown  on  the  right  in  the  engraving  is  of  brick,  and  was  built  by 
him  when  presfdent.  That  on  the  left  is  a  plain  wood  structure,  and  was 
occupied  by  him  prior  to  his  inauguration. 

John  Marsha/I,  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States,  was  born  at  a  locality 
called  Germantown,  in  Fauquier  county,  9  miles  below  Warrenton.  His 
father,  Col.  Thomas  Marshall,  was  an  able  officer  in  the  revolution.  His  son 
John  was  the  eldest  of  fifteen  children.  The  limited  means  of  Col.  Marshall 
compelled  him  to  be  almost  exclusively  the  teacher  of  his  children,  and  to 
his  instructions  the  chief  justice  said  ''he  owed  the  solid  foundation  of  all  his 
success  in  life."  By  the  assistance  of  his  father,  and  the  persevering  efforts  of 
his  own  mind,  he  continued  to  enlarge  his  knowledge,  while  he  strengthened 
his  body  by  hardy,  athletic  exercises  in  the  open  air.  These  exercises  were 
continued  to  a  late  period  of  his  life.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one  he 
was  commissioned  as  lieutenant  in  the  continental  service;  in  1777  he  was 
appointed  captain,  and  in  that  capacity  served  in  the  battles  of  Brandy- 


666 


VIRGINIA. 


wine,  Germantown  and  Monmouth.  He  was  also  with  the  army  during  their 
sufferings  at  Valley  Forge  in  the  winter  of  1778.  Having  given  some  atten 
tion  to  the  study  of  law,  he,  after  the  conclusion  of  the  revolutionary  war, 
commenced  its  practice,  and  soon  arose  to  distinction.  In  1800  he  was  ap 
pointed  secretary  of  state,  and  in  1801  chief  justice  of  the  United  States,  in 
which  office  he  continued  until  his  death.  His  residence  was  in  Richmond. 
He  was  distinguished  for  extreme  plainness  of  person  and  dress,  and  a  child 
like  simplicity  of  manners. 

Chief  Justice  Marshall  died  at  Philadelphia,  July  6,  1835,  in  his  80th 
year.  "The  love  of  simplicity  and  dislike  of  ostentation  which  had  marked 
his  life  displayed  itself  also  in  his  last  days.  Apprehensive  that  his  remains 
might  he  encumbered  with  the  vain  pomp  of  a  costly  monument,  and  a  laud 
atory  epitaph,  he,  only  two  days  before  his  death,  directed  the  common  grave 
of  himself  and  his  consort,  to  be  indicated  by  a  plain  stone,  with  this  simple 
and  modest  inscription:" 

JOHN  MARSHALL,  son  of  THOMAS  and  MARY  MARSHALL,  was  born  on  the  24th  of  Septem 
ber,  1775;  intermarried  with  MARY  WILLIS  AMBLER  the  3d  of  January,  1783;  departed  this 
life  the day  of ,  18—. 

This  unostentatious  inscription,  with  the  blanks  only  filled,  is  carved  on 
the  plain  white  marble  monument  erected  over  his  remains,  in  the  grave-yard 
at  Shoccoe  Hill,  Richmond. 

William  Henry  Harrison,  the  ninth  President  of  the  United  States,  was 
born  at  Berkeley,  on  James  River,  below  Richmond, 
Feb.  9,  1773.  His  ancestors  settled  in  Virginia  in 
1640,  and  the  family  name  was  always  among  the 
most  prominent  in  her  history.  He  was  educated  at 
Hampden-Sidney  College,  and  turned  his  attention 
to  medicine.  The  hostilities  of  the  Indians  on  the 
north-western  frontier  having  begun  to  excite  atten 
tion,  young  Harrison  relinquished  his  professional 
studies  and  joined  the  army  for  the  defense  of  the 
Ohio  frontier. 

He  died  April  4,  1841,  just  a  month  after  his  in 
auguration  to  the  presidency. 
Henry  Clay  was  born  in  Hanover  county,  April  12,  1777.  His  father 
was  a  Baptist  clergyman,  in  poor  circum 
stances,  and  lived  in  a  farm-house  in  a 
poor,  piney  region  called  the  "Slashes  of 
Hanover."  At  the  age  of  fourteen  he 
was  placed  in  a  store  in  Richmond;  this 
was  soon  left,  and  he  was  employed  as  an 
amanuensis  in  the  office  of  Chancellor 
Wythe,  and  some  others.  He  was  hon 
ored  with  his  friendship,  and  through 
his  assistance  obtained  a  knowledge  of 
law.  In  Nov.,  1797  he  removed  to  Lex 
ington,  Kentucky,  where  he  soon  rose  to 
distinction. 

A  beautiful  statue  of  marble  of  Henry  Clay  by  Hart,  the  Kentucky  sculp 
tor,  was  inaugurated  at  Richmond  on  the  12th  of  April,  1860.  It  is  an  ex 
cellent  likeness  of  the  great  statesman  in  the  act  of  making  a  public  address. 
The  idea  of  erecting  this  statute  originated,  in  1844,  with  Mrs.  Lucy  Bar- 


BIRTH -PLACE  OF  PRESIDENT 
HARRISON. 


BIRTH-PLACE  OF  HENRY  CLAY, 
In  the  Slashes  of  Hanover. 


VIRGINIA.  667 

hour,  a  Virginia  lady,  and  the  necessary  funds  were  soon  after  raised  to  ac 
complish  this  object. 

James  Madison  was  born  March  16,  1751.  He  was  intended  as  a  states 
man  from  his  youth.  In  1775  he  was  a  member  of  the  Virginia  legislature, 
and  at  that  early  age  was  distinguished  for  his  maturity  of  understanding  and 
sage-like  prudence.  He  was  a  member  of  the  convention  that  formed  the 

constitution  of  the  United  States, 
and  took  an  active  part  in  the  de 
liberations  of  that  body.  He  was 
also  a  member  of  the  first  congress, 
and  rendered  important  services  in 
setting  the  machinery  of  govern 
ment  in  motion.  During  the  pres 
idency  of  Mr.  Jefferson  he  was 
secretary  of  state,  and  sustained 
that  office  with  singular  ability. 
He  held  a  ready  pen,  had  a  clear, 
philosophical  perception  of  the 

MONTPELIER,  SEAT  or  PRESIDENT  MADISON.  great  principles  on  which  the  gOV- 

erument  professed  to  act,  and  could 

readily  produce  a  defense  of  the  course  pursued.  In  March,  1809,  he  be 
came  president  of  the  United  States,  and  continued  in  that  office  until  1817, 
when  he  retired  to  his  farm  to  enjoy  the  repose  of  rural  life.  Mr.  Madison 
died  June  28,  1836,  at  Montpelier,  Orange  county,  at  the  seat  which  de 
scended  to  him  at  the  death  of  his  father. 

John  Tyler,  the  tenth  President  of  the  United  States,  and  successor  of  Har 
rison,  was  born  in  1790,  in  Charles  City  county,  about  5  miles  below  Berke 
ley,  on  James  River. 

Richard  Dale,  commodore  in  the  United  States  navy,  was  born  in  Norfolk  in 
1756,  and  at  twelve  years  of  age  went  to  sea.  In  1776  he  entered  the  navy  as  a 
midshipman,  was  taken  prisoner,  and  for  a  year  was  confined  in  the  notorious  Mill 
Prison,  from  whence  he  escaped  to  France,  joined  the  celebrated  Paul  Jones,  and 
was  his  first  lieutenant  in  the  bloody  engagement  of  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  with 
the  Serapis.  In  1801  he  commanded  the  American  squadron  in  the  Mediterra 
nean.  He  died  in  1826. 

James  Barren,  commodore  in  the  U.  S.  navy,  was  born  in  Virginia  in  1768,  en 
tered  the  naval  service  of  the  state  in  the  revolution,  and  that  of  the  United  States 
in  1798.  In  1807  he  had  command  of  the  unfortunate  Chesapeake  when  she  was 
attacked  in  a  time  of  peace  by  the  British  frigate  Leopard,  of  superior  force.  Sur 
rendering  to  that  vessel  she  was  boarded  for  deserters  and  several  of  her  crew 
taken  off.  He  was  suspended  for  five  years  for  this  unfortunate  occurrence.  In 
1820  he  mortally  wounded  Commodore  Decatur  in  a  duel.  He  died  in  1851,  aged 
83  years.  He  had  a  high  reputation  for  seamanship. 

Edmund  P.  Gaines,  major-general  in  the  army  of  the  United  States,  was  born  in 
Virginia  in  1777,  and  gained  distinction  in  the  war  of  1812,  and  also  in  the  Creek 
war.  He  died  in  1 849,  at  the  age  of  72  years. 

John  Randolph  was  born  in  Chesterfield  in  1 773,  and  was  a  descendant,  through 
his  mother,  of  Pocahontas.  His  early  life  was  spent  at  different  places,  under  dif 
ferent  instructors,  of  most  of  whom  he  said  he  "never  learned  anything."  From 
1799  until  1829  he  was  (with  the  exception  of  two  years)  in  congress;  two  years  of 
this  period  he  was  in  the  senate,  and  twenty -six  years  in  the  lower  house.  In  1830 
President  Jackson  appointed  him  minister  to  Russia,  but  he  returned  home  in  a 
short  time,  and  died  in  1833. 

Few  men  in  the  United  States  have  attracted  more  notice  than  John  Randolph. 
His  conversational  powers  were  extraordinary,  and  there  was  an  irresistible  fasci- 


VIRGINIA. 

nation  in  his  voice  and  manner.  It  has  been  said  that  when  in  the  halls  of  legisla 
tion  "he  never  spoke  without  commanding  the  most  intense  interest.  At  his  first 
gesture,  or  word,  the  house  and  galleries  were  hushed  into  silence  and  attention. 
His  voice  was  shrill  and  pipe-like,  but  under  perfect  command,  and  in  its  lower 
tones  it  was  music.  His  tall  person,  firm  eye,  and  peculiarly  'expressive  fingers,' 
assisted  very  much  in  giving  effect  to  his  delivery.  His  eloquence,  taking  its  char 
acter  from  his  unamiable  disposition,  was  generally  exerted  in  satire  and  invec 
tive;  but  he  never  attempted  pathos  without  entire  success  In  quickness  of  per 
ception,  accuracy  of  memory,  liveliness  of  imagination,  and  sharpness  of  wit,  he 
surpassed  most  men  of  his  day,  but  his  judgment  was  feeble  or  rarely  consulted." 

1  he  aphorism  "a  prophet  is  not  without  honor  save  in  his  own  country"  did  not 
apply  to  him.  He  was  always  an  object  of  wonder  and  curiosity  to  all.  On  his 
return  from  congress  he  often  stopped  at  the  hotel  at  the  county  seat  of  his  resi 
dence.  On  these  occasions  the  multitude,  though  frequently  seeing  him,  would 
crowd  the  windows  and  doors  to  get  a  glimpse  of  that  man  about  whose  genius,  ec 
centricities  and  physical  aspect  there  was  so  much  of  the  incomprehensible. 

Mr.  Randolph  was  opposed  to  that  feature  in  the  federal  constitution  which  gave 
so  much  power  to  the  president  To  that,  by  his  friends,  has  been  ascribed  his  op 
position  to  every  executive. 

He  went  for  the  independence  of  the  representative.  A  quotation  from  one  of 
his  speeches,  supplied  by  the  memory  of  one  present,  is  here  in  point:  "1  was  at 
Federal  Hall.  1  saw  Washington,  but  could  not  hear  him  take  the  oath  to  support 
the  federal  constitution.  The  constitution  was  in  its  chrysalis  state.  1  saw  what 
Washington  did  not  see,  but  two  other  men  in  Virginia  saw  it — George  Mason  and 
Patrick  Henry — the  poison  tinder  its  wings." 

The   residence  of  this   most   eccentric   of  American  politicians  was  in 

Charlotte  county,  near  the  Sfaun- 
ton  River,  about  60  miles  south 
east  of  Lynchburg.  The  name 
Roanoke  is  derived  from  a  small 
creek  running  through  the  planta 
tion.  The  buildings  are  in  a  dense 
forest,  which  has  scarce  ever  ech 
oed  to  the  woodman's  ax.  On 
leaving  the  main  road,  the  traveler 
threads  his  way  through  the  woods 
by  a  narrow  path,  for  about  half  a 
mile,  when,  a  few  rods  distant,  the 
ROANOKE,  SEAT  or  JOHN  KANDOLPH.  dwellings  and  out-houses  suddenly 

appear  through  the  foliage,  without 

any  cultivated  land  or  clearing  in  view,  seeming,  from  the  wild  seclusion  and 
primitive  aspect  of  the  spot  to  have  been  the  abode  of  a  recluse  rather  than 
of  a  statesman  whose  fame  extended  beyond  the  limits  of  his  native  land. 

A  gentleman  who  visited  the  place  shortly  after  the  decease  of  its  illustrious 
occupant  thus  describes  it: 

"The  two  buildings  in  front  were  occupied  by  Mr.  Randolph,  and  those  in  the 
rear  by  his  domestics.  That  on  the  right  is  clapboarded,  and  is  much  the  most 
commodious;  it  was  the  one  in  which  he  dwelt  in  summer.  On  the  ground  floor 
are  two  rooms,  one  containing  his  books,  the  other  is  the  drawing-room,  adorned 
with  convenient  and  neat  furniture.  The  library  is  large,  well  selected,  and  con 
tains  many  rare  works.  Most  of  the  books  bear  evidence  of  careful  perusal,  and 
the  striking  passages  are  marked  with  the  pencil.  Among  the  many  pictures  and 
portraits  in  these  rooms  is  one  of  Pocahontas.  The  arms  are  bare  to  the  elbow, 
displaying  an  arm  and  a  hand  of  exquisite  beauty.  The  hair  and  eye  are  a  raven 
black,  the  latter  remarkably  expressive,  and  the  whole  countenance  surpassing 
lovely,  and  beaming  with  intelligence  and  benignity. 


VIRGINIA.  669 

The  dwelling  on  the  left  was  his  winter  residence,  and  the  one  in  which  he 
usually  partook  of  his  meals.  It  is  a,  log  structure,  which  is  entered  through  a 
abed,  paved  with  water-worn  pebbles  and  supported  by  unhewn  posts.  Notwith 
standing  its  extreme  simplicity,  it  is  richly  furnished.  These  rooms  are  also  hung 
with  portraits.  One  of  them  is  a  fine  drawing  of  his  servant  Jupiter — or,  as  he  is 
commonly  called,  Juba — dressed  as  a  sportsman,  with  a  double-barreled  gun  on 
his  shoulder.  Over  the  fire-place  in  the  bed-room  is  a  portrait  of  Mr.  Randolph 
when  twelve  years  of  age.  It  is  a  fine  oil-painting,  from  the  easel  of  the  celebrated 
Gilbert  Stuart  In  the  fresh,  rosy  complexion,  and  round,  chubby  face  of  this  beau 
tiful  little  boy  it  would  b'e  difficult  to  trace  any  resemblance  to  the  thin,  cadaverous  lin 
eaments  of  the  original  in  his  latter  years." 


In  the  depths  of  the  forest  near  the  little  village  of  Gordonsville,  in  the  countj 
of  Orange,  and  about  twenty  miles  north-east  of  Charlottesville,  stands  an  old 
church,  an  humble,  unpainted  structure  of  wood.  Around  it  clings  a  peculiar  in 
terest,  for  it  was  the  church  of  the  Key. 
James  Waddel.  whose  eloquence  has  been  so 
vividly  portrayed  in  the  pathetic  description 
of  the  Blind  Preacher  by  Wirt  in  his  British 
Spy.  Mr.  Waddel  was  born  in  Ireland  in 
1732,  was  brought  to  this  country  in  infancy, 
and  died  in  1805.  It  has  been  supposed  that 
the  description  by  Wirt  was  exaggerated,  but 
this  is  not  so.  Patrick  Henry  regarded  him 
as  one  of  two  of  the  greatest  orators  he  ever 
heard ;  and  a  distinguished  clergyman  also 

„  „     .„  „„  said  of  him:  "When  other  men  preach  men 

CHUECH  or  THE  BLIND  PRKACIIEB.  ,  _,         ,  .     ,1T    , 

look  to  see  who  is  affected — when  Dr.  \V  ad- 
del  preached  those  not  affected  were  the  ex 
ception."     His  biographer  and  grandson,  Rev.  Jas.  W.  Alexander,  D.  D.,  says  of 
him: 

"In  person  Dr.  Waddel  was  tall  and  erect,  and  when  a  young  man  he  is  said  to 
have  been  of  striking  appearance.  His  complexion  was  fair,  and  his  eyes  of  a 
light  blue;  his  mien  unusually  dignified,  and  his  manners  elegant  and  graceful. 
His  eloquence  has  become  matter  of  tradition  in  Virginia.  It  electrified  whole  as 
semblies,  transfused  to  them  the  speaker's  passion  at  his  will — 'a  species,'  saya 
his  biographer,  'I  must  be  allowed  to  say,  which  I  have  seldom  heard  but  in  the 
south.'  Under  his  preaching  audiences  were  irresistibly  and  simultaneously 
moved,  like  the  wind-shaken  forest.  Especially  was  his  power  great  in  so  painting 
sacred  scenes  as  to  bring  the  hearer  into  the  very  presence  of  the  object" 

Zachary  Taylor,  the  thirteenth  President  of  the  United  States,  and  the  seventh 
native  of  Virginia  who  has  held  that  olfice,  was  born  in  Orange  county  in  1784 
The  next  year  his  father  removed  to  Kentucky,  and  settled  near'the  site  of  Louis 
ville. 


EXTRACTS   FROM   THE   ANCIENT   LAWS   OF   VIRGINIA. 

1662. — Every  person  who  refuses  to  have  his  child  baptized  by  a  lawful  minister  shall  be 
amerced  2,000  Ibs.  of  tobacco — half  to  the  parish,  half  to  the  informer. 

The  whole  liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England  shall  be  thoroughly  read  at  church,  or 
chapel,  every  Sunday,  and  the  canons  for  divine  service  and  sacraments  duly  observed. 

Church-wardens  shall  present  at  the  county  court,  twice  every  year,  in  December  and 
April,  such  misdemeanors  of  swearing,  drunkenness,  fornication,  etc.,  as  by  the'r  own 
knowledge,  or  common  tame,  have  been  committed  during  their  being  church- wardens. 

To  steal  or  unlawfully  to  kill  any  hog  that  is  not  his  own,  upon  sufficient  proof,  the 
offender  shall  pay  to  the  owner  1,000  Ibs.  of  tobacco,  and  as  much  to  the  informer ;  and  in 
case  of  inability  shall  serve  two  years,  one  to  the  owner  and  one  to  the  informer.  Upon  a 
second  conviction  the  offender  shall  stand  two  hours  in  the  pillory  and  lose  both  his  ears- 

The  man  and  woman  committing  fornication  shall  pay  each  500  Ibs.  of  tobacco,  and  to 


670  VIRGINIA. 

be  bound  to  their  good  behavior.  If  either  of  them  be  a  servant,  the  master  shall  pay  the 
500  Ibs.  of  tobacco,  and  the  servant  shall  serve  half  a  year  longer  than  his  time.  If  the 
master  shall  refuse  to  pay,  then  the  servant  to  be  whipped.  If  a  bastard  be  got  and  born, 
then  the  woman  to  serve  her  master  two  years  longer  than  her  time,  or  pay  him  2,000  Ibs 
of  tobacco,  and  the  reputed  father  to  give  security  to  keep  the  child. 

No  marriage  shall  be  reputed  valid  in  law  but  such  as  is  made  by  the  minister,  according 
to  the  laws  of  England.  And  no  minister  shall  marry  any  person  without  a  license  from 
the  governor  or  his  deputy,  or  thrice  publication  of  bans,  according  to  the  rubrick  in  the 
common  prayer  book.  T^ie  minister  that  doth  marry  contrary  to  this  act  shall  be  fined 
10,000  Ibs.  of  tobacco. 

All  persons  keeping  tippling-houses  without  license  shall  be  fined  2,000  Ibs  of  tobacco, 
half  to  the  county  and  half  to  the  informer. 

No  master  of  any  ship,  vessel,  etc. ,  shall  transport  any  person  out  of  this  colony  without 
a  pass,  under  the  secretary's  hand,  upon  the  penalty  of  paying  all  such  debts  as  any  such 
person  shall  owe  at  his  departure,  and  1,000  Ibs.  of  tobacco  to  the  secretary. 

The  court  in  every  county  shall  cause  to  be  set  up  near  the  court  house  a  pillory,  a  pair 
of  stocks,  a  whipping-post,  and  a  ducking-stool,  in  such  place  as  they  shall  think  conveni 
ent — which  not  being  set  up  within  six  months  after  the  date  of  this  act  the  said  court  shall 
be  fined  6,000  Ibs.  of  tobacco. 

In  actions  of  slander  occasioned  by  a  man's  wife,  after  judgment  passed  for  damages,  the 
woman  shall  be  punished  by  ducking,  and  if  the  slander  be  such  as  the  damages  shall  be 
adjudged  at  above  500  Ibs.  of  tobacco,  then  the  woman  shall  have  ducking  for  every  500 
Ibs.  of  tobacco  adjudged  against  her  husband  if  he  refuse  to  pay  the  tobacco. 

Enacted  that  the  Lord's  Day  be  kept  holy,  and  no  journeys  made  on  that  day,  unless 
upon  necessity.  And  all  persons  inhabiting  in  this  country  having  no  lawful  excuse  shall 
every  Sunday  resort  to  the  parish  church  or  chapel,  and  there  abide  orderly  during  the 
common  prayer,  preaching  and  divine  service,  upon  the  penalty  of  being  fined  50  Ibs.  of  to 
bacco  by  the  county  court. 

This  act  shall  not  extend  to  Quakers,  or  other  recusants,  who  totally  absent  themselves, 
but  they  shall  be  liable  to  the  penalty  imposed  by  the  stat.  23  Eliz.,  viz:  £20  sterling  for 
every  month's  absence,  etc.;  and  all  Quakers  assembling  in  unlawful  conventicles  shall  be 
fined,  every  man  so  taken,  200  Ibs.  of  tobacco  for  every  time  of  such  meeting. 

1663. — If  any  Quakers,  or  other  separatists  whatsoever,  in  this  colony  assemble  them 
selves  together  to  the  number  of  five  or  more  of  the  age  of  sixteen  years,  or  upward,  under 
the  pretense  of  joining  in  a  religious  worship  not  authorized  in  England  or  this  country, 
the  parties  so  offending,  being  thereof  lawfully  convicted  by  verdict,  confessions,  or  noto 
rious  evidence  of  the  fact,  shall  for  the  first  offense  forfeit  and  pay  200  Ibs.  of  tobacco;  for 
the  second  offense  500  Ibs.  of  tobacco,  to  be  levied  by  warrant  from  any  justice  of  the  peace 
upon  the  goods  of  the  party  convicted;  but  if  he  be  unable,  then  upon  the  goods  of  any 
other  of  the  separatists  or  Quakers  then  present.  And  for  the  third  offense  the  offender, 
being  convicted  as  aforesaid,  shall  be  banished  the  colony  of  Virginia. 

Every  master  of  a  ship  or  vessel  that  shall  bring  in  any  Quakers  to  reside  here  after  the 
f  st  of  July  next  shall  be  fined  5,000  Ibs.  of  tobacco,  to  be  levied  by  distress  and  sale  of 
his  goods,  and  enjoined  to  carry  him,  her  or  them  out  of  the  country  again. 

Any  person  inhabiting  this  country  and  entertaining  any  Quaker  in  or  near  his  house,  to 
preach  or  teach,  shall  for  every  time  of  such  entertainment  be  fined  5,000  Ibs.  of  tobacco. 


NOBTH    CAROLINA. 


ARMS  OP  NORTH  CABOLINA. 


THE  territory  of  North  Carolina  was  included  in  the  region  granted,  in 
1584,  by  Queen  Elizabeth,  to  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  under  the  general  name 

of  Virginia.  Its  earliest  permanent 
settlement  was  commenced  about  the 
year  1650.  About  this  period,  per 
sons  suffering  from  religious  intoler 
ance  in  the  more  northern  part  of 
Virginia,  fled  from  beyond  her  limits, 
and,  without  license  from  any  human 
source,  established  themselves  near 
Albemarle  Sound.  Here  they  found 
the  winters  mild,  and  the  soil  fertile. 
Their  numbers  were  annually  aug 
mented  ;  and  "  they  acknowledged  no 
superior  on  earth ;  and  obeyed  no 
laws  but  those  of  God  and  nature." 

In  1661,  a  body  of  English  emi 
grants  from  Massachusetts  made  a 
settlement  on  the  shores  of  Cape  Fear 
River.  In  1663,  the  Indians  proving 
hostile  and  the  land  sterile,  these  people  abandoned  the  settlement.  Soon 
after,  their  place  was  supplied  by  emigrants  from  Barbadoes.  Sir  John  Yeamans 
was  chosen  governor;  and  in  1665,  the  colony  located  near  the  mouth  of  Old- 
town  creek,  on  the  south  side  of  Clarendon  or  Cape  Fear  River ;  and  a  county 
was  established  in  that  part  of  the  province.  In  May,  1666,  there  were  about 
eight  hundred  persons  in  the  colony,  who  supported  themselves  for  some 
years  by  exporting  boards,  shingles,  timber,  etc.,  to  Barbadoes.  They  had 
the  good  fortune  to  preserve  peace  with  the  Indians. 

In  1630,  Charles  I  granted  to  Sir  Robert  Heath  all  the  territory  between 
30°  and  60°  of  north  latitude,  extending  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  South  Sea, 
or  Pacific  Ocean.  Sir  Robert  having  neglected  to  comply  with  the  conditions 
of  his  patent,  the  king,  in  1663,  granted  the  same  territory  to  Lord  Claren 
don  and  seven  others,  and  invested  them  with  ample  powers  of  government 
over  all  who  should  become  inhabitants.  To  encourage  emigration,  it  was 
publicly  promised  that  all  the  settlers  should  enjoy  perfect  religious  liberty, 
and  be  governed  by  a  free  assembly. 

The  settlers  on  Albemarle  Sound  were,  on  certain  conditions,  allowed  to 
retain  their  lands.  A  government  over  them  was  organized,  at  the  head  of 

(671) 


672  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

which  Mr.  Drummond  was  placed.  They,  however,  were  dissatisfied  with 
the  regulations  imposed,  and  revolted ;  but  their  grievances  being  redressed, 
they,  in  1668,  returned  to  their  duty.  At  the  request  of  the  proprietors,  the 
celebrated  John  Locke,  whose  political  writings  were  much  read  and  admired, 
prepared  for  the  colony  a  constitution  of  government.  This  was  so  aristo- 
cratical  in  its  features,  that  it  gave  much  dissatisfaction  to  the  colonists.  The 
measures  which  were  taken  to  introduce  and  enforce  it,  produced,  with  other 
causes,  an  insurrection,  in  the  progress  of  which  the  principal  officers  under 
Mr.  Locke's  system,  were  seized  and  imprisoned.  Virginia  was  applied  to 
for  assistance  in  restoring  order ;  but  the  fear  of  punishment  induced  the  in 
surgents  to  submit  before  an  armed  force  could  be  arrayed  against  them. 

After  the  settlement  at  Charleston,  S.  C.,  had  become  established,  it  drew 
many  of  the  inhabitants  from  Clarendon  (the  settlement  at  Albemarle  Sound), 
and  finally  exhausted  it.  Being  remote  from  Albemarle,  the  proprietors  es 
tablished  a  separate  government  over  it.  From  this  circumstance,  arose  the 
distinctive  appellation  of  North  and  South  Carolina.  The  prosperity  of  .the 
northern  colony  was  also  much  retarded  by  domestic  contentions,  to  allay 
which,  Seth  Sothel,  one  of  the  proprietors,  was  sent  over  as  governor.  But 
his  conduct,  so  far  from  restoring  peace  and  contentment,  increased  the  dis 
orders  which  had  before  prevailed.  During  the  six  years  which  Sothel  mis 
ruled  North  Carolina,  "his  sole  object,"  it  is  stated,  "was  plunder  and  prop 
erty.  For  the  sake  of  acquiring  fees  as  governor  or  proprietor,  he  disputed 
the  best  titles,  and  vexed  the  fairest  traders.  For  a  handsome  bribe,  he  would 
suffer  felons  to  escape ;  and  he  would  distress  the  innocent  for  a  small  sum. 
*  *  The  patience  of  the  people  was  at  length  exhausted  by  his  tyranny. 
and  they  seized  him  with  the  purpose  of  sending  him  to  England ;  but  he 
prayed  that  he  might  be  tried  by  the  next  general  assembly.  He  was  tried 
according  to  his  request ;  and  the  assembly  determined  that  he  should  im 
mediately  resign  the  government,  and  depart  the  country  within  twelve 
months." 

Such  were  the  effects  of  bad  government  in  North  Carolina,  that  the  popu 
lation  of  the  colony  became  much  reduced.  At  a  general  court,  in  1094, 
the  list  of  taxables  did  not  exceed  seven  hundred  and  eighty-seven.  This 
was  but  a  little  more  than  half  the  number  in  the  colony  previous  to  the  in 
surrections.  The  successor  of  Sothel  was  Philip  Ludwell,  and  to  him  suc 
ceeded  John  Archdale,  one  of  the  proprietors,  and  a  Friendlier  Quaker,  in 
religious  sentiment.  Both  these  governors  were  popular,  and  the  colony 
prospered  under  their  administration.  In  1693,  at  the  request  of  the  Caro 
linians,  the  constitution  drawn  up  by  Locke  was  abrogated  by  the  proprie 
tors,  and  each  colony  was  afterward  ruled  by  a  governor,  council,  and  house 
of  representatives. 

In  1707,  a  company  of  Huguenots,  or  French  Protestants,  arrived,  and 
seated  themselves  on  the  River  Trent,  a  branch  of  the  Neuse,  with  Rybourg, 
their  pastor.  "  They  were  sober,  frugal,  industrious  planters  ;  and  in  a  short 
time  became  independent  citizens."  In  1710,  a  large  number  of  Palatines^ 
fleeing  from  religious  persecution  in  Germany,  sought  a  place  of  refuge  in  the 
same  part  of  the  province.  To  each  person  of  these  emigrants,  the  proprie 
tors  granted  one  hundred  acres  of  land.  The  Palatines  were  furnished  gratis 
with  tools  sufficient  for  building  houses.  It  was  also  stipulated  that,  within 
four  months  from  their  arrival,  they  should  be  furnished  with  a  certain  num 
ber  of  cows,  hogs,  and  sheep,  which  were  to  be  paid  for  at  the  end  of  seven 
years;  and  half  the  remaining  issue  was  to  be  returned  in  lieu  of  interest. 

In  the  year  1712,  a  dangerous  conspiracy  was  formed  by  the  Coree  and 


NORTH   CAROLINA.  673 

Tuscarora  Indians,  for  the  extermination  of  the  infant  colony.  This  was 
managed  with  great  cunning  and  secresy.  They  surrounded  the  principal 
town  in  the  Tuscarora  nation  with  a  wooden  breastwork,  to  secure  their  fami 
lies.  Here  the  warriors  convened  to  the  number  of  twelve  hundred  bowmen. 
From  this  place  of  rendezvous,  they  sent  out  small  parties  by  different  roads. 
At  the  change  of  the  full  moon,  all  of  them  had  agreed  to  begin  their  mur 
derous  operations  the  same  night.  When  the  night  came,  they  entered  the 
houses  of  the  planters,  and  demanded  provisions,  and  pretending  to  be 
offended,  fell  to  murdering  men,  women,  and  children,  without  mercy  or  dis 
tinction.  The  savages,  like  wolves,  ran  from  village  to  village.  "  Before 
them  ivas  the  repose  of  innocence  ;  behind,  the  sleep  of  death."  About  Roan- 
oke,  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven  persons  perished  in  the  massacre. 
Among  these,  were  "  a  Swiss  baron,  and  almost  all  the  poor  Palatines  who 
had  lately  come  into  the  country."  A  few  persons  hiding  themselves  in  the 
woods  and  escaping,  gave  the  alarm  to  their  neighbors  the  next  morning,  and 
prevented  the  destruction  of  the  colony.  The  militia  assembled  in  arms,  and 
kept  watch  until  news  of  the  disaster  reached  South  Carolina. 

Governor  Craven  lost  no  time  in  sending  to  their  relief.  The  Assembly 
voted  four  thousand  pounds  for  the  service  of  the  war.  A  body  of  600 
militia,  under  the  command  of  Col.  Barnwell,  and  366  friendly  Indians,  of 
various  tribes,  marched,  with  great  expedition,  through  a  hideous  wilderness, 
to  their  assistance.  In  their  first  encounter  with  the  Indians,  they  killed  300, 
and  took  100  prisoners.  After  this  defeat,  the  Tusoaroras  retreated  to  their 
fortified  town,  where  Barnwell  surrounded  them,  killed  a  considerable  num 
ber,  and  compelled  the  remainder  to  sue  for  peace.  In  this  whole  expedition, 
it  was  computed  that  nearly  a  thousand  of  the  Tuscaroras  were  killed, 
wounded,  and  taken  prisoners.  The  remainder  of  the  tribe,  soon  after,  in 
1713,  abandoned  their  country,  and  joined  the  Five  Nations,  which  received 
them  into  their  confederacy,  and  made  them  the  Sixth  Nation. 

After  this,  the  colony  remained  in  peace,  continuing  under  the  general 
government  of  South  Carolina,  until  about  the  year  1729,  when  seven  of  the 
proprietors,  for  a  valuable  consideration,  vested  their  property  and  jurisdic 
tion  in  the  crown.  Neither  of  the  colonies  had  been  prosperous  under  the 
proprietory  government ;  the  interests  of  the  governors  and  governed  being 
apparently  adverse  to  each  other,  the  latter  became  discontented  and  rebel 
lious.  They  complained  to  the  king,  who  caused^  inquiry  to  be  made  in  the 
courts.  The  charter  was  declared  to  be  forfeited,  and  over  each  colony  sep- 
erate  royal  governments  were  established. 

Soon  after  this  event,  the  soil  in  the  interior  and  western  part  of  North 
Carolina  became  better  known,  and  was  found  to  be  superior  in  fertility  to 
that  on  the  sea-coast.  The  settlements,  in  consequence,  rapidly  advanced 
into  the  wilderness.  The  most  numerous  settlers  in  the  north-western  part 
of  Carolina  were  the  Scotch-Irish,  chiefly  Presbyterians  from  the  north  of 
Ireland.  The  greater  part  of  these  people,  or  their  ancestors,  had  formerly 
migrated  from  Scotland.  After  a  short  residence  in  Ireland,  finding  they 
were  ill-treated  in  that  country,  they  sought  refuge  in  America.  From  the 
northern  colonies,  particularly  Pennsylvania,  large  numbers  of  emigrants 
were  drawn  to  this  region  by  the  mildness  of  the  climate  and  the  facilities 
for  obtaining  the  necessaries  of  life  in  abundance. 

The  people  of  North  Carolina,  in  the  earlier  stages  of  the  Revolution,  were 
distinguished  for  their  patriotic  devotion  to  the  cause  of  American  independ 
ence.  They  opposed  the  arbitrary  acts  of  the  British  government  in  1769  with 
success,  and  were  among  the  very  foremost,  if  not  the  very  first,  among  the 


674  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

colonists  to  declare  themselves  free  from  all  foreign  control.  In  May,  1775, 
a  military  convention  was  held  in  Mecklenburg,  which  passed  a  series  of 
resolutions  displaying  the  spirit,  and  even  embodying  some  of  the  language, 
of  the  great  Declaration  of  Independence,  issued  to  the  world  July  4,  1776. 
This  act  may,  therefore,  be  considered  as  the  first  public  Declaration  of 
American  Independence.  As  early  as  1767  a  delegation  from  each  militia 
company  in  Orange  county  met  and  drew  up  a  series  of  resolutions  to  regu 
late  affairs  in  that  county.  One  resolution  was  to  pay  none  .but  legal  taxes  ; 
another  to  petition  the  government  for  a  redress  of  grievances,  etc.  Those 
who  associated  for  this  purpose  were  called  REGULATORS,  and  the  confedera 
tion  was  called  "  THE  REGULATION."  This  association  became  so  formidable 
that  Tryon,  the  royal  governor,  caused  some  of  the  leaders  to  be  imprisoned. 
This  added  fuel  to  the  flame,  and  the  contending  parties  had  recourse  to  arms 
on  May  16,  1775,  near  the  Allamance  River,  between  Governor  Tryon  and 
the  Regulators,  in  which  the  latter  were  defeated,  with  the  loss  of  nine 
killed,  beside  a  great  number  wounded.  This  has  been  considered  by  some 
as  the  "first  battle  of  our  war  for  Independence"  although  not  the  first  blood 
shed. 

"In  the  year  1785  the  inhabitants  of  Sullivan,  Washington  and  Green, 
which  lie  directly  west  of  the  mountains  in  this  state,  convened  in  com 
mittee,  appointed  and  held  a  convention,  framed  a  constitution,  elected  their 
governor,  and,  in  short,  erected  themselves  into  a  separate  independent  state, 
by  the  name  of  the  Neu)  State  of  Franklin.  This  premature  state  was  to 
comprehend  all  that  tract  of  country  which  lies  between  the  mountains  and 
the  suck  or  whirl  in  the  Tennessee  River.  These  proceedings  occasioned 
great  confusion  and  warm  disputes  in  North  Carolina,  which  continued  to 
rage  till  1788,  when  all  pretentions  to  independency  were  relinquished  and 
tranquillity  restored  to  the  state." — Morse's  Geography,  1789. 

North  Carolina  is  bounded  N.  by  Virginia,  E.  and  S.  E.  by  the  Atlantic, 
S.  by  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  and  N.  W.  by  Tennessee.  It  lies  between 
33°  53'  and  36°  33'  N.  latitude,  and  between  75°  25'  and  84°  30'  W.  longi 
tude,  being  about  450  miles  in  length  and  180  in  breadth,  including  an  area 
of  upward  of  thirty  millions  of  acres,  of  which,  in  1850,  only  about  five 
and  a  half  millions  were  improved. 

Along  the  Atlantic  coast  of  the  state,  and  extending  inward  from  fifty  to 
seventy  miles,  the  land  is  low,  level  and  swampy,  intersected  by  many  streams 
which,  from  the  nature  of  the  surface,  are  neither  rapid  nor  clear.  West- 
wardly  from  this  tract,  for  a  distance  of  forty  miles,  the  land  is  more  hilly 
and  broken,  and  the  soil  sandy.  Farther  on,  above  the  falls  of  the  rivers, 
the  country  becomes  elevated,  and  in  some  places  mountainous,  formed  by 
several  ridges  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains  running  in  a  S.  W.  direction 
through  the  state.  These  mountains  vary  from  800  to  upward  of  6,000 
feet  in  elevation.  Mt.  Mitchell,  or  Black  Mountain,  on  the  borders  of  Yan- 
cey  and  McDowell  counties,  is  6,470  feet  in  hight,  being  the  highest  mount 
ain  peak  in  the  United  States  E.  of  the  Mississippi  River. 

The  soil  in  the  district  bordering  on  the  sea-coast,  and  for  some  distance 
into  the  interior,  is  generally  poor,  producing  naturally  no  other  timber  than 
pitch-pine,  from  which  are  procured  great  quantities  of  lumber,  tar,  pitch 
and  turpentine,  constituting  the  chief  articles  of  export  from  the  state.  Of 
these  naval  stores  the  export  exceeds  that  of  any  other,  if  not  all,  the  states 
of  the  Union.  About  800,000  barrels  of  turpentine  are  annually  exported. 
The  swampy  spots  are  well  adapted  to  the  culture  of  rice.  In  the  uplands, 
and  beyond  the  mountain  ranges,  the  land  is  quite  fertile.  Indian  corn 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


675 


grows  well  in  all  parts  of  the  state,  and  cotton  is  successfully  cultivated. 
The  pitch-pine,  of  which  the  low  lands  produce  such  vast  quantities,  is  gen 
erally  of  a  large  size,  far  exceeding  the  dimensions  of  this  timber  found  in 
the  more  northern  states.  The  celebrated  Dismal  Swamp,  30  miles  in  length 
by  10  in  width,  lies  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state,  and  extends  into  Vir 
ginia.  The  tract  is  covered  with  a  thick  growth  of  pine,  cypress,  juniper 
and  oak  trees.  There  are  within  the  state  upward  of  two  million  acres  of 
swampy  lands,  which  might  be  made  to  produce  great  crops  of  rice,  corn, 
cotton  and  tobacco. 

"Mineral  products  of  great  variety  and  value  are  found  in  the  mountain 
country  of  North  Carolina,  as  in  the  neighboring  mountain  districts  of  Soutli 
Carolina  and  Georgia.  Until  the  discovery  of  gold  in  California,  this  was 
the  most  abundant  gold  yielding  tract  in  the  United  States.  The  mines  here 
of  this  monarch  of  metals  have  been  profitably  worked  for  many  years.  At 
the  branch  mint  at  Charlotte,  in  the  mining  region,  gold  was  coined,  be 
tween  and  including  the  years  1838  and  1853,  to  the  value  of  no  less  than 
$3,790,033  ;  the  highest  annual  product  being  $396,734,  in  the  year  1852. 
The  copper  lands  of  the  state,  says  Professor  Jackson,  are  unparalleled  in 
richness.  Coal,  too,  both  bituminous  and  anthracite,  is  found  here  in  great 
abundance,  and  of  the  finest  quality.  Iron  ore  also  exists  throughout  the 
mountain  districts.  Limestone  and  freestone  may  be  had  in  inexhaustible 
supply.  Marl  is  abundant  in  all  the  counties  on  the  coast,  and  silver,  lead, 
manganese,  salt  and  gypsum  have  been  discovered." 

Population,  in  1790,  393,751;  in  1820,  638,829;  in  1840,  753,419;  and 
in  1850,  868,903,  of  whom  about  one-third  were  slaves. 


Western  View  of  the  Central  Part  of  Wilmington. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  the  central  part  of  Wilmington,  from  the  ferry  on  the  east  side  of  Cn  pi- 
Fear  River,  opposite  the  foot  of  Market  street.  The  market  is  seen  in  the  middle  of  the  street ;  and  !••>- 
rand  it,  on  the  right,  the  tower  of  the  Episcopal  Clmri-h.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  street  w^st,  the 
building  is  now  standing  in  which  Oornwallis  made  his  headquarters.  The  custom-house,  with  its  flap- 
staff,  appears  on  the  left;  the  massive  building  directly  back  is  the  Cape  Fear  Bank.  The  depth  of  water 
in  the  river,  by  the  ferry  at  the  foot  of  Market  street,  is  38  feet. 

WILMINGTON,  the  largest  and   most  commercial  place  in  North  Carolina, 
is  on  the  east  bank  of  Cape  Fear  River,  34  miles  from  the  sea,  135  miles  S. 
43 


676 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


E.  from  Raleigh,  180  N.  E.  from  Charleston,  and  365  from  Washington. 
The  business  and  population  have  been  greatly  increased  by  the  construction 
of  several  railroads  through  it,  and  now  it  is  on  the  great  highway  of  travel 


First  House  erected  in  Wilmington. 

north  and  south.  More  than  20  steam-engines  are  employed  in  the  manu 
factories  of  this  place,  among  which  are  7  steam  saw-mills,  producing  annu 
ally  about  thirty  million  feet  of  lumber ;  here  are,  also,  10  turpentine  distillers. 
The  harbor  of  Wilmington  has  a  difficult  shoal  at  its  entrance,  but  will  float 
vessefs  of  300  tuns.  Four  mail  steamers  keep  up  a  daily  communication 
with  Charleston,  and  several  boats  ply  between  this  place  and  Fayetteville. 
There  are  two  islands,  inclosed  with  different  channels  of  the  river,  opposite 
the  town,  on  which  are  some  of  the  finest  rice  fields  in  the  State.  Popula- 
in  1840,  4,744;  in  1850,  7,264;  now,  about  12,000. 

The  annexed  engraving  shows  the  appearance  of  the  first  house  erected  in 
Wilmington.  It  is  a  few  rods  from  the  Carolina  Hotel,  in  the  central  part 
of  the  city.  It  is  inclosed  within  the  garden  wall  on  the  premises  of  Dr. 
McCree,  and  is  not  seen  from  the  street.  The  outside  of  the  housefts  shin 
gled,  and  stands  on  a  somewhat  elevated  foundation.  A  fig-tree  is  seen  at 
the  corner  of  the  building,  and  several  magnolia  trees  are  on  the  left.  When 
this  humble  structure  was  erected,  Brunswick,  some  fifteen  miles  below  Wil 
mington,  was  the  principal  town  on  the  Cape  Fear  River.  Many  places  in 
this  section  of  the  state  were  settled  by  Scotch  Highlanders  and  the  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians  from  Ireland.  During  the  civil  war  in  Scotland,  many 
of  the  Highlanders  took  up  arms  in  favor  of  Prince  Charles  Edward,  gener 
ally  called  the  Pretender.  After  the  disastrous  battle  of  Cullodon,  in  1746, 
which  extinguished  the  prince's  hopes  of  empire,  his  followers  were  cap 
tured  in  great  numbers,  and  several  of  their  leaders  perished  on  the  scaffold; 
and,  for  a  time  the  English  ravaged,  with  fire  and  sword,  that  part  of  Scot 
land  which  had  favored  the  prince.  But  a  milder  policy  governed  his  ma 
jesty-George  II,  and  many  were  pardoned  on  condition  of  taking  the  oath 
of  allegiance  and  emigrating  to  the  plantations.  This  appears  to  have  been 
the  origin  of  the  large  settlement  of  Highlanders  on  Cape  Fear  River. 

This  wilderness  region  now  became  a  refuge  for  the  harassed  Highlanders,  and 
ship-load  after  ship-load  landed  at  Wilmington  in  1746  and  1747.  In  the  course  of 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


677 


a  few  years  large  companies  of  industrious  Highlanders  joined  their  countrymen 
in  Bladen  County.  "  Their  descendants  are  found  in  the  counties  of  Cumberland, 
Bladen,  Sampson,  Moore,  Robeson,  Richmond  and  Anson,  all  of  which  were  in- 
aluded  in  Bladen  at  the  time  of  their  emigration,  and  are  a  moral,  religious  people, 
noted  for  their  industry  and  economy,  perseverance  and  prosperity,  forming  a 
most  interesting  and  important  part  of  the  State.  Their  present  descendants  are 
to  be  found  everywhere  in  the  South  and  West."* 


The  Harnett  House,  Wilmington, 

As  it  appears  from  the  bridge  over  the  eastern  branch  of  Cape  Fear  Biver. 

In  1746,  during  the  administration  of  Governor  Johnston,  the  seat  of  govern 
ment  was  removed  from  Newbern  to  Wilmington,  "then  considered  a  new  town  at 
the  head  of  ship  navigation  on  Cape  Fear  River,  and  named  Wilmington  in  honor 
of  Lord  Wilmington,  the  patron  of  Governor  Johnston."  This  removal  appears  to 
have  been  occasioned  by  the  cunning  management  of  the  governor,  to  sustain  his 
authority  and  influence  in  the  assembly,  so  that  he  could  obtain  the  payment  of 
the  salaries  of  the  government  offices,  which  were  not  paid  as  was  expected.  The 
province  was  divided  into  several  counties.  The  southern  counties  later  settled 
were  more  tractable  than  the  northern,  who  had  five  representatives  each,  while 
the  southern  counties,  then  equally  populous,  had  but  two.  The  governor,  when 
several  of  the  northern  members  were  absent,  procured  the  passage  of  an  act 
placing  all  the  counties  on  an  equal  footing,  and  another  for  the  removal  of  the 
seat  of  government. 

Wilmington,  during  the  revolution,  was,  for  a  short  time,  in  possession  of  the 
British  troops.  In  the  winter  of  1781,  Major  Craig  took  possession  and  held 
it  until  the  following  autumn.  Lord  Cornwallis,  after  his  battle  with  General 
Greene,  at  Guilford  Court-house,  occupied  a  house,  as  his  headquarters,  now  stand 
ing  in  the  central  part  of  Wilmington,  at  the  corner  of  Market  and  Third  streets. 
He  remained  here  some  eighteen  days,  to  recruit  his  shattered  forces  and  to  pre 
pare  for  future  operations.  The  floors  still  bear  the  marks  of  the  ax  of  the  Brit 
ish  scullions,  who  chopped  their  meat  thereon. 

The  Harnett  house,  on  the  Hilton  plantation,  about  one  and  a  half  miles  north 
from  the  central  part  of  Wilmington,  was,  during  the  Revolutionary  period,  the 

•Foote's  Sketches  of  North  Carolina. 


678  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

seat  of  Cornelius  Harriett,  an  active  patriot  in  the  American  cause.  It  is  now  the 
summer  residence  of  Dr.  James  R  Mcllee.  Mr.  Harnett,  called  by  some  the 
"Samuel  Adams  of  North  Carolina,"  (except  in  point  of  fortune,)  was  born  in 
England,  in  April,  1723.  He  emigrated  to  America,  and  was  a  man  of  wealth  and 
consideration  before  circumstances  brought  him  into  public  life.  He  was  a  mem 
ber  of  the  assembly  previous  to  the  Revolution,  and  was  chairman  of  the  most 
important  committees  of  that  body.  He  was  among  the  earliest  in  North  Carolina 
in  denouncing  the  stamp-act,  and  other  kindred  measures,  and  from  that  period 
unti/  his  death  was  extremely  active  in  public  affairs. 

In  1775,  when  Governor  Martin  resigned  or  abdicated  his  office,  the  provincial 
council  tilled  the  vacancy  by  appointing  Mr.  Harnett  president,  who  thus  became, 
in  that  capacity,  the  actual  governor  of  North  Carolina.  In  the  provincial  con 
gress,  which  assembled  in  Halifax,  he,  on  the  12th  of  April,  1776,  submitted  a 
report  which  contained  a  resolution  empowering  the  delegates  of  North  Carolina 
in  the  continental  congress  to  use  their  influence  in  favor  of  a  declaration  of  in 
dependence.  In  the  spring  of  1776,  when  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  with  a  British  fleet,  ap 
peared  in  Cape  Fear  River,  he  offered  a  general  pardon  to  all  who  should  return 
to  their  allegiance,  excepting  Mr.  Harnett  and  Robert  Howe.  On  the  22d  of  July, 
when  the  declaration  of  independence  arrived  at  Halifax,  Harnett  read  it  to  a 
great  concourse  of  citizens  and  soldiers.  As  he  concluded,  the  latter  took  him 
upon  their  shoulders  and  bore  him  in  triumph  through  the  town.  In  the  autumn 
he  was  on  the  committee  for  drafting  a  state  constitution  and  a  bill  of  rights,  and 
to  his  liberal  spirit  the  people  were  indebted  for  the  clause  in  the  first  document 
guaranteeing  the  privilege  of  enjoying  the  public  offices  and  emoluments  to  dis 
senters  and  churchmen  equally.  He  was  afterward  a  member  of  the  continental 
congress,  and  was  one  of  the  signers  of  the  "articles  of  confederation  and  per 
petual  union."  When  the  British  held  possession  of  the  country  around  the 
Cape  Fear  River,  Harnett  was  made  prisoner,  and  died,  while  a  captive,  at  the 
age  of  58  years.  His  remains  were  buried  in  the  graveyard  attached  to  St 
James'  church  in  Wilmington. 

BRUNSWICK,  fifteen  miles  below  Wilmington,  once  a  flourishing  town  but 
now  a  desolation,  was  situated  upon  a  sandy  plain  on  the  western  side  of 
Cape  Fear,  on  New  Inlet,  in  full  view  of  the  sea.  Wilmington,  being  more 
eligibly  situated,  bec-ame  its  rival,  and  the  place  soon  went  to  decay,  and  but 
little  now  remains  to  denote  the  former  population,  except  the  ruins  of  St. 
Philip's  church,  which  was,  one  hundred  years  since,  probably  the  finest 
building  of  the  kind  in  the  province.  It  is  situated  within  a  thick  grove  of 
trees,  mostly  pine,  about  forty  rods  from  the  river  bank,  and  its  massive 
•walls,  built  of  large  English  brick,  seem  to  be  but  little  decayed  by  time. 
The  roof,  floor,  etc.,  have  long  since  perished,  and  shrubbery  grows  on  the 
top  of  the  walls.  About  a  quarter  of  a  mile  north-east  of  the  church  are  the 
remains  of  the  residence  of  Governor  Tryon  at  the  time  of  the  stamp  act 
excitement. 

NEWBERN,  formerly  the  capitol  of  North  Carolina,  is  situated  at  the  con 
fluence  of  the  Neuse  and  Trent  rivers,  about  120  miles  S.  E.  from  Raleigh 
and  50  miles  above  Pamlico  Sound.  It  is  a  place  of  considerable  trade, 
and  its  chief  articles  of  export  are  grain,  lumber,  turpentine,  tar  and  naval 
stores.  The  entrance  from  the  sea  is  through  Ocracoke  Inlet.  Population 
about  5,000. 

Newbern  was  first  settled  by  a  company  of  Palatines  from  Heidelberg,  and  its  vi 
cinity,  on  the  Rhine.  They  were  German  Protestants,  and.  being  persecuted  in 
their  own  country,  about  6,000  of  them  fled  to  England  for  a  place  of  refuge.  Many 
of  these  emigrated  to  America,  among  whom  was  a  company  under  charge  of 
Christopher  de  Graffenried  and  Lewis  Mitchell.  These  Palatines  arrived  in  De 
cember,  1709,  at  the  confluence  of  the  Neuse  and  Trent,  where  they  erected  tem 
porary  shelters  until  they  could  be  put  in  possession  of  their  lands.  The  place 
on  which  they  encamped  was  called  Newbern,  from  Berne,  in  Switzerland,  where 


NORTH  CAROLINA.  579 

Graffenried  was  born.  A  short  time  before  the  war  with  the  Tuscarora  Indians, 
John  Lawson,  the  surveyor-general  of  the  province,  and  Graffenried,  who  had  been 
created  a  baron  and  governor  of  the  Palatines,  made  a  voyage  in  a  small  boat,  up  the 
Neuse,  to  explore  the  country.  Stopping  at  an  Indian  town  near  the  river,  they 
were  forcibly  detained,  brought  to  a  solemn  trial  before  a  large  assembly,  and  both 
condemned  to  die.  Lawson,  who  had  been  seen  surveying  lands  on  their  territory. 


Governor  Tryon' s  Palace  at  Newbern. 

was  put  to  death ;  but  Graffenried,  from  a  regard  to  his  rank,  his  nation,  or  his  in 
nocence,  was  allowed  to  escape,  though  held  for  some  time  a  prisoner.  At  this  time 
he  secured  his  people,  by  a  treaty  he  made  with  the  Indians,  from  future  assaults, 
but  the  other  inhabitants  of  Bath  county  continued  in  constant  danger  of  their 
lives. 

In  1749  the  first  printing  press  was  brought  into  North  Carolina  from  Virginia, 
by  James  Davis,  and  set  up  at  Newbern.  This  was  an  important  event  in  the  po 
litical  history  of  the  province.  Hitherto  the  laws  had  been  in  manuscript,  and  it 
was  difficult  for  the  people  to  obtain  knowledge  even  of  the  most  essential  enact 
ments.  In  the  course  of  the  year  1751,  the  printing  of  the  first  revisal  of  the  acts 
of  the  assembly  was  accomplished.  The  first  periodical  paper,  entitled  The  North 
Carolina  Magazine,  or  Universal  Intelligencer,  was  first  published  by  Davis  in 
1764.  It  was  printed  at  Newbern,  on  a  demi  sheet,  in  quarto  pages.  It  wa.s 
mostly  filled  up  with  long  extracts  from  theological  writers,  or  selections  from 
British  magazines. 

William  Tryon  succeeded  Governor  Dobbs,  in  1766,  as  governor  of  North  Caro 
lina.  He  was  a  native  of  Ireland,  educated  to  the  profession  of  a  soldier,  and  was 
an  officer  in  the  British  service.  He  married  Miss  Wake,  a  relative  of  the  Earl 
of  Hillsborough.  Haughty  in  his  disposition,  he  was  fond  of  show,  obsequious  when 
wishing  favors,  and  tyrannical  when  independent.  At  the  time  of  the  stamp-act, 
fearing  the  general  expression  of  the  people  with  regard  to  that  measure,  he  pro 
rogued  the  assembly,  which  was  to  meet  in  November,  to  the  following  March. 
When  the  vessels  arrived  having  the  stamps  on  board,  Tryon  had  issued  his  pro 
clamation  directing  the  stamp  distributors  to  make  application  for  them. 

It  was  about  this  period  that  Tryon,  to  gratify  his  pride  and  love  of  display,  made 
a  demand  upon  the  assembly  for  an  appropriation  of  twenty-five  thousand  dollars, 
for  the  purpose  of  building  a  palace  at  Newbern  "suitable  for  the  residence  of  a 
royal  governor."  "To  obtain  this  appropriation,  Lady  Tryon,  and  her  sister,  Esther 
Wake,  both  beautiful  and  accomplished  women,  used  all  the  blandishments  of 
their  charms  and  society  to  influence  the  minds  of  the  burgesses.  Lady  Tryon 
gave  princely  dinners  and  balls,  and  the  governor  finally  succeeded  in  obtaining, 
not  only  the  first  appropriation  asked,  but  another  of  fifty  thousand  dollars,  to  com 
plete  the  edifice.  It  was  pronounced  the  most  magnificent  structure  in  America.* 
The  pride  of  the  governor  and  his  family  was  gratified;  the  people  upon  whom 
the  expense  was  laid  were  highly  indignant." 

*Lossing's  Pict.  Field-book  of  the  Revolution.  In  the  engraving  annexed — a  copy  of 
that  in  Lossing's  admirable  work — the  center  building  is  the  palace,  that  on  the  right  was 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Dr.  Morse,  in  his  "  American  Geography,"  published  in  1789,  gives  the 
following  description  of  Newbern  and  the  palace  : 

"  Newbern  is  the  largest  town  in  the  State.  It  stands  on  a  flat,  sandy  point  of  land 
formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  river  Neuse  on  the  north,  and  Trent  on  the  South.  Oppo 
site  the  town  the  Neuse  is  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  and  the  Trent  three  quarters  of  a  mile, 
wide.  The  town  contains  about  400  houses,  all  built  of  wood  except  the  palace,  church, 
the  gaol  and  two  dwelling-houses,  which  are  of  brick.  The  palace  is  a  building  erected  by 
the  province  before  the  Revolution,  and  was  formerly  the  residence  of  the  governors.  "  It 
i.s  large  and  elegant,  two  stories  high,  with  two  wings  for  offices  a  little  advanced  in  front 
toward  the  town  ;  these  wings  are  connected  with  the  principal  building  by  a  circular  ar 
cade.  This  once  handsome  and  well  furnished  building  is  now  much  out  of  repair ;  one  of 
the  halls  is  used  for  a  dancing  and  the  other  for  a  school  room,  which  are  the  only  present 
uses  of  this  palace.  The  arms  of  the  king  of  Great  Britain  still  appear  in  a  pediment  in 
front  of  the  building.  The  Episcopal  Church  is  a  small  brick  building,  with  a  bell.  It  is 
the  only  house  for  public  worship  in  the  place.  A  rum  distillery  has  been  lately  erected  in 
this  town.  It  is  the  county  town  of  Craven  county,  and  has  a  court-house  and  gaol.  The 
court-house  is  raised  on  brick  arches,  so  as  to  render  the  lower  part  as  a  convenient  market 
place ;  but  the  principal  marketing  is  done  with  the  people  in  their  canoes  and  boats  at  the 
river-Bide." 

CHARLOTTE,  the  capital  of  Mecklenburg  county,  on  Sugar  or  Sugaw  creek, 
174  miles  W.  S.  W.  from  Raleigh,  and  110  from  Columbia,  S.  C.,  is  one  of 
the  principal  places  in  the  western  part  of  the  state,  containing  about  3,000 
inhabitants,  and  a  branch  of  the  U.  S.  Mint.  The  Charlotte  and  South  Car- 


Eautern  view  of  the  V.  S.  Mint,  Charlotte. 

olina  and  the  North  Carolina  railroads  connect  at  this  place.  A  plank  road 
runs  from  here  to  Fayetteville,  120  miles  distant.  At  Charlotte  there  is  a 
gold  mine,  and  more  or  less  of  native  gold  is  annually  coined  at  the  mint  in 
this  town.  In  1852  it  amounted  to  about  $400,000.  The  Gold  Region  of  North 
Carolina  is  principally  in  the  counties  of  Rowan,  Cabarras  and  Mecklenburg. 

the  secretary's  office,  and  that  on  the  left  the  kitchen.     These  buildings  were  connected 


•'The  chimney-breast  of  the  council  chamber  was  the  most  elaborate,  being  ornamented 
by  two  Ionic  columns  below,  and  four  columns,  with  composite  capitols,  above,  with  beau 
tiful  entablature,  architrave  and  frieze."  The  palace  was  destroyed  by  fire  about  fifty  years 
since ;  the  two  small  buildings  alone  remain.  The  original  drawings  of  the  plan  of  the 
building,  etc.,  were  obtained  by  Mr.  Lossing  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hawks,  of  New  York,  whose 
ancestor  was  the  architect. 


NORTH  CAROLINA.  681 

The  first  gold  mine  discovered  in  the  United  States  was  the  Reed  gold  mine, 
in  Cabarras  county.  The  first  piece  of  gold  was  picked  up  in  a  meadow 
creek  by  Conrad  Reed,  a  boy  of  twelve  years  of  age,  in  1799,  on  a  Sunday, 
during  the  absence  of  his  parents  at  church;  it  was  of  the  size  of  a  small 
smoothing-iron.  Ignorant  of  its  value,  it  lay  for  several  years  on  the  house 
floor  of  Mr.  Reed  to  place  against  the  door  to  keep  it  from  shutting.  Mr. 
Reed  finally  sold  it  to  a  jeweler  for  $3.50,  and  thought  he  had  got  a  large 
price !  Afterward  another  piece  was  found  in  the  same  creek  which  weighed 
twenty-eight  pounds! 

The  most  famous  of  the  North  Carolina  gold  mines  is  at  Gold  Hill,  in 
Rowan  county,  a  village  of  some  1,200  inhabitants.  The  main  shaft  of  the 
mine  is  more  than  400  feet  in  depth.  The  ore  is  principally  in  veins  of 
quartz  bedded  in  black  slate.  The  works  employ  about  300  laborers,  and 
are  chiefly  under  the  direction  of  Cornish  miners. 

Charlotte  has  a  historic  interest  from  its  being  the  place  where  a  conven 
tion  of  patriots  assembled  in  1775,  and  by  the  celebrated  "Mecklenburg  Dec 
laration  of  Independence"  which  virtually  declared  its  authors  and  those  they 
represented  free  and  independent  of  the  British  crown.  This  convention 
met  on  the  31st  of  May,  1775.  and  passed  their  various  resolutions,  which 
was  more  than  a  year  previous  to  the  federal  declaration  at  Philadelphia. 

Charlotte  was  the  point  to  which  Gates  retreated  after  his  defeat  near 
Camden,  in  August,  1780.  Cornwallis,  alter  refreshing  his  army  at  Caraden, 
and  adopting  further  measures  to  keep  South  Carolina  in  subjection,  moved 
with  his  forces  toward  Charlotte,  in  order  to  subdue  North  Carolina  before 
the  American  congress  could  organize  another  army  at  the  south.  He 
reached  Charlotte  toward  the  close  of  the  month,  where  he  expected  to  be 
joined  by  Ferguson  and  his  loyalists.  In  this  he  was  disappointed,  as  that 
oflicer  was  soon  after  killed  at  the  severe  battle  on  King's  Mountain  and  his 
whole  force  was  broken  up  and  dispersed.  Gates,  on  the  approach  of  Corn 
wallis,  retired  with  the  remains  of  his  army  to  Salisbury,  and  afterward  to 
Hillsborough.  The  loss  of  Ferguson  and  his  corps  caused  Cornwallis  to  re 
tire  into  South  Carolina. 

It  was  at  Charlotte  that  Gen.  Greene  received  the  command  from  Gates  of 
the  southern  army  fifty  days  after  Cornwallis  left  the  place. 

About  two  miles  S.  W.  of  the  central  part  of  the  place  an  action  took  place 
during  the  revolution,  between  the  British  and  American  troops.  The  graves 
of  soldiers,  designated  by  rough  monuments  having  legible  inscriptions,  are 
still  to  be  seen.  The  following  inscription  is  from  a  monument  in  the  Char 
lotte  graveyard : 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Maj.  Gen.  George  Graham,  who  died  on  the  29th  of  March,  A. 
D.,  1826,  in  the  68th  year  of  his  age.  He  lived  more  than  half  a  century  in  the  vicinity  of 
this  place,  and  was  a  zealous  and  active  defender  of  his  COUNTRY'S  RIGHTS  in  the  REVOLU 
TIONARY  WAR,  and  one  of  the  gallant  twelve  who  dared  to  attack  and  actually  drove  400  Brit 
ish  troops  at  Mclntire's,  7  miles  north  of  Charlotte,  on  the  3d  of  Oct.,  1780.  George  Gra 
ham  filled  many  high  and  responsible  public  trusts,  the  duties  of  which  he  discharged  with 
fidelity.  He  was  the  people's  friend,  not  their  flatterer,  and  uniformly  enjoyed  the  unlimited 
confidence  and  respect  of  his  fellow-citizens. 


RALEIGH,  the  capitol  of  North  Carolina,  is  situated  in  a  healthy  and  ele 
vated  section  of  country  in  Wake  county,  125  miles  N.  by  W.  from  Wil 
mington,  50  miles  N.  E.  from  Fayetteville,  and  288  miles  from  Washington. 
It  is  connected  with  the  surrounding  country  by  railroads  in  various  direc 
tions.  Population  is  about  5,000.  The  city,  for  the  most  part,  is  plainly 


682 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


built,  and  is  distinguished  principally  as  being  the  seat  of  government.     The 
State  House  is  a  superb  edifice,  166  feet  long  by  90  wide,  and  constructed  of 


East  view  of  the  State  House,  or  Capitol  at  Raleigh, 

granite  taken  from  a  quarry  in  the  vicinity.     The  model  of  the  building  is 
from  the  Parthenon  at  Athens ;  it  is  surmounted  by  a  handsome  dome.    The 


Eastern  view  of  the  Insane  Asylum  at  Raleigh. 

corner-stone  was  laid  on  the  4th  of  July,  1833.  The  whole  cost  of  the  build 
ing  is  stated  at  about  half  a  million  of  dollars.  The  city  is  regularly  laid 
out;  in  the  center  is  Union  Square,  containing  ten  acres,  from  which  extend 


NORTH   CAROLINA. 


683 


four  streets,  dividing  it  into  four  quarters.  In  the  center  of  these  quarters 
are  four  other  squares.  Beside  other  public  buildings,  the  city  contains  a 
court  house,  the  governor's  house,  the  North  Carolina  Institute  for  the  Deaf 
and  Dumb,  the  North  Carolina  Literary,  Scientific  and  Military  Academy, 
etc.  The  former  state  house,  containing  a  beautiful  marble  statue  of  Wash 
ington,  by  Canova,  was  burned  down  in  1831. 

The  annexed  engraving  shows  the  appearance  of  the  State  Lunatic  Asy 
lum,  situated  on  a  commanding  eminence  upward  of  a  mile  south-west  of  the 
State  House  in  Raleigh.  The  first  patients  were  received  into  this  building 
in  March,  1856.  The  following  inscription  is  copied  from  a  monument 
in  the  Raleigh  grave-yard: 

In  memory  of  WILLIAM  POLK,  born  in  the  county  of  Mecklenburg,  July  9th,  1758 ;  de 
parted  this  life  January  14,  1831,  aged  75  years  6  months  and  5  days.  A  gallant  soldier 
throughout  the  war  by  which  the  independence  of  his  country  was  established.  A  pure 
and  ardent  patriot,  inflexible  in  integrity,  firm  in  friendship,  and  true  and  warm  in  every 
social  affection.  He  possessed  while  living  the  respect  and  attachment  of  all  who  knew 
him,  and  left  an  affectionate  veneration  for  his  character  deeply  impressed  in  the  hearts  of 
his  widow  and  children,  who  have  caused  this  monument  to  be  erected. 

HILLSBOROUGH,  the  capital  of  Orange  county,  is  situated  on  the  Eno,  a 
branch  of  the  Neuse  River,  on  the  line  of  the  Central  Railroad,  44 

miles  N.  W.  of  Raleigh. 
This  place  was  laid  out  in 
1759,  byW.  Childs,  and 
was  first  called  Childs- 
burg,  in  honor  of  the  then 
attorney  general  of  the 
province.  Its  name  was 
afterward  changed  to 
Hillsborough,  in  compli 
ment,  it  is  said,  to  the 
Earl  of  Hillsborough,  the 
secretary  of  state  for  the 
colonies.  During  the  rev 
olutionary  war,  Hillsbor 
ough  was  a  place  of  some 
note,  being  a  kind  of  cen 
tral  spot  for  military  op 
erations.  In  the  vicinity 
between  this  place  and 
Greensboro  was  fought  the 
battle  of  Allamance,  be 
tween  Gov.  Tryon  and  the  Regulators,  on  the  16th  of  May,  1771,  which 
may  be  considered. the  first  battle  of  our  war  for  independence. 

The  Regulators  in  redressing  their  grievances  committed  excesses — closed  the 
superior  court,  and  in  some  instances  roughly  handled  and  beat  the  officers  of  gov 
ernment  Gov.  Tryon  being  informed  of  these  proceedings  dispatched  his  secre 
tary  to  Hillsborough  with  a  proclamation  ordering  the  insurgents  to  disperse,  and 
requiring  the  civil  and  military  officers  in  Orange  and  the  adjacent  counties,  in 
case  of  necessity,  to  give  their  assistance  in  restoring  peace.  Two  of  the  leaders 
of  the  Regulators,  William  Butler  and  Hermann  Husbands,  were  imprisoned. 

All  the  efforts  of  Gov.  Tryon  to  quell  the  rising  spirit  of  the  Regulators  proved 
unsuccessful,  and  the  question  which  now  seemed  to  be  at  issue  was  who  should 
rule  the  colony?  With  this  view  of  the  subject,  Tryon  determined  to  march  a  body 
of  men  into  the  chief  settlements  of  the  Regulators,  and  support  the  sheriffs  in  cot 


VIEW   OF    THE   KEGtfLATOB    BATTLE-GROUND. 

The  view  is  from  the  south  side  of  the  Salisbury  road,  which  runs 
>y  the  fence  on  the  left.  The  opposing  parties  met  each  other  in  tho 
upon  field  north  of  the  road.  The  graves  of  some  of  the  slain  are 
etill  to  be  seen  by  the  fence. 


684  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

lecting  the  taxes.  That  he  might  obtain  troops  on  whom  he  could  depend,  he 
wrote  to  the  commanding  officer  in  each  county  not  in  the  opposition  to  draw  a 
company  of  volunteers  from  their  several  regiments  and  hold  them  in  readiness 
for  service.  Hugh  Waddel  was  appointed  general  of  the  forces,  and  he  was  in 
structed  to  march  with  the  division  from  Bladen,  Cumberland  and  the  western 
counties.  These  troops  were  to  rendezvous  at  Salisbury  on  May  2d,  and  join  the 
militia  from  the  southward  and  eastward  in  Guilford  county.  The  governor  ar 
rived  at  Bryant's,  in  Johnstone  county,  on  the  1st  of  May,  with  800  men.  He  pro 
posed  to  be  at  the  place  of  rendezvous  on  the  13th,  and  Gen.  Waddel  was  to  regu 
late  his  march  accordingly.  The  general  had  been  waiting  at  Salisbury  for  the 
arrival  of  powder  from  Charleston,  but  the  Regulators  fell  upon  the  convoy  and 
destroyed  the  powder.  Waddel  now  proceeded  according  to  his  orders,  but  the 
next  day  after  he  crossed  the  Yadkin  he  received  a  message  from  the  Regula 
tors  ordering  him  to  stop.  Finding  many  of  his  men  averse  to  fighting,  and 
being  inferior  in  numbers,  Waddel  recrossed  the  river  and  with  a  few  of  his  fol 
lowers  escaped  to  Salisbury. 

Gov.  Tryon  had  crossed  Haw  River  when  he  was  informed  of  Waddel's  retreat. 
His  situation  had  become  critical,  and  nothing  but  a  bold  and  expeditious  stroke 
could  save  him.  He  now  broke  up  his  camp  on  the  Eno,  crossed  the  Haw  just  be 
low  the  falls,  and  pressed  forward  toward  the  Allamance,  where  lie  understood  the 
Regulators  were  collecting  in  force  on  the  Salisbury  road.  On  the  15th  he  crossed 
the  Great  Allemance,  and  encamped  within  six  miles  of  the  Regulators.  At  dawn 
the  following  morning  he  marched  silently  and  undiscovered  along  the  Salisbury 
road  until  within  half  a  mile  of  the  camp  of  the  Regulators,  where  he  formed  his 
line  in  battle  order.  The  force  under  Tryon  was  about  one  thousand;  that  of  the 
Regulators  more  than  double  that  number,  but  they  were  without  competent  offi 
cers. 

Dr.  Caldwell,  who  was  on  the  ground  with  his  parishioners,  now  visited  the  gov 
ernor  in  order  to  induce  him  to  abstain  from  bloodshed,  but  Tryon  demanded  un 
conditional  submission.  "Both  parties  advanced  to  within  three  hundred  yards  of 
each  other,  when  Tryon  sent  a  magistrate  with  a  proclamation  ordering  the  Regu 
lators  to  disperse  within  an  hour.  Robert  Thompson,  an  amiable  but  bold,  out 
spoken  man,  who  had  gone  into  Tryon's  camp  to  negotiate,  was  detained  a  pris 
oner.  Indignant  at  such  perfidy,  he  told  the  governor  some  plain  truths,  and  was 
about  to  leave  for  the  ranks  of  the  Regulators  when  the  irritated  governor  snatched 
a  gun  from  the  hands  of  a  militia-man  and  shot  Thompson  dead.  Tryon  perceived 
his  folly  in  a  moment,  and  sent  out  a  flag  of  truce.  The  Regulators  had  seen 
Thompson  fall,  and,  deeply  exasperated,  they  paid  no  respect  due  to  a  flag  but  fired 
upon  it  At  this  moment  Dr.  Caldwell  rode  along  the  lines  and  urged  his  people 
and  their  friends  to  disperse."  Tryon,  guided  by  his  passions,  gave  the  order  to 
fire!  His  men  hesitated,  and  the  Regulators  dared  them  to  fire.  Maddened  with 
rage,  the  governor  rose  in  his  stirrups  and  shouted,  "Fire / fire  on  them  or  on  me!" 
A  volley  ensued.  The  cannons  were  discharged  with  deadly  effect;  the  military 
commenced  firing  by  platoons — the  Regulators  in  an  irregular  manner  from  behind 
trees.  Some  stout  young  men  among  them  rushed  forward  and  seized  the  cannon 
of  the  governor,  but  not  knowing  how  to  use  them  speedily  gave  them  up  and  re 
treated.  A  flag  of  truce  was  sent  out  by  the  governor  to  stop  the  battle,  but  it  was 
fired  on  and  the  flag  fell.  The  firing  was  now  renewed  with  fresh  vigor  by  Tryon'a 
men,  when  the  Regulators  generally  fled,  leaving  a  few  posted  behind  the  trees, 
who  continued  their  fatal  aim  until  their  ammunition  was  exhausted  or  they  were 
in  danger  of  being  surrounded.  Nine  of  the  Regulators  and  twenty-seven  of 
Tryon's  men  were  killed,  beside  a  great  number  wounded  on  both  sides. 

Tryon  after  the  battle  seemed  actuated  with  a  spirit  of  revenge  on  the  prisoners  he. 
had  taken.  On  the  evening  of  the  battle  he  hung  a  young  man  by  the  name  of 
Few,  and  afterward,  at  Hillsborough,  six  others.  Resting  a  few  days  near  the 
battle-ground,  he  then  went  on  as  far  as  the  Yadkin,  offering  pardon  to  all  who 
should  lay  down  their  arms  and  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  except  a  few  whom  he 
named.  He  made  a  circuitous  route  through  Stokes,  Rockingham  and  Guilford 
counties,  exhibiting  his  prisoners  in  chains  in  the  villages  through  which  he  passed. 
He  exacted  an  oath  of  allegiance  from  the  people,  levied  contributions  of  provis- 


NORTH  CAROLINA.  685 

ions,  and  chastised  those  who  offended  him  by  burning  their  houses  or  destroying 
their  crops.  After  this  expedition  Tryon  returned  to  his  palace  at  Newburn,  where 
he  remained  but  a  short  time,  having  been  called  to  the  administration  of  affairs  in 
the  province  of  New  York. 

The  defeat  on  the  Allamance  did  not  break  the  spirits  of  the  patriots;  many  of 
them,  in  order  to  escape  the  oppressions  of  extortioners  abandoned  their  homes 
with  their  wives  and  children,  went  beyond  the  mountains,  and  began  settlements 
in  the  fertile  valleys  of  Tennessee.  The  result  of  the  battle  on  the  Allamance  was 
ultimately  somewhat  disastrous  in  its  effects.  The  oath  which  Tryon  forced  many 
to  take  was  considered  as  binding  by  most  of  the  conscientious  people  in  this  sec 
tion.  When  the  hostilities  of  the  revolution  fully  commenced  a  large  number  of 
persons  whose  sympathies  were  with  the  patriots  felt  bound  by  their  pledge  to  re 
main  passive.  "Hundreds  of  men  with  strong  hearts  and  hands  would  have  flocked 
around  the  standards  of  Gates  and  Greene  in  Guilford,  Orange,  and  the  neighbor 
ing  counties,  had  not  their  oath  been  held  too  sacred  to  be  violated." 

CHAPEL  HILL,  a  post  village  in  Orange  county,  is  situated  on  New  Hope 
River,  a  branch  of  Cape  Fear  River,  28  miles  W.  N.  W.  of  Raleigh  and  12 
from  Hillsborough.  The  village  extends  about  one  and  a  half  miles  in  length 
by  one  in  breadth.  Population  about  1,000.  It  is  distinguished  principally 
as  being  the  seat  of  the  "University  of  North  Carolina,"  one  of  the  most  re 
spectable  institutions  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States.  The  University 
buildings  are  situated  in  a  noble  grove  of  native  oaks,  and  the  grounds  of  the 
institution,  which  are  very  extensive,  are  beautifully  laid  out,  and  adorned 
with  trees,  shrubbery,  etc.  The  structure  on  the  left  is  the  east 'building, 
immediately  back  of  which  the  college  library  building  is  partially  seen;  the 
south  building  is  seen  in  the  central  part;  the  west  building  appears  on  the 
right,  back  of  which  is  the  chapel.  Beside  the  president,  there  are  ten  pro 
fessors  and  four  or  five  tutors,  and  generally  not  far  from  four  hundred 
students.  There  are  about  14,000  volumes,  in  the  libraries  of  the  Uni 
versity.  The  annual  commencement  is  on  the  first  Thursday  in  June. 

The  University  possesses  quite  a  valuable  collection  of  paintings  (portraits)  of 
distinguished  persons,  which  are  distributed  in  various  rooms  or  halls  in  the  Uni 
versity  buildings,  comprising  the  following  persons:  Eev.  Dr.  Caldwell,  the  first 
president  of  the  University;  Wm.  K.  King,  late  vice-president;  President  Polk, 
painted  by  Sully  at  an  expense  of  $500;  Gen.  Wm.  R  Davie,  taken  in  1800,  when 
minister  to  France ;  Mr.  Dobbin,  secretary  of  the  navy;  Judge  Mason,  minister  to 
France ;  Gov.  John  Owen;  Gov.  Swaim,  now  president  of  the  University;  Dr.  Mitch 
ell,  late  senior  professor;  Gov.  Branch,  Gov.  Manly,  secretary  of  the  board  of 
trustees;  Senator  Badger,  secretary  of  the  navy;  Rev.  Dr.  Hooper,  Rev.  Dr. 
Hawks,  Hon.  Wm.  Gaston,  Chief  Justice  Ruffin,  Capt.  John  Blakely,  lost  in  the 
Wasp;  James  Mevane,  Judge  Murphv,  and  a  very  superior  painting  by  Brown,  an 
English  artist,  of  the  Hon.  Wm.  R.  Ciraham. 

President  Swaim  has  in  his  possession  the  first  Bible  brought  into  North  Caro 
lina,  brought  by  George  Durant,  who  settled  Durant  Neck,  Perquimans  county ; 
he  has  also  the  first  newspaper,  the  first  political  pamphlet,  and  the  first  book 
printed  in  North  Carolina.  The  president  has  also  in  his  collection  of  antiquities 
a  portrait  of  George  III.,  on  the  back  of  which,  in  good  preservation,  is  the  auto 
graph  of  Gen.  Greene  in  chalk:  "0  George  hide  thy  face  and  mourn!"  When 
Gen.  Greene  was  in  Salisbury  the  portrait  of  the  king  was  hanging  in  the  room  at 
the  house  where  he  quartered.  He  then  wrote  the  foregoing  with  chalk  upon 
the  back  and  turned  its  face  to  the  wall. 

On  Dec.  11,  1789,  the  Legislature  of  North  Carolina,  in  accordance  with  the  pro 
visions  of  her  constitution,  adopted  Dec.  6th,  1776,  requiring  all  useful  learning  to 
be  promoted  in  one  or  more  universities,  incorporated  an  university,  with  the  fol 
lowing  preamble  to  its  charter :  "Whereas  in  all  well  regulated  governments  it  is 
the  indispensable  duty  of  every  legislature  to  consult  the  happiness  of  a  rising  gen 
eration  and  endeavor  to  fit  them  for  an  honorable  conduct  of  the  social  duties  of 


686 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


life,  by  paying  the  strictest  attention  to  their  education;  and  whereas  an  univer 
sity  supported  by  permanent  funds  and  well  endowed  would  have  the  most  direct 
tendency  to  answer  the  above  purpose.  Be  it  therefore  enacted,  etc."  Forty  persons 
were  elected  as  "the  Trustees  of  the  University  of  North  Carolina." 

"The  tirst  meeting  of  the  trustees  was  held  in  Fayetteville  Nov.  15,  1790,  and 
the  work  of  gathering  funds  to  erect  buildings  and  maintain  teachers  was  com 
menced.  In  December,  1791,  the  state  made  a  loan  of  $10,000,  which  was  after 
ward  converted  into  a  donation,  and  the  trustees  determined  to  select  a  site  and 
erect  buildings.  According  to  the  charter,  a  'healthy  and  convenient  situation, 
which  shall  not  be  situated  within  five  miles  of  the  seat  of  government,  or  any  of 
the  places  of  holding  the  courts  of  law  and  equity,'  was  to  be  chosen  by  the  trus 
tees  according  to  their  discretion.  On  the  1st  of  November,  1792,  a  committee  of 
six  met  at  Pittsborough  to  determine  the  precise  locality  of  the  University,  4he 


North  View  of  the  University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill. 

trustees  having  decided  in  August  in  favor  of  the  neighborhood  of  Cypress  Bridge, 
on  the  road  from  Pittsborough  to  Raleigh.  Liberal  offers  were  made  by  various 
proprietors  to  secure  the  location  on  their  tracts  or  in  their  neighborhoods.  On 
the  9th  the  committee  unanimously  chose  Chapel  Hill,  and  the  same  day  the  citi 
zens  of  the  neighborhood  conveyed  eleven  hundred  and  eighty  acres  of  land  to  the 
University,  and  made  a  subscription  of  about  $1,600  to  assist  in  carrying  the  de 
signs  of  the  trustees  into  speedy  execution." — Foote's  Sketches  of  North  Carolina. 
The  North  Carolina  Journal,  Halifax,  for  Sept  25,  1793,  says  :  "The  seat  of  the 
University  is  on  a  high  ridge.  There  is  a  gentle  declivity  of  three  hundred  yards 
to  the  village,  which  is  situated  in  a  handsome  plain,  considerably  lower  than  the 
site  of  the  public  buildings,  but  so  greatly  elevated  above  the  neighboring  country 
as  to  furnish  an  extensive  landscape.  The  ridge  appears  to  commence  about  half 
a  mile  directly  east  of  the  college  buildings,  where  it  rises  abruptly  several  hun 
dred  feet;  this  peak  is  called  Point  Prospect  The  Peak  country  spreads  off  below 
like  the  ocean,  giving  an  immense  hemisphere,  in  which  the  eye  seems  to  be  lost 
in  the  extent  of  space."  On  Oct.  12,  1793,  the  first  lots  in  the  village  were  sold, 
and  the  corner-stone  of  the  first  building  was  laid  with  Masonic  procession  and 
ceremonies  by  William  Richardson  Davie.  The  Rev.  Dr.  McCorkle,  of  the  Pres 
byterian  Church,  the  only  clergyman  then  in  the  corporation,  addressed  the  as 
sembly  at  length. 


"^  NORTH  CAROLINA.  687 

The  buildings  being  in  a  state  of  sufficient  forwardness  to  accommodate  stu 
dents,  the  trustees  selected  Rev.  David  Kerr  as  the  first  professor;  Mr.  Samuel  A. 
Holmes  was  associated  with  him  as  tutor  in  the  preparatory  department.  The  first 
student  on  the  ground  was  Mr.  Hinton  James,  from  Wilmington,  who  arrived  Feb. 
12,  1795,  and  on  the  13th  the  public  institution  commenced.  Mr.  Kerr  was  a  grad 
uate  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  who  had 
emigrated  to  America  in  1791,  and  had  resided  in  Fayetteville  as  a  preacher,  and 
also  as  teacher  of  a  classical  school  for  about  three  years.  In  the  fall  of  1796  llev. 
Joseph  Caldwell,  a  tutor  in  Nassau  Hall  College,  New  Jersey,  on  the  invitation  of 
the  Trustee^  removed  to  Chapel  Hill  as  professor  of  mathematics.  The  course  of 
instruction  in  the  University  had  been  carried  on  about  eighteen  months,  and  the 
regular  course  of  studies  not  yet  settled  nor  the  classes  formed;  funds  were  small 
and  the  students  few;  the  library  and  apparatus  yet  to  be  procured,  and  the  fac 
ulty  not  more  in  number  than  is  required  in  a  high  school. 

"The  history  of  the  institution  as  a  place  of  education,"  says  Mr.  Foote,  properly 
commences  with  the  labors  of  Joseph  Caldwell.  He  was  the  presiding  professor 
and  then  president,  and  for  some  forty  years  directed  the  studies  of  the  classes, 
performing  the  duty  of  the  laborious  professor  and  of  president,  of  a  faithful 
teacher  and  the  responsible  governor,  till  the  institution  which  began  so  small 
grew  up  to  a  standard  of  excellence,  at  his  death,  unsurpassed  by  any  institution 
of  a  similar  kind  in  the  southern  country,  and  second  to  few  in  the  United 
States." 

Mr.  Caldwell  was  born  at  Leamington,  New  Jersey,  April  21,  1773,  and  was  edu 
cated  at  Princeton,  under  Dr.  Witherspoon.  While  an  assistant  in  a  classical 
school  at  Elizabethtown,  N.  J.,  he  came  under  the  ministry  of  Rev.  David  Austin, 
an  eloquent  though  somewhat  erratic  preacher,  originally  from  New  Haven,  Conn. 
The  mind  of  Mr.  Caldwell  became  so  impressed  that  he  began  a  course  of  study  for 
the  ministry,  and  afterwards  when  a  tutor  at  Nassau  Hall  he  continued  his  theolo 
gical  studies  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Witherspoon.  He  was  subsequently  licensed 
to  preach  by  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick.  Mr.  Caldwell  in  1804  was  elected 
to  the  office  of  President,  being  the  first  to  fill  that  chair  in  the  University.  In 
1812  he  resigned  that  office,  and  confined  himself  to  the  mathematical  department. 
He  was  again  called  to  the  chair  in  1816,  and  continued  to  hold  the  office  till  the 
day  of  his  death,  Jan.  27,  1835. 

Davidson  College,  founded  in  1840,  is  in  Mecklenberg  county,  and  Wake 
Forest  College,  at  Forestville,  was  established  in  1838. 

Fayetteville  is  on  the  west  side  of  Cape  Fear  River,  at  the  head  of  un 
interrupted  boat  navigation,  100  miles  N.  W.  of  Wilmington  and  60  S.  from 
Raleigh.  The  town  is  pleasantly  situated  about  a  mile  back  from  the  river,  and 
is  regularly  laid  out,  with  streets  100  feet  in  breadth.  It  is  the  center  of  an 
extensive  trade,  which  is  facilitated  by  plank  roads  running  in  various  direc 
tions.  In  the  surrounding  country  are  extensive  forests  of  pine,  which  supply 
important  articles  of  export  in  the  form  of  turpentine,  tar,  lumber,  etc.  The 
river  navigation  has  been  extended,  by  the  construction  of  locks  and  dams, 
as  far  as  the  coal  mines  in  Chatham  county.  An  arsenal  of  construction 
has  been  established  here  by  the  government.  There  is  a  good  water  power, 
on  which,  beside  the  shops  of  the  arsenal,  there  are  a  number  of  cotton  fac 
tories,  flouring  mills,  grist  mills  and  saw  mills.  The  establishment  of  tur 
pentine  distilleries  has  added  to  the  prosperity  of  the  town. 

A  considerable  portion  of  this  place  was  destroyed  by  fire  in  1831 ;  nearly 
$100,000  dollars  were  contributed  to  the  relief  of  the  sufferers  by  persons  in 
various  places.  Population  is  about  8,000. 

The  original  name  of  Fayetteville  was  Cross  Creek;  this  name  had  its 
origin  from  the  curious  fact  that  the  two  small  streams  Cross  creek  and 
Blunt's  creek,  the  one  coming  from  the  south  and  the  other  from  the  west, 
met  and  apparently  separated,  and  forming  an  island  of  some  size,  again 
united  and  flowed  on  to  the  river.  It  waa  said  that  the  streams,  when 


688  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

swelled  by  rains,  would  actually  cross  each  other  in  their  rapid  course  to  form 
a  junction.  In  1762  a  town  was  laid  out  embracing  Cross  creek,  and  named 
Campbelllon,  from  a  town  of  that  name  in  Argyleshire,  in  Scotland,  from 
whence  and  its  neighborhood  many  of  the  emigrants  had  come.  The  object 
of  the  legislature  appears  to  have  been  to  form  a  trading  town  upon  Cape 
Fear  River,  of  which  Wilmington  should  be  the  seaport,  to  take  the  produce 
from  the  upper  part  of  the  state,  particularly  the  settlements  on  the  Yadkin,' 
and  prevent  the  trade  being  diverted  to  South  Carolina.  In  1771  a  public 
road  was  opened  to  the  Yadkin,  and  ultimately  to  Morgantown. 

In  1784,  on  the  occasion  of  the  visit  of  the  Marquis  Lafayette,  as  a  token 
of  respect  for  his  character  and  for  his  revolutionary  services,  the  inhabitants 
proposed  to  change  the  name  of  their  village  to  Fayetteville,  while  the  town 
was  called  by  the  legislative  name  of  Campbellton  and  the  country  name  of 
Cross  Creek.  The  noted  Flora  McDonald  made  her  abode  here  for  a  short 
time.  The  foundations  of  her  residence  are  still  to  be  seen  near  the  bridge, 
on  the  right  hand,  when  passing  from  the  market  to  the  court-house.* 
During  the  war  of  the  revolution,  Cross  Creek  was  the  place  of  assemblage 
of  the  Scotch  forces  on  whichever  side  they  were  engaged,  as  the  original 
settlers  in  this  region,  and  for  a  long  time  all  the  inhabitants,  were  Scotch 
men  and  Presbyterians. 

As  the  production  of  turpentine  is  so  important  an  element  in  the  industry 
of  North  Carolina,  we  annex  the  following  details  from  the  work  of  a  late 
traveler  in  this  region,  who  obtained  his  information  from  observation  and  in 
quiry  chiefly  at  Fayetteville  and  vicinity: 

Turpentine  and  Naval  Stores — Turpentine  is  the  crude  sap  of  pine  trees,  It 
varies  somewhat  in  character  and  in  freedom  of  flow,  with  the  different  varieties, 
the  long-leafed  pine  (Pinus  Palustris)  yielding  it  more  freely  than  any  other. 

There  are  very  large  forests  of  this  tree  in  North  and  South  Carolina,  Georgia 
and  Alabama,  and  the  turpentine  business  is  carried  on  to  some  extent  in  all  these 
states — in  North  Carolina,  however,  much  more  largely  than  in  the  others,  because 
in  it  cotton  is  rather  less  productive  than  in  the  others,  in  an  average  of  years. 
Negroes  are,  therefore,  in  rather  less  demand,  and  their  owners  oftener  see  their 
profit  in  employing  them  in  turpentine  orchards  than  in  the  cotton  fields. 

In  the  region  in  which  the  true  turpentine  trees  grow,  indeed,  there  is  no  soil 
suitable  for  growing  cotton;  and  it  is  only  in  the  swampy  parts,  or  on  the  borders 
of  streams  flowing  through  it  that  there  is  any  attempt  at  agriculture.  The  farmer 
in  the  forest  makes  nothing  for  sale  but  turpentine,  and  when  he  cultivates  the 
land  his  only  crop  is  maize,  and  of  this,  I  was  often  told,  not  more  than  five  bushels 
from  an  acre  is  usually  obtained.  Of  course  no  one  would  continue  long  to  raise 
such  crops  if  he  had  wages  to  pay  for  the  labor,  but  having  inherited  or  reared  the 
laborers,  the  farmer  does  not  often  regard  them  as  costing  him  anything  more  than 
what  he  has  to  pay  for  their  clothes  and  food,  which  is  very  little. 

Few  turpentine  farmers  raise  as  much  maize  as  they  need  for  their  own  family, 
and  those  who  carry  on  the  business  most  largely  and  systematically  frequently 

*  Foote'a  Sketches  of  North  Carolina. — Flora  McDonald  is  quite  celebrated  in  history  as 
the  young  woman  who,  in  1746,  assisted  Prince  Charles,  the  Pretender,  in  his  escape  from 
Scotland.  The  prince  made  his  escape  to  France,  but  Flora  was  afterward  carried  a  pris 
oner  to  London  and  cast  into  the  Tower.  She  excited  much  sympathy  and  admiration  on 
account  of  her  romantic  exploit  in  saving  the  prince.  She  was  released  from  prison,  and  re 
turned  to  Scotland  with  distinguished  honors.  Four  years  afterward  she  married  Allan,  the 
son  of  the  Laird  McDonald.  In  1775  Flora  and  her  husband,  with  several  children,  arrived 
among  their  countrymen  in  North  Carolina.  Full  of  loyalty,  she  encouraged  her  country 
men  to  rally  in  defense  of  the  royal  cause.  The  family  returned  to  the  island  of  Skye,  in 
Scotland,  where  this  heroine  died  in  1790. 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


689 


TURPENTINE  DISTILLERY. 


purchase  all  the  food  of  their  hands.  Maize  and  bacon  are,  therefore,  very  largely 
imported  into  North  Carolina,  chiefly  from  Ohio,  by  the  Baltimore  and  Wheeling 
Railroad,  and  from  Baltimore  to  Wilmington  or  Newbern  by  sea. 

The  turpentine  forest  is  from  thirty  to  eighty  miles  wide,  and  extends  from  near 
the  north  line  of  North  Carolina  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Uniil  lately,  even  in  North 

Carolina,  the  business  of 
collecting  turpentine  has 
been  confined  to  such  parts 
of  the  forest  as  were  situ 
ated  most  conveniently  to 
market,  the  value  of  the 
commodity  not  warranting 
long  inland  transportation. 
Recently  the  demand  has 
increased,  owing,  proba 
bly,  to  the  enlarged  con 
sumption  of  spirits  of  tur 
pentine  in  burning  fluids, 
and  the  business  has  been 
extended  into  the  depths 
of  the  forest.  It  is  yet 
thought  a  hazardous  ven 
ture  to  start  the  business 
where  more  than  thirty 
miles  of  wagoning  is  re 
quired  to  bring  the  spirits 
of  turpentine  to  a  railroad 
or  navigable  water. 

If  we  enter  in  the  winter 
a  part  of  a  forest  that  is 
about  to  be  converted  into 

a  "turpentine  orchard,"  we  come  upon  negroes  engaged  in  making  boxes,  in  which 
the  sap  is  to  be  collected  the  following  spring.  They  continue  at  this  work  from 
November  to  March,  or  until,  as  the  warm  weather  approaches,  the  sap  flows  freely, 
and  they  are  needed  to  remove  it  from  the  boxes  into  barrels.  These  boxes  are 
not  made  of  boards,  nailed  together  in  a  cubical  form,  as  might  be  supposed,  nor  are 
they  log  troughs,  such  as,  at  the  North,  maple  sap  is  collected  in.  ihey  are  cavi 
ties  dug  in  the  trunk  of  the  tree  itself.  A  long,  narrow  ax,  made  in  Connecticut, 
especially  for  this  purpose,  is  used  for  this  wood-pecking  operation,  and  some  skill 
is  required  to  use  it  properly. 

The  boxes  being  made,  the  bark,  and  a  few  of  the  outer  rings  of  the  wood  of  the 
tree,  are  cut  off  ("hacked")  along  the  edge  of  the  upper  lip.  From  this  excoriation 
the  sap  begins  to  flow  about  the  fifteenth  of  March,  and  gradually  fills  the  boxes, 
from  which  it  is  taken  by  a  spoon  or  ladle,  of  a  peculiar  form,  and  collected  into  barrels. 
In  from  seven  to  ten  days  after  the  first  hacking. the  trees  are  again  scarified. 
This  is  done  with  a  hatchet,  or  with  an  instrument  made  for  the  purpose.  A  very 
slight  chip,  or  shave,  above  the  former  is  all  that  is  needed  to  be  removed,  the  ob 
ject  being  merely  to  expose  a  new  surface  of  the  cellular  tissue,  the  flow  from  the 
former  being  clogged  by  congelations  of  the  sap. 

Distillation  of  Turpentine — A  considerable  amount  of  turpentine  is  shipped  in  barrels  to 
northern  ports,  where  it  is  distilled;  a  larger  amount  is  distilled  in  the  state.  The  proprie 
tors  of  the  large  turpentine  orchards,  themselves,  have  stills,  and  those  collecting  but  a 
small  quantity  sell  to  them,  or  to  custom  distilleries,  owned  by  those  who  make  distilling 
alone  their  business. 

The  stills  used  for  making  spirits  or  oil  of  turpentine  from  the  crude  gum  are  of  copper, 
not  materially  different  in  form  from  common  ardent-spirit  stills,  and  have  a  capacity  of 
from  five  to  twenty  barrels,  an  average  size  being,  perhaps,  ten  barrels. 

The  forest  distilleries  are  usually  placed  in  a  ravine  or  valley,  where  water  can  be 
brought  to  them  in  troughs,  so  as  to  flow,  at  an  elevation  of  fifteen  feet  from  the  ground, 
into  the  condensing  tank.  At  a  point  at  which  the  ground  will  decline  from  it  in  one  di 
rection,  the  still  is  set  in  a  brick  furnace.  A  floor  or  scaffold  is  erected  on  a  level  with  the 


690  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

bottom  of  the  still-head,  and  a  roof  covers  all.  The  still-head  is  taken  off,  and  barrels  of 
turpentine,  full  of  rubbish  as  it  is  collected  by  the  negroes,  are  emptied  in.  When  the  ^till 
is  lull,  or  nearly  so,  the  still-head  is  put  on,  and  the  joint  made  tight  with  clay;  fire  is 
made,  and  soon  a  small,  transparent  stream  of  spirits  begins  to  flow  from  the  mouth  of  the 
worm,  and  is  caught  directly  in  the  barrel  in  which  it  finally  comes  to  market.  When  all 
the  spirits  which  can  be  profitably  extracted  are  thus  drawn  off,  the  fire  is  raked  out  of  the 
furnace,  a  spigot  is  drawn  from  a  spout  at  the  bottom  of  the  still,  and  the  residuum  flows 
out,  a  dark,  thick  fluid,  appearing  as  it  runs,  like  molasses. 

This  residuum  is  resin,  or  the  rosin  of  commerce.  There  is  not  a  sufficient  demand  for 
rosin,  except  of  the  first  qualities,  to  make  it  worth  transporting  from  the  inland  distiller 
ies;  it  is  ordinarily,  therefore,  conducted  off  to  a  little  distance,  in  a  wooden  trough,  and 
allowed  to  flow  from  it  to  waste  upon  the  ground. 

The  turpentine  lands  that  I  saw  were  valued  at  from  five  to  twenty  dollars  an  acre. 
They  have  sometimes  been  sold  at  two  dollars  an  acre,  and  those  of  Georgia  and  Alabama 
can  be  purchased  to  any  extent  at  that  price.  From  500  to  1,000  trees  (or  2,000  boxes), 
I  judged,  stand  usually  upon  an  acre. 

A  North  Carolina  turpentine  orchard,  with  the  ordinary  treatment,  lasts  fifty  years.  The 
trees  are  subject  to  the  attack  of  an  insect  which  rapidly  kills  them.  Those  most  severely 
hacked  are  chiefly  liable  to  this  danger. 

Tar  is  an  extract  from  the  pine-wood  obtained  by  charring  it.  It  is  made  wholly  from 
the  heart  or  "light  wood"  of  the  long-leafed  pine,  which  is  split  into  billets  of  a  size  con 
venient  for  handling  and  arranging  in  the  tar-kiln.  Pitch  is  a  concentration  of  tar,  made 
by  boiling  it. 

Slaves  and  other  people  in  the  turpentine  forests — The  negroes  employed  in  this  branch  of 
industry  seemed  to  me  to  be  unusually  intelligent  and  cheerful.  The  whites  employed  are 
generally  poor,  having  almost  no  property  but  their  own  bodies,  and  the  rise  of  these,  that 
is  their  labor,  they  are  not  accustomed  to  hire  out  statedly  and  regularly,  so  as  to  obtain 
capital  by  wages,  but  only  occasionally  by  the  day  or  job,  when  driven  to  it  by  necessity. 
A  family  of  these  people  will  commonly  hire,  or  "squat"  and  build,  a  little  log  cabin,  so 
made  that  it  is  only  a  shelter  from  rain,  the  sides  not  being  chinked,  and  having  but  little 
furniture  or  pretension  to  comfort.  They  will  cultivate  a  little  corn,  and  possibly  a  few 
roods  of  potatoes,  cow-peas  and  coleworts.  They  will  own  a  few  swine,  that  find  their 
living  in  the  forest,  and  pretty  certainly,  also,  a  rifle  and  dogs;  and  the  men,  ostensibly, 
occupy  most  of  their  time  in  hunting. 

A  gentleman  of  Fayetteville  told  me  that  he  had  several  times  appraised,  under  oath, 
the  whole  household  property  of  families  of  this  class  at  less  than  twenty  dollars.  If  they 
have  need  of  money  to  purchase  clothing,  etc.,  they  obtain  it  by  selling  their  game  or  meal. 
If  they  have  none  of  this  to  spare,  or  an  insufficiency,  they  will  work  for  a  neighboring 
farmer  for  a  few  days,  and  they  usually  get  for  their  labor  fifty  cents  a  day,  finding  them 
selves.  The  farmers  say  that  they  do  not  like  to  employ  them,  because  they  cannot  be  re 
lied  upon  to  finish  what  they  undertake,  or  to  work  according  to  directions,  and  because, 
being  white  men,  they  cannot  "drive"  them.  That  is  to  say,  their  labor  is  even  more  in 
efficient  and  unmanageable  than  that  of  slaves. 

The  majority  of  what  I  have  termed  turpentine  farmers — meaning  the  small  proprietors 
of  the  long-leafed  pine  forest  land — have  habitations  more  like  houses — log-cabins  com 
monly,  sometimes  chinked,  oftener  not — without  windows  of  glass,  but  with  a  few  pieces 
of  substantial,  old-fashioned  heir-loom  furniture;  a  vegetable  garden,  in  which,  however, 
you  will  find  no  vegetable  but  what  they  call  "collards"  (colewort)  for  "greens";  more 
swine,  and  larger  clearings  for  maize,  but  no  better  crops  than  the  poorer  class.  Their 
property  is  often  of  considerable  money  value,  consisting  mainly  of  negroes,  who,  associ 
ating  intimately  with  their  masters,  are  of  superior  intelligence  to  the  slaves  of  the  wealth 
ier  classes. 

The  larger  proprietors,  who  are  also  often  cotton  planters,  cultivating  the  richer  low 
lands,  are  sometimes  gentlemen  of  good  estate — intelligent,  cultivated  and  hospitable. 

North.  Carolina  Fisheries — The  shad  and  hen-ing  fisheries  upon  the  sounds  and  inlets  of 
the  North  Carolina  coast  are  an  important  branch  of  industry,  and  a  source  of  considerable 
wealth.  The  men  employed  in  them  are  mainly  negroes,  slave  and  free,  and  the  manner 
in  which  they  are  conducted  is  interesting,  and  in  some  respects  novel. 

The  largest  sweep  seines  in  the  world  are  used.  The  gentleman  to  whom  I  anj  indebted 
for  the  most  of  my  information  had  fifty  thousand  dollars  invested  in  his  fishing  establish 
ment.  He  was  the  proprietor  of  a  seine  over  two  miles  in  length.  It  was  manned  by  a 
force  of  forty  negroes,  most  of  whom  were  hired  at  a  dollar  a  day,  for  the  fishing  season, 
which  usually  commences  between  the  tenth  and  fifteenth  of  Marcfi,  and  lasts  fifty  days. 
In  favorable  years  the  profits  are  very  great.  In  extremely  unfavorable  years  many  of  the 
proprietors  are  made  bankrupt. 

Cleaning,  curing  and  packing  houses  are  erected  on  the  shore,  as  near  as  they  conve- 


JSOKTH   CAROLINA. 


691 


niently  may  be  to  a  point  on  the  beach  suitable  for  drawing  the  seine.  Six  or  eight  wind 
lasses,  worked  by  horses,  are  fixed  along  the  shore,  on  each  side  of  this  point.  There  are 
two  large  seine  boats,  in  each  of  which  there  is  one  captain,  two  seine  tenders,  and  eight 
or  ten  oarsmen.  In  making  a  cast  of  the  net,  one-half  of  it  is  arranged  on  the  stern  of 
each  of  the  boats,  which,  having  previously  been  placed  in  a  suitable  position — perhaps  a 
mile  offshore,  in  front  of  the  buildings — are  rowed  from  each  other,  the  captains  steering, 
and  the  seine  tenders  throwing  off,  until  the  seine  is  all  cast  between  them. 

Scotch  HiyUanders — Immigration — In  the  vicinity  of  Fayetteville  there  are  many  Scotch 
Highlanders.  The  emigration  of  these  people  to  North  Carolina  commenced  in  the  early 
colony  days,  and  has  been  continued,  at  intervals,  to  the  present  time.  They  come  direct, 
in  a  small  class  of  vessels,  to  Wilmington. 


Cabin  in  the  Pine  Forest. 


Very  few  Highlanders  come  to  New  York,  or  to  other  parts  of  the  Uiii'^d  States;  the 
largest  proportion  of  those  emigrating  arrive  at  Quebec  and  remain  in  Canada.  In  this 
they  are  led  simply  by  their,  clannishness  ;  like  sheep,  they  follow  one  another  without 
looking  right  or  left  for  an  easier  leap;  the  stream  once  started,  there  is  no  diverting  it. 
I  remember  to  have  found  the  Highlanders  at  home  familiar  with  the  names  of  districts  and 
towns  in  Canada,  though  they  had  no  knowledge  whatever  of  the  United  States,  and  used 
the  names  Canada  and  America  synonomously.  Probably,  in  some  districts  of  the  High 
lands,  no  one  knows  of  any  other  port  in  America  than  Wilmington.  You  frequently  find 
people  who  can  speak  Gaelic  in  North  Carolina,  and  sometimes  a  small  settlement  where 
it  is  the  common  tongue;  there  are  even  one  or  two  churches  in  the  state  in  which  the  ser 
vices  are  performed  in  Gaelic. 

The  immigrants  of  the  present  generation  have  nearly  all  come  to  Fayetteville.  Most 
of  them  are  very  poor,  and  obtain  employment  as  laborers  as  soon  as  they  can  get  it  after 
their  arrival.  In  a  year  or  two  they  will  have  saved  money  enough  from  their  wages  to 
purchase  a  few  acres  of  piny-wood  land,  upon  which  they  raise  a  cabin,  make  a  clearing, 
and  go  to  raising  corn  and  a  family.  They  are  distinguished  for  frugality  and  industry, 
and,  unless  they  are  very  intemperate — as  too  many  of  them  are — are  certain  in  a  few  years 
to  acquire  money  enough  to  buy  a  negro,  which  they  are  said  to  be  invariably  ambitious  to  pos 
sess.  Before  they  die  they  will  have  got  a  family  or  two  of  young  negroes  about  them,  to 
be  divided  as  a  patrimony  among  their  children.  With  a  moderate  competence  they  are 
content,  and  seldom  become  wealthy.  Their  children  do  not  appear,  generally,  to  retain- 

44 


692  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

their  thrifty  habits.  I  saw  a  number  of  girls  of  Highland  blood  employed  in  a  cotton  fac 
tory  near  Fayetteville.  In  modesty,  cleanliness,  and  neatness  of  apparel,  though  evidently 
poor,  they  certainly  compared  favorably  with  the  girls  employed  in  a  cotton  mill  that  I 
visited  near  Glasgow  a  few  years  ago. 

Wagoners — Having  observed  from  my  room  in  the  hotel  at  Fayetteville  a  number  of  re 
markable,  bright  lights.  I  walked  out,  about  eleven  o'clock,  in  the  direction  in  which  they 
had  appeared,  and  found,  upon  the  edge  of  an  old  field,  near  the  town,  a  camp  of  wagon 
ers,  with  half  a  dozen  fires,  around  some  of  which  were  clustered  groups  of  white  men  and 
women  and  negroes  cooking  and  eating  their  suppers  (black  and  white  from  the  same  ket 
tle,  in  many  cases),  some  singing  Methodist  songs,  and  some  listening  to  a  banjo  or 
fiddle-player.  A  still  larger  number  appeared  to  be  asleep,  generally  lying  under  low 
tents,  about  as  large  as  those  used  by  the  French  soldier.  There  were  thirty  or  forty  great 
wagons,  with  mules,  cattle  or  horses,  feeding  from  troughs  set  upon  their  poles.  The 
grouping  of  all  among  some  old  sycamore  trees,  with  the  fantastic  shadows  and  wavering 
lights,  the  free  flames  and  black  brooding  smoke  of  the  pitch-pine  fires,  produced  a  most 
interesting  and  attractive  spectacle,  and  detained  me  long  in  admiration.  I  could  easily 
imagine  myself  to  be  on  the  Oregon  or  California  trail,  a  thousand  miles  from  the  realm 
of  civilization — not  readily  realize  that  I  was  within  the  limits  of  one  of  the  oldest  towns 
on  the  American  continent. 

These  were  the  farmers  of  the  distant  highland  districts  and  their  slaves  come  to  market 
with  their  produce.  Next  morning  I  counted  sixty  of  their  great  wagons  in  the  main 
street  of  the  little  town.  They  would  generally  hold,  in  the  body,  as  much  as  seventy- 
five  bushels  of  grain,  were  very  strongly  built,  and  drawn  by  from  two  to  six  horses,  the 
nearer  wheeler  always  having  a  large  Spanish  saddle  on  his  back  for  their  driver.  The  mer 
chants  stood  in  the  doors  of  their  stores,  or  walked  out  into  the  street  to  observe  their  con 
tents — generally  of  corn,  meal,  flour  or  cotton — and  to  traffic  for  them.  I  observed  that 
the  negroes  often  took  part  in  the  bargaining,  and  was  told  by  a  merchant  that  both  the 
selling  of  the  produce  and  the  selection  and  purchase  of  goods  for  the  farmer's  family  was 
often  left  entirely  to  them. 

Several  of  the  wagons  had  come,  I  found,  from  a  hundred  miles  distant,  and  one  of  them 
from  beyond  the  Blue  Ridge,  nearly  two  hundred  miles.  In  this  tedious  way,  until  lately, 
before  the  introduction  of  railroads  and  plank-roads,  nearly  all  the  commerce  between  the 
back  country  and  the  river  towns  and  seaports  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  has  been 
carried  on,  strong  teams  of  horses  toiling  on,  less  than  a  score  of  miles  a  day,  with  the 
lumbering  wagons,  the  roads  running  through  a  sparsely  settled  district  of  clay  soil,  and 
much  worse,  even,  than  those  of  the  sandy  lands  I  have  described.  Every  night,  foul  or 
fair,  the  driver  and  attendants,  often  including  the  farmer  himself,  and  part  of  his  family, 
camp  out  on  the  road- side. 

Greensboro',  the  capital  of  Guilford  county,  is  situated  on  the  Central  Rail 
road,  86  miles  W.  N.  W.  from  Raleigh,  and  about  four  miles  southward  of 
the  battle-ground  of  Guilford  Court-house.  It  has  a  healthy  situation,  and 
the  surrounding  country  is  fertile.  It  is  a  place  of  considerable  business, 
having  two  banks  and  several  manufactories.  It  has  several  valuable  literary 
institutions,  and  it  is  believed  that  here  the  first  female  seminary  in  the 
southern  states  was  established. 

After  the  battle  of  Cowpens,  in  South  Carolina,  General  Morgan  moved 
off  toward  Virginia  with  his  prisoners,  upwards  of  five  hundred  in  number. 
He  was  closely  pursued  by  Lord  Cornwallis,  who  had  hopes  of  retaking  the 
prisoners.  General  Greene,  who,  at  this  time,  was  in  command  of  the  south 
ern  American  army,  rode  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  his  main  army 
through  the  country  to  join  the  detachment  under  General  Morgan,  that  he 
might  be  in  front  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  and  direct  both  divisions  of  his  army 
so  as  to  form  a  speedy  junction  between  them.  The  following  account  of 
the  subsequent  events  which  took  place,  and  of  the  battle  of  Guilford,  March 
15,  1781,  is  from  Holmes'  Annals: 

"Greene, on  his  arrival,  ordered  the  prisoners  to  Charlotteville,  and  directed  the 
troops  to  Guilford  court-house,  to  which  place  he  had  ordered  General  Huger  to 
proceed  with  the  main  army.  In  this  retreat  the  Americans  endured  extreme 
hardships  with  admirable  fortitude.  The  British  urged  the  pursuit  with  such  ra- 
piditv  that  they  reached  the  Catavrha  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  on  which  the 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


693 


Americans  crossed  it,  and  before  the  next  morning  a  heavy  fall  of  rain  rendered  that 
river  impassable.  A  passage  at  length  being  effected,  the  pursuit  was  continued.- 
The  Americans,  by  expeditious  movements,  crossed  the  Yadkin  on  the  second  and 
third  days  of  February,  and  secured  their  boats  on  the  north  side;  but  the  Brit 
ish,  though  close  in  their  rear,  were  incapable  of  crossing  it,  through  the  want  of 
boats  and  the  rapid  rising  of  the  river  from  preceding  rains.  This  second  re 
markable  escape  confirmed  the  Americans  in  the  belief  that  their  cause  was  fa 
vored  by  Heaven. 

"After  the  junction  of  the  two  divisions  of  the  American  army  at  Guilford  court 
house,  it  was  concluded,  in  a  council  of  officers  called  by  General  Greene,  that 
he  ought  to  retire  over  the  Dan,  and  to  avoid  an  engagement  until  he  should  be 
re-inforced.  Lord  Cornwallis  kept  the  upper  countries,  where  only  the  rivers  are 
fordable,  and  attempted  to  get  between  General  Greene  and  Virginia,  to  cut  off 
his  retreat  and  oblige  him  to  fight  under  many  disadvantages,  but  the  American 
general  completely  eluded  him.  So  urgent  was  the  pursuit  of  the  British,  that  on 
the  14th  of  February  the  American  light  troops  were  compelled  to  retire  upward 
of  forty  miles ;  and  on  that  day  General  Greene,  by  indefatigable  exertions,  trans 
ported  his  army  over  the  Dan  into  Virginia.  Here  again  the  pressure  was  so  close 
that  the  van  of  the  British  just  arrived  as  the  rear  of  the  Americans  had  crossed. 
The  continental  army  being  now  driven  out  of  North  Carolina,  Earl  Cornwallis 
left  the  Dan  and  proceeded  to  Hillsborough,  where  he  set  up  the  royal  standard. 
Greene,  perceiving  the  necessity  of  some  spirited  measure  to  counteract  his  lord 
ship's  influence  on  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  concluded,  at  every  hazard,  to 
recross  the  Dan.  After  maneuvering  in  a  very  masterly  manner  to  avoid  an  action 


Battle-ground  at  Guilford  Court-house. 

The  view  annexed  is  from  an  eminence  south-west  of  the  site  of  the  old  Guilford  Court-house,  near  thf 
junction  of  the  roads — one  running  north  to  Bruce's  Cross  Roads,  the  other  west  to  Salem.  In  UK-  dis 
tance,  near  the  center,  is  Been  Martinsville,  and  between  it  and  the  foreground  is  a  rolling  vale,  fiirrowt-d 
l>y  gulleys.  In  an  open  field  on  the  left  of  the  road,  seen  in  the  hollow  toward  the  left  of  the  picture,  w:i« 
the  fiercest  part  of  the  battle.  The  old  log-house  on  the  right  was  uninhabited,  and  is  at  the  «xtrcin< 
western  bounds  of  the  field  of  battle.  Nothing  remains  of  the  old  Guilford  Court-house  but  a  broken 
chimney.  The  view  was  taken  by  Lossing,  for  his  Field  Book,  during  a  fall  of  snow. 

with  Cornwallis  three  weeks,  during  which  time  he  was  often  obliged  to  ask  bread 
of  the  common  soldiers,  his  army  was  joined  by  two  brigades  of  militia  from 
North  Carolina  and  one  from  Virginia,  together  with  400  regulars.  This  re  in- 
forcement  giving  him  a  superiority  of  numbers,  he  determined  no  longer  to  avoid 
an  engagement.  The  American  army  consisted  of  about  4,400  men,  of  which  more 


694  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

than  one-half  were  militia;  the  British  of  about  2,400,  chiefly  veteran  troops.  The 
Americans  were  drawn  up  in  three  lines.  The  front  line  was  composed  of  North 
Carolina  militia,  commanded  by  generals  Butler  and  Eaton ;  the  second  of  Vir 
ginia  militia,  commanded  by  Stephens  and  Lawson ;  the  third  of  continental  troops, 
commanded  by  General  Huger  and  Colonel  Williams.  The  British,  after  a  brisk 
cannonade  in  front,  advanced  in  three  columns,  the  Hessians  on  the  right,  the 
guards  in  the  center,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Webster's  brigade  on  the  left,  and 
attacked  the  front  line.  The  militia  composing  this  line,  through  the  misconduct 
of  an  officer  in  giving  occasion  to  a  false  alarm,  precipitately  quitted  the  field. 
The  Virginia  militia  stood  their  ground,  and  kept  up  their  fire  until  they  were 
ordered  to  retreat.*  The  continental  troops  were  last  engaged,  and  maintained 
the  conflict  with  great  spirit  an  hour  and  a  half,  but  then  were  forced  to  give  way 
before  their  veteran  adversaries.  The  British  broke  the  second  Maryland  brigade, 
turned  the  American  left  flank,  and  got  in  rear  of  the  Virginia  brigade.  On  their 
appearing  to  be  gaining  Greene's  right,  and  thus  threatening  to  encircle  the  whole 
of  the  continental  troops,  a  retreat  was  ordered,  which  was  well  conducted.  This 
was  a  dear  victory  to  the  British,  whose  killed  and  wounded  amounted  to  several 
hundred,  f  Lieutenant-Colonel  Webster,  an  officer  of  distinguished  merit,  died  of 
his  wounds  much  regretted  by  the  whole  royal  army.  About  300  of  the  conti 
nentals  and  100  of  the  Virginia  militia  were  either  killed  or  wounded;  among  the 
former  was  Major  Anderson,  a  most  valuable  officer  of  the  Maryland  line." 

Thomasville,  Davidson  county,  on  the  line  of  the  North  Carolina  Rail 
road,  23  miles  west  from  Greensboro',  is  a  very  recent  village,  founded  by 
J.  W.  Thomas,  Esq.,  in  1855,  on  a  site  of  which  he  was  the  proprietor. 
The  two  first  buildings  were  log-shanties.  Mr.  T.  commenced  the  settlement 
upon  the  puritan  plan  of  not  selling  the  land  to  any  person  except  those  of 
good  moral  character  and  of  industrious  habits.  The  good  results  are..ap- 
parent  to  the  observer  on  his  first  glance  at  the  neatness  of  the  dwellings 
and  the  prosperous  appearance  of  the  place.  The  "  Thomasville  Female 
Semin;iry"  is  a  brick  structure,  four  stories  high,  having  all  the  modern 
improvements  for  the  accommodation  of  pupils.  Trinity  College  under  the 
patronage  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  six  miles  distant  from  Thom 
asville,  is  at  present  under  the  care  of  Rev.  B.  Craven,  it?  founder. 

Salem,  of  Forsyth  county,  is  120  miles  W.  by  N.  from  Raleigh.  The  Mo 
ravian  female  seminary  here  is  one  of  the  largest  in  the  State,  occupying  four 
large  brick  buildings,  and  about  200  pupils.  The  place  contains  a  bank, 
several  factories  and  mills,  and  is  noted  for  the  number  and  skill  of  its  me 
chanics.  Population  about  2,000. 

Salisbury,  the  capital  of  Rowan  county,  is  a  thriving  town  on  the  line 
of  the  North  Carolina  Railroad,  containing  about  3,000  inhabitants.  The 
trap  dykes  in  the  vicinity  were  for  a  long  time  supposed  to  be  artiu  -;ul  con 
structions,  the  origin  and  purpose  of  which  gave  rise  to  many  conjectures. 
Among  the  notable  objects  of  the  place  is  the  office  in  which  General  Jack 
son  studied  law. 

Asheville,  Buncombe  county,  250  miles  W.  from  Raleigh,  125  from 
Charlotte,  62  from  Greenville,  Tennessee,  and  the  same  distance  from  Green 
ville,  South  Carolina.  It  contains  several  literary  institutions.  The  female 
academy,  erected  in  1853,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church,  has  upward  of  500  young  ladies  under  instruction,  who  all  wear  a 


^General  Stephens,  their  heroic  commander,  had  posted  40  riflemen  at  equal  distances, 
twenty  paces  in  rear  of  his  brigade,  with  orders  to  shoot  every  man  who  should  leave  his 
post. 

fThe  return  of  killed,  wounded  and  missing,  on  the  part  of  the  British,  stated  the  whole 
number  to  be  532. 


JNORTH  CAROLINA. 


695 


prescribed  dress.  Lee's  College,  for  young  men,  has  about  100  pupils.  The 
court-house  erected  here  in  1852  is  one  of  the  finest  in  the  state.  Popula 
tion  about  3,000.  The  site  of  Asheville  is  ascertained  to  be  2,200  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  sea.  Several  medicinal  springs  are  in  the  vicinity,  which 
are  much  resorted  to  during  the  summer  season.  Mt.  Mitchell  is  about  25 
miles  distant. 

Edenton,  capital  of  Chowan  county,  is  at  the  head  of  Edenton  Bay. 
(which  opens  into  Albemarle  Sound,)  150  miles  E.  from  Kaleigh.  It  is  one 
of  the  principal  places  in  the  N.  E.  part  of  the  state,  containing  about  1,500 
inhabitants.  It  was  founded  in  1716,  under  the  name  of  Queen  Anne's 
Creek,  which  was  changed  about  1720,  in  compliment  to  Charles  Eden, 
royal  governor  of  the  province.  "St.  Pauls,  an  ivy-mantled  church,  was  built 
here  in  1725,  and  is,  evidently,  the  pet  of  the  place."  The  fishing  business 
is  extensively  carried  on  in  this  vicinity  in  the  waters  of  Albemarle  Sound. 


BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,  MISCELLANIES,  ETC. 

Joseph  Hewes,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence  from  North  Carolina, 
was  born  at  Princeton,  N.  J.,  in  1740.  He  was  educated  at  the  college  in  Prince 
ton,  and  was  afterward  apprenticed  to  a  merchant  in  Philadelphia.  At  the  age  of 

thirty  years  he  removed  to  Edenton,  and 

^  .  was  sent  to  the  continental  congress  in 

*-  .       /  /?/  1774.     He  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the 

<_/  O-d  £^L/fa^-£s*--€s4s(S*--{s/j        naval  committee,  and  he  may  be  consid- 

*  ered  as  the  first  secretary  of  the  navy  of 

the  United   States.      Hia   health   failing 

him,  he  was  obliged  to  resign  his  seat.  He  left  it  October  29,  1779,  and  died  in 
eleven  days  afterward,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  age.  He  was  the  first  and  only 
one  of  all  the  signers  of  the  declaration  of  independence  who  died  at  the  seat  of 
government,  and  his  remains  were  followed  by  congress,  in  a  body,  to  the  grave. 

William  Hooper,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  of  Scotch 
descent,  born  at  Boston,  Mass.,  June  17,  1742.  He  graduated  at  Harvard  College, 
with  distinguished  honors,  and  afterward  studied  law  in  the  office  of  the  cele 
brated  James  Otis.  Having  completed 
his  studies,  he  removed  to  North  Caro- 
lina,  where  many  of  his  Scotch  rela- 
tives  resided.  He  was  elected  the  first 

f-  /  delegate  to  the   continental  congress. 

Mr.  Hooper,  like  the  other  signers  of 

the  declaration,  was  obnoxious  to  the  British  party.  Every  means  were  used  to 
possess  his  person,  harass  his  family,  and  destroy  his  estate.  Feeling  the  pro 
gress  of  a  fatal  disease,  he  withdrew  from  public  life,  and  died  at  Hillsboro',  Oc 
tober,  1790,  aged  forty -eight. 

John  Perm,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Caroline 
county,  Virginia,  May  17,  1741.  His  early  education  was  quite  limited,  yet,  by 

improving  the  opportunities  within  his 
reach,  he  qualified  himself  for  the  legal 
profession,  and,  at  the  age  of  twenty-one, 
he  was  admitted  to  the  bar.  He  removed 
*°  No^h  Carolina  in  1774,  where  his  abili 
ties  and  patriotism  soon  became  known,  and 
he  was  sent  a  delegate  from  this  state  to 

the  continental  congress.  In  1781,  Mr.  Penn  retired  from  public  life  and  resumed 
the  practice  of  his  profession.  He  died  in  September,  1788,  in  the  forty-seventh 
year  of  his  age. 

Robert  Howe,  major-general  in  the  Revolution,  was  descended  from  "  the  noble 
house-  of  Howe  in  England."  He  was  born  in  Brunswick  county,  N.  Y.,  in  1732, 


696 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


and  was  educated  to  the  bar.  With  Cornelius  Harnett  he  was  honored  with  the 
ban  of  outlawry  for  his  excessive  patriotism.  He  was  colonel  of  the  first  North 
Carolina  regiment  in  1775,  and,  for  his  gallantry  at  Norfolk,  against  Dunmore,  was 
made  brigadier-general.  He  was  afterward  promoted  to  the  chief  command  of 
the  southern  army.  He  performed  much  useful  service,  co-operated  with  Wayne 
at  Stony  Point  He  died  just  after  the  close  of  the  war. 

William  Polk,  a  revolutionary  officer,  was  born  in  North  Carolina,  in  1759,  and 
was  the  son  of  Colonel  Thomas  Polk,  the  leading  man  in  the  celebrated  Mecklen 
burg  convention.  In  the  Revolution  he  went  north  with  General  Francis  Nash, 
who  was  killed  at  Germantown.  Mr.  Polk  was  in  the  battles  of  Brandywine,  Ger- 
mantown,  Guilford  and  Eutaw.  In  1812,  he  was  offered  by  President  Madison 
the  commission  of  brigadier-general,  but,  being  opposed  to  the  war,  he  declined. 
He  died  in  1835.  Leonidas  Polk,  D.  D.,  bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  church 
in  Louisiana,  and  General  Thomas  G.  Polk,  of  Mississippi,  are  his  sons. 

Nathaniel  Macon,  an  eminent  statesman  and  a  man  whom  John  Randolph,  in 
his  will,  described  as  "  the  best,  and  purest,  and  wisest  he  ever  knew,"  was  born 
in  Warren  county,  in  1757.  He  served  as  a  private  in  the  Revolution,  re 
fusing  an  office  when  tendered  him,  which  was  characteristic,  also,  of  his  subse 
quent  career,  for  neither  the  love  of  fame  and  power,  nor  the  acquisition  of  wealth, 
seemed  ever  to  possess  any  charm  for  this  single-hearted  lover  of  his  country. 
From  1791  until  1815  he  was  a  representative  in  the  lower  house  of  congress,  and 
from  then  until  1828  in  the  senate.  From  1801  to  1805  he  was  speaker  of  the 
house,  and  from  1825  to  1828  president  pro  tern,  of  the  senate.  "He  was  thus  a 
member  of  congress  thirty-seven  consecutive  years,  a  longer  term  of  service  than 
was  ever  given  by  one  man."  He  was  appropriately  styled  the  Father  of  the 
House,  and  men  of  all  creeds  looked  up  to  him  as  a  patriarch  for  counsel  and 
guidance."  In  1835,  he  was  president  of  the  constitutional  convention  of  the 
state,  and  died  in  1837,  leaving  a  reputation  at  which  even  party  spirit  could  find 
nothing  to  cavil. 

"The  Hornets  Nest"  as  Mecklenburgh  county,  was  termed  in  the  Revolu 
tion,  from  the  activity  and  numbers  of  the  rebels  to  the  crown  with  which 

it  swarmed,  was  the 
birth-place  of  two  pre 
sidents  of  the  United 
States,  Andrew  Jack 
son  and  Jas.  K.  Polk. 
The  latter  was  born 
in  1795,  and,  at  eleven 
years  of  age,  removed 
with  his  father's  fami 
ly  to  the  state  of  Ten 
nessee,  the  Mecca  of 
adventurous  North 
Carolinians  at  that  day. 
He,  however,  after 
ward  returned  to  his 
native  state,  and  re 
mained  long  enough 
to  avail  himself  of  the 
advantages  of  an  edu 
cation  at  Chapel  Hill, 
where  he  carried  off  the  highest  honors  of  his  class.  Jackson's  residence  in 
his  native  state  was  even  more  brief.  When  five  days  old  his  father  died, 
and  a  month  later  his  widowed  mother  took  up  her  residence  in  the  vicinity 
of  Waxhaw  Creek,  in  the  upper  part  of  South  Carolina.  At  about  nineteen 
years  of  age  he  likewise  emigrated  to  Tennessee. 


Bum 


)F  PRESIDENT  JACKSON. 


SOUTH    CAKOLINA. 


THE  first  attempt  to  make  a  settlement  within  the  limits  of  South  -Caro 
lina  was  made  in  1562,  by  John  Ribaud,  a  French  Protestant.  This  was  at 

the  time  of  the  civil  wars  in  France, 
and  Ribaud's  design  was  to  found  a 
settlement  in  this  distant  region  as  a 
retreat  from  persecution.  With  two 
ships  of  war  and  a  considerable  body 
of  forces,  he  sailed  to  America,  made 
land  in  the  thirtieth  degree  of  latitude, 
but,  not  finding  a  harbor,  sailed  north 
erly  until  he  discovered  Edisto  River. 
Near  this  he  built  a  fort  which  he 
named  Caroline,  in  which  he  left  a 
garrison  of  twenty-six  men,  and  then 
returned  to  France.  During  the  fol-. 
lowing  winter  the  garrison  mutinied, 
assassinated  their  commander,  and  in 
the  spring  abandoned  the  settlement, 
and  sailed  for  Europe.  On  their  voy 
age,  their  provisions  failing,  they  ap 
peased  their  hunger  with  human  flesh ; 
at  last  they  were  taken  up  by  an  Eng 
lish  ship,  landed  in  England,  and  conducted  to  the  queen,  to  relate  their 
adventures. 

In  15.64,  Laudoniere,  another  Frenchman,  carried  another  colony  and 
planted  them  on  the  same  spot.  But  the  Spaniards,  jealous  of  this  settle 
ment,  sent  a  large  force  under  Melandez,  with  orders  "  to  put  all  heretics 
to  death"  found  in  these  regions.  This  order  was,  for  the  most  part, 
strictly  obeyed,  as  he  succeeded  in  destroying  the  colony,  putting  to  death 
in  the  most  barbarous  manner  both  old  and  young,  a  few  only  escaping  to 
France.  Melandez  left  a  garrison  of  twelve  hundred  men  to  keep  possession 
of  the  fort  and  country.  In  1568,  Gourges,  a  native  of  Gascony,  in  order 
to  revenge  the  outrages  of  the  Spaniards,  equipped  three  ships,  sailed  to 
Carolina,  and,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Indians,  took  the  fort,  razed  it  to 
the  ground,  and  slew  most  of  the  Spaniards.  He  then  returned  to  France, 
and  both  nations  abandoned  the  country. 

In  1663,  the  Earl  of  Clarendon,  and  seven  others,  obtained  by  grant  from 
Charles  II,  of  England,  a  patent  of  the  lands  in  America  lying  between  the 

(697) 


ABMS  or  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

MOTTO  ;  Animis  opibusque  parati.    Ever  ready 

with  our  lives  and  property. 


698  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

31st  and  36th  degrees  of  N.  latitude.  Two  years  after  this  grant  was  con 
firmed,  and  the  limits  extended  from  the  twenty-ninth  degree  to  thirty-six 
and  a  half,  and  between  these  parallels  from,  tJie  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  ocean. 
The  proprietors,  in  virtue  of  their  powers,  employed  the  celebrated  John 
Locke  to  frame  for  them  a  constitution  and  body  of  laws.  This  constitu 
tion,  consisting  of  one  hundred  articles,  was  aristocratical,  and,  though  ap 
pearing  well  on  paper,  could  never  be  successfully  reduced  to  practice. 

In  1664,  the  proprietors  of  Carolina  sent  Captain  Sayle  to  explore  the 
coast,  who,  on  his  return  made  a  favorable  report  of  the  country.  In  1670, 
Captain  Sayle,  with  a  small  company,  arrived  at  Port  Royal  and  begun  a 
settlement,  but  he  soon  fell  a  victim  to  disease.  In  1671,  the  settlors  re 
moved  to  the  banks  of  Ashley  River,  and  begun  what  has  been  called  old 
Charleston.  In  1680,  they  began  the  present  city  of  Charleston. 

"At  the  coming  of  the  European  settlers,"  says  Mr.  Sirnms,  in  his  histoi'y 
of  the  state,  "South  Carolina  was  occupied  by  no  less  than  twenty -eight 
nations  or  tribes  of  Indians.  The  chief  of  these  were  the  Chickasaw,  the 
Cherokee,  Catawba,  Muscoghee  and  Choctow.  The  inferior  were  the  Ye- 
massee,  Congaree,  Santee,  Wateree,  Saluda,  Chickaree  and  Serratee.  These, 
with  the  exception  of  the  Catawba,  are  either  extinct  or  have  emigrated  to 
the  south-west;  of  the  Catawba  but  a  miserable  and  profligate  few  remain." 
The  Indian  names,  many  of  which  have  been  preserved  throughout  the 
state,  will  show  in  most  respects  the  regions  they  severally  occupied ;  as 
the  Congarees  occupied  the  country  which  is  watered  by  the  river  of  that 
name,  the  Santeee  the  Santee,  the  Saludas  the  Saluda,  and  many  others. 

In  1690,  a  number  of  French  protestants,  or  Huguenots,  driven  from  France 
by  the  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantes,  settled  in  the  state,  and  were  after 
ward  followed  by  a  number  of  Irish,  Germans  and  Swiss.  The  proprietors 
having  observed  the  good  conduct  of  the  French  protestants,  directed  the 
governor  to  permit  them  to  elect  representatives,  a  privilege  which  they  had 
•never  yet  exercised.  The  English  Episcopalians,  considering  the  French 
as  their  hereditary  enemies,  who  did  not  belong  to  their  church,  were  un 
willing  that  they  should  be  associated  with  themselves  in  the  enjoyment  of 
the  rights  of  freemen,  opposed  the  concession  with  great  clamor  and  zeal. 
T"hey  even  went  so  far  as  to  endeavor  to  put  in  force  the  laws  of  England 
against  foreigners,  insisting  that  they  could  not  equally  possess  real  estate  in 
the  colony,  and  that  the  marriages  solemnized  by  French  ministers  were 
void,  and  that  the  children  could  not  inherit  the  property  of  their  fathers. 

By  the  display  of  such  an  illiberal  and  unchristian  spirit,  these  strangers 
became  alarmed  and  discouraged.  But,  being  countenanced  by  the  governor, 
they  remained  in  the  colony,  and,  for  a  time,  withdrew  their  claim  to  the 
right  of  suffrage.  This,  however,  did  not  put  an  end  to  the  persecution. 
Such  was  the  general  turbulence  and  disorder,  the  people  complaining  of 
their  rulers  and  quarreling  among  themselves,  that,  in  1695,  John  Archdale 
was  sent  over  as  governor  of  both  Carolinas,  with  full  power  to  redress  all 
grievances.  He  succeeded  in  restoring  order,  and,  in  the  course  of  a  few 
years,  the  prejudices  against  the  exiles  became  so  softened  that  they  were  ad 
mitted  by  the  general  assembty  to  all  the  rights  of  citizens  and  freemen. 

Although  the  proprietors  had  stipulated  that  liberty  of  conscience  should 
be  enjoyed,  yet  one  of  them,  Lord  Grandville,  a  bigoted  churchman,  and 
James  5loore,  the  governor,  determined  to  effect,  if  possible,  the  establish 
ment  of  the  Episcopal  form  of  worship  in  the  colony.  Although  a  majority 
of  the  people  were  dissenters,  yet,  by  the  arts  and  intrigue  of  the  venal 
governor,  a  majority  of  the  assembly  were  induced  to  pass  a  law  establishing 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


699 


the  Episcopal  religion,  and  excluding  dissenters  from  a  seat  in  the  assembly. 
By  the  influence  of  Lord  Granville  this  law  was  confirmed  by  the  pro 
prietors. 

The  dissenters  now  saw  themselves  deprived  of  those  privileges  for  which 
they  had  left  their  native  country,  and  encountered  so  many  hardships  and 
privations  in  the  wilderness.  Some  began  to  make  preparations  to  leave  the 
colony  and  settle  in  Pennsylvania ;  others  proposed  that  a  remonstrance 
against  the  law  should  be  presented  to  the  house  of  lords.  This  latter  mea 
sure  was  adopted.  The  lords  expressed  by  a  vote  their  disapprobation  of 
the  law,  and,  upon  their  solicitation,  Queen  Anne  declared  it  void.  Lord 
Granville  soon  after  died,  and  the  colony  enjoyed  a  season  of  comparative 
quiet. 

In  1702,  war  having  taken  place  between  England  and  Spain,  Governor 
Moore,  of  Carolina,  proposed  an  expedition  against  the  Spaniards  at  St.  Au 
gustine.  A  large  majority  of  the  assembly  were  in  favor  of  it,  and  they 
voted  two  thousand  pounds  sterling  for  the  service.  Six  hundred  Indians 
were  engaged,  and  six  hundred  militia  were  raised,  and  embarked  at  Port 
Royal,  with  the  governor  at  their  head.  The  governor,  with  the  main  body, 
proceeded  by  sea  to  block  up  the  harbor.  Colonel  Daniel,  with  a  party, 
went  by  the  inland  passage,  and  succeeded  in  plundering  the  town  before  the 
arrival  of  the  governor.  The  Spaniards  retired  to  their  castle  with  the 
most  valuable  effects,  and  Governor  Moore,  having  in  vain  attempted  to  dis 
lodge  them,  was  obliged  to  retreat  by  land  to  Carolina.  This  expedition  en 
tailed  a  debt  of  six  thousand  pounds  on  the  colony.  Bills  of  credit  were 
issued,  for  the  payment  of  which  a  duty  was  laid  on  skins,  liquors  and  furs. 
This  was  the  first  paper  money  issued  in  Carolina. 

In  1703,  the  Apalachian  Indians,  by  their  connection  with  the  Spaniards, 
becoming  hostile,  Governor  Moore  marched  into  the  heart  of  their  settle 
ments  and  burnt  their  towns  between  the  Altamaha  and  Savannah  Rivers. 
He  captured  several  hundred  of  the  enemy,  reduced  the  remainder  to  sub 
mission,  and  sold  many  prisoners  for  slaves. 

,  In  1706,  the  Spaniards  from  Florida  invaded  Carolina.  A  fleet  appeared 
before  Charleston,  but  the  whole  colony  had  made  such  preparation  for 
defense  that  the  enemy  were  obliged  to  retire  without  doing  much  injury. 
One  of  their  ships,  having  ninety  men  on  board,  was  captured  by  the  Caro 
linians. 

The  Yamasees,  a  powerful  tribe  inhabiting  the  southern  border  of  South 
Carolina,  instigated,  it  is  believed,  by  the  Spaniards,  formed  a  general  con 
spiracy  of  all  the  neighboring  tribes  to  destroy  the  English  settlements.  Not 
less  than  six  or  seven  thousand  warriors  of  the  Congarees,  Catawbas,  Chero- 
kees,  Yamasees,  and  other  tribes,  were  engaged  in  the  plot.  On  the  15th  of 
April,  1715,  at  daybreak,  the  massacre  began  at  Pocotaglio  and  the  neigh 
boring  plantations.  About  ninety  persons  were  killed.  A  captain  of  the 
militia  escaping  to  Port  Royal  alarmed  the  town,  and  a  vessel  happening  to 
to  be  in  the  harbor  the  inhabitants  fled  on  board,  and  by  sailing  to  Charles 
ton  escaped  the  massacre. 

Charleston  at  this  time  could  muster  but  twelve  hundred  men  fit  to  bear 
arms,  but  Governor  Craven  took  vigorous  measures,  laying  an  embargo,  pro 
claiming  martial  law,  and  being  authorized  by  the  assembly  to  impress  men, 
stores  and  ammunition,  he  marched  against  the  savages,  and  found  their 
main  body  at  their  great  camp,  called  Sattcatchers.  A  severe  and  bloody 
battle  was  now  fought  from  behind  trees  and  bushes,  the  Indians  alternately 
retreating  and  returning  with  double  fury  to  the  charge.  The  governor,  un- 


700  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

dismayed,  pressed  closely  upon  them  with  his  provincials,  and  drove  them 
beyond  Savannah  River.  The  Yamasees,  after  their  expulsion,  went  directly 
to  the  Spanish  territories  in  Florida,  where  they  were  hospitably  received. 

In  this  war  four  hundred  whites  were  killed,  property  to  a  great  amount  de 
stroyed,  and  a  large  debt  contracted.  The  proprietors,  though  earnestly  solicited, 
refused  to  grant  any  relief  or  pay  any  portion  of  the  debt.  The  assembly  deter 
mined  to  remunerate  the  colony  by  disposing  of  land  from  which  the  Indians 
were  driven.  The  terms  were  so  favorable  that  five  hundred  Irishmen  came  over 
and  planted  themselves  on  the  frontiers.  The  proprietors  refusing  to  sanc 
tion  the  proceedings  of  the  assembly  deprived  these  emigrants  of  their  lands. 
By  this  and  other  oppressive  acts  of  the  proprietors  the  people  were  much 
exasperated,  and  longed  for  a  change  of  rulers. 

In  1719,  Gov.  Johnston  having  dissolved  the  assembly,  the  members  im 
mediately  met  as  a  conve'ntion,  and  elected  Col.  James  Moore  their  governor. 
Assisted  by  the  council  and  supported  by  the  people,  he  administered  the 
affairs  of  the  colony  in  the  name  of  the  king.  In  1720  the  Carolina  agent 
procured  a  hearing  from  the  lords  of  the  regency  and  council  in  England, 
who  gave  it  as  their  opinion  that  the  proprietors  of  that  province  had  for 
feited  their  charter.  In  conformity  to  this  decision  they  appointed  Gen. 
Francis  Nicholson  provisional  governor  of  the  province,  with  a  commission 
from  the  king.  Several  years  afterward  seven  of  the  proprietors  sold  to  the 
king  their  claim  to  the  soil  and  rents,  and  assigned  to  him  their  right  of  ju 
risdiction.  The  government  now  being  administered  by  executive  officers 
appointed  by  the  crown,  and  by  assemblies  chosen  by  the  people  and  under 
their  control,  the  colony  became  prosperous.  Many  emigrants  now  came 
from  the  northern  colonies,  and  often  large  bodies  of  Protestants  arrived  from 
Europe;  in  one  year  (1752)  the  number  who  came  exceeded  sixteen  hun 
dred. 

During  the  revolutionary  struggle  South  Carolina  performed  her  share  in 
the  contest,  and  encountered  many  and  great  sacrifices  arising  from  her  ex 
posed  situation.  A  military  force  for  the  defense  of  the  colony  against  the 
British  was  organized  at  a  very  early  period  of  the  war.  In  1776  an  attack 
was  made  on  Fort  Moultrie,  at  the  entrance  of  Charleston,  harbor,  in  which 
the  invaders  were  defeated ;  but  in  1780  the  city  itself  was  captured,  after  a 
siege  of  six  weeks  by  the  enemy,  who  held  possession  until  1782.  For  three 
years  this  state  was  the  seat  of  war.  Many  bloody  struggles  took  place,  and 
its  territory  was  occupied  by  the  enemy  the  greater  part  of  the  years  1780 
and  1781. 

The  constitution  of  the  United  States  was  adopted  by  this  state  in  conven 
tion,  in  May,  1788,  by  a  vote  of  149  to  73.  The  first  state  constitution,  be 
ing  the  earliest  in  the  Union,  was  formed  in  1775,  the  present  one  in  1790. 
'•South  Carolina  has  taken  an  active  part  in  the  affairs  of  the  national  gov 
ernment,  and  has  furnished  some  of  the  most  distinguished  statesmen,  being 
generally  ably  represented  in  the  national  councils.  She  has  gone  further 
than  any  other  state  in  the  assertion  and  vindication  of  the  rights  of  the  sov 
ereign  states  as  opposed  to  the  powers  of  the  federal  government."  In  1827 
the  legislature  passed  resolutions  against  the  protective  tariff  of  the  United 
States  as  unconstitutional,  and  in  1830  an  ordinance  was  enacted  to  declare 
null  and  void  an  act  of  congress  imposing  duties,  etc.  In  1833  counter 
proclamations  of  President  Jackson  and  Governor  Hayne,  on  the  subject  of 
nullification,  were  issued. 

South  Carolina  is  bounded  north  by  North  Carolina,  east  by  the  Atlantic 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  701 

Ocean,  and  on  the  south-west  and  west  by  Georgia.  Its  average  length  is 
about  200  miles,  its  breadth  about  160,  containing  an  area  of  about 
30,000  square  miles.  It  lies  between  32°  and  35°  10'  N.  lat.,  and  between 
78°  35'  and  83°  30'  W.  long.  The  state  presents  a  great  variety  of  soil  and 
surface.  Along  the  seaboard,  and  from  thirty  to  sixty  miles  into  the  inte 
rior,  the  face  of  the  country  is  flat  and  unpromising,  covered  with  exten 
sive  tracts  of  pine  barren,  swamp  and  savannah,  comprising  the  most  fertile 
and  the  most  sterile  extremes  of  soil.  This  is  called  the  low  country,  and 
during  the  summer  and  autumn  is  very  unhealthy.  This  section  includes 
the  sea  islands,  which  are  celebrated  for  the  growth  of  the  finest  kinds  of 
cotton,  to  which  they  impart  their  name,  and  the  tide  lands,  which  arc 
equally  celebrated  for  their  valuable  crops  of  rice,  of  which  South  Carolina 
exports  more  than  all  the  other  states  of  the  Union  together. 

Near  the  center  of  the  state  lies  an  arid  and  sterile  region  some  fifty  or 
sixty  miles  in  width,  and  reaching  nearly  through  the  state — a  succession  of 
sand  hills,  containing,  at  intervals,  spots  of  great  fertility.  Beyond  this,  by 
an  abrupt  acclivity,  commences  the  upper  country,  which  consists  of  an  ex 
cellent  table  land,  the  soil  of  which  is  highly  productive  and  under  good  cul 
tivation.  Still  beyond  the  surface  becomes  mountainous,  occasionally  exhib 
iting  elevations  of  considerable  hight.  Table  Mountain,  the  most  lofty,  is 
about  4,000  feet  above  the  sea  level.  The  state  is  divided  into  twenty-nine 
districts.  In  1790  the  total  population  was  249,073,  slaves  107,094 ;  in 
1840,  594,398,  slaves  317,038;  in  1850,  668,507,  slaves  384,984.  In  the 
low  country  the  blacks  outnumber  the  whites  in  the  proportion  of  more  than 
three  to  one ;  in  the  central  the  whites  are  rather  the  most  numerous,  and  in 
the  upper  country  the  difference  between  the  two  races  is  nearly  reversed 
from  that  which  exists  in  the  lowland  districts. 

CHARLESTON,  the  commercial  emporium  of  South  Carolina,  and  the  largest 
city  on  the  Atlantic  coast  south  of  Baltimore,  is  situated  on  a  tongue  of  land 
between  Ashley  and  Cooper  Rivers,  which  unite  at  this  point  and  flow  into 
the  Atlantic.  It  is  118  miles  N.  E.  from  Savannah,  and  540  S.  W.  from 
Washington.  Population  in  1790,  16,359;  in  1840,  29,261;  in  1850, 
42,985,  of  whom  14,792  were  slaves ;  this  is  exclusive  of  St.  Phillip's  par 
ish,  or  the  neck,  which,  however,  is  virtually  a  part  of  Charleston,  and  has 
about  16,000  inhabitants.  The  harbor  which  is  formed  by  the  confluence 
of  Ashley  and  Cooper  Rivers  is  about  two  miles  wide,  and  extends  upward 
of  six  miles  to  the  ocean.  The  passage  to  the  city  is  well  defended  by  sev 
eral  fortifications;  on  one  side  is  Fort  Moultrie,  on  Sullivan's  Island,  on  the 
other  is  Fort  Johnson,  on  James  Island.  In  front  of  the  city  is  Castle  Pinck- 
ney,  and  in  the  sea,  close  upon  the  channel,  Fort  Sumpter. 

Charleston  is  considered  as  more  healthy  than  any  other  part  of  the  low 
country  in  the  southern  states,  and  is  much  resorted  to  by  the  planters  during 
the  sickly  months.  The  city  is  regularly  built,  and  extends  about  two  miles 
in  length  and  one  and  a  half  in  breadth.  The  streets  are  for  the  most  part 
parallel  with  each  other  from  the  Cooper  to  the  Ashley  River,  and  are  Crossed 
by  others  nearly  at  right  angles.  Many  of  the  houses  are  of  brick,  some  of 
which  are  of  superior  elegance ;  others  are  of  wood,  neatly  painted  white, 
having  piazzas,  beautifully  ornamented  with  vines,  etc.  Almost  every  spot 
in  the  vicinity  capable  of  improvement  is  occupied  by  plantations  in  a  high 
state  of  cultivation. 

The  growth  of  Charleston  has  been  less  rapid  than  most  of  the  cities  of  the 
United  States.  Its  first  settlement  was  in  1671.  In  its  original  condition  it 


702 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


was  low,  intersected  with  numerous  creeks  and  marshes,  which  time  and  in 
dustry  have  almost  entirely  reclaimed. 

The  first  Episcopal  Church  in  Carolina  was  built  in  Charleston  about 
1681  or  1682.     It  was  of  black   cypress,  upon  a  brick  foundation,  at  the 


View  in  Broad-street,  Charleston. 

The  annexed  engraving  shows  the  appearance  of  Broad-street  as  seen  from  a  point  several  rods  wi->t  from 
where  it  is  crossed  by  Meeting-street,  and  presents  a  partial  view  of  several  of  the  public  buildings.  The 
firs:  building  on  the  left  is  that  of  the  "Hebrew  Orphan  Society,  1801;"  the  next  is  the  Court  House.  The 
City  Hall  appears  lieyond,  between  which  and  the  Court  House,  Meeting-street  passes.  The  Guard  House  is 
on  the  right.  In  the  distance,  at  the  east  end  of  the  street,  is  seen  the  Post-office  and  Custom-House,  a 
structure  built  before  the  revolution.  Col.  Isaac  Hayne,*  a  highly  respected  citizen  and  patriot,  previous 
to  his  execution,  July,  1781.  was  confined  in  a  room  on  the  north-east  corner  of  this  building. 

southeast  corner  of  Broad  and  Meeting-streets.  It  was  usually  called  the 
"English  Church"  but  the  distinctive  name  was  St.  Philip.  In  1710-11  an 
act  was  passed  for  building  a  new  church  of  brick.  This  was  erected  in 
Church-street  in  1723.  .  The  first  minister  of  the  church  in  Charleston  was 
the  Rev.  Atkin  Williamson,  who  came  here  about  1680,  and  died  in  the  col- 


*  After  the  capture  of  Charleston  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  Col.  Hayne,  confiding  in  the 
honor  of  the  conquerors,  was  induced  to  leave  his  family  and  plantation,  near  Edisto,  and 
surrender  himself  a  prisoner  and  take  his  parole,  like  many  others.  The  British  com 
mandant  at  Charleston  refused  him  this  privilege,  and  told  him  he  must  take  the  oath  of  al 
legiance  as  a  British  subject  or  submit  to  close  confinement.  His  family  being  exposed  to 
the  insults  of  marauders,  and  being  advised  by  Dr.  Ramsay,  his  friend,  who  was  himself  a 
prisoner,  he  having  been  assured  that  he  would  not  be  compelled  to  bear  arms  for  the  king, 
he  took  a  British  protection.  In  1781,  when  Gen.  Greene  had  swept  the  royal  power  from 
almost  every  place  it  had  subdued,  Col.  Hayne  was  summoned  to  repair  with  arms  to  the 
British  camp  at  Charleston  ;  this  he  refused,  and  feeling  himself  released  from  his  oath  he 
joined  the  American  army.  Being  made  prisoner,  he  was  conveyed  to  Charleston,  where, 
without  a  trial,  he  was  condemned  by  Col.  Balfour  and  Lord  Rawdon  to  be  hung.  The  men 
of  the  city  pleaded  for  him,  the  women  signed  petitions,  his  children  (for  his  wife  was  in  hor 
grave)  knelt  in  supplication  before  his  judges,  but  all  in  vain. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


703 


ony  at  an  advanced  age.  St.  Michael's  Church,  by  an  act  of  the  general  as 
sembly,  was  directed  to  be  built  "on  or  near  the  place  where  the  old  Church 
of  St.  Philip  formerly  stood." 

In  1704  the  boundaries  of  the  city  did  not  extend  farther  west  than  Meet 
ing-street,  north  than  the  present  Market-street,  and  south  than  Water-street. 
All  this  region  was  environed  with  fortifications.  Charleston  has  frequently 


Orphan  Asylum,   Charleston. 

suffered  by  disastrous  fires.  In  1796  one-third  of  the  city  was  destroyed  by 
fire,  at  a  loss  estimated  at  $2,500,000.  In  1838,  1,200  houses  were  burned, 
being  one-fifth  part  of  the  city,  covering  145  acres  of  ground,  at  a  loss  esti 
mated  at  $5,000,000.  Nevertheless,  it  has  advanced  in  prosperity,  and  con 
tains  all  those  institutions  which  mark  a  thriving  and  wealthy  commercial 
city. 

The  charitable  institutions  in  Charleston  are  numerous  and  efficient. 
Among  them  the  Orphan  House,  an  old  and  noble  charity  institution,  is  con 
spicuous.  It  has  seldom  less  than  250  inmates,  of  both  sexes,  who  are  care 
fully  fed,  clothed  and  educated.  In  the  Tablet  Hall,  containing  the  names 
of  doners,  at  the  front  entrance  of  the  Asylum,  is  the  following  inscription: 

"The  ordinance  establishing  an  Orphan  House  in  the  city  of  Charleston  for  supporting 
and  educating  poor  orphan  children,  and  those  of  poor,  distressed  and  disabled  parents, 
was  ratified  in  council  October  18,  1790,  Arnoldus  Vanderhoof,  intendant.  On  the  25th  of 
October  the  city  council  elected  the  following  gentlemen  commissioners  of  the  Orphan 
House,  who  met  for  the  first  time  on  the  28th,  in  a  hired  asylum  in  Church-street: 
Charles  Lining,  Kichard  Cole,  William  Marshall, 

John  Mitchell,  Arnoldus  Vanderhoist,         Thomas  Jones, 

John  Robertson,  Thomas  Corbett,  Samuel  Beekman. 

The  corner-stone  of  this  asylum  was  laid  by  his  Honor,  John  Huger,  intendant  of  the 
city  of  Charleston,  on  the  12th  day  of  November,  1792,  and  on  the  18th  of  October,  1794, 
the  commissioners  of  the  institution  introduced  into  it  one  hundred  and  fifteen  orphans,  the 
objects  of  the  charity.  The  enlargement  and  improvement  of  the  Orphan  House  was  com 
menced  in  1853,  and  in  October,  1855,  216  children  introduced  into  it." 

The  statue  of  William  Pitt,  the  British  statesman,  is  now  standing  in  front 
of  the  Asylum,  near  the  main  entrance  of  the  building.  He  is  represented 
in  Roman  costume.  This  statue  at  the  revolutionary  period  stood  in  the 


704 


SOUTH   CAROLINA 


street  where  Meeting  and  Broad-streets  cross  each  other.  One  of  the  arms 
is  wanting.  This  was  broken  off  in  the  revolution  by  a  shot  from  the  ene 
my's  battery  on  James  Island.  The  following  inscription  appears  on  the 
pedestal  on  which  the  statue  is  placed : 

In  grateful  memory  of  his  services  to  his  countrymen  in  general  and  to  America  in  par 
ticular,  the  Commons  House  of  Assembly  of  South  Carolina  unanimously  voted  this  statue 
of  the  Right  Honorable  William  Pitt,  Esq.,  who  gloriously  exerted  himself  in  defending  the 
freedom  of  the  Americans,  the  true  sons  of  England,  by  promoting  a  repeal  of  the  Stamp 
Act,  in  the  year  1766.  Time  shall  sooner  destroy  the  mark  of  their  esteem  than  erase  from 
their  minds  their  just  sense  of  his  patriotic  virtues. 

The  engraving  below  shows  a  view  of  Charleston  College.  The  building 
on  the  left  is  the  library.  This  institution  was  founded  in  1785,  chartered 
anew  in  1791,  and  again  re-organized  in  1837.  The  college  has  lately  been 
much  improved;  extensive  additions  have  been  made  to  the  main  building, 
and  another  professorship  established,  entitled  the  chair  of  Intellectual  Phil 
osophy  and  Greek  Literature.  This  college  is  in  a  prosperous  condition,  and 
has  an  able  faculty.  Its  museum,  or  collection  of  specimens  in  natural  his 
tory,  is  one  of  the  best  in  the  Union. 

The  Medical  College  of  the  State  of  South  Carolina  is  a  flourishing  institu 
tion,  founded  in  1833.  The  High  School,  established  in  1839,  is  endowed 
with  $1,000  per  annum  for  a  hundred  years.  The  city  contains  about  thirty 
churches,  several  of  which  are  fine  specimens  of  architecture ;  several  hotels 
of  the  first  order,  and  nine  banks  having  an  aggregate  capital  of  eleven  mil 
lions  of  dollars. 


Charleston  College. 

During  the  year  ending  August,  1854,  Charleston  exported  24,761  bales 
of  sea-island  cotton,  408,278  bales  of  upland  cotton,  223,064  bushels  of  rough 
rice,  or  "paddy,"  about  as  much  cleared  rice,  and  23,844,650  feet  of  lumber. 
Since  the  opening  of  the  railroad  communications  with  the  west  the  city  has 
become  the  center  of  an  important  trade  in  flour. 

"The  citizens  of  Charleston  are  distinguished  for  their  hospitality  and  re 
finement,  and  perhaps  no  place  in  the  United  States  affords  more  agreeable 
society.  In  winter  it  is  particularly  pleasant  as  a  residence,  and  is  much  re 
sorted  toby  persons  from  other  parts  of  the  Union." 

The  city  of  Charleston  from  the  beginning  of  the  American  revolution 
entered  with  zeal  into  the  support  of  the  American  cause.  Being  the  largest 
and  most  important  place  in  the  southern  states,  it  was  a  great  object  with 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  705 

the  British  commanders  to  attempt  its  reduction.  Fortunately  an  official 
letter  from  England  announcing  the  speedy  departure  of  an  expedition  from 
that  country  for  this  object  had  been  intercepted  early  in  the  spring  of  1776, 
and  time  was  thus  given  to  place  the  city  in  a  state  of  defense.  The  follow 
ing  account  of  the  attack  (June  28th)  is  from  Holmes'  Annals : 

The  execution  of  the  plan  which  respected  the  southern  colonies  was  committed 
to  General  Clinton  and  bir  Peter  Parker,  who,  having  formed  a  junction  at  Cape 
Fear,  concluded  to  attempt  the  reduction  of  Charleston.  For  that  place  they  ac 
cordingly  sailed,  with  2,800  land  forces,  and  crossing  Charleston  bar  on  the  4th  of 
June,  anchored  about  three  miles  from  Sullivan's  Island.  Every  exertion  had  been 
previously  made  to  put  the  colony,  and  especially  its  capital,  in  a  posture  of  de 
fense.  Works  had  been  erected  on  Sullivan's  Island,  which  lies  about  six  miles 
below  Charleston  toward  the  sea,  and  so  near  the  channel  as  to  be  a  convenient 
post  for  annoying  ships  when  approaching  the  town.  The  militia  of  the  country 
now  repaired  in  great  numbers  to  Charleston,  and  at  this  critical  juncture  Major- 
General  Lee,  who  had  been  appointed  by  congress  to^  the  immediate  command  of 
all  the  forces  in  the  southern  department,  arrived  with  the  regular  troops  of  the 
northern  colonies.  On  the  28th  of  June  Sir  Peter  Parker  attacked  the  fort  on 
Sullivan's  Island,  with  two  50  gun  ships,  four  frigates  of  28  guns,  the  Sphynx  of 
20  guns,  the  Friendship  armed  vessel  of  22  guns,  and  the  Ranger  sloop  and  Thun 
der  bomb,  each  of  8  guns.  On  the  fort  were  mounted  26  cannon,  with  which  the 
garrison,  consisting  of  375  regulars  and  a  few  militia,  under  the  command  of  CoL 
Moultrie,  made  a  most  gallant  defense.  The  attack  commenced  between  ten  and 
eleven  in  the  morning,  and  was  continued  upward  of  ten  hours.  The  flag-staff  of 
the  fort  being  shot  away  very  early  in  the  action,  Sergeant  Jasper  leaped  down 
upon  the  beach,  took  up  the  flag,  and  regardless  of  the  incessant  firing  of  the  ship 
ping,  mounted  and  placed  it  on  the  rampart.  Three  of  the  ships  advancing  about 
twelve  o'clock  to  attack  the  western  wing  of  the  fort,  became  entangled  with  a 
shoal,  to  which  providential  incident  the  preservation  of  the  garrison  is  ascribed. 
At  half  past  nine  the  firing  on  both  sides  ceased,  and  soon  after  the  ships  slipped 
their  cables.  In  this  action,  the  deliberate  and  well  directed  fire  of  the  garrison 
exceedingly  shattered  the  ships,  and  the  killed  and  wounded  on  board  exceeded 
200  men.  The  loss  of  the  garrison  waa  only  10  men  killed  and  22  wounded. 
Though  many  thousand  shot  were  fired  from  the  shipping,  yet  the  works  were  but 
little  damaged.  The  fort  being  built  of  palmetto,  a  tree  indigenous  to  Carolina,  of 
a  remarkably  spongy  nature,  the  shot  which  struck  it  were  merely  buried  in  the 
wood,  without  shivering  it.  Hardly  a  hut  or  a  tree  on  the  island  escaped.  The 
thanks  of  congress  were  given  to  Gen.  Lee,  and  to  Colonels  Thomson  and  Moultrie, 
for  their  good  conduct  on  this  memorable  day;  and  the  fort,  in  compliment  to  the 
commanding  officer,  was  from  that  time  called  Fort  Moultrie. 

Gen.  Prevost,  after  he  abandoned  Augusta,  in  Georgia,  in  April,  1779, 
learning  that  Charleston,  on  the  land  side,  was  in  a  defenseless  state,  hoped 
to  be  able  to  reduce  it.  Prevost  having  advanced  about  half  way,  happily 
for  the  inhabitants  of  Charleston,  halted  two  or  three  days,  and  in  that  in 
terval  they  made  every  preparation  for  the  defense  of  the  city.  All  the 
houses  in  the  suburbs  were  burnt.  Lines  and  abbatis  were  carried  across 
Ashley  and  Cooper  Rivers;  cannon  were  mounted,  and  in  a  few  days  a  force 
of  three  thousand  three  hundred  men  were  assembled  in  Charleston  for  its 
defense.  On  the  10th  of  May  the  British  troops  reached  Ashley  ferry,  and 
on  the  12th  the  town  was  summoned  to  surrender  on  favorable  terms.  These 
were  rejected,  and  the  British  finding  the  inhabitants  so  well  prepared  against 
an  assault  recrossed  Ashley  ferry. 

The  following  account  of  the  capture  of  Charleston  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
in  1780,  is  from  Holmes'  Annals: 

No  sooner  did  Sir  Henry  Clinton  receive  certain  information  of  the  departure  of 
Count  D'Estaing  from  the  American  coast  than  he  set  forward  an  expedition  against 


706  SOUTH   CAROLINA. 

South  Carolina.  The  troops  designed  for  this  service,  consisting  of  4  flank  battal- 
lions,  12  regiments,  and  a  corps  of  British,  Hessian  and  provincial,  a  powerful  detach 
ment  of  artillery,  and  250  cavalry,  escorted  by  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  arrived  at  Ty- 
bee,  in  Georgia,  before  the  end  of  January.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  accompanied  the 
expedition,  leaving  the  garrison  at  New  York  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant- 
General  Knyphausen.  In  a  few  days  the  transports  with  the  army  on  board  sailed 
for  North  Ldisto,  and  the  troops,  making  good  their  landing  about  thirty  miles 
from  Charleston,  took  possession  of  John's  Island  and  Stono  Ferry,  and  soon  after 
of  James  Island  and  Wappoo  Cut.  A  bridge  was  thrown  over  the  canal,  and  part 
of  the  royal  army  took  post  on  the  banks  of  Ashley  River,  opposite  to  Charleston. 
Governor  Rutledge,  to  whom  the  assembly  of  the  state  had  recently  given  extra 
ordinary  powers,  ordered  the  militia  to  rendezvous,  and  issued  a  proclamation,  re 
quiring  such  of  them  as  were  regularly  draughted,  and  all  the  inhabitants  and 
owners  of  property  in  the  town,  to  join  the  garrison  immediately,  on  pain  of  con 
fiscation  ;  but  the  late  repulse  at  Savannah  had  produced  such  a  dispiriting  effect 
that  few  complied  with  the  order.  The  defenses  of  Charleston  now  consisted  of  a 
chain  of  redoubts,  lines  and  batteries,  extending  from  Ashley  to  Cooper  River,  on 
which  were  mounted  upward  of  80  pieces  of  cannon  and  mortars.  In  front  of  the 
lines  had  been  dug  a  canal,  which  was  filled  with  water,  and  from  the  dam  at  each 
end  a  swamp,  filling  the  intervening  spaces  to  each  river,  formed  natural  impedi 
ments.  Behind  these  two  rows  of  abbatis,  some  other  obstructions,  and  immedi 
ately  in  front  of  the  works  a  double  picketed  ditch.  The  works  on  the  right  and 
left  were  very  strong,  and  advanced  so  far  beyond  the  range  of  the  intermediate 
line,  as  to  enfilade  the  canal  almost  from  one  end  to  the  other;  and  in  the  center 
was  a  hornwork  of  masonry,  which,  being  closed  during  the  siege,  formed  a  kind 
of  citadel.  On  all  sides  of  the  town  where  a  landing  was  practicable  batteries 
were  erected  and  covered  with  artillery;  the  works  on  Sullivan's  Island  had  been 
strengthened  and  enlarged,  and  Commodore  Whipple  with  a  squadron  of  9  sail  lay 
just  within  the  bar. 

General  Lincoln  trusting  to  these  defenses,  and  expecting  large  reinforcements, 
remained  in  Charleston  at  the  earnest  request  of  the  inhabitants,  and  with  the 
force  under  his  command,  amounting  to  7,000  men  cf  all  denominations  under 
arms,  resolved  to  defend  the  place.  On  the  21st  of  March  the  British  marine 
force,  consisting  of  one  ship  of  50  guns,  two  of  40  guns,  four  of  32,  and  the  Sand 
wich  armed  ship,  crossed  the  bar  and  anchored  in  Five  Fathom  Hole.  Commo 
dore  Whipple,  finding  it  impracticable  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  passing  over  the 
bar,  fell  back  to  Fort  Moultrie,  and  afterward  to  Charleston.  The  crews  and  guns 
of  all  his  vessels,  excepting  one,  were  put  on  shore  to  reinforce  the  batteries. 
Some  of  his  ships  he  stationed  in  Cooper  River,  and  the  rest,  with  some  other  ves 
sels,  were  sunk  across  the  mouth  of  it,  to  prevent  the  British  fleet  from  entering. 
On  the  9th  of  April,  Admiral  Arbuthnot  passed  Fort  Moultrie  without  stopping  to 
engage  it  'Colonel  Pinckney,  who  commanded  on  Sullivan's  Island  with  300  men, 
kept  up  a  brisk  and  well  directed  fire  on  the  ships  in  their  passage;  27  seamen 
wei-f  killed  or  wounded,  and  the  ships  in  genera.1  sustained  damage.  As  the  fleet 
was  precluded  from  an  entrance  into  Cooper  River,  it  anchored  near  the  re 
mains  of  Fort  Johnston,  just  without  the  range  of  shot  from  the  batteries  of  the 
town.  The  same  day  on  which  the  fleet  passed  Fort  Moultrie,  the  first  parallel  of 
the  besiegers  was  finished.  The  town  being  now  almost  invested  by  sea  and  land, 
the  British  commanders  summoned  General  Lincoln  to  surrender,  but  the  general 
with  modest  firmness  replied:  "Sixty  days  have  passed  since  it  has  been  known 
that  your  intentions  against  this  town  were  hostile,  in  which  time  has  been 
afforded  to  abandon  it,  but  duty  and  inclination  point  to  the  propriety  of  support 
ing  it  to  the  last  extremity." 

The  batteries  of  the  first  parallel  were  now  opened  upon  the  town,  and  soon 
made  a  visible  impression,  but  the  communication  between  the  country  and  the 
garrison  was  still  kept  open  across  Cooper  River,  through  which  General  Lincoln 
expected  to  receive  his  reinforcements,  and,  if  it  should  become  necessary,  to  make 
good  his  retreat  To  prevent  the  reception  of  those  reinforcements,  and  to  cut  off 
that  retreat,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  detached  Lieutenant-Colonel  Webster  with  1,400 
men.  By  the  advanced  guard  of  this  detachment,  composed  of  Tarleton's  legion 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  707 

and  Ferguson's  corps,  the  American  cavalry,  with  the  militia  attached  to  them, 
were  surprised  in  the  night  of  the  14th  of  April,  at  Biggin's  Bridge,  near  Monk's 
Corner,  32  miles  from  Charleston,  and  completely  routed  and  dispersed.  The  British 
now  extended  themselves  to  the  eastward  of  Cooper  River,  and  about  this  time  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  received  a  reinforcement  of  3,000  men  from  New  York.  The 
garrison  having  no  reasonable  hope  of  effecting  a  retreat,  by  advice  of  a  council  of 
war,  called  on  the  21st  of  April,  an  offer  was  made  for  surrendering  the  town  on 
certain  conditions,  but  those  conditions  were  instantly  rejected  by  the  British  com 
manders.  The  besiegers  in  the  meantime  were  daily  advancing  their  works,  and 
their  third  parallel  was  completed  on  the  6th  of  May.  On  the  same  day  the 
garrison  of  Fort  Moultrie  surrendered  to  Captain  Hudson,  of  the  royal  navy,  Col 
onel  Pinckney  with  150  of  the  men  under  his  command  having  been  withdrawn 
from  that  post  to  Charleston.  On  the  same  day,  also,  the  broken  remains  of  the 
American  cavalry  under  Colonel  White  were  again  surprised  by  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Tarleton  on  the  banks  of  the  Santee,  and  the  whole  either  killed,  taken  or 
dispersed. 

bir  Henry  Clinton,  while  thus  successful  in  every  operation,  began  a  correspond 
ence  with  General  Lincoln,  and  renewed  his  former  offers  to  the  garrison,  in  case 
of  their  surrender;  but  the  terms,  so  far  as  they  respected  the  citizens,  being  not 
satisfactory,  the  garrison  recommenced  hostilities.  The  British  batteries  of  the 
third  parallel  now  opened  on  the  town,  and  did  great  execution.  Shells  and  car 
cases  were  thrown  into  almost  all  parts  of  the  town,  and  several  houses  were 
burned.  The  Hessian  yagers,  posted  advantageously,  fired  their  rifles  with  such 
effect  that  numbers  of  the  besieged  were  killed  at  their  guns,  and  scarcely  any  es 
caped  who  showed  themselves  over  the  lines.  During  this  fire,  which  continued 
two  days  without  intermission,  the  besiegers  gained  the  counterscarp  of  the  work 
that  flanked  the  canal,  passed  the  canal  itself,  and  advancing  within  twenty  five 
yards  of  the  American  works,  prepared  to  make  a  general  assault  by  land  and 
water.  The  siege  having  been  protracted  until  the  llth,  a  great  number  of  citi 
zens  of  Charleston  on  that  day  addressed  General  Lincoln  in  a  petition,  requesting 
his  acceptance  of  the  terms  which  had  been  offered.  The  general  wrote  to  Sir 
Henry  Clinton,  offering  to  accept  those  terms,  and  received  a  favorable  answer.  A 
capitulation  was  signed  on  the  12th  of  May,  and  the'next  day  Major-General  Leslie 
took  possession  of  the  town.  The  loss  of  the  king's  troops  during  the  siege  was  76 
killed  and  140  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  89  killed  and  140 
wounded.  Upward  of  400  pieces  of  artillery  were  surrendered. 

The  different  churches  in  Charleston  have  each  a  graveyard  attached  to 
their  premises.  The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in 
the  various  yards.  The  annexed  are  from  St.  Philip's  graveyard,  back  from 
the  circular  Presbyterian  Church.  The  gate  of  this  yard  is  upward  of  one 
hundred  years  old.  These  words  are  affixed  to  it:  HODIE  MIHI  ERAS 
TIBE — It  opens  to  me  to-day,  for  you  to-morrow: 

To  the  memory  of  Nicholas  John  Wightman,  who  was  killed  by  a  foot-pad  on  the  night 
of  the  12th  of  March,  1788,  aged  25  years,  peaceably  returning  home  to  his  brother's  house, 
where  he  resided.  The  villain  met  and  made  an  attack  to  rob  him,  which  he  resisted,  and 
was  shot  dead  on  the  spot.  His  brother,  with  a  small  assistance,  the  same  night  secured 
the  murderer  and  six  accomplices,  being  the  whole  of  a  gang  that  then  very  much  infested 
the  peace  of  the  city,  and  by  their  frequent  robberies  and  attempts  to  set  fire  to  houses  kept 
the  inhabitants  in  continual  alarm,  who  were  shortly  after  tried  and,  on  the  fullest  con 
viction,  condemned  and  executed.  DIVINE  PROVIDENCE  ordered  it  so  that  a  single  button 
belonging  to  the  coat  of  the  murderer,  found  the  next  day,  on  the  spot  where  the  murder 
was  committed,  by  a  child,  the  son  of  Mr.  Edgar  Wells,  merchant,  served  with  other  proof 
to  discover  and  convict  him.  This  marble  is  erected  by  an  affectionate  brother  and  sister 
in  memory  of  the  virtues  of  their  dear  brother,  who  was  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him.  He 
was  mild  and  affable  in  his  manners.  Just,  generous  and  humane,  he  loved  with  the  sin- 
cerest  affection.  His  soul  rests  at  the  mercy  seat  of  his  Creator. 

Ye  that  peruse  his  name  who  living  shined, 
Oh!  bear  the  merits  of  the  dead  in  mind; 
How  skilled  he  was  in  each  engaging  art, 
The  mildest  manners,  with  a  generous  heart — 
45 


708 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


He  was — but  Heav'n  how  soon  ordain'd  his  end 

In  death  a  hero  as  in  life  a  friend. 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Maj.  BENJAMIN  HUUKR,  who  fell  before  the  linos  at  Charleston, 
on  the  llth  day  of  May,  1779,  in  the  32d  year  of  his  age.  This  memorial  of  her  affection 
was  caused  to  be  erected  by  his  widow. 

To  the  memory  of  ROBERT  J.  TURNBULL,  the  intrepid  and  successful  asserter  of 
the  rights  of  states,  author  of  the  Crisis,  under  the  name  of  Brutus,  the  Address  of 

the  Convention  to  the  people  of  South  Car 
olina,  and  other  able  productions  in  sup 
port  of  constitutional  liberty.  Born  14th 
January,  1774,  died  15th  June,  1833.  In 
testimony  of  their  gratitude  for  the  wise, 
persevering  and  beneficial  exertion  of  great 
talents  in  the  service  of  his  country,  this 
monument  of  public  respect  has  been  erect 
ed  by  the  friends  of  state  rights  and  free 
trade  in  South  Carolina. 

On  the  south  side — In  the  midst  of  hia 
usefulness,  and  in  the  hight  of  his  fame,  it 
pleased  the  Almighty  to  call  him  from  the 
concerns  of  time  to  receive  the  reward  of  his 
virtues  in  the  enjoyment,  we  trust,  of  that 
blessed  immortality,  the  hope  of  which  he 
cherished  through  life,  and  in  the  faith  of 
which  he  died. 

North  side — In  his  character  was  exhib 
ited  a  combination  of  all  those  moral  and 
intellectual   endowments  which   constitute 
the  most  enduring  titles  to  distinction  and 
esteem — a   capacious,  vigorous   and   culti 
vated  understanding;    a  heart  deeply  im 
bued  with  the  spirit  of  liberty;  a  fortitude 
equal  to  exigencies  of  any  crisis.     He  was 
beloved  by  the  community  among  whom  he 
lived,  endeared  to  his  friends  and  enshrined 
in  the  hearts  of  his  family. 
West  side — The  only  record  he  asked  of  his  country  was  that  in  the  hour  of  trial 
his  might  be  "the  post  of  difficulty  and  danger."     "Do  your  duty  to  your  country 
and  leave  the  consequences  to  God,"  "If  liberty  is  lost,  all  is  lost,"  "If  liberty  is 
saved,  all  is  saved."     These  were  the  golden  rules  of  his  life. 

John  C.  Calhoun,  who  for  so  long  a  period  filled  a  prominent  place  in  the 
councils  of  the  nation,  died  at  Washington  on  Sunday,  March  31,  1850,  in 
the  69th  year  of  his  age. 
At  the  time  of  his  death 
he  was  a  senator  from 
South  Carolina.  His 
remains  were  deposited 
in  the  congressional 
vault  previous  to  their 
removal  to  Charleston. 
His  grave  is  in  the  cen 
ter  of  the  graveyard  of 
St.  Philip's;  opposite  the 
church,  a  simple  brick 
structure  is  built  over 
his  remains,  having  only  the  name  (in  raised 


MONUMENT  or  ROBERT  J.  TURNBULL. 


CALHOUN'S  MONUMENT. 


letters)  CALHOUN  on  the 


SOUTH   CAROLINA.  709 

marble  cap-stone.  This  memorial  was  designed  only  as  temporary,  it  being 
the  ultimate  intention  to  erect  a  public  monument  becoming  the  reputation 
of  this  distinguished  statesman.  There  are  a  few  evergreens  about  the  tomb, 
and  a  walk  of  shells.  The  brick  is  the  hard  red  southern  brick,  and  is  ce 
mented  until  the  whole  mass  is  solid  as  granite.  Looking  down  upon  the 
graveyard  from  the  spire  of  St.  Philip's  and  you  see  a  few  live  oak  trees,  and 
the  usual  variety  of  gravestones — those  of  the  last  century  slate  and  those  of 
this  century  marble.  And  those  raised  letters  on  the  plain  marble  over  Cal- 
houn  are  singularly  distinct.  Gazing  from  the  lofty  spire  upon  the  city,  you 
see  one  name,  and  that  is  in  the  graveyard  below — CALHOUN.  A  beautiful 
statue  of  Calhoun,  of  the  finest  Carrara  marble,  stands  in  the  court-room. 
The  marble  figure  is  leaning  against  the  stump  of  a  palmetto;  one  hand 
holds  aloft  a  scroll,  while  the  other  is  pointing  to  the  inscription  upon  it: 
"Truth,  Justice  and  the  Constitution." 

The  following  inscriptions  are  in  and  by  St.  Philip's  Church  : 

Near  this  place  lyes  the  body  of  his  Excellency,  ROBERT  JOHNSON,  Esq.,  his  Majesty's 
first  captain,  general,  governor,  commander-in-chief  and  vice-admiral  of  this  province  after 
the  purchase  thereof  from  the  lords  proprietors,  who  dyed  the  3d  day  of  May,  Anno  que 
Domini,  1735,  aged  58  years,  to  whose  memory  the  general  assembly  gave  this  marble,  to 
be  erected  as  a  mark  of  peculiar  esteem  and  gratitude  for  his  mild,  just  and  generous  ad 
ministration. 


In  the  Vestibule. — Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Major-General  MOULTRIE,  who  by  his  intre 
pidity  and  good  conduct  on  the  28th  of  June,  1776,  gained  with  his  regiment  the  first  com 
plete  victory  achieved  by  America  over  the  forces  of  Britain,  preserving  Charleston  from 
capture,  giving  codfidence  to  the  Union,  and  showing  that  the  boasted  navy  of  England 
was  no  longer  invincible ;  who  in  1778  saved  Beaufort  from  captivity  by  gallantly  display 
ing  his  faithful  band  of  militia  in  the  open  field,  discomfiting  an  equal  number  of  British 
regulars,  and  proving  the  superiority  of  patriotic  valor  well  directed  over  the  sheltered  dis 
cipline  of  despots;  who  in  1779,  by  his  activity  and  firmness,  again  rescued  his  native  city, 
assailed  by  a  formidable  British  army — thus  thrice  meriting  the  mural  crown  ;  and  who, 
though  captured  and  distressed,  rejected  with  disdain  the  splendid  bribe  of  rank  and  emol 
ument  in  the  enemy's  army,  demonstrated  that  a  reverse  of  fortune  could  only  add  fresh 
lustre  to  his  laurels.  Though  daring  in  action  and  inflexible  in  patriotic  principles,  he  was 
in  society  mild,  benevolent  and  unassuming.  No  domestic  character  was  more  beloved,  no 
friend  more  cherished.  The  CINCINNATI  of  South  Carolina  have  dedicated  this  second  mon 
ument  of  their  affection  and  gratitude  to  their  beloved  first  president.  He  died  27th  Sept., 
1805,  in  the  76th  year  of  his  age — the  first  being  destroyed  in  the  conflagration  of  St.  Phil 
ip's  Church,  in  1835. 

Beneath  this  stone  are  deposited  the  remains  of  his  Excellency  EDTTARD  RUTLEDGE,  Esq., 
late  governor  of  this  state,  whom  it  pleased  the  Almighty  to  take  from  this  life  Jan.  23, 
1800,  at  the  age  of  fifty  years  and  two  months.  The  virtues  of  this  eminent  citizen  require 
not  the  aid  of  inscription  here  to  recall  them  to  our  recollection ;  it  is  believed  they  are  en 
graven  on  the  hearts,  and  will  long  live  in  the  remembrance  of  his  countrymen. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  JOHN  LAMBERT,  late  master,  preceptor  and  teacher  of  grammar,  and  other 
arts  and  sciences  taught  in  the  free  school,  Charleston,  for  ye  province  of  South  Carolina, 
and  afternoon  LECTURER  of  this  parish  of  St.  Philip's,  Charleston.  Departed  this  life  (sud 
denly)  on  ye  14th  of  August,  A.  D.,  1729.  Blessed  is  that  servant  whom  his  Lord,  when  he 
cometh,  shall  find  so  doing.  Therefore  be  ye  also  ready — Matt.,  ch.  24. 


"Lo  lie  bringeth  them  to  their  desired  haven." 

EDWARD  R.  SHUBRICK,  captain  in  the  U.  S.  Navy;  died  at  sea  12th  March  1844,  aged  51 
years.  Erected  by  the  officers,  seamen  and  marines  of  the  U.  S.  frigate  Columbia,  in  mem 
ory  of  their  late  beloved  commander,  A.  D.  1846. 

In  memory  of  Col.  THO.  SHUBRICK,  a  distinguished  patriot  soldier — a  gentleman  eminent 
for  his  virtues  as  a  husband,  a  father  and  friend.  He  was  born  in  Charleston,  S.  C.,  Dec. 
27,  1755,  and  died  March  4,  1810. 


710  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

The  following  inscription  to  the  memory  of  Bishop  Dehon  is  within  the 
walls  of  St.  Michael's;  the  others  are  found  in  the  yard  attached  to  the 
church : 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Right  Rev.  THEODORE  DEHON,  D.  D.,  late  rector  of  the  church 
and  bishop  of  the  diocese,  who  ceased  to  be  mortal  on  the  6th  day  of  August,  1817,  in  the 
41st  year  of  his  life  and  20th  of  his  ministry.  Genius,  learning  and  eloquence,  added  to  a 
character  formed  by  Christian  principles  and  a  constant  study  of  the  Christian's  model; 
meek,  he  was  swift  to  hear,  slow  to  speak,  slow  to  wrath  ;  humble,  he  esteemed  others  better 
than  himself;  merciful,  he  sought  out  the  poor  and  afflicted  :  devoted  to  God,  he  counted 
not  his  life  dear  unto  himself,  so  that  he  might  finish  his  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry 
which  he  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God ;  and  fortified 
by  discretion,  and  firmness  by  moderation  .  .  .  united  with  urbanity  and  goodness,  with 
cheerfulness,  rendered  him  the  delight  of  his  friends,  the  admiration  of  his  country,  the 
glory  and  hope  of  the  church ;  his  death  was  considered  a  public  calamity.  The  pious  la 
mented  him  as  a  primitive  bishop,  the  clergy  as  a  father,  and  youth  lingered  at  his  grave. 
He  was  buried  under  the  church,  by  the  directions  of  the  vestry,  and  who  also  caused  this 
monument  to  be  erected  in  testimony  of  their  affection  and  his  merit.  Quis  derideno  sit 
pudor,  aut  modus  tarn  chari  oapitis  1 

This  stone  is  erected  by  the  vestry  of  St.  Michael's  Church,  in  memory  of  the  Rev.  FRED- 
BRICK  DALCHO,  D.  D.,  who  having  served  this  church  as  an  assistant  minister  for  17  years, 
died  on  the  24th  of  November,  A.  D.  1835,  in  the  67th  year  of  his  age,  and  was  buried  near 
this  place.  Fidelity,  industry  and  prudence  were  the  characteristics  of  his  ministry.  He 
loved  the  church,  delighted  to  the  last  in  its  service,  and  found  in  death  the  solace  and  sup 
port  of  the  faith  which,  with  an  exemplary  constancy,  he  had  preached.  Steadfast  and  uni 
form  in  his  own  peculiar  convictions  and  action  as  a  member  and  minister  of  the  P.  £. 
Church,  he  lived  and  died  "in  perfect  charity  with  all  men." 

Col.  LEWIS  MORRIS.  He  served  in  the  war  of  '76,  the  time  that  tried  men's  souls.  He 
was  aid  to  Gen.  Greene,  and  was  at  the  battles  of  Eutaw  and  Guilford.  His  good  name  is 
the  best  inheritance  left  to  his  family.  He  died  at  Morrisiana,  N.  Y.,  22d  Nov.,  1824.  His 
wife  Ann  was  a  communicant  of  this  church  ;  her  slaves  and  the  poor  can  tell  they  have  lost 
their  best  friend.  She  died  at  Morrisiana,  N.  Y.,  April  29th,  1848,  aged  86.  Capt.  "\V. 
Morris,  aid  to  Gen.  F.  Pinckney,  died  at  Sullivan's  Island,  S.  C.,  Sept.  7,  1828,  aged  40 
years. 

Go  my  friend  with  thy  hundred  virtues  to  the  home  of  thy  fathers ;  go  with  thy  noble 
soul  to  the  bosom  of  thy  God.  Brave  and  generous  spirit,  fare  thee  well  1  A.  H.  Erected 
by  the  daughters  of  Col.  Morris. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  PHILANDER  CHASE,  Jr.,  who  departed  this  life  in  the  city 
of  Charleston,  S.  C.,  on  the  first  day  of  March,  A.  D.  1824,  JE.  24.  The  sermon  preached 
at  his  funeral  by  his  friend,  the  Rev.  Edward  Rutledge,  was  reprinted  in  England,  and  in 
strumental  in  turning  many  to  righteousness.  "Some  glorify  God  by  their  lives,  he  by  hii 
death."  His  father,  once  of  Ohio,  now  the  Bishop  of  Illinois,  visiting  this  city  in  Feb., 
1840,  caused  this  stone  to  be  erected  in  testimony  of  his  never-dying  love  to  his  deceased 
son,  and  of  his  gratitude  to  all  who  by  their  Christian  hospitality  and  kindness  alleviated 
his  sufferings,  and  by  their  sympathy  and  prayers  smoothed  his  dying  pillow. 

Beneath  this  marble,  the  too-perishable  monument  o'f  a  widow's  love,  are  deposited  the 
bones  and  ashes  of  ROBERT  Y.  HAYNE.  No  sculptured  stone  is  needed  to  perpetuate  the 
memory  of  this  illustrious  name.  The  archives  of  this  country  are  ennobled  by  his  honors, 
and  his  public  services  are  stamped  for  immortality  upon  the  face  of  his  native  state,  and 
upon  the  institutions  of  the  Union.  It  is  the  smitten  heart  that  would  relieve  its  anguish 
by  this  record  of  his  rare  virtues,  his  real  nobleness,  his  incomparable  excellence.  That 
heart  alone  can  know  how  far  the  wisdom  of  the  statesman,  the  eloquence  of  the  senator, 
and  the  courage  of  the  hero,  were  transcended  by  those  sublime  qualities  which  made  him 
the  idol  of  his  wife,  the  pattern  of  his  children,  the  guide  of  his  friends  the  honest  and  in 
corruptible  patriot.  The  wisdom  that  counseled  nations  ruled  his  house ;  the  tongue  which 
swayed  the  people  charmed  his  fireside  ;  the  heart  which  nerved  a  state  allured  his  house 
hold.  His  widow  and  children  could  find  no  consolation  in  his  loss  save  in  the  humble  hope 
that  they  have  given  him  up  to  that  God  who  is  the  fatherless.  Born  in  St.  Paul's  parish, 
S.  Carolina,  Nov.  10,  1791 ;  died  at  Ashville,  N.  Carolina,  Sept.  24,  1839,  ^Etat  47  years  10 
months. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  all  on  one  monument  in  the  Bethel  Metho 
dist  Episcopal  churchyard: 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  7H 

Erected  by  the  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Charleston,  S.  C.,  as  a  token 
of  the  affectionate  remembrance  of  the  preachers  who  having  labored  diligently  in  the  vine 
yard  of  the  Lord,  and  been  instrumental  in  bringing  many  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  at  length,  in  sure  and  certain  hope  of  a  glorious  immor 
tality,  "their  bodies  with  their  charge  lay  down,  and  cease  at  once  to  work  and  live." 

The  righteous  shall  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance. 

WILLIAM  WATERS,  a  native  of  Maryland,  and  one  of  the  first  Methodists  in  America.  He 
joined  the  church  in  1771,  entered  upon  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  1772,  and  died  in  the 
full  triumphs  of  faith  August  10,  1804,  aged  65. 

Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord.  .  , 

JAMES  KING,  a  native  of  Virginia,  who  gave  his  life,  his  labors  and  his  fortune  to  the 

Church  of  Christ,  and  died  in  peace  September  18,  1797,  aged  25. 

AMOS  PILSBURT,  a  native  of  Massachusetts  ;  he  served  the  church  as  a  local  preacher  during 

the  last  two  years  of  his  life  with  much  acceptability,  and  died  in  full  assurance  of  a  blessed 

immortality  Oct.  20,  1812,  aged  40. 


The  best  of  ail,  God  is  with  us. 

JOHN  N.  JONES,  born  in  Virginia ;  entered  the  traveling  connexion  in  1790,  and  departed 
this  life  July  16,  1798.  Full  of  Faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

| 

They  rest  from  their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow  them. 

HENRY  T.  FITZGERALD,  born  in  North  Carolina;  dedicated  himself  to  the  service  of  the 
church  in  the  morning  of  life,  and  left  the  world  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of  God 
Sept.  19,  1810,  aged  22. 

The  two  following  inscriptions  are  within  the  Congregational  or  Inde 
pendent  Church : 

To  the  grateful  memory  of  Mr.  ROBERT  TRADD  (son  of  Mr.  Richard  and  Elizabeth  Tradd), 
the  first  male  child  born  in  this  town.  He  was  agreeable  in  person,  of  a  noble  mind,  just 
in  his  dealings,  sincere  in  friendship,  devout  in  public  and  constant  in  the  private  duties  of 
religion  and  catholic  in  his  charity  ;  who  discharged  several  public  trusts  with  honor,  and 
died  the  30th  day  of  March,  1731,  in  the  52d  year  of  his  age,  and  is  interred  in  the  body  of 
this  church ;  to  support  the  ministry  thereof  he  bequeathed  ye  annual  profits  of  one  thous 
and  pounds  forever,  besides  a  considerable  legacy  to  the  poor  of  the  province.  Exemplum 
Christ  i  ne  Pigeatq.  sequi. 

By  this  church  this  monument  is  consecrated  to  the  memory  of  JOSEPH  SMITH,  Esq.,  her 
eldest  deacon  and  her  treasurer,  who  with  fidelity,  munificence  and  exemplary  piety  having 
executed  these  offices  for  half  a  century,  peacefully  fell  asleep  in  Jesus  on  the  12th  of  Feb 
ruary,  1826,  in  his  95th  year.  In  the  life  of  this  patriarch  shone  with  steady  light  what 
ever  exemplifies  and  adorns  the  Christian  character.  His  principles  of  religion  were  fixed 
and  steady,  but  unostentatious,  tempered  with  liberality.  He  was  meek  in  conduct,  con 
ciliating  in  manners,  industrious  in  business,  conscientious  in  his  dealings,  charitable  to 
the  poor,  and  in  what  concerned  his  country  firm  and  patriotic.  Of  this  church  he  was  a 
zealous  and  beneficent  patron,  dedicating  through  a  long  life  his  counsels,  his  labors  and 
bright  example  to  its  spiritual  growth  and  secular  prosperity.  To  the  cause  of  American 
independence  he  early  devoted  himself  and  all  that  was  dear  to  him,  and  though  severely 
tried  by  captivity,  imprisonment  and  persecuting  exile  at  St.  Augustine,  his  confidence  in 
his  God  and  invincible  constancy  to  his  country  triumphed  over  them  all.  For  instruction 
and  example  to  posterity,  and  to  honor  the  memory  of  a  man  so  worthy,  this  monument  is 
dedicated. 


The  two  following  inscriptions  are  from  monuments  in  the  graveyard  at 
tached  to  the  Huguenot  or  French  Protestant  Church ;  the  last  is  from  that 
of  the  Catholic  Church: 

Hero  rest  the  remains  of  JONAH  HORRT,  who  departed  this  life  on  the  llth  of  August, 
1812,  in  the  66th  year  of  his  age.  "The  memory  of  the  just  is  blessed."  Near  this  spot 
was  interred  the  body  of  ELIAS  HORRY,  grandfather  of  Jonah  Horry.  He  was  one  of  the 
French  Protestants  who  came  to  South  Carolina  about  the  year  1690,  and  settled  in  Charles 
ton  in  Sept.,  1736,  aged  about  72  years. 


712 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


This  tablet  is  dedicated  to  the  memory  of  Mr.  STEPHEN  THOMAS,  born  in  the  village  of 
Eyme,  Department  La  Dordogne,  France,  the  17th  of  August,  1750,  0.  S. ;  died  17th  June, 
1839.  To  enjoy  liberty  of  conscience,  he  fled  with  an  elder  sister  to  London,  to  join  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Gibert,  who  with  his  congregation  had  also  been  compelled  to  seek  an  asylum 
from  persecution  which  they  endured  in  their  native  land.  He  arrived  in  this  city  with  his 
congregation,  consisting  of  about  140  Protestant  exiles,  on  the  12th  of  April,  1764,  where  he 
settled,  while  most  of  the  congregation  settled,  located  with  their  pastor,  in  Abbeville 
district,  in  this  state.  He  was  a  patriot  of  the  revolution.  For  many  years  he  was  a  mem 
ber  in  this  (French  Protestant)  Church.  The  destruction  of  the  church  edifice  in  the  great 
fire  of  1796,  the  subsequent  death  of  their  pastor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bouedillion,  caused  a  dis 
persion  of  the  flock  among  other  churches  in  the  city.  When  the  Second  Presbyterian 
Church  was  established  ho  was  one  of  its  first  ruling  elders,  an  office  he  retained  through 
life,  the  strong  feelings  and  rigid  principles  for  which  the  original  Huguenots  were  distin 
guished.  Twice  he  sacrificed  all,  once  when  a  youth  for  the  religion  of  his  fathers,  and 
again  when  in  manhood  for  the  liberty  of  his  adopted  country.  The  memory  of  the  just  is 
blessed. 


Underneath  lie  interred  the  bodies  of  Dlle  Amelie  Maximo  Rosalie  De  Grasse,  deceased 
on  the  23d  day  of  August,  1799,  and  of  Dlle  Milanie  Veronique  Maximo  De  Grasse,  de 
ceased  on  the  19th  day  of  September,  1799,  daughters  to  the  late  Francois  Joseph  Paul 
Count  de  Grasse,  Marquis  De  Tilly,  of  the  former  Counts  of  Provence  and  Sovereign  Princes 
of  Antebes,  Lieutenant-General  of  the  naval  armies  of  his  MOST  CHRISTIAN  MAJESTY,  com 
mander  of  the  Royal  Order  of  St.  Louis,  a  member  of  the  Military  Society  of  Cincinnati. 


COLUMBIA,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina,  is  situated  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Congaree  River,  immediately  below  the  confluence  of  the  Broad  and  Saluda 
Rivers,  which  unite  to  form  the  Congaree.  The  city  is  situated  upon  an  el 
evated  plain,  200  feet  above  the  bed  of  the  river,  in  a  situation  commanding 


Eastern  View  of  the  Capitol  at  Columbia. 

and  beautiful.  It  is  regularly  laid  out,  the  streets  crossing  each  other  at 
right  angles,  100  or  150  feet  in  width,  and  many  of  them  ornamented  with 
trees.  Distance  120  miles  N.  N.  W.  from  Charleston,  73  from  Augusta,  Ga., 
and  500  from  Washington.  Population  in  1850,  6,060;  in  1853,  7,054. 

The  annexed  engraving  shows  the  appearance  of  the  capitol  of  South  Car 
olina,  a  plain  structure,  the  upper  story  of  which  is  of  wood.  The  following 
inscription  is  on  one  of  the  foundation  stones  of  the  building:  Ut.  Rosa. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


713 


Flos.  Florttm  Sic  Domus  e&t  Domorum  in  Gubernatore  austrcelis  Carolines,  A. 
D.,  1788.  Immediately  in  front  of  the  building  is  a  specimen  of  iron  casting, 
by  Mr.  Werner,  of  Charleston,  cast  in  that  place  in  1853.  It  is  emblematic 
of  South  Carolina,  as  is  seen  in  the  striking  figure  of  the  palmetto,  which 
rises  above  the  other  parts  of  the  casting.  A  new  structure  for  the  capitol 
is  now  erecting  of  granite,  which  is  found  within  two  or  three  miles  of  this 
place.  This  building  will  be  one  of  the  most  splendid  and  imposing  in  its 
appearance  in  the  United  States. 

The  first  settlements  of  the  whites  in  Bichland  district,  of  which  Columbia 
is  the  seat  of  justice,  were  made  in  1740.  Its  territory  was  once  in  the 
occuption  of  the  Cherokee  Indians.  Its  name,  Rich-land,  is  supposed  to 
have  been  given  in  compliment  to  its  rich  soils — the  highland  swamps  which 
border  its  rivers.  Columbia  was  incorporated  in  1787.  The  legislature  first 
met  here  in  1790. 


Western  View  of  South  Carolina  College. 

The  above  is  a  representation  of  the  South  Carolina  College  buildings. 
They  are  situated  on  two  sides  of  a  square,  facing  each  other.  The  presi 
dent's  house  is  seen  in  the  distance  at  the  head  of  the  avenue  which  passes 
through  the  central  part  of  the  college  yard.  The  monument  of  President 
Maxcy,  on  which  is  a  long  Latin  inscription  to  his  memory,  stands  in  the 
avenue  a  little  distance  in  front  of  the  president's  house.  The  library,  having 
pillars  in  front,  is  seen  on  the  left;  the  new  chapel  building  in  the  distance 
on  the  right.  The  college  premises  cover  altogether  about  twenty-five  acres 
of  ground,  and  are  inclosed  by  a  wall  of  brick.  This  institution  was  estab 
lished  by  the  legislature  in  1801,  and  in  1804  went  into  operation.  Being 
under  the  patronage  of  the  legislature,  it  is  amply  furnished  with  all  the 
necessary  means  and  apparatus  for  carrying  on  with  certainty  and  success 
the  processes  of  a  scientific  education.  It  has  seven  or  eight  professors,  and 
a  library  of  17,000  volumes.  By  an  act  of  the  legislature  passed  in  1825, 
the  board  of  trustees  consists  of  the  governor  of  the  state,  the  president  of 
the  senate,  the  speaker  of  the  house  of  representatives,  the  judges  of  the 
court  of  appeals,  the  circuit  judges  of  the  courts  of  law,  and  the  chancellors, 


714  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

iir-ojfficio,  and  twenty  persons  to  be  elected  by  the  joint  ballot  of  the  senate 
and  house  of  representatives,  to  continue  in  office  four  years. 

The  Insane  Asylum  in  this  place  is  richly  endowed,  and  well  conducted 
under  the  patronage  of  the  state ;  the  building  is  one  of  the  most  splendid 
in  the  city.  There  are  several  academies,  and  a  theological  seminary,  founded 
in  1831,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Presbyterians. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  marble  tablets  affixed  to  the 
walls  inside  of  the  Methodist  Church,  the  corner-stone  of  which  was  laid  by 
Bishop  Capers: 

This  monument  is  erected  by  the  congregation  of  this  church  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev. 
WILLIAM  CAPERS,  D.  D.,  one  of  the  bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  south,  who 
was  born  in  St.  Thomas'  Parish,  So.  Ca'.,  January  26,  1790,  and  died  near  Anderson,  C.  H., 
So.  Ca.,  Jan.  29, 1855,  having  served  his  own  generation,  by  the  will  of  God,  in  the  Christian 
ministry  forty-six  years.  His  mortal  remains  repose  near  this  church,  the  corner-stone  of 
which  he  laid  during  his  ministry  in  this  town  in  1831.  He  was  the  founder  of  the  missions 
to  the  slaves  on  the  plantations  of  the  southern  states.  To  his  shining  abilities,  which  ren 
dered  him  universally  popular  as  a  preacher,  he  united  great  simplicity  and  purity  of  char 
acter.  The  righteous  shall  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  WILLIAM  MEGEE  KENNEDY,  who  was  born  in  N.  C.,  Jan. 
10,  1783,  and  died  Feb.  22,  1840.  He  was  for  34  years  a  member  of  the  S.  Ca.  conference. 
A  faithful  and  distinguished  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  He  was  the  instrument  of  turning 
many  to  righteousness,  while  the  eminent  Christian  virtues  of  his  character  endeared  him 
to  a  wide  circle  of  admiring  friends.  His  remains  repose  near  this  church,  in  connection 
with  which  many  years  of  his  active  life  were  spent.  This  marble  is  a  memento  of  the 
affection  on  the  part  of  his  brethren  of  the  S.  Ca.  conference. 


In  memory  of  the  Rev.  SAMUEL  DUNWODY,  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  but  for  48  years  a  la 
borious,  useful  and  able  minister  of  the  So.  Ca.  conference.  He  died  July  9,  1854,  in  the 
74th  year  of  his  age.  His  mortal  part  rests  in  hope  near  Cokesburg.  This  tablet  is  erected 
tiy  the  conference  as  an  humble  tribute  to  the  memory  of  one  who  served  his  generation 
fiiithfully  and  finished  his  course  with  joy.  But  his  witness  is  in  heaven  and  his  record  is 
Hi:  high. 

The  following  are  from  monuments  in  the  Presbyterian  church-yard : 

In  memory  of  WILLIAM  LAW,  born  in- the  county  of  Antrim,  Ireland,  April  16,  1779; 
united  with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  year  1813;  settled  in  Columbia,  S.  C.,  Novem 
ber,  1818;  ordained  a  ruling  elder  July  9,1820,  and  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  Feb.  28,  1852,  aged 
72  years,  10  months  and  12  days;  21  years  treasurer  of  the  Theological  Seminary,  and  32 
years  a  ruler  in  the  cause  of  God.  He  was  faithful  to  great  public  trusts,  a  sound  judgment 
and  a  firm  purpose.  Patient  labor  and  prudent  counsels  crowned  his  life  with  honor  and 
success,  and  made  the  world  a  loser  by  his  death.  A  man  of  faith  and  noiseless  devotion. 
Pure  in  spirit,  artless  in  temper,  reserved  in  speech,  yet  truthful  and  honest.  Tender  to 
others,  neglectful  of  self,  kind  to  the  poor,  in  charity  fervent.  He  lived  without  guile  and 
died  without  fear.  The  friend  of  mankind  at  peace  with  God. 


Beneath  are  the  remains  of  JAMES  DAVIS.  For  many  yearg  an  eminent  physician.  He 
was  a  man  of  genius  and  learning,  and  would  have  been  distinguished  in  any  intellectual 
pursuit  to  which  he  had  directed  his  attention.  Devoted  to  his  profession,  he  brought  to 
its  practice  a  rare  combination  of  all  the  qualities  requisite  to  success.  Science,  sagacity, 
energy  and  enthusiasm,  and  all  its  charities,  were  performed  by  him.  He  was  the  earliest, 
the  most  zealous  and  most  efficient  contributor  to  the  institution  and  success  of  the  Lunatic 
Asylum.  He  died  as  he  had  lived,  confiding  in  the  promises  of  religion.  Born  8th  Decem 
ber,  1775,  died  4th  of  August,  1838. 

FRANKLIN  HARPER  ELMORE,  born  at  Laurens,  S.  C.,  Oct.  15th,  Anno  Domini,  1799;  died 
:i;  Washington  City,  D.  C.,  May  28th,  Anno  Domini,  1850.  "Behold  an  Israelite  indeed  in 
whom  there  is  no  guile."  As  a  member  of  the  bar,  state  solicitor,  representative  in  congress, 
int-siilent  of  the  bank  of  the  state,  senator  in  the  place  of  Calhoun,  the  tribute  to  his  intel 
lect  is  the  record  of  his  beloved  Carolina.  He  left  for  posterity  the  name  of  a  great  states 
man  -.  1'or  his  family  the  higher  honor  of  a  reputation  unspotted  by  all  the  trials  of  a  public 
life.  Brilliant  as  were  his  talents,  they  were  outshone  by  his  virtues.  The  admiration  his 
genius  commanded,  was  surpassed  by  the  affection  his  heart  inspired.  His  associates  es- 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


715 


teemed,  his  friends  loved,  his  family  reverenced  him.  His  memory  is  embalmed  as  the  model 
of  all  the  amiable  affections  which  spring  from  a  heart  that  never  did  nor  wished  evil  to 
any  one. 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Hon.  HENRY  WM.  DK  SAUSSURE,  for  29  years  one  of  the 
chancellors  of  South  Carolina,  and  25  years  presiding  judge  of  the  court  of  appeals.  A 
youthful  soldier  of  the  revolution,  director  of  the  mint  of  the  United  States  by  the  appoint 
ment  of  Washington.  He  served  in  the  convention  which  formed  the  constitution  of  the 
state ;  was  for  many  years  an  efficient  member  of  the  legislative  counsels,  and  was  distin 
guished  for  his  untiring  zeal  for  education  and  learning.  His  eminence  as  a  jurist,  his 
faithful  devotion  to  duty  as  a  magistrate,  are  recorded  in  the  archives  of  his  country,  and 
have  won  for  him  the  respect  and  gratitude  of  its  citizens.  His  children,  in  reverence  for 
his  virtues,  his  paternal  kindness  and  exemplary  piety,  consecrate  to  his  memory  this  mon 
ument.  He  was  born  in  Prince  William  Parish,  Beaufort  District,  on  the  16th  of  Aug., 
1763,  and  died  in  Charleston  on  the  27th  of  March,  1839. 


North-eastern  View  of  the  Congaree  Bridge. 

The  approach  to  the  city  of  Columbia  from  the  south-west  is  effected  by  a 
massive  bridge  over  the  Congaree,  of  which  the  above  is  a  representation ;  the 
piers  and  abutments  are  of  solid  granite  in  large  blocks,  raised  twenty-eight 
feet  above  the  river.  The  river  is  one  thousand  three  hundred  feet  wide ;  its 
bed  is  a  solid  rock,  and  the  carriage  way  to  the  bridge  is  upward  of  1,300 
feet  long.  The  city  is  one  mile  distant  from  the  bridge,  between  which  is 
the  railroad  depot,  the  terminus  of  several  railroads  in  this  section  of  the  state. 
On  the  extreme  right  is  seen  a  portion  of  the  canal,  over  which  a  small  bridge 
is  thrown.  This  canal,  three  or  four  miles  in  extent,  was  constructed  to 
avoid  the  great  falls  of  the  Congaree,  which  formerly  obstructed  the  com 
mercial  interests  of  the  city ;  it  is  not  now  in  use.  Before  the  construction 
of  railroads  this  bridge  was  a  crossing  place  of  much  importance  to  travelers. 
Over  the  entrance,  on  the  Columbia  side  of  the  river,  is  placed  the  fol 
lowing: 

To  the  memory  of  William  Briggs,  who  planned  and  executed  the  Columbia  and  Saluda 
bridges,  this  monument  is  erected  by  the  Bridge  Company,  1828. 


Camden  is  a  flourishing  town  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Wateree,*  on 
a  plain  about  a  mile  from  the  river,  at  an  elevation  above  it  of  about  one  hun 
dred  feet,  33  miles  N.  E.  from  Columbia  and  142  N.  by  N.  W.  from  Charles 
ton,  with -which  it  is  connected  by  railroad.  The  river  is  navigable  to  this 
place  for  boats  of  sixty  or  seventy  tuns.  The  soil  of  the  surrounding  country  is 
fertile,  but  liable  to  be  overflowed.  Cotton  and  corn  are  produced  in 


716  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

abundance.  The  place  is  well  built;  some  of  the  churches,  of  which  there 
are  four  or  five,  are  elegant.  Its  trade  is  considerable.  The  De  Kalb  mills 
and  a  cotton  factory  are  in  its  suburbs. 

Camden  is  the  oldest  inland  town  in  the  state,  having  been  settled  in  1750. 
It  was  laid  out  into  squares  in  1760,  chartered  in  1769,  and  had  a  regular 
police  and  was  thriving  before  the  revolution.  That  event  for  a  time 
destroyed  its  prosperity.  It  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  British,  was  made  a 
fortification,  and  destroyed  by  them  when  they  were  compelled  to  abandon 
it.  Camden  is  celebrated  in  revolutionary  history  as  the  scene  of  two  im 
portant  battles — that  between  General  Gates  and  Lord  Cornwallis,  in  1780, 
in  which  Gates  was  defeated  with  great  loss,  known  as  the  battle  of  Camden, 
and  that  between  General  Greene  and  Lord  Rawdon,  called  the  battle  of 
Hobkirks  Hill,  fought  in  April  of  the  succeeding  year,  in  which  the  Ameri 
cans  met  with  a  reverse,  although  their  loss  in  killed  was  but  18  men. 

In  1825  General  Lafayette  laid  the  corner-stone  of  the  monument  to  the 
memory  of  Baron  De  Kalb.  It  is  situated  upon  the  green  in  front  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  on  DeKalb-street.  It  is  of  marble,  having  a  large 
granite  base,  the  whole  being  about  fifteen  feet  in  hight.  The  following  in 
scription  i^  on  its  sides : 

Here  lie  the  remains  of  BARON  DE  KALB,  a  German  by  birth;  but  in  principle  a  citizen  of 
the  world.  In  gratitude  for  his  zeal  and  services,  the  citizens  of  Camden  have  erected  this 
monument.  His  love  of  liberty  induced  him  to  leave  the  Old  World  to  aid  the  citizens  of 
the  New  in  their  struggle  for  INDEPENDENCE.  His  distinguished  talents  and  many  virtues 
weighed  with  Congress  to  appoint  him  MAJOR  GENERAL  in  their  revolutionary  army.  He 
was  second  in  command  in  the  battle  fought  near  CAMDEN,  on  the  16th  of  August,  1780,  be 
tween  the  British  and  Americans,  and  there  nobly  fell  covered  with  wounds  while  gallantly 
performing  deeds  of  valor  in  rallying  the  friends  and  opposing  the  enemies  of  his  adopted 
country. 


After  the  capture  of  Charleston  dispositions  were  made  by  the  enemy  to 
secure  obedience  in  the  interior  country.  For  this  purpose  a  considerable  force 
was  sent  to  Camden,  where  the  British  commander,  Lord  Rawdon,  had  collected 
stores  and  took  up  his  quarters.  To  avoid  being  treated  as  enemies,  the  greater 
part  of  the  inhabitants  either  gave  their  parole  as  prisoners  or  took  the  oath  of 
allegiance  to  the  king.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  afterward  discharged  those  who 
had  given  their  parole  as  prisoners,  and  then  called  upon  all  to  embody  as 
militia  in  the  British  service.  Indignant  at  such  conduct,  which  left  them 
the  only  alternative  of  fighting  for  or  against  their  country,  great  numbers 
again  took  up  arms  for  the  cause  of  liberty. 

One  party  of  patriots  who  had  taken  refuge  in  North  Carolina  chose  Col. 
Sumpter,  of  South  Carolina,  as  their  leader.  At  the  head  of  these  he  soon 
returned  to  his  own  state,  attacked  and  defeated  several  scattered  detach 
ments  of  the  enemy,  and  thus  reanimated  the  drooping  spirits  of  his  country 
men.  This  spirit  was  cherished  by  the  approach  of  a  northern  army  under 
Gen.  Gates,  who  had  been  sent  to  replace  Gen.  Lincoln  in  the  chief  command. 
Several  corps  of  continental  troops  and  militia  having  formed  a  junction 
were  now  conducted  by  Major-General  Baron  De  Kalb  into  South  Carolina. 
The  account  below  of  the  action  which  soon  ensued  is  from  Holmes'  Annals : 

BATTLE   OP   CAMDEN. 

Lord  Cornwallis  hearing  that  Gen.  Gates  was  approaching  Camden,  hastened  to 
this  place  to  reinforce  Lord  Rawdon.  Gen.  Gates,  after  a  tedious  march  through 
a  country  of  pine  barrens,  sand-hills  and  swamps,  reached  Clermont,  thirteen  miles 
from  Camden.  Here  he  was  joined  by  Gen.  Stephens  with  a  large  body  of  Virginia 
militia.  The  American  army  now  amounted  to  3,663,  but  of  this  number  9UO  only 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  717 

were  continental  infantry,  and  70  cavalry.  The  British  force  under  Cornwallis 
consisted  of  1,700  infantry  and  300  cavalry.  On  the  night  of  Aug.  15th  he  ad 
vanced  with  his  army  to  attack  the  Americans  in  their  camp  at  Clermont.  They 
at  the  same  hour  began  to  move  toward  Camden.  The  advanced  parties  met  in  the 
night  and  engaged.  The  British  being  successful  in  several  skirmishes,  it  had  a  dis 
astrous  effect  on  the  spirits  of  the  militia. 

On  the  morning  of  the  16th  of  August,  1780,  the  enemy  advanced  to  the  attack. 
At  the  first  onset  the  militia  fled  from  the  field.  The  regular  American  troops, 
though  left  alone,  maintained  the  conflict  with  great  bravery  against  superior  num 
bers,  and  for  a  short  time  had  the  advantage,  but  they  were  finally  overpowered, 
and  the  flight  became  general.  Baron  De  Kalb,  while  exerting  himself  with  great 
bravery  at  the  head  of  a  regiment  to  prevent  the  loss  of  the  battle,  received  eleven 
wounds,  and  soon  after  expired.  In  this  engagement  the  British  lost  500  men  in 
killed  and  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  could  not  be  ascertained,  as  no 
returns  of  militia  were  made  after  the  action.  British  authors  state  the  loss  about 
2,000,  while  the  American  make  it  but  seven  or  eight  hundred.  They,  however, 
lost  their  artillery  wagons  and  2,000  stands  of  arms. 

The  fugitives  were  pursued  by  Tarleton's  legion  with  relentless  fury.  When  all 
were  killed,  captured  or  dispersed,  he  took  the  route  toward  Col.  Sumpter's  camp. 
This  officer,  on  hearing  of  the  defeat  of  Gates,  retreated  to  the  Catawba  ford.  Sup 
posing  he  was  beyond  danger,  he  halted  that  his  troops  might  repose.  His  senti 
nels  slept  at  their  posts,  and  Tarleton's  legion  rode  into  the  American  camp  before 
preparations  could  be  made  for  defense.  Between  three  aud  four  hundred  were 
killed  or  wounded,  and  the  remainder  dispersed  in  the  woods,  and  the  three  hun 
dred  prisoners  he  had  taken  were  released.  Gen.  Gates,  after  the  action  at  Cam- 
den,  retreated  to  Charlotte,  and  from  thence  to  Hillsborough,  in  North  Carolina, 
with  the  remnant  of  his  forces. 

Cornwallis,  after  the  victory  at  Camden,  again  supposing  the  state  to  be 
subdued,  adopted  severe  measures  to  repress  all  opposition  to  the  royal  cause. 
He  directed  that  all  who  once  having  submitted,  had  given  aid  to  the  Ameri 
can  troops,  should  have  their  property  confiscated  and  imprisoned ;  and  that 
all  who  had  once  borne  arms  with  the  British,  and  afterward  joined  the 
Americans,  should  suffer  death.  Several  persons  were  executed  in  conse 
quence  of  these  orders,  and  many  were  reduced  to ,  poverty  and  distress. 
The  slaves  on  the  plantations,  in  these  times  of  confusion  and  distress  in  the 
country,  instead  of  aiding  in  its  defense,  by  a  variety  of  means,  threw  their 
little  influence  into  the  opposite  scale. 


BUFORD  S  DEFEAT. 

The  defeat  of  Buford  occurred  the  May  previous  to  the  battle  of  Camden. 
This  event  took  place  on  Waxhaw  Creek,  near  the  North  Carolina  line, 
about  45  miles  northerly  from  Camden.  The  narrative  of  this  event  is  from 
Lossing's  Field  Book. 

The  regiment  of  Col.  Abraham  Buford  was  massacred  by  Tarleton  on  the  29th  of  May, 
1780.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  took  possession  of  Charleston  on  the  12th,  and  immediately  com 
menced  measures  for  securing  the  homage  of  the  whole  state.  He  sent  out  three  large  de 
tachments  of  his  army.  The  first  and  largest,  under  Cornwallis,  was  ordered  toward  the 
frontiers  of  North  Carolina;  the  second,  under  Lieut.  Col.  Cruger,  was  directed  to  pass 
the  Saluda,  to  Ninety-Six  ;  and  the  third,  under  Lieut.  Col.  Brown,  was  ordered  up  the  Sa 
vannah,  to  Augusta.  Soon  after  he  had  passed  the  Santee,  Cornwallis  was  informed  that 
parties  of  Americans  who  had  come  into  South  Carolina,  and  had  hurried  toward  Charles 
ton  to  assist  Lincoln,  were  as  hastily  retreating.  Among  these  was  Col.  Buford.  His 
force  consisted  of  nearly  400  continental  infantry,  a  small  detachment  of  Washington's 
cavalry,  and  two  field  pieces.  He  had  evacuated  Camden,  and,  in  fancied  security,  was  re 
treating  leisurely  toward  Charlotte,  in  North  Carolina.  Cornwallis  resolved  to  strike  Bu- 


718 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


ford,  if  possible,  and,  for  that  purpose,  he  dispatched  Tarleton,  with  700  men,  consisting 
of  cavalry  and  mounted  infantry.  That  officer  marched  105  miles  in  54  hours,  and  came 
up  with  Buford  on  the  Waxhaw.  Impatient  of  delay,  he  had  left  his  mounted  infantry 
behind,  and  with  only  his  cavalry,  he  almost  surrounded  Buford  before  that  officer  was 
aware  of  danger.  Tarleton  demanded  an  immediate  surrender  upon  the  terms  granted  to 
the  Americans  at  Charleston.  Those  terms  were  humiliating,  and  Buford  refused  com 
pliance.  While  the  flags  for  conference  were  passing  and  repassing,  Tarleton,  contrary  to 
military  rules,  was  making  preparations  for  an  assault,  and  the  instant  he  received  Bu- 
ford's  reply,  his  cavalry  made  a  furious  charge  upon  the  American  ranks.  Having  re 
ceived  no  orders  to  defend  themselves,  and  supposing  the  negotiations  were  yet  pending, 
the  continentals  were  utterly  dismayed  by  this  charge.  All  was  confusion,  and  while  some 
fired  upon  their  assailants,  others  threw  down  their  arms  and  begged  for  quarter.  None 
was  given  ;  and  men  without  arms  were  hewn  in  pieces  by  Tarleton's  cavalry  ;  113  were 
slain ;  150  were  so  maimed  as  to  be  unable  to  travel ;  and  53  were  made  prisoners,  to 
grace  the  triumphal  entry  of  the  conqueror  into  Camden.  Only  five  of  the  British  killed, 
and  15  wounded.  The  whole  of  Buford's  artillery,  ammunition,  and  baggage,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy.  For  this  savage  feat,  Cornwallis  eulogized  Tarleton,  and  commended 
him  to  the  ministry  as  worthy  of  special  favor.  It  was  nothing  less  than  a  cold-blooded 
massacre  ;  and  Tarleton' t  quarter  became  proverbial  as  a  synonym  to  cruelty.  The  liberal 
press,  and  all  right-minded  men  in  England,  cried  shame  ! 


N    O    R\T  (H       C  ASR 


Map  of  the  Seat  of  War  in  the  South. 

After  the  battle,  a  large  number  of  the  wounded  were  taken  to  the  log  meeting-house  of 
t  lie  Waxhaw  Presbyterian  congregation,  where  they  were  tenderly  nursed  by  a  few  who 
kid  the  boldness  to  remain.  With  the  defeat  of  Buford,  every  semblance  of  a  continental 
Mi-my  in  South  Carolina  was  effaced.  This  terrible  blow  spread  consternation  over  that 
legion,  and  women  and  children  were  seen  flying  from  their  homes  to  seek  refuge  from 
Lritish  cruelty  in  more  distant  settlements.  Among  the  fugitives  was  the  widowed  mother 
in  Andrew  Jackson,  the  seventh  president  of  the  United  States,  who,  with  her  two  sons, 
Robert  and  Andrew,  took  refuge  in  the  Sugar  Creek  congregation,  at  the  house  of  the  widow 
of  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Wilson,  near  Charlotte.  This  was  the  first  practical  lesson  of  hatred  to 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


719 


tyranny  which  young  Jackson  learned,  and  it  doubtless  had  an  abiding  influence  upon  his 
future  life."* 


BATTLE  GROUND  AT  COWPENS. 


BATTLE  OP  COWPENS. 

The  successes  of  the  British  upon  the  capture  of  Savannah  and  Charleston 
sncouraged  them  to  invade  North  Carolina.  Gen.  Gates,  after  his  defeat, 

rendezvoused  at  Hillsboro;  and  to 
ward  the  end  of  the  year  1780  ad 
vanced  to  Charlottetown.  At  this 
place  he  transferred  his  command  to 
Gen.  Greene,  whom  congress  had 
sent  to  take  charge  of  the  southern 
army.  His  whole  force  consisted  of 
about  2,000  men,  of  whom  more 
than  half  were  militia.  Nearly  one- 
half  of  these  he  sent  under  Gen. 
Morgan  into  the  western  section  of 
South  Carolina,  where  a  British 
party,  aided  by  the  tories,  were 
plundering  and  ravaging  the  country 
without  restraint.  When  Morgan  had  entered  into  the  district  of  Ninety- 
Six,  Lord  Cornwallis  dispatched  Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton  with  about  1,100  men, 
to  drive  him  from  this  station  and  "push  him  to  the  utmost."  Morgan  began 
a  retreat,  but  being  soon  convinced  that  he  could  not  escape  he  determined  to 
hazard  a  battle,  at  a  place  called  Cowpens,  near  Paco- 
let  River.  Tarleton  had  two  field  pieces  and  a  supe- 
riority  of  infantry,  in  the  proportion  of  five  to  four, 
and  of  cavalry  of  three  to  one.  The  account  of  this 
conflict,  Jan.  17,  1781,  is  from  Holmes'  Annals: 

"Gen.  Morgan  had  drawn  up  his  men  in  two  lines. 
The  front  line  was  composed  entirely  of  militia,  placed 
under  the  command  of  Col.  Pickens,  and  was  advanced 
a  few  yards  before  the  second,  with  orders  to  form  on  the 
right  of  the  second  when  forced  to  retire.  Maj.  M'Dow- 
ell,  with  a  battalion  of  the  North  Carolina  volunteers,  and 
Maj.  Cunningham,  with  a  battalion  of  Georgia  volun 
teers,  were  advanced  about  150  yards  in  front  of  this 
line.  The  second  line  consisted  of  the  light  infantry 
and  a  corps  of  Virginia  riflemen.  The  cavalry,  under 
Lieut.  Col.  Washington,  were  drawn  up  at  some  distance 
in  the  rear  of  the  whole.  The  British,  led  to  the  attack 
by  Tarleton  himself,  advanced  with  a  shout,  and  poured 
in  an  incessant  fire  of  musketry.  The  militia,  though 
they  received  the  charge  with  firmness,  were  soon  com 
pelled  to  fall  back  into  the  rear  of  the  second  line; 
and  this  line,  in  its  turn,  after  an  obstinate  conflict,  was 
compelled  to  retreat  to  the  cavalry. 

At  this  juncture,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Washington  made 
a    successful    charge    on    Captain   Ogilvie,    who,   with 
about   forty    dragoons,   was   cutting   down    the    retreating   militia;    Lieutenant- 
Colonel    Howard    then,    almost   at    the    same    moment,   rallied    the    continental 

*"The  massacre  of  Buford's  regiment  fired  the  patriotism  of  young  Andrew  Jackson,  and 
at  the  age  of  13  he  entered  the  army,  with  his  brother  Robert,  under  Suinpter.  They  were 
both  made  prisoners,  but  even  while  in  the  power  of  the  British  the  indomitable  courage  of 
the  after  man  appeared  in  the  boy." 


MONUMENT  AT  COWPENS. 


720 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


troops,  and  charged  with  fixed  bayonets;  and  the  militia  instantly  followed  the  ex 
ample.  By  these  sudden  and  unexpected  charges,  the  British,  who  had  considered 
the  fate  of  the  day  decided,  were  thrown  into  confusion,  and  driven  from  the 
ground  with  great  slaughter.  Howard  and  Washington  pressed  the  advantage, 
which  they  had  respectively  gained,  until  the  artillery  and  a  great  part  of  the  in 
fantry  had  surrendered.  So  sudden  was  the  defeat,  that  250  horse,  which  had  not 
been  brought  into  action,  fled  with  precipitation.  The  first  battalion  of  the  71st, 
and  two  British  light  infantry  companies,  laid  down  their  arms  to  the  American 
militia  Upward  of  300  of  the  British  were  killed  or  wounded,  and  above  500  ta 
ken  prisoners;  800  muskets,  two  field  pieces,  two  standards,  35  baggage  wagons, 
and  100  dragoon  horses,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors.  Of  the  Americans, 
12  men  only  were  killed,  and  60  wounded.  Congress,  in  honor  of  the  good  con 
duct  of  Gen.  Morgan,  presented  him  a  gold  medal;  to  Lieut  Cols.  Washington  and 
Howard,  medals  of  silver;  and  to  CoL  Jrickens,  a  sword." 


View  at  King's  Mountain  Battle-ground, 

The  view  annexed  is  from  the  foot  of  the  hill  whereon  the  hottest  of  King's  Monntain  fight  occurred. 
The  north  slope  of  that  eminence  is  seen  on  the  left.  The  simple  monument,  in  memory  of  FergiiKou  and 
others,  l.y  which  a  man  is  standing,  is  seen  in  the  central  part.  The  large  tulip-tree  on  the  right,  is  that 
on  which  10  lories  were  hung.  This  spot  is  about  a  mile  and  a  half  south  of  the  North  Carolina  line. 

Of  those  who  submitted  through  fear,  or  from  attachment  to  the  British 
cause — Maj.  Ferguson,  a  British  officer,  was  appointed  commander.  He  was 
dispatched,  by  Cornwallis,  into  the  western  part  of  North  Carolina.  Here 
his  force  was  augmented  to  1,400  men.  An  enterprise  against  this  party 
was  concerted  by  the  commanders  of  the  militia  in  the  adjacent  part  of  the 
two  Carolinas  and  Virginia.  By  great  exertion,  about  3,000  men  were  as 
sembled  at  Gilbert-town.  About  1,600  riflemen  were  selected  and  mounted 
on  their  fleetest  horses,  soon  overtook  the  retreating  army,  Oct.  7,  1780. 

"They  came  up  with  the  enemy  at  King's  Mountain,  where  Ferguson,  on  find 
ing  that  he^should  be  overtaken,  had  chosen  his  ground,  and  waited  for  an  attaek. 
The  Americans  formed  themselves  into  three  divisions,  led  by  Cols.  Campbell, 
Shelby,  and  Cleveland,  and  began  to  ascend  the  mountain  in  three  different  and 
opposite  directions.  Ferguson,  falling  with  great  boldness  and  impetuosity  on  the 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  721 

first  assailants  with  fixed  bayonets,  compelled  them  to  give  way ;  but  before  one 
division  could  be  dispersed,  another  came  up,  and  poured  in  a  heavy  fire.  Against 
the  second  body  of  assailants,  the  bayonet  was  again  used  with  success ;  but  before 
any  material  advantage  could  be  gained,  a  new  enemy  presented  himself  in  an 
other  quarter.  Ferguson  again  successfully  used  the  bayonet;  but  both  the  corps, 
which  had  been  repulsed,  now  returning  to  the  charge,  a  very  galling  fire  was  kept 
up  against  him  on  all  sides.  The  action  having  been  continued  in  this  manner 
nearly  an  hour,  Maj.  Ferguson  received  a  mortal  wound,  and  instantly  expired. 
The  survivors  ended  the  contest  by  submission.  In  this  sharp  action,  150  of  Fer 
guson's  party  were  killed  on  the  spot,  and  about  the  same  number  wounded;  810, 
of  whom  100  were  British  troops,  were  made  prisoners;  and  1,500  stand  of  excel 
lent  arms  were  taken." 

"No  battle  during  the  war,"  says  Lossing,  "was  more  obstinately  contested  than 
this ;  for  the  Americans  were  greatly  exasperated  by  the  cruelty  of  the  tories,  and 
to  the  latter  it  was  a  question  of  life  and  death.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  the 
Americans,  remembering  Tarleton's  cruelty  at  Buford's  defeat,  could  be  restrained 
from  slaughter,  even  after  quarter  was  asked.  In  Uddition  to  the  loss  of  men  on 
the  part  of  the  enemy,  mentioned  in  the  report,  the  Americans  took  from  them 
1,500  stand  of  arms.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  killed,  was  only  20,  but  they  had 
a  great  number  wounded.  Among  the  killed  were  Col.  Williams  and  Maj.  Chroni 
cle.  Col.  Hambrite  was  wounded.  Maj.  Chronicle  and  Maj.  Ferguson  were 
buried  in  a  ravine  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  battle  hill,  where  the  friends 
of  the  former  erected  a  plain  monument,  a  few  years  ago,  with  inscriptions  upon 
both  sides.  The  monument  is  a  thick  slab  of  hard  slate,  about  three  feet  high, 
rough  hewn,  except  where  the  inscriptions  are.  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  in 
scriptions  : 

North  side. — Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Maj.  WILLIAM 
CHRONICLK,  Capt.  JOHN  MATOCKS,  WILLIAM  ROBB,  and 
JOHN  BOYD,  who  were  killed  here  fighting  in  defense  of 
America,  on  the  seventh  of  Oct.  1780.  South  side. — Col. 
FERGUSON,*  an  officer  belonging  to  his  Britannic  majesty, 
was  here  defeated  and  killed. 

On  the  morning  after  the  battle,  a  court-martial  was 
held,  and  several  of  the  tory  prisoners  were  found  guil 
ty  of  murder  and  other  high  crimes,  and  hanged.  CoL 
Cleveland  had  previously  declared  that  if  certain  per 
sons,  who  were  the  chief  marauders,  and  who  had 
forfeited  their  lives,  should  fall  into  his  hands,  he 
would  hang  them;  10  of  these  men  were  suspended 
upon  a  tulip-tree,  which  is  yet  standing — a  venerable 
giant  of  the  forest.  This  was  the  closing  scene  of 

MONUMKNT  ON  KING'S  MOUNTAIN.  **  *?attle  °°  Ring's  Mountain,  an  event  which  com- 
pletely    crushed    the    spirits   of    the    loyalists,  and 

weakened,  beyond  recovery,  the  royal  power  in  the  Carolinas,  Intelligence  of 
the  defeat  of  Ferguson  destroyed  all  Cornwallis'  hopes  of  tory  aid." 


BATTLE   OP   EUTAW   SPRINGS. 

The  celebrated  Eutaw  Springs,  memorable  as  being  the  scene  of  a  bloody 
conflict  in  the  revolution,  are  in  Charleston  District,  near  the  Orangeburg 
line,  about  60  miles  north  west  from  Charleston,  and  present  a  curious  spec 
tacle.  The  spring  rises  through  a  small  opening  in  the  cam,  only  a  few 

*  Maj.  Patrick  Ferguson  was  a  Scotchman,  a  son  of  the  eminent  jurist,  James  Ferguson,  and  nephew  of 
Patrick  Murray  (Lord  Elibank).  He  entered  the  army  in  Flanders,  at  the  age  of  18  years.  He  came  to 
America  in  the  spring  of  1777,  and  was  active  in  the  battle  on  the  Brandywine,  in  September  of  that  year. 
He  wa,s  active  on  the  Hudson  in  1779,  and  accompanied  Sir  Henry  Clinton  to  South  Carolina.  He  so  dis 
tinguished  himself  at  the  siege  of  Charleston  in  1780,  that  he  was  particularly  mentioned  by  the  comman- 
der-in-chief.  He  was  on  the  high  road  to  military  fame,  when  he  was  slain  on  King's  Mountain.  He  was 
u  major  in  the  British  army,  and  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  tory  militia. 


722  -  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

inches  in  diameter,  and  immediately  forms  a  basin  a  few  feet  deep  and  about 
150  paces  in  circumference.  Thence  it  penetrates  through  a  ridge  of  po 
rous  limestone,  or  concretion  of  large  oyster  shells.  After  traversing  its 
subterraneous  way  some  30  rods,  it  re-appears  upon  the  other  side,  boiling 
and  bubbling  up  through  a  variety  of  passages,  where  it  forms  the  head  of 
Eutaw  creek,  which,  running  for  about  two  miles,  finds  its  way  into  Santee 
River. 

The  battle  of  Eutaw,  Sept.  8,  1781,  may  be  considered  as  closing  the  revo 
lutionary  war  in  South  Carolina.  Lord  Rawdon  having  returned  to  Eng 
land,  the  command  of  the  British  troops,  in  South  Carolina,  devolved  upon 
Lieut.  Col.  Stewart.  Many  skirmishes  and  movements  took  place  during 
the  summer.  The  British  having  evacuated  all.  their  posts  to  the  northward 
of  the  Santee  and  Congaree,  and  the  westward  of  Edisto;  finally,  on  the  ap 
proach  of  Gen.  Greene,  took  post  at  Eutaw  Springs. 

"  On  the  8th  of  September,  at  four  in  the  morning,  Gen.  Greene  advanced  with 
2,000  men,  to  attack  them  in  their  encampment  His  army  moved  from  the  ground 
in  the  following  order:  The  South  and  North  Carolina  militia,  commanded  by 
Gens.  Marion  and  Pickens,  and  by  Col.  Malmedy,  composed  the  front  line;  the 
continental  troops,  from  North  Carolina,  Virginia,  and  Maryland,  led  on  by  Gen. 
Sumner,  Lieut  Col.  Campbell,  and  CoL  Williams,  composed  the  second  line.  The 
legion  of  Lieut  Col.  Lee  covered  the  right  flank ;  and  the  state  troops  of  South 
Carolina,  under  Lieut.  Col.  Henderson,  covered  the  left.  Lieut.  Col.  Washington, 
with  his  cavalry,  and  Capt  Kirkwood  with  the  Delaware  troops,  formed  a  corps 
de  reserve.  As  the  army  advanced,  the  van  fell  in  with  two  parties  of  the  British, 
about  four  miles  from  the  camp  of  Eutaw,  and  was  briskly  attacked ;  but  the  ene 
my,  on  receiving  a  heavy  fire  from  the  state  troops,  and  a  charge  with  the  bayonet 
from  the  infantry  of  the  legion,  soon  retired.  On  notice  of  the  approach  of  the 
Americans,  Lieut.  Col.  Stewart,  who  commanded  the  British  army,  immediately 
formed  the  line  of  battle.  It  was  drawn  up  obliquely  across  the  road,  on  the 
hights  near  Eutaw  Springs.  The  right  flank  was  covered  by  a  battalion,  com 
manded  by  Maj.  Majoribanks,  the  left  of  which  approached  the  road,  and  was  con 
cealed  by  a  thick  hedge.  The  road  was  occupied  by  two  pieces  of  artillery,  and  a 
covering  party  of  infantry.  The  front  line  of  the  Americans  continuing  to  fire 
and  advance,  the  action  soon  became  general.  In  the  heat  of  the  engagement, 
Col.  Williams  and  Lieut  Col.  Campbell,  with  the  Maryland  and  Virginia  conti 
nentals,  were  ordered  to  charge  with  trailed  arms ;  and  nothing  could  exceed  the 
intrepidity  with  which  these  orders  were  executed.  The  troops  rushed  on  in  good 
order  through  a  tremenduous  fire  of  artillery  and  musketry,  and  bore  down  all  be 
fore  them.  Lieut  Col.  Campbell,  while  leading  on  his  men  to  the  decisive  charge, 
received  a  mortal  wound.  On  inquiring,  after  he  had  fallen,  who  gave  way,  and 
being  told,  that  the  British  were  fleeing  in  all  quarters,  he  said,  '/  die  contented,' 
and  immediately  expired.  A  part  of  the  British  line,  consisting  of  new  troops, 
broke,  and  fled ;  but  the  veteran  corps  received  the  charge  of  the  assailants  on  the 
points  of  their  bayonets.  The  hostile  ranks  were  a  short  time  intermingled,  and 
the  officers  fought  hand  to  hand ;  but  Lee,  who  had  turned  the  British  left  flank, 
charging  them  at  this  instant  in  the  rear,  their  line  was  soon  completely  broken, 
and  driven  off  the  field.  They  were  vigorously  pursued  by  the  Americans,  who 
took  upward  of  500  of  them  prisoners.  The  enemy,  on  their  retreat,  took  post  in 
a  large  three  story  brick  house,  and  in  a  picketed  garden;  and  from  these  advanta 
geous  positions  renewed  the  action.  Four  six  pounders  were  ordered  up  before 
the  house;  but  the  Americans  were  compelled  to  leave  these  pieces  and  retire. 
They  formed  again  at  a  short  distance  in  the  woods ;  but  Gen.  Greene,  thinking  it 
inexpedient  to  renew  the  desperate  attempt,  left  a  strong  picket  on  the  field  of  bat 
tle,  and  retired  with  his  prisoners  to  the  ground  from  which  he  had  marched  in 
the  morning.  In  the  evening  of  the  next  day,  Lieut.  Col.  Stewart,  leaving  70  of 
his  wounded  men  and  1,000  stand  of  arms,  moved  from  Eutaw  toward  Charleston. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


723 


The  loss  of  the  British,  inclusive  of  prisoners,  was  supposed  to  be  not  less  than 
1,100  men.  The  loss  of  the  Americans,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  was  555. 
Congress  passed  a  vote  of  thanks  to  every  corps  in  the  army ;  and  a  resolution 
for  presenting  to  Maj.  Gen.  Greene,  "as  an  honorable  testimony  of  his  merit,  a 
British  standard,  and  a  golden  medal,  emblematic  of  the  battle,  and  of  his  victory.'  " 


East  view  of  Furinan   University,  at   Greenville. 

GREENVILLE,  one  of  the  handsomest  villages  in  South  Carolina,  is  at  the 
N.  terminus  of  the  Greenville  and  Columbia  Railroad,  in  the  N.  W.  section 

of  the  state,  110  miles  N.  W.  \ 
of  Columbia,  and  225  miles 
from  Charleston.  Its  situa 
tion  is  elevated  and  healthy, 
which  renders  it  a  favorable 
resort  for  persons  who  reside 
in  the  lower  country.  Paris 
Mountain,  at  a  distance  of 
nine  miles  N.  from  Greenville, 
Table  Rock  25  miles,  and 
Cesar's  Head  30  miles  in  a 
N.  W.  direction  from  the 
village,  are  places  of  resort 
during  the  warm  season  of 
the  year.  The  Furman  Uni 
versity  is  a  flourishing  institu 
tion  quite  recently  established 
in  this  place,  having  five  or 
six  professors.  The  Univer 
sity  buildings  are  situated 
about  half  a  mile  E.  from  the 
village,  on  a  picturesque  eleva 
tion  surrounded  with  ro 
mantic  and  beautiful  scenery. 
46 


CHICK'S  SPBTKQS. 


724  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Reedy  River,  a  fordable  stream,  is  seen  in  the  lower  part  of  the  annexed  en 
graving  ;  on  the  left  appear  the  flour  mills  which  are  put  in  operation  by 
the  beautiful  cascade  which,  at  this  place,  flows  over  an  immense  bed  of  rocks, 
i  The  first  settlers  of  Greenville  were  mostly  from  Virginia  and  North 
Carolina.  In  1813,  there  were  but  four  or  five  families  on  the  spot:  those 
of  Judge  Thompson,  Capt.  Jeremiah  Cleveland,  George  Washington  Earle, 
Mrs.  Wicklifie,  and  Capt.  Roger  Loveland,  who  came  in  1813.  The  first 
house  of  worship  erected  in  the  place,  was  for  all  denominations,  as  all  con 
tributed  to  its  erection.  The  Episcopalians  built  their  first  church  in  1836; 
the  Methodists  next.  The  Baptists  and  Presbyterians  held  the  first  build 
ing.  Rev.  Wm.  Johnson  appears  to  have  been  the  first  Baptist  clergyman : 
the  first  Presbyterian,  the  Rev.  S.  S.  Giallard ;  their  first  church  was  erected 
in  1851. 

Chick's  Spring,  about  10  miles  from  Greenville,  is  a  place  of  considerable 
resort  during  the  warm  season.  The  buildings  seen  on  the  high  elevation 
in  the  distance  beyond  the  forest  trees,  were  erected  by  Dr.  Chick,  for  the 
accommodation  of  visitors.  The  spring  itself,  over  which  a  roof  is  erected, 
is  at  the  bottom  of  the  valley,  in  the  foreground,  on  the  left. 

The  annexed  is  a  north-eastern  view  of  the  home  of  John  C.  Calhoun  at  Fort 
Hill,  4  miles  from  the  ancient  village  of  Pendleton,  S.  C.,  and  about  130 
miles  from  Columbia,  being  in  the  extreme  north-western  section  of  the  state. 
Mr.  Calhoun  resided  here  for  about  thirty  years.  The  building  was  erected 
principally  by  him,  by  adding  to  an  old  mansion  house  built  shortly  after  the 
first  settlement  of  this  part  of  the  country.  It  is  large  and  commodious, 
though  not  exactly  in  the  style  of  modern  architecture.  The  small  structure 
seen  on  the  extreme  left  contains  his  library.  The  house  is  beautifully  situ 
ated  on  an  elevation  rising  from  the  picturesque  region  of  Seneca  valley. 
From  the  portico  several  fine  residences  of  wealthy  proprietors  in  the  vicinity 
are  to  be  seen.  In  the  distance  appear  mountainous  regions  of  North  Caro 
lina  and  Georgia.  The  Blue  Ridge,  about  forty  miles  distant,  is  discernable, 
embracing  the  celebrated  Whiteside  and  Table  Mountains,  which  rise  to  an 
elevation  of  between  four  and  five  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ocean. 

Mr.  Calhoun,  during  the  intervals  of  his  public  life,  spent  much  of  hia 
time  in  agricultural  pursuits,  and  no  one  stood  higher  as  a  practical  farmer 
or  planter  than  he  among  his  neighbors.  The  Fort  Hill  residence  and  es 
tate,  consisting  of  upward  of  eleven  hundred  acres,  is  now  owned  and  occu 
pied  by  his  eldest  son,  Col.  Andrew  Pickens  Calhoun,  who  has  resided  here 
for  several  years,  and  the  appearance  of  his  young  family  shows  that  they 
live  in  the  most  healthy  section  of  the  state.  One  of  his  sons,  though  almost 
an  infant  in  years,  bears  in  his  countenance  a  striking  resemblance  to  his 
grandfather  the  statesman  during  the  latter  period  of  his  life.  Col.  Calhoun, 
who  is  the  president  of  the  South  Carolina  State  Agricultural  Society,  has 
converted  the  Fort  Hill  lands  from  a  cotton  plantation  to  a  fine  stock  and 
grain  estate.  He  has  a  large  herd  of  Devon  cattle,  and  is  introducing  some 
of  the  best  kind  of  the  same  blood  from  abroad.  Col.  C.,  besides  the  Fort 
Hill  estate,  has  a  large  cotton  plantation  in  Alabama. 

The  place  derived  its  name  from  there  having  been  here  anciently  a  stock 
ade,  called  Fort  Ruthdge,  on  a  hill  near  Mr.  Calhoun's  residence.  This  for 
tification  was  a  place  of  refuge  for  the  inhabitants  during  the  Indian  war  in 
this  region  shortly  after  the  close  of  the  revolutionary  contest.  It  is  related 
that  after  the  Cherokees  had  besieged  the  fort  for  some  time  without  success, 
they  had  recourse  to  the  following  stratagem  to  draw  out  its  inmates :  They 


SOUTH   CAROLINA. 


725 


retired  from  the  siege,  and  nothing  was  heard  from  them  for  some  time. 
Many  persons  within  the  fort  supposing  that  they  had  left  the  vicinity, 
attempted  to  make  good  their  retreat  to  Ninety-Six,  a  fortification  some  sixty 
or  seventy  miles  distant.  This  unfortunate  party  had  proceeded  but  a  few 
hundred  yards  from  the  spot  when  they  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of  the  enemy, 
who  massacred  the  whole  number  excepting  one.  Among  those  who  were 
killed  was  a  Jew  named  Savadore,  who  was  reconnoitering  the  country  with 
the  view  of  making  a  purchase. 


Residence  of  John  C.  Calhoun,  at  Fort  Hill 

The  only  vestige  of  the  fort  which  now  remains  is  an  old  well  which  the 
inmates  were  forced  to  dig,  although  within  a  few  yards  of  the  river,  as  they 
could  not  venture  outside  of  the  walls  but  at  the  imminent  hazard  of  their 
lives. 

The  Seneca  River  is  within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  Col.  Calhoun's  resi 
dence,  passing  round  the  base  of  the  hill  on  which  the  fort  formerly  stood. 
It  commences  about  two  miles  above  the  Fort  Hill  plantation,  being  formed 
by  the  junction  of  the  Keowee  and  Twelve  Mile  rivers.  This  last  river. 
Twelve  Mile,  is  not  named  in  reference  to  its  length,  but,  according  to  tradi 
tion,  from  the  following  circumstances:  An  Indian  woman  who  acted  as  ex 
press  to  Ninety-Six  had  to  cross  a  number  of  streams  on  her  route.  About 


726  SOUTH   CAROLINA. 

a  mile  from  her  point  of  departure  she  had  to  pass  a  stream,  this  was  named 
One  Mile  creek ;  the  second  stream  passed  was  twelve  miles  distant,  this  was 
called  Twelve  Mile  river;  the  others  in  succession  were  Eighteen,  Twenty- 
Third  and  Twenty -Six  Mile  creeks,  which  correspond  very  nearly  with  the  dis 
tance  of  these  streams  from  her  point  of  departure.  There  is  a  tradition  that  the 
Seneca  Indians  from  the  North  pushed  their  conquests  south  as  far  as  this  river, 
when  they  were  defeated  and  driven  back  by  the  Cherokees.  Hence  the  name 
of  the  stream. 


We  conclude  this  notice  of  Fort  Hill  by  inserting  here  the  beautiful  eulo- 
gium  to  the  memory  of  its  once  eminent  occupant  by  Daniel  Webster  in  the 
U.  S.  Senate : 

The  eloquence  of  Mr.  Calhoun,  or  the  manner  of  his  exhibition  of  his  sentiments  in 
public  bodies,  was  part  of  his  intellectual  character.  It  grew  out  of  the  qualities  of  his 
mind.  It  was  plain,  strong,  terse,  condensed,  concise ;  sometimes  impassioned,  still  al 
ways  severe.  Rejecting  ornament,  not  often  seeking  far  for  illustration,  his  power  con 
sisted  in  the  plainness  of  his  propositions,  in  the  closeness  of  his  logic,  and  in  the  earnest 
ness  and  energy  of  his  manner.  These  are  the  qualities,  as  I  think,  which  have  enabled 
him  through  such  a  long  course  of  years  to  speak  often,  and  yet  always  command  atten 
tion.  His  demeanor  as  a  senator  is  known  to  us  all — is  appreciated,  venerated  by  us  all. 
No  man  was  more  respectful  to  others ;  no  man  carried  himself  with  greater  decorum,  no 
man  with  superior  dignity. 

Sir,  I  have  not  in  public  or  in  private  life  known  a  more  assiduous  person  in  the  discharge 
of  his  appropriate  duties.  He  seemed  to  have  no  recreation  but  the  pleasure  of  conversa 
tion  with  his  friends.  Out  of  the  chambers  of  congress  he  was  either  devoting  himself  to 
the  acquisition  of  knowledge  pertaining  to  the  immediate  subject  of  the  duty  before  him, 
or  else  he  was  indulging  in  some  social  interviews  in  which  he  so  much  delighted.  His 
colloquial  talents  were  certainly  singular  and  eminent.  There  was  a  charm  in  his  conver 
sation  not  often  found.  He  delighted  especially  in  conversation  and  intercourse  with 
young  men.  I  suppose  that  there  has  been  no  man  among  us  who  had  more  winning  man 
ners  in  such  an  intercourse  and  conversation  with  men  comparatively  young  than  Mr.  Cal 
houn.  I  believe  one  great  power  of  his  character  in  general  was  his  conversational  talent. 
I  believe  it  is  that,  as  well  as  a  consciousness  of  his  high  integrity,  and  the  greatest  rever 
ence  for  his  talents  and  ability,  that  has  made  him  so  endeared  an  object  to  the  people  of 
the  state  to  which  he  belonged. 

Mr.  President,  he  had  the  basis,  the  indispensable  basis,  of  all  high  character,  and  that 
was,  unspotted  integrity,  unimpeached  honor  and  character.  If  he  had  aspirations,  they 
were  high,  and  honorable  and  noble.  There  was  nothing  groveling  or  low  or  meanly 
selfish  that  came  near  the  head  or  heart  of  Mr.  Calhoun.  Firm  in  his  purpose,  perfectly 
patriotic  and  honest,  as  I  am  sure  he  was,  in  the  principles  that  he  espoused  and  in  the 
measures  that  he  defended,  aside  from  that  large  regard  for  that  species  of  distinction  that 
conducted  him  to  eminent  stations  for  the  benefit  of  the  republic,  I  do  not  believe  he  had  a 
celfish  motive  or  selfish  feeling.  However,  sir,  he  may  have  differed  from  others  of 
us  in  his  political  opinions  or  his  political  principles,  those  principles  and  those  opinions 
will  now  descend  to  posterity  under  the  sanction  of  a  great  name.  He  has  lived  long 
enough,  he  has  done  enough,  and  he  has  done  it  so  well,  so  successfully,  so  honorably,  as 
to  connect  himself  for  all  time  with  the  records  of  his  country.  He  is  now  an  historical 
character.  Those  of  us  who  have  known  him  here  will  find  that  he  has  left  upon  our  minds 
and  our  hearts  a  strong  and  lasting  impression  of  his  person,  his  character,  and  his  public 
performances,  which  while  we  live  will  never  be  obliterated.  We  shall  hereafter,  I  am 
sure,  indulge  in  it  as  a  grateful  recollection  that  we  have  lived  in  his  age,  that  we  have 
been  his  contemporaries,  that  we  have  seen  him,  and  heard  him,  and  known  him.  We  shall 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


727 


delight  to  speak  of  him  to  those  who  are  rising  up  to  fill  our  places.  And  when  the  time 
shall  come  that  we  ourselves  shall  go,  one  after  another,  to  our  graves,  we  shall  carry 
with  us  a  deep  sense  of  his  genius  and  character,  his  honor  and  integrity,  his  amiable  de 
portment  in  private  life,  and  the  purity  of  his  exalted  patriotism. 


The  annexed  is  a  south-western  view  of  the  ancient  Stone  Church,  situated 
in  the  forest  about  two  miles  north-east  from  Fort  Hill  and  about  three  from 
Pendleton  village.  It  is  the  oldest  and  the  first  house  erected  for  public- 
worship  in  the  upper  country  of  South  Carolina.  Gen.  Andrew  Pickens,  the 
revolutionary  patriot,  resided  two  miles  from  this  church  and  about  the  same 
distance  from  Fort  Hill.  The  treaty  of  Hopewell,  concluded  Nov.  28, 1785, 


South-western  View  of  the  Ancient  Presbyterian  Church  near  Pendleton, 

with  the  Cherokees,  was  formed  on  Gen.  Pickens'  plantation.  The  Stone 
Church  has  been  recently  repaired,  and  is  occasionally  used  as  a  place  of 
public  worship  by  various  denominations.  In  the  graveyard  near  the  church 
the  remains  of  Gen.  Pickens,  of  Gen.  Anderson,  and  other  distinguished  per 
sons,  are  interred.  The  following  inscription  is  on  the  monument  of  Gen. 
Pickens : 

Gen.  ANDREW  PICKENS  was  born  13th  September,  1739,  and  died  17th  August,  1817.  He 
was  a  Christian,  a  patriot  and  soldier.  His  character  and  actions  are  incorporated  with  the 
history  of  his  country.  Filial  affection  and  respect  raise  this  monument  to  his  memory. 


728  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

.  •    -.  i. 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,  MISCELLANIES,  ETC. 

Sir  Nathaniel  Johnson,  the  successor  of  James  Moore,  in  1703,  as  governor  of 
South  Carolina,  was  a  man  of  military  skill,  and  when  Carolina  was  invaded  by 
the  French  and  Spaniards  in  1706  he  displayed  great  judgment  in  the  measures  he 
took  for  its  defense.  He  first  introduced  the  culture  of  silk  in  South  Carolina; 
this  was  in  1703.  It  was  principally  owing  to  his  influence  that  the  first  estab 
lishment  of  the  Episcopal  Church  was  effected  in  the  province;  a  majority  of  the 
inhabitants  then  were  dissenters.  He  died  in  1713. 

William  Bull,  M.  D.,  born  in  South  Carolina,  was  the  son  of  William  Bull, 
lieutenant-governor  of  the  province  in  1738;  it  is  supposed  that  he  was  the  first 
American  who  obtained  a  degree  in  medicine.  He  studied  medicine  under  the 
celebrated  Boerhaave.  After  his  return  from  Europe  he  held  various  public 
offices,  being  speaker  of  the  house  of  representatives  and  lieutenant-governor  for 
many  years.  When  the  British  troops  evacuated  South  Carolina  in  1782,  he  ac 
companied  them  to  England,  and  died  in  London  in  1791. 

Thomas  Heyward,  Jr.,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in 
Si  Luke's  parish,  S.  C.  His  father,  Col.  Heyward,  one  of  the  wealthiest  planters 

in  the  province, 
spared  no  expense 
in  the  education  of 
his  son,  and  sent 
him  to  England  to 
complete  his  stud 
ies.  Soon  after  his 

return  he  commenced  the  practice  of  law.  He  was  among  the  earliest  who  resisted 
the  oppression  of  the  mother  country.  He  remained  in  congress  until  1 778,  when 
he  was  appointed  a  judge  in  the  courts  of  South  Carolina.  He  also  held  a  military 
commission,  and  when  Charleston  was  captured  he  was  made  prisoner.  He  died 
in  March,  1809,  at  the  age  of  63. 

Thomas  Lynch,  Jr.,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  St. 
George's  parish,  S.  C.  He  was  a  descendant  of  an  ancient  Austrian  family,  na 
tives  of  the  town 
of  Lintz,  whore- 
moved  to  Eng 
land,  and  from 
thence  to  Ire 
land.  His  fath 
er,  who  had  great  possessions,  gave  his  son  a  superior  education.  He  entered  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  England,  and  studied  law  in  one  of  the  inns  of  the  Tem 
ple.  He  commenced  his  public  life  in  Charleston  in  1773,  and  became  quite  pop 
ular.  His  health  having  become  shattered  by  exposure  while  a  captain  in  the 
army,  he  was  obliged  to  resign  his  seat  in  congress.  On  his  return  Mr.  Lynch, 
then  about  thirty  years  of  age,  embarked  with  his  wife  for  the  West  Indies,  hoping 
he  could  find  a  neutral  vessel  in  which  he  could  procure  a  passage  to  Europe.  The 
vessel  in  which  he  sailed  is  supposed  to  have  foundered  at  sea. 

Arthur  Middleton,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  at  Mid- 
dleton  Place,  S.  C.,  in  1743.  His  father,  a  wealthy  planter,  sent  his  son  to  Eng 
land  to  be  educated, 
as  was  then  the  cus 
tom  of  the  time.  At 
the  age  of  twelve 
years  he  was  placed 
in  the  celebrated 
school  at  Hackney, 
and  after  remaining 

four  years  at  Cambridge  he  graduated  at  that  University  with  distinguished  hon 
ors.  He  then  took  a  tour  in  Europe,  and  spent  some  time  at  Rome,  where  he  be 
came  quite  proficient  as  a  painter.  On  his  return  he  was  active  in  the  cause  of 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  729 

his  country,  and  was  sent  a  delegate  to  the  general  congress  at  Philadelphia.  In 
1779,  when  South  Carolina  was  invaded  by  the  British,  his  property  was  exposed 
to  their  ravages ;  much  of  his  immense  estate  was  sacrificed,  and  he  was  sent  a 
prisoner  to  bt.  Augustine.  He  died  Jan.  1,  1778,  leaving  a  widow  with  eight 
children. 

Edward  Rutledge,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in 
Charleston  in  1749.     He  studied  law  with  an  elder  brother,  and  finished  his  edu 
cation  at  the  Inner  Temple 
in  London.      He  was    a 

s\  ,  j  member  of  the  first  con- 

'/£/  grass-  When  Charleston 
was  invested  in  1780,  Mr. 
Rutledge,  at  the  head  of  a 
corps  of  artillery,  while 
endeavoring  to  throw 

troops  into  the  city,  was  taken  prisoner  and  sent  to  St.  Augustine.  After  the 
British  evacuated  Charleston,  Mr.  Rutledge  resumed  the  practice  of  his  profession. 
In  1798  he  was  elected  governor  of  the  state.  He  was  a  sufferer  from  hereditary 
gout,  of  which  disorder  he  died  in  January,  1800,  aged  50.  His  eloquence  was  of 
a  high  grade,  being  insinuating  and  conciliatory. 

John  Rutledge,  an  eminent  patriot  of  the  revolution,  was  a  native  of  Ireland. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  first  congress  of  1774,  and  in  1776,  when  the  temporary 
constitution  of  South  Carolina  was  adopted,  he  was  appointed  president  and  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  the  colony.  He  was  in  1779  chosen  the  first  governor  of  the 
state,  and  in  1796  was  appointed  chief  justice  of  the  United  States.  He  died  in 
1800  at  an  advanced  age. 

Andrew  Pickens  was  born  in  Paxton  township,  Pennsylvania,  in  September, 
1739.  In  1752  he  removed  with  his  father  to  the  Waxhaw  settlement  in  South 
Carolina.  He  was  one  of  the  most  active  military  partisans  of  the  south;  and  dis 
tinguished  himself  in  various  actions.  After  the  close  of  the  revolutionary  war  he 
became  a  member  of  the  legislature,  and  was  elected  to  congress.  He  died  in 
August,  1817. 

Charles  Cotesworih  Pinckney  was  born  in  Charleston  in  February,  1746.  His 
father  (Chief  Justice  Pinckney)  took  him  and  his  brother  Thomas  to  Europe  to  be 
educated  at  a  very  early  age.  He  commenced  the  practice  of  law  in  1770,  and 
when  the  revolutionary  war  broke  out  he  entered  the  continental  service  as  cap 
tain.  He  was  active  in  the  defense  of  Charleston  in  1776  and  in  1780.  When 
the  city  was  surrendered  he  became  a  prisoner,  and  suffered  much  from  sickness 
and  cruel  treatment.  In  1796  he  was  minister  to  the  French  republiq.  While  in 
this  office  he  uttered  that  noble  sentiment:  "Millions  for  defense,  not  one  cent  for 
tribute."  For  about  twenty-five  years  he  lived  in  elegant  retirement,  and  died 
Aug.  16,  1825,  in  the  80th  year  of  his  age. 

Charles  Pinckney  and  Thomas  Pinckney  were  both  revolutionary  patriots,  and 
both  governors  of  South  Carolina,  and  both  embassadors  to  foreign  courts.  The 
former  died  in  1824,  and  the  latter  in  1828. 

Henry  Laurens,  a  revolutionary  patriot  of  Huguenot  descent,  was  born  in 
Charleston,  in  1774,  and  was  bred  a  merchant  He  was  a  member  of  the  conti 
nental  congress  in  1777,  and  was  chosen  its  president.  In  1780  he  sailed  for  Hol 
land,  as  minister  plenipotentiary,  to  negotiate  a  treaty  with  that  power.  "  The 
vessel  he  was  in  was  captured  by  an  English  frigate.  Mr.  Laurens  cast  his  papers 
into  the  sea,  but,  as  they  did  not  sink  immediately,  they  were  recovered,  and  dis 
closed  the  fact  that  Holland  had  already  been  in  negotiation  with  the  revolted 
colonies.  That  discovery  led  to  a  declaration  of  war  by  Great  Britain  against  Hol 
land.  Laurens  was  taken  to  London  and  imprisoned  in  the  tower  about  fourteen 
months,  under  a  charge  of  high  treason.  For  some  time  he  was  not  allowed  the 
solace  of  conversation,  books,  pen,  ink,  paper,  or  the  receipt  of  letters.  That  rigor 
was  abated,  yet  his  confinement  made  terrible  inroads  upon  his  constitution.  At 
length  public  sentiment  expressed  its  displeasure  because  of  his  treatment,  and 
the  ministry,  fearing  retaliation  on  the  part  of  the  Americans,  desired  an  excuse 


730  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

to  release  him.  One  of  his  friends  was  instructed  to  say  that  he  should  be  par 
doned,  if  he  would  write  a  note  to  Lord  North,  and  express  his  sorrow  for  what 
he  had  done.  '  Pardon !'  exclaimed  Laurens,  indignantly.  '  I  have  done  nothing 
to  require  a  pardon,  and  I  will  never  subscribe  to  my  own  infamy  and  the  dis 
honor  of  my  children.'  He  never  could  be  induced  to  make  the  least  concessions  ; 
and  finally,  when  public  clamor  for  his  release  became  too  vehement  to  be  longer 
disregarded,  the  ministry  had  him  admitted  to  bail*  on  security  procured  by  them 
selves,  and  he  was  discharged  before  the  allotted  time  of  trial.  Lord  Shelburne 
was  then  premier,  and  he  solicited  Mr.  Laurens  to  remain  in  Europe,  and  assist  in 
the  pending  negotiations  for  peace.  Laurens  complied;  and  in  November,  1782, 
he  signed  the  preliminary  treaty  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain. 
Soon  after  that  event  he  returned  home,  suffering  much  from  the  effects  of  his 
rigorous  confinement.  His  constitution  was  shattered  beyond  recovery,  and  he 
steadily  refused  the  honors  of  official  station  frequently  offered  him  by  his  grate 
ful  countrymen.  His  health  gradually  failed,  and  on  the  8th  of  December,  1792, 
he  expired  when  almost  sixty-nine  years  of  age.  The  following  remarkable  in 
junction,  expressed  in  his  will,  was  literally  complied  with:  'I  solemnly  enjoin  it 
upon  my  son,  as  an  indispensable  duty,  that  as  soon  as  he  conveniently  can  after 
my  decease,  he  cause  my  body  to  be  wrapped  in  twelve  yards  of  tow-cloth,  and 
burnt  until  it  be  entirely  consumed,  and  then,  collecting  my  bones,  deposit  them 
wherever  he  may  think  proper.'  " 

William  Moultrie,  a  distinguished  general  of  the  revolution,  emigrated  from 
England  at  a  very  early  age.  In  1760  ne  distinguished  himself  in  the  Cherokee 
war.  He  also  gained  great  eclat  by  his  gallant  defense  of  Fort  Moultrie,  on  Sulli 
van's  Island,  in  1776.  In  1779  he  gained  a  victory  over  the  British  at  Beaufort; 
and,  at  the  siege  of  Charleston,  was  second  in  command.  After  the  revolution  he 
was  repeatedly  elected  governor  of  the  state.  He  published  memoirs  of  the  war, 
in  the  south,  and  died  in  1805. 

Francis  Marion  was  born  near  Georgetown,  South  Carolina,  in  1732.  He 
was  quite  diminutive  at  the  time  of  his  birth,  but  his  life  shows  the  superior 
ity  of  mind  over  the  body.  He  was, 
perhaps,  the  ablest  and  most  successful 
partisan  officer  of  the  revolution.  He 
died  at  his  residence,  about  three  miles 
below  Eutaw  Springs,  Feb.  29, 1795.f 

After  the  defeat  of  Gates,  in  1780,  the 
cause  of  American  liberty  in  South  Car 
olina  was  sustained  with  firmness  by 
Generals  Marion,  Sumter,  and  others. 

MABIOK'S  BMIDSNCK.  Marion's    cavalry  were    so  destitute  of 

weapons  that  they  were  obliged  to  cut 

their  swords  from  the  saws  of  saw-mills.  With  his  small  force  he  ha 
rassed  the  British  and  tories,  and  continually  surprised  and  captured  parties 
of  the  enemy.  He  was  so  successful  in  concealing  himself  in  woods  and 
marshes  that  the  enemy  were  never  able  to  attack  or  to  discover  him.  From 
these  dark  retreats  lie  sallied  forth  upon  the  foe,  with  such  secrecy  and  ce 
lerity  in  his  movements,  that  he  received  the  appellation  of  the  "  Old  Fox, 
Marion."  In  one  of  his  sallies,  he  released  one  hundred  and  fifty  continen- 

*0n  one  occasion,  when  he  was  requested  to  write  to  his  son,  John,  then  on  a  mission  to 
France,  and  advise  him  to  leave  that  country,  Mr.  Laurens  replied,  "My  son  is  of  age,  and 
has  a  will  of  his  owi^.  If  I  should  write  to  him  in  the  terms  you  request,  it  would  have  no 
effect ;  he  would  only  conclude  that  confinement  and  persuasion  had  softened  me.  I  know 
him  to  be  a  man  of  honor.  He  loves  me  dearly,  and  would  lay  down  his  life  to  save  mine  ; 
but  I  am  sure  he  would  not  sacrifice  his  honor  to  save  mine,  and  I  applaud  him."  That  son 
was  worthy  of  such  a  father. 

fThe  engraving  of  Marion's  residence,  and  those  of  the  battle-fields  of  Cowpens  and 
King's  Mountain,  are  from  Lossing's  Field-book. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.  731 

tal  troops,  who  were  taken  prisoners  at  Camden.  His  repeated  and  success 
ful  excursions  kept  alive  the  spirit  of  resistance,  and  his  high  fame  as  a 
partisan  was  never  tarnished  by  any  violation  of  the  laws  of  war  or  of  hu 
manity.  The  annexed  spirited  verses,  by  Bryant,  are  deservedly  popular. 

SONG  OF  MARION'S  MEN. 

Our  band  is  few,  but  true  and  tried,  And  woodland  flowers  are  gather'd 

Our  leader  frank  and  bold ;  To  crown  the  soldier  s  cup. 

The  British  soldier  trembles  With  merry  songs  we  mock  the  wind 

When  MARION'S  name  is  told.  That  in  the  pine-top  grieves, 

Our  fortress  is  a  good  green  wood,  And  slumber  long  and  sweetly 

Our  tent  the  cypress  tree  :  On  beds  of  oaken  leaves. 
We  know  the  forest  round  us 

As  seamen  know  the  sea.  Well  knows  the  fair  and  friendly  moon 

We  know  its  walls  of  thorny  vines,  The  band  that  MARION  leads — 

It  glades  of  reedy  grass,  The  glitter  of  their  rifles, 

Its  safe  and  silent  islands  The  scampering  of  their  steeds. 

Within  the  dark  morass.  Tis  life  to  guide  the  fiery  barb 

Across  the  moonlight  plain  ; 

Woe  to  the  English  soldiery  'Tis  life  to  feel  the  night-wind 

That  little  dread  us  near  !  That  lifts  its  tossing  mane. 

On  them  shall  light  at  midnight  A  moment  in  the  British  camp — 

A  strange  and  sudden  fear  :  A  moment — and  away 

When,  waking  to  their  tents  on  fire,  Back  to  the  pathless  forest, 

They  grasp  their  arms  in  vain,  Before  the  peep  of  day. 
And  they  who  stand  to  face  us 

Are  beat  to  earth  again ;  Grave  men  there  are  by  broad  Santee, 

And  they  who  fly  in  terror  deem  Grave  men  with  hoary  hairs, 

A  mighty  host  behind,  Their  hearts  are  all  with  MARION, 

And  hear  the  tramp  of  thousands  For  MARION  are  their  prayers. 

Upon  the  hollow  wind.  And  lovely  ladies  greet  our  band 

With  kindliest  welcoming, 

Then  sweet,  the  hour  that  brings  release  With  smiles  like  those  of  summer, 

From  danger  and  from  toil :  And  tears  like  those  of  spring. 

We  talk  the  battle  over,  For  them  we  wear  these  lusty  arms, 

And  share  the  battle's  spoil.  And  lay  them  down  no  more, 
The  woodland  rings  with  laugh  and  shout       Till  we  have  driven  the  Briton 

As  if  a  hunt  were  up,  Forever  from  our  shore. 

David  Ramsay,  M.  D.,  a  revolutionary  patriot,  was  a  native  of  Pennsylvania 
and'  in  1773,  when  twenty-three  years  of  age,  emigrated  to  Charleston,  where  he 
rose  to  eminence  in  his  profession.  In  1782  he  Tvas  elected  to  congress,  and  in 
1785  was  president  pro  tern.  He  wrote  several  historical  works,  the  most  noted  of 
which  was  his  history  of  the  revolution  in  South  Carolina.  He  was  eminent  for 
his  great  enterprise,  for  purity  and  philanthropy,  and  was  a  bright  example  of  all 
the  Christian  virtues.  He  died  in  1815,  of  a  wound  received  in  the  street  from  a 
maniac. 

Joel  Poinsett,  an  eminent  statesman,  was'born  in  South  Carolina,  in  1779.  He 
was  minister  to  Mexico  in  the  administration  of  John  Q.  Adams,  and  secretary 
of  war  in  that  of  Van  Buren.  He  died  in  1851. 

George  NcDvffie,  the  co-worker  and  friend  of  Calhoun  and  Hayne,  and  a  zealous 
defender  of  the  peculiar  institution  of  the  south,  was  born  in  this  state  about  the 
year  1792.  He  was  a  representative  in  congress  from  1821  until  1835,  when  he 
was  elected  governor  of  the  state.  In  1841  he  was  elected  to  the  United  States 
senate,  but  ill  health,  partly  the  result  of  a  duel,  occasioned  his  resignation.  He 
died  in  1851. 

Robert  Y.  Hayne,  one  of  the  most  brilliant  statesmen  of  South  Carolina,  was 
born  in  the  vicinity  of  Charleston,  in  1791,  and  studied  law  in  the  office  of  the 
celebrated  Langdon  Cheves.  In  the  year  1823  he  was  elected  to  the  United  States 
senate.  His  course  in  the  senate  rendered  him  extremely  popular  at  home,  and 
he  was  a  member  of  the  South  Carolina  convention,  which  was  called  by  the  leg 
islature,  for  reviewing  the  obnoxious  tariff  laws  of  Congress.  The  results  of  the 
deliberations  of  the  convention  was  the  celebrated  ordinance  of  nullification, 
which  was  reported  to  that  body  by  Mr.  Hayne,  as  chairman  of  the  committee  to 


732 


SOUTH  CA'ROLINA. 


whom  it  had  been  referred,  in  November  of  1832.  A  month  later  he  was  elected 
governor  of  the  state.  General  Jackson  issued  a  proclamation,  denouncing  these 
proceedings  of  South  Carolina,  but  Governor  Hayne  stood  firm,  and  the  threatened 
danger  of  a  bloody  issue  was  arrested  by  "  the  compromise  act."  While  in  the 
senate  he  was  a  party  in  the  great  debate  with  Daniel  Webster,  the  most  celebrated 
that  ever  occurred  in  that  body.  Governor  Hayne  died  in  1841,  in  the  fiftieth 
year  of  his  age.  His  private  life  was  richly  adorned  with  all  the  social  and  do 
mestic  virtues,  and  in  his  public  career  no  one  doubted  the  eminent  purity  of  his 
patriotism. 

William  Lowndes  was  born  in  South  Carolina,  in  1780.  He  was  a  member  of 
congress  from  1812  to  1822,  and  part  of  the  time  chairman  of  the  committee  of 
ways  and  means.  Resigning,  from  ill  health,  he  died  at  sea  the  same  year,  at  the 
early  age  of  forty-two  years.  He  possessed  a  mind  of  the  first  order,  and  stood  in 
the  very  front  rank  of  American  statesmen.  Peter  Parley,  who  once  heard  him 
in  his  place  in  congress,  gives  the  following  reminiscence : 

"  Soon  after  Lowndes  arose,  and  there  was  a  general  movement  of  the  members  from  the 
most  remote  parts  of  the  room  toward  him.  His  appearance  was  remarkable.  He  was  six  feet 
two  inches  high — slender,  bent,  emaciated,  and  evidently  of  feeble  frame.  His  complexion 
was  sallow  and  dead,  and  his  face  almost  without  expression.  His  voice,  too,  was  low  and 
whispering.  And  yet  he  was,  all  things  considered,  the  strong  man  of  the  house  ;  strong  in 
his  various  knowledge,  his  comprehensive  understanding,  his  pure  heart,  his  upright  inten 
tions,  and,  above  all,  in  the  confidence  these  qualities  had  inspired.  Everything  he  said 
was  listened  to  a?  the  words  of  wisdom.  It  was  he  who  gave  utterance  to  the  sentiment 
that  the  '  office  of  president  of  the  United  States  was  ntilher  to  be  solicited  nor  refused.1  I  was 
unable  to  hear  what  he  said,  but  the  stillness  around — the  intent  listening  of  the  entire  as 
sembly — bore  testimony  to  the  estimation  in  which  he  was  held.  I  never  saw  him  afterward. 
About  two  years  later,  he  died  on  a  voyage  to  England  for  the  benefit  of  his  health,  and 
thus,  in  the  language  of  an  eminent  member  of  congress, '  were  extinguished  the  bright 
est  hopes  of  the  country,  which,  by  a  general  movement, 
were  looking  to  him  as  the  future  chief  magistrate  of  the 
nation.' " 

Washington  Allston,  who  has  been  styled  the 
"  American  Titian,"  was  born  in  South  Carolina,  in 
1780,  and  died  at  Cambridge,  Mass.,  in  1843,  where 
most  of  his  life  had  been  passed.  This  gifted  painter 
and  poet  has  left  an  eminent  reputation  as  an  artist. 
It  has  been  said  of  him  that  no  man  ever  possessed 
a  more  exquisite  appreciation  of  the  beautiful 

The  palmetto,  which  appears  so  conspicuously 
on  the  arms  of  South  Carolina,  is  a  tree  of  slow 
growth,  not  attaining  its  maturity  till  after  a  pe 
riod  of  some  fifty  or  sixty  years.  On  the  islands 
these  trees  grow  to  the  bight  of  thirty  or  forty 
feet.  They  are  peculiar  to  the  low,  sandy  shores 
of  the  southern  states.  The  wood  is  spongy,  and 
the  best  known  for  cannon-shot,  as  it  is  so  fibrous 
and  tough  that  it  will  receive  a  ball  and  close 
over  the  hole  ready  to  bury  another.  The  one 
represented  in  the  engraving  is  in  Bay  street,  in 
Charleston,  near  the  post-office.  It  is  about 
twenty-two  feet  in  hight,  and  of  fifteen  years 
"rowth.  The  fort  on  Sullivan's  Island,  so  effective  in  the  defense  of  Charles 
ton  in  1776,  was  constructed  of  palmetto  logs,  in  sections,  and  filled  in  with 
.sand. 

Hugh  S.  Legare,  an  accomplished  scholar  and  lawyer,  was  born  in  Charleston  in 
1797.  In  1832  he  was  appointed  charge  d' affairs  to  Belgium.  From  1837  to  1839 
he  was  a  representative  in  congress;  and  from  1841  until  his  death  in  1843; 
attorney  general  of  the  United  States.  His  fine  taste  as  a  writer,  his  eminent  ac- 


PALMETTO  TREE,  CHARLESTON. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


733 


quirements  as  a  scholar,  and  his  learning  and  eloquence  as  a  lawyer,  were  widely 
appreciated. 

Langdon  Cheves  was  born  in  the  Abbeville  district,  South  Carolina,  in  1776 ; 
was  admitted  to  the  bar,  and,  for  a  time,  was  atttorney  general  of  the  state.  He 
was  a  representative  in  congress  from  1811  to  1816,  and  was  speaker  during  the 
second  session  of  thirteenth  congress.  For  a  time  he  was  president  of  the  United 
States  bank  Resigning  his  trust,  he  retired  to  private  life,  and  died  in  1857. 

James  Gadsden  was  born  at  Charleston,  in  1788,  and  was  educated  at  Yale.  He 
was  aid  of  General  Jackson,  in  the  Seminole  war.  In  1853  he  was  sent  as  minis 
ter  to  Mexico,  where  he  made  from  Mexico  the  celebrated  "  Gadsden  purchase,"  for 
ten  millions  of  dollars — now  the  territory  of  Arizona,  and  the  richest  silver  bear 
ing  district  known  on  the  globe.  He  died  in  1858. 


,    <  Huguenot  Church  in  Charleston. 

HUGUENOT   COLONISTS. 

Huguenot  is  an  appellation  given  to  the  reformed  or  protestant  Calvinista 
of  France.  The  name  had  its  rise  in  1560,  but  authors  are  not  agreed  as  to 
the  origin  or  occasion  of  its  being  used.  Some  derive  it  from  a  French  and 
faulty  pronunciation  of  the  German  word  edignossen,  signifying  confederates, 
and  originally  applied  to  that  valiant  part  of  the  city  of  Geneva  which  en 
tered  into  an  alliance  with  the  Swiss  cantons,  in  order  to  maintain  their  lib 
erties  against  the  tyrannical  attempts  of  Charles  III,  duke  of  Savoy.  These 
confederates  were  called  Eignots;  whence  Huguenots. 

These  people  underwent  a  series  of  persecutions  which  hardly  have  a  parallel 
During  the  reign  of  Charles  IX,  and  on  August  24,  1572,  happened  the  massacre 
of  St.  Bartholomew,  in  which  it  is  computed  that  thirty  thousand  Huguenots  per 
ished  in  various  parts  of  France.  In  1598,  Henry  IV  passed  the  famous  edict  of 
Nantes,  which  secured  to  the  Protestants  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion.  The 
formal  revocation  of  this  important  act  did  not  take  place  till  the  year  1685.  For 
some  time  previous,  the  Huguenots  had  been  gradually  robbed  of  one  privilege 
after  another,  and  scarcely  retained  the  shadow  of  their  rights.  The  revocation 
was  intended  as  a  final  or  death-blow  to  Protestantism. 

The  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantes  was  followed  by  rigorous  enactments. 
These,  with  those  put  in  force  before,  caused  a  vast  number  of  the  most  virtuous 
people  in  France  to  leave  their  native  country  and  find  refuge  elsewhere.  It  is 


734  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

supposed  that  within  a  short  time  eight  hundred  thousand  protestants  left  France 
and  sought  an  asylum  in  foreign  lands.  Some  fled  to  America.  Quite  a  number 
came  to  New  England — to  Boston.  A  colony  was  located  in  Oxford,  in  Massa 
chusetts.  Some  went  into  the  provinces,  and  located  themselves  at  New  Rochelle, 
and  elsewhere.  "  One  hundred  and  seventy  families,  besides  private  individuals, 
settled  in  South  Carolina,  and  a  large  portion  of  them  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Santee  River,  where  they  laid  out  a  town  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  '  James 
town.'  Others  fixed  their  residences  in  Charleston,  and  its  vicinity.  There  was  a 
settlement  of  them  in  Berkeley  county,  which  they  called  the  '  Orange  Quarter/ 
and  afterward  the  parish  of  St.  Dennis.  A  few  families  settled  at  St.  John's 
Berkeley." 

At  the  period  of  the  revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantes,  the  English,  who  at 
this  time  had  a  parental  feeling  for  their  young  colonies,  encouraged  the  Hu 
guenots  to  migrate  to  America,  particularly  cultivators  of  land,  of  which  they  pos 
sessed  here  such  an  abundant  extent.  The  band  of  Huguenot  settlers,  although 
at  first  much  unjust  prejudice  existed  against  them,  was  a  great  acquisition  to  the 
infant  colony  of  South  Carolina.  They  were  before  the  English  in  many  of  the 
arte,  and  better  understood  the  cultivation  of  land.  In  the  course  of  a  few  years 
the  antipathy  of  the  English  melted  away,  intermarriages  took  place,  and  the 
most  perfect  harmony  existed  between  them  and  the  French  refugees. 

The  four  early  congregations  first  formed  in  South  Carolina  professed  the  doc 
trines,  and  worshiped  according  to  the  forms,  of  the  church  of  Geneva.  After 
the  act  of  assembly,  in  1706,  by  which  the  church  of  England  gained  a  legal  set 
tlement  in  the  colony,  three  of  these  congregations,  conforming  to  the  new  order 
of  things,  became  Episcopalian.  The  Huguenot  church  in  Charleston,  however, 
maintained  its  original  distinctive  features.  Its  founder  was  the  Rev.  Elias  Prio- 
leau,  a  descendant  of  the  Prioli  family,  which,  in  1618,  gave  a  doge  to  Venice. 
The  following  is  extracted  from  the  "  Huguenots  in  Finance  and  America"  a  work 
published  in  Boston,  by  Munroe  &  Co.,  in  1852 : 

"  The  French  Calvinistic  church  in  Charleston  adhered  to  its  pecular  worship.  It  was 
built  about  1693.  The  time  of  worship  was  regulated  by  the  tide,  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  members,  who,  many  of  them,  came  by  the  river  from  the  settlements  round.  We  can 
hardly  imagine  anything  more  picturesque  than  these  little  boats,  borne  on  the  water  and 
filled  with  noble  and  daring  beings,  who  had  endured  danger  and  suffering,  and  risked 
their  lives,  for  the  spiritual  life  of  the  soul.  Often  the  low  chant  was  distinguished  amidst 
the  dashing  of  the  oars,  and  sometimes  an  enthusiastic  strain  swelled  on  the  ear,  like  those 
that  proceeded  from  the  lips  of  the  martyrs  when  the  flames  curled  around  them." 

Many  illustrious  names  of  Huguenot  origin  stand  recorded  in  the  annals  of 
American  history.  "Three  of  the  nine  presidents  of  the  old  congress,  which  con 
ducted  the  United  States  through  the  revolutionary  war,  were  descendants  of 
French  protestant  refugees,  who  had  migrated  to  America  in  consequence  of  the 
revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantes.  The  persons  alluded  to  were  Henry  Laurens, 
of  South  Carolina ;  John  Jav,  of  New  York ;  and  Elias  Boudinot,  of  New  Jersey. 
The  ancestors  of  General  MWion,  so  distinguished  in  revolutionary  history,  were 
Huguenots.  The  first  child  born  in  New  York  was  a  daughter  of  George  Rapa- 
eligo,  in -1625,  a  descendant  of  Huguenot  ancestors,  who  had  fled  from  the  St. 
Bartholomew  massacre." 


GEOEGIA. 


GEORGIA  was  the  last  settled  of  the  thirteen  original  states.  Its  territory 
was  originally  included  within  the  limits  of  the  Carolina  charter,  but  no  set 
tlement  was  made  until  after  that  char 
ter  was  forfeited.  The  settlement  of  a 
colony  was  designed  in  England  about 
the  year  1732,  for  the  accommodation 
of  poor  people  in  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland,  for  the  further  security  of 
Carolina,  and  also  as  a  place  of  refuge 
for  the  persecuted  Protestants  of  all  na 
tions.  It  was  also  a  part  of  the  plan 
to  attempt  the  conversion  and  civiliza 
tion  of  the  native  Indians. 

In  the  settlement  of  the  colony,  pri 
vate  compassion  and  public  spirit  were 
combined.  .  Humane  and  opulent  per 
sons  suggested  a  plan  of  transporting 
a  number  of  indigent  families  to  this 
part  of  America  free  of  expense.  For 
this  purpose  they  applied  to  the  king, 
George  II,  and  obtained  from  him 
letters  patent  dated  June  9,  1732,  for  legally  carrying  into  execution  what 
they  had  generously  projected.  They  called  the  new  province  Georgia,  in 
honor  of  the  king  who  had  encouraged  the  plan. 

A  corporation  consisting  of  twenty-one  persons  was  constituted,  by  the 
name  of  trustees,  for  settling  and  establishing  the  colony  of  Georgia,  which 
was  separated  from  Carolina  by  the  river  Savannah.  The  trustees  having 
first  set  the  example  themselves,  by  largely  contributing  to  the  s6heme,  un 
dertook  also  to  solicit  benefactions  from  others,  and  to  apply  the  money  to 
ward  clothing,  arming  and  purchasing  utensils  for  cultivation,  and  to  the 
transportation  of  such  poor  people  as  should  be  willing  to  go  over  and  begin 
a  settlement.  Their  views  were  not  confined  to  British  subjects,  but  a  door 

(735) 


ARMS  OF  GEOBQIA. 
Motto:    Wisdom,  Justice  and  Moderation. 


736  GEORGIA. 

was  opened  for  the  indigent  and  oppressed  protestants  of  other  nations.  To 
prevent  a  misapplication  of  th'e  money  it  was  deposited  in  the  Bank  of  Eng 
land. 

In  July,  1732,  the  trustees  for  Georgia  held  their  first  meeting,  chose  Lord 
Percival  president  of  the  corporation,  and  ordered  a  common  seal  to  be  made. 
In  November  following  about  130  settlers,  with  James  Oglethorpe,  one  of  the 
trustees,  as  their  head  and  director,  set  sail  from  Gravesend  in  the  ship  Anne, 
of  200  tuns,  for  America.  They  arrived  off  the  bar  of  Charleston  Jan.  13, 
1733.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  went  on  shore  to  wait  on  Governor  Johnson,  and 
was  received  with  great  marks  of  civility  and  satisfaction.  The  king's  pilot 
was  ordered  to  his  assistance  to  carry  the  ship  into  Port  Royal,  and  from 
thence  small  craft  was  furnished  to  carry  the  settlers  to  their  intended  place 
of  settlement  on  the  Savannah  River. 

The  general  assembly  of  Carolina  met  three  days  after  the  departure  of 
Oglethorpe,  and  on  motion  of  the  governor  they  resolved  that  he  should  be 
furnished,  at  the  public  expense,  with  104  breeding  cattle,  25  hogs,  and  20 
barrels  of  good  rice;  that  boats  also  should  be  provided  to  transport  the 
people,  provisions  and  goods,  and  that  scout-boats  and  a  guard  of  fifteen  ran 
gers  should  be  put  under  the  command  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe  for  his  protection 
and  that  of  the  settlers.  The  governor  also  prevailed  upon  Colonel  Bull,  a 
member  of  the  council,  and  a  gentleman  of  great  probity  and  experience,  to 
attend  Mr.  Oglethorpe  to  Georgia. 

Oglethorpe  having  arrived  at  Yamacraw,  on  the  Savannah  River,  on  Feb. 
1,  1733,  he  explored  the  country  and  fixed  on  a  high  spot  of  ground  (the 
present  site  of  Savannah)  near  that  Indian  town  for  commencing  a  settlement. 
Having  put  the  colony  in  a  state  of  safety  by  the  erection  of  a  fort,  etc.,  the 
next  object  of  Oglethorpe's  attention  was  to  treat  with  the  Indians  for  a  share 
of  their  lands.  The  territory  was  principally  occupied  by  the  Upper  and 
Lower  Creeks,  who  were  computed  to  amount  to  about  twenty-five  thousand, 
men,  women  and  children,  and  these  tribes  laid  claim  to  the  lands  lying 
south-west  of  Savannah  River.  It  appeared,  therefore,  of  the  highest  conse 
quence  to  procure  their  friendship.  By  the  assistance  of  an  Indian  woman 
who  had  married  a  trader  from  Carolina,  who  could  speak  both  the  English 
and  Creek  languages,  Oglethorpe  summoned  a  general  meeting  of  the  chiefs 
at  Savannah  to  confer  with  him  in  order  to  procure  their  consent  to  the  peace 
able  settlement  of  his  colony. 

The  meeting,  or  congress,  was  accordingly  held,  at  which  fifty  chieftains 
were  present.  Oglethorpe  represented  to  them  the  great  power,  wisdom  and 
wealth  of  the  English,  and  the  advantage  it  would  be  to  form  a  connection 
with  that  nation,  and  expressed  his  hope  that,  as  they  had  plenty  of  lands, 
they  would  freely  resign  a  share  of  them  to  his  people,  who,  for  their  benefit 
and  instruction,  had  come  to  reside  among  them.  After  he  had  distributed 
presents  among  the  Indians  an  agreement  was  made.  Tomochichi,  in  the 
name  of  the  Creek  warriors,  now  made  a  speech.  Among  other  observations 
he  said :  "Here  is  a  little  present,"  and  then  gave  him  a  buffalo's  skin, 
painted  on  the  inside  with  the  head  and  feathers  of  an  eagle,  and  desired  him 
to  accept  it,  "because  the  eagle  signifies  speed,  and  the  buffalo  strength.  The 
English,"  he  proceeded,  "are  as  swift  as  the  bird  and  strong  as  the  beast — 
since,  like  the  first,  they  fly  from  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth  over  the  vast 
seas,  and,  like  the  second,  nothing  can  withstand  them.  The  feathers  of  the 
eagle  are  soft,  and  signify  love;  the  buffalo's  skin  is  warm,  and  signifies  pro 
tection;  he  hoped,  therefore,  that  they  would  love  and  protect  their  little 
families." 


GEORGIA.  737 

A  colony  now  being  planted  in  Georgia,  the  trustees  proceeded  to  establish 
certain  regulations.  One  of  these  regulations  was  that  the  lands  should  not 
be  sold  by  the  owners,  but  should  descend  to  their  male  children  only.  On 
the  termination  of  the  male  line,  the  wives  of  such  persons  as  should  survive 
them  were  to  be,  during  their  lives,  entitled  to  the  mansion-house  and  one- 
half  of  the  lands  improved  by  their  husbands.  No  man  was  permitted  to  de 
part  from  the  colony  without  a  license.  If  any  of  the  lands  granted  by  the 
trustees  should  not  be  cultivated,  cleared  and  fenced  about  with  a  worm  fence, 
or  poles  six  feet  high,  within  eighteen  years,  the  grant  respecting  it  to  be 
come  void.  The  use  of  negroes  was  to  be  absolutely  prohibited,  and  also  the 
importation  of  rum.  Some  of  these  regulations  proved  quite  detrimental  to 
the  colonists.  Some  of  the  settlers  finding  that  they  would  procure  more  ex 
tensive  tracts  of  lands  in  other  colonies,  and  on  better  terms,  were  induced  to 
remove. 

Beside  the  large  sums  of  money  the  trustees  had  expended  for  the  settle 
ment  of  Georgia,  parliament  had  also  granted,  during  the  last  two  years, 
thirty-six  thousand  pounds  toward  carrying  into  execution  the  humane  pur 
pose  of  the  corporation.  After  the  representations  and  memorials  from  the 
legislature  of  Carolina  had  reached  Great  Britain,  the  nation  considered 
Georgia  to  be  of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  British  settlements  in  Amer 
ica,  and  began  to  make  still  more  vigorous  efforts  for  its  speedy  popu 
lation. 

The  first  embarkations  of  poor  people  from  England,  being  collected  from 
towns  and  cities,  were  found  equally  idle  and  useless  members  of  society 
abroad  as  they  had  been  at  home.  A  hardy  and  bold  race  of  men,  inured  to 
rural  labor  and  fatigue,  they  were  persuaded,  would  be  much  better  adapted 
both  for  cultivation  and  defense.  To  find  men  possessed  of  these  qualifica 
tions  they  turned  their  eyes  to  Germany  and  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  and 
resolved  to  send  over  a  number  of  Scotch  and  German  laborers  to  their  infant 
province.  When  they  published  their  terms  at  Inverness,  one  hundred  and 
thirty  Highlanders  immediately  accepted  them  and  were  transported  to 
Georgia. 

The  river  Alatamaha  was  at  this  time  considered  as  the  boundary  between 
the  British  and  Spanish  territories.  A  township  on  this  river  was  allotted  to 
the  Highlanders,  who  built  a  town  in  this  exposed  situation,  which  they  called 
New  Inverness,  now  Darien.  About  the  same  time  one  hundred  and  seventy 
Germans  embarked  with  Oglethorpe,  and  were  fixed  in  another  quarter,  so 
that  in  the  space  of  three  years  Georgia  received  above  four  hundred  British 
subjects.  Afterward  several  adventurers  both  from  Scotland  and  Germany 
followed  their  countrymen  into  the  province. 

In  1736,  John  Wesley,  the  eminent  founder  of  Methodism,  made  a  visit  to 
Georgia  for  the  purpose  of  preaching  to  the  colonists  and  converting  the  In 
dians.  "He  was  then  young  and  ardent;  the  people  around  him  felt  less 
ardor  than  himself,  and  his  pious  zeal  soon  brought  him  into  collision  with 
some  of  the  principal  settlers.  He  was  accused  of  diverting  the  people  from 
their  labor  to  attend  his  religious  meetings,  and  of  exercising  unwarranted 
ecclesiastical  authority.  Persecuted  by  his  enemies,  and  finding  he  could 
render  no  further  service  to  the  cause  of  religion  in  the  colony,  he  returned 
to  England,  and  there  for  many  years  pursued  a  distinguished  career  of  piety 
and  usefulness." 

In  1739,  George  Whitefield,  the  celebrated  preacher,  commenced  his  Or 
phan  House,  at  a  place  he  called  Bethesda,  about  nine  miles  from  Savannah. 
For  the  support  of  this  institution  he  crossed  the  Atlantic  several  times,  and 


738  GEORIGA. 

traversed  Great  Britain  and  America  soliciting  aid  from  the  pious  and  char 
itable.  Wherever  he  went  he  preached  with  such  surpassing  eloquence  that 
great  crowds  attended  his  ministrations.  Notwithstanding  his  exertions  his 
orphan  house  during  his  lifetime  did  not  flourish  to  any  extent,  and  after  his 
death  was  abandoned. 

The  trustees  of  the  colony,  in  1740,  rendered  an  account  of  their  adminis 
tration.  To  that  period,  about  2,500  emigrants  had  arrived  in  the  colony. 
The  benefactions  from  individuals  and  the  government,  had  amounted  to 
nearly  half  a  million  of  dollars ;  and  it  was  computed  that  for  every  person 
transported  and  maintained  by  the  trustees,  more  than  300  dollars  had  been 
expended.  The  hopes  of  the  trustees,  that  their  colony  would  become  flour 
ishing,  were  disappointed.  Their  injudicious  regulations  and  restrictions, 
caused  many  complaints  and  insurrections.  Notwithstanding  all  the  expense 
bestowed  upon  the  colony,  it  continued  to  languish,  until  1752,  when  their 
charter  was  surrendered  to  the  king. 

In  1739,  war  being  declared  by  Great  Britain  against  Spain,  Oglethorpe 
went  into  the  Indian  country,  500  miles  distant  from  Frederica,  to  obtain 
the  friendship  and  assistance  of  the  natives.  ^.At  Coweta  he  conferred  with 
the  Chickasaws  and  other  deputies.  They  declared,  that  by  ancient  right, 
that  all  the  territories,  lands,  and  islands,  from  the  Savannah  River  to  St. 
John's  River,  in  Florida,  belonged  to  the  Creek  nation,  and  they  agreed  that 
they  would  not  suffer  the  Spaniards,  or  any  persons,  excepting  the  trustees 
of  the  Georgia  colony,  to  settle  on  those  lands. 

Oglethorpe  being  promoted  to  the  rank  of  general  in  the  British  army, 
collected  a  force  of  about  2,000  men,  partly  from  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas, 
for  an  expedition  against  Florida.  Being  assisted  by  a  considerable  party 
of  Indians,  he  took  two  Spanish  forts,  and  besieged  St.  Augustine.  The 
Spaniards  having  received,  by  some  means,  a  reinforcement  of  700  men,  and 
a  supply  of  provisions,  made  such  an  obstinate  resistance,  that  Gen.  Ogle 
thorpe  was  compelled  to  abandon  the  enterprise  and  return  to  Frederica. 

In  1742,  war  continuing  with  the  Spaniards,  Gen.  Oglethorpe  fixed  his 
head-quarters  at  Frederica,  and  waited  in  expectation  of  a  reinforcement 
from  Carolina. 

"  About  the  last  of  June,  the  Spanish  fleet,  amounting  to  32  sail,  and  carrying 
above  3,000  men,  under  the  command  of  Don  Manuel  de  Monteano,  came  to  an 
chor  off  St.  Simon's  bar;  and,  after  sounding  the  channel,  passed  through  Jekyl 
Sound,  received  a  fire  from  Oglethorpe  at  Fort  Simons,  and  proceeded  up  the  Ala- 
tamaha,  beyond  the  reach  of  his  guns.  Here  the  enemy  landed,  and  erected  a 
battery  with  20  18  pounders  mounted  on  it  Oglethorpe,  judging  his  situation  at 
Fort  feimons  to  be  dangerous,  spiked  up  the  guns;  burst  the  bombs  and  cohorns; 
destroyed  the  stores ;  and  retreated  to  Frederica,  With  a  force  amounting  to  lit 
tle  more  than  700  men,  exclusive  of  Indians,  he  could  not  hope  to  act  but  on  the 
defensive,  until  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  from  Carolina.  He,  however,  em 
ployed  his  Indians,  and  occasionally  his  Highlanders,  in  scouring  the  woods,  ha 
rassing  the  outposts  of  the  enemy,  and  throwing  every  impediment  in  their 
marches.  In  the  attempts  of  the  Spaniards  to  penetrate  through  the  woods  and 
morasses  to  reach  Frederica,  several  rencounters  took  place ;  in  one  of  which  they 
lost  a  captain  and  two  lieutenants  killed,  and  above  100  men  taken  prisoners. 
Oglethorpe  at  length,  learning,  by  an  English  prisoner  who  escaped  from  the  Span 
ish  camp,  that  a  difference  subsisted  between  the  troops  from  Cuba  and  those  from 
St  Augustine,  occasioning  a  separate  encampment,  resolved  to  attack  the  enemy 
while  thus  divided.  Taking  advantage  of  his  knowledge  of  the  woods,  he  marched, 
out  in  the  night  with  300  chosen  men,  the  Highland  company  and  some  rangers, 
with  the  intention  of  surprising  the  enemy.  Having  advanced  within  two  miles 
of  the  Spanish  camp,  he  halted  his  troops,  and  went  forward  himself  with  a  select 


GEORGIA. 


739 


corps,  to  reconnoiter  the  enemy's  situation.  While  he  was  endeavoring  cautious 
ly  to  conceal  his  approach,  a  French  soldier  of  his  party  discharged  his  musket, 
and  ran  into  the  Spanish  lines. 

The  general  now  returned  to  Frederica,  and  endeavored  to  effect,  by  stratagem, 
what  could  not  be  achieved  by  surprise.  Apprehensive  that  the  deserter  would 
discover  to  the  enemy  his  weakness,  he  wrote  to  him  a  letter,  desiring  him  to  ac 
quaint  the  Spaniards  with  the  defenseless  state  of  Frederica,  and  the  ease  with 
which  his  small  garrison  might  be  cut  to  pieces.  He  pressed  him  to  bring  forward 
the  Spaniards  to  an  attack ;  but,  if  he  could  not  prevail  thus  far,  to  use  all  his  art 
and  influence  to  persuade  them  to  stay  at  least  three  days  more  at  Fort  Simons; 
for  within  that  time,  according  to  advices  just  received  from  Carolina,  he  should 
have  a  reinforcement  of  2,000  land  forces,  with  six  British  ships-of-war.  The  let 
ter  concluded  with  a  caution  to  the  deserter  against  dropping  the  least  hint  of 
Admiral  Vernon's  meditated  attack  upon  St.  Augustine,  and  with  assurance,  that 
for  his  service  he  should  be  amply  rewarded  by  the  British  king.  Oglethorpe  gave 
it  to  the  Spanish  prisoner,  who,  for  a  small  reward  together  with  his  liberty, 
promised  to  deliver  it  to  the  French  deserter.  On  his  arrival,  however,  at  the 
Spanish  camp,  he  gave  the  letter,  as  Oglethorpe  expected,  to  the  commander-in- 
chief,  who  instantly  put  the  deserter  in  irons.  This  letter  perplexed  and  con 
founded  the  Spaniards ;  some  suspecting  it  to  be  a  stratagem  to  prevent  an  attack 
on  Frederica,  and  others  believing  it  to  contain  serious  instructions  to  direct  the 
conduct  of  a  spy.  While  the  Spanish  officers  were  deliberating  what  measures  to 
adopt,  an  incident,  not  within  the  calculation  of  military  skill,  or  the  control  of 
human  power,  decided  their  counsels.  Three  ships  of  force,  which  the  governor 
of  South  Carolina  had  sent  out  to  Oglethorpe's  aid,  appeared  at  this  juncture  off 
the  coast.  The  agreement  of  this  discovery  with  the  contents  of  the  letter,  con 
vinced  the  Spanish  commander  of  its  real  intention.  The  whole  army,  siezed 
with  an  instant  panic,  set  fire  to  the  fort,  and  precipitately  embarked,  leaving  seve 
ral  cannon,  with  a  quantity  of  provisions  and  military  stores ;  and  thus,  in  the 
moment  of  threatened  conquest,  was  the  infant  colony  providentially  saved." 

From  the  time  Georgia  became  a  royal  government,  in  1752,  until  the 
peace  of  Paris,  in  1763,  she  struggled  with  many  difficulties  arising  from  the 
want  of  credit,  and  the  frequent  molestations  of  enemies.  After  the  peace, 
the  colony  began  to  flourish  under  the  fatherly  care  of  Gov.  Wright.  In  the 
year  1763,  the  exports  of  Georgia  consisted  only  of  7,500  barrels  of  rice, 
9,633  pounds  of  indigo,  1,250  bushels  of  Indian  corn,  which,  together  with 
deer  and  beaver  skins,  naval  stores,  provisions,  timber,  etc.,  amounted  to  no 
more  than  £27,021  sterling.  Ten  years  afterward,  in  1773,  it  exported  com 
modities  to  the  value  of  £121,677  sterling. 

During  the  revolutionary  war,  Georgia  was  overrun  by  the  British  troops, 
and  many  of  the  inhabitants  were  obliged  to  flee  into  the  neighboring  states 
for  safety.  The  sufferings  and  losses  of  her  citizens  were  as  great,  in  pro 
portion  to  her  numbers,  as  in  the  sister  states.  In  Dec.  1778,  Savannah  was 
taken  by  the  British,  and  in  October  following,  Count  Pulaski,  a  Polish 
officer  in  the  American  service,  .was  mortally  wounded  in  an  unsuccessful  as 
sault  on  this  place.  The  first  state  constitution  was  formed  in  1777,  the 
second  in  1785,  and  the  present  in  1798,  and  amended  in  1839. 

During  the  early  history  of  Georgia,  as  a  state,  its  growth  was  impeded 
by  the  hostile  irruptions  of  the  Creek  Indians.  The  final  settlement  of  all 
difficulties  with  this  tribe,  was  accomplished  at  Weturnpka,  in  1828,  by  a 
treaty,  when  all  their  lands,  in  the  state  of  Georgia,  were  ceded  to  the  United 
States.  The  last  difficulty  with  the  Indians  was  that  with  the  Cherokces,  who 
occupied  the  entire  north-western  part  of  Georgia,  still  known  as  Cherokee 
Georgia.  This  tribe  was  considerably  advanced  in  civilization,  and  had  their 
own  printed  constitution,  and  a  code  of  laws  by  which  they  had  declared 
themselves  an  independent  state.  These  acts  of  sovereignty,  by  the  Indians, 
47 


740  GEORGIA. 

conflicted  with  the  jurisdiction  exercised  by  Georgia  within  her  state  limits, 
and  occasioned  much  difficulty.  A  treaty  was  finally  concluded  at  New 
Echota,  in  May  1836,  with  some  of  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  nation,  where 
by  all  their  lands  which  they  claimed  east  of  the  Mississippi  River,  were 
ceded  to  the  United  States. 

Georgia  is  bounded  N.  by  parts  of  Tennessee  and  North  Carolina,  E.  by 
South  Carolina  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  S.  by  Florida,  and  "W.  by  the  Ala 
bama.  It  extends  300  miles  from  north  to  south,  with  an  average  breadth 
of  200  miles,  and  includes  an  area  of  58,000  square  miles,  Lat.  30°  22',  to 
35  N.:  Long.  80°  50',  to  85°  40'  W.  Georgia  has  every  variety  of  surface, 
from  the  mountain  of  the  north,  to  the  alluvial  flats  on  the  sea  coast.  From 
the  ocean,  for  a  distance  of  seven  miles,  there  is  a  series  of  islands  inter 
sected  by  rivers,  creeks,  and  inlets,  communicating  with  each  other  and 
forming  an  inland  navigation  for  steamboats  along  the  whole  coast.  These 
inlands  produce  cotton  of  a  superior  quality.  The  coast  on  the  main  land, 
from  three  to  five  miles  in  width,  ia  a  salt  marsh.  Back  of  this,  the  land 
continues  level,  and  the  pine  barrens  reach  from  60  to  90  miles  from  the 
coast.  Beyond  these  is  the  country  of  sand-hills,  30  to  40  miles  wide,  inter 
spersed  with  fertile  tracts.  The  "  Upper  Country  "  is  that  part  of  the  state 
above  the  falls  of  the  rivers,  and  is  generally  a  strong  and  fertile  soil,  pro 
ducing  cotton,  Indian  corn,  wheat,  etc.  The  northern  part  of  the  state  is 
rich  in  mineral  wealth,  gold,  iron,  coal,  copper,  etc.  Georgia  is  rich  in  the 
natural  elements  of  wealth;  and  in  the  enterprise  of  her  citizens,  she  stands 
first  among  the  states  of  the  south :  also  in  the  number  and  extent  of  her 
railways.  In  the  production  of  sweet  potatoes,  Georgia  is  first,  and  in  cot 
ton  and  rice,  the  second  state  in  the  Union. 

Population  of  Georgia  in  1790,  was  82,548;  in  1840,  691,392;  in  1850, 
906,185,  of  whom  381,682  were  slaves.;  in  1860,  1.075,977. 


SAVANNAH, the  largest  city  in  Georgia,  and  one  of  the  most  thriving  in  the 
state,  is  situated  on  the  south-east  bank  of  Savannah  River,  on  a  sandy  bluff 
40  feet  above  low-water  mark,  12  miles  in  a  direct  line  from  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  and  18  miles  by  the  course  of  the  river.  It  is  90  miles  from  Charles 
ton  ;  120  from  Augusta,  and  158  from  Milledgeville.  The  safety  of  the  chan 
nel,  in  entering  the  harbor,  much  enhances  its  commercial  importance  ;  ves 
sels  requiring  13  feet  of  water  can  load  at  the  wharves  of  the  city.  Popula 
tion  is  about  28,000. 

Savannah  was  founded  by  James  Oglethorpe,  who  landed  here  with  about 
40  families  of  emigrants,  Feb.  1,  1733;  on  that  day  four  large  tents  were 
erected  on  shore  sufficient  to  hold  all  the  people,  who,  the  ensuing  night, 
slept  on  land.  The  first  week  was  spent  in-  making  u  crane  and  unlading 
their  goods,  after  which  Mr.  Oglethorpe  divided  the  people ;  employing  part 
in  clearing  the  land  for  seed,  part  in  beginning  the  palisade,  and  the  remain 
der  in  felling  trees.  The  first  house  was  begun  on  the  9th ;  on  this  day  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  and  Col.  Bull  marked  out  the  square,  the  streets  and  40  lots  for 
houses  of  the  town,  and  the  settlement,  after  the  Indian  name  of  the  river 
which  ran  by  it,  was  called  Savannah. 

"  On  the  7th  of  July,  the  settlers  assembled  on  the  strand  (the  bay),  for 
the  purpose  of  designating  the  lots.  In  a  devotional  service  they  united  in 
thanksgiving  to  God,  'that  the  lines  had  fallen  to  them  in  a  pleasant  place, 
and  that  they  were  about  to  have  a  goodly  heritage.'  The  wards  and  tith- 
ings  were  then  named ;  each  ward  consisting  of  four  tithings,  and  each  tithing 


GEORGIA. 


741 


of  ten  houses,  and  a  house  and  lot  were  given  to  each  freeholder.  After  a 
dinner  provided  by  the  governor,  the  grant  of  a  court  of  record  was  read,  and 
the  officers  appointed.  The  session  of  the  magistrates  was  then  held,  a  jury 
impanneled,  and  a  case  tried.  This  jury  was  the  first  impanneled  in  Georgia/' 


Ancient  view  of  Savannah. 


1.  The  stairs  going  up. 

2.  Mr.  Oglethorpe's  tent. 

3.  The  crane  and  bell. 


6.  The  house  for  strangers. 

7.  The  public  oven. 

8.  The  draw  well. 

4.  The  tabernacle  &  c't  house.  9.  The  loft  for  the  church. 

5.  The  public  mill.  10.     The  public  stores. 


11.  The  fort. 

12.  The  parsonage  house. 

13.  The  pallissadoes. 

14.  Guard  house  &  battery. 

15.  Hutchinson's  Island. 


The  above  is  copied  from  a  large  engraving  published,  it  is  believed,  in  London,  at  the  time  of  the  first 
settlement  of  Savannah.  The  following  is  conspicuously  ensrraved  upon  the  plate.  "To  the  Hon.  the 
Trustees  for  establishing  the  Colony  of  Georgia,  in  America,  this  view  of  the  town  of  Savannah  is  humbly 
dedicated  by  their  Honours  obliged  and  most  obedient  Servant,  Peter  Gordon. 

"The  town  was  governed  by  the  three  bailiffs,  and  had  a  recorder,  register, 
and  a  town  court  holden  every  six  weeks,  where  all  matters  civil  and  criminal 
were  decided  by  grand  and  petit  juries,  as  in  England.  No  lawyers  were  al 
lowed  to  plead  for  hire,  or  attorneys  to  take  money,  but  (as  in  old  times  in 
England)  each  could  plead  his  own  cause.  In  October,  1741,  the  government 
of  the  colony  was  changed  from  that  of  the  bailiffs  to  trustees.  In  1750,  the 
number  of  white  persons  in  Georgia  was  computed  at  about  1,500.  The  fim 
royal  governor,  John  Reynolds,  Esq.,  arrived  in  Savannah  in  October,  1754. 
The  first  printing  press  was  established  in  1763,  and  the  '•Georgia  Gazette' 
printed  on  the  7th  of  April  of  that  year.  In  1766,  the  city  consisted  of 
four  hundred  dwelling-houses,  a  church,  an  Independent  meeting-house,  a 
council-house,  a  court-house,  and  a  filature.  In  1770,  the  city  extended  on 


742 


GEORGIA. 


the  west  to  what  is  now  Jefferson -street,  on  the  east  to  what  is  now  Lincoln- 
street,  and  on  the  south  to  what  is  now  South  Broad-street,  and  contained 
six  squares  and  twelve  streets  beside  the  bay."* 

The  site  of  Savannah  "is  a  sandy  terrace,  some  forty  feet  above  low  water 
mark.  It  is  regularly  built,  with  streets  so  wide  and  so  unpaved,  so  densely 
shaded  with  trees,  and  so  full  of  little  parks,  that  but  for  the  extent  and  ele 
gance  of  its  public  edifices  it  might  seem  to  be  an  overgrown  village,  or  a 
score  of  villages  rolled  into  one.  There  are  no  less  than  twenty -four  little 
green  squares  scattered  through  the  city,  and  most  of  the  streets  are  lined 
with  the  fragrant  flowering  China  tree,  or  the  Pride  of  India,  while  some  of 
them,  as  Broad  and  Bay-streets,  have  each  four  grand  rows  of  trees,  there 
being  a  double  carriage-way,  with  broad  walks  on  the  outaides,  and  a  prome 
nade  between  them." 

The  engraving  annexed  embraces  the  whole  length  of  Bull-street,  showing 
the  two  monuments,  which  are  about  three-fourths  of  a  mile  apart.  The 
view  is  taken  looking  southward  from  the  Exchange,  a  public  building  in 
Bay-street,  situated  on  the  verge  of  the  elevated  bank  of  Savannah  River. 
Most  of  the  public  edifices  are  on  or  near  the  four  or  five  squares  embraced  in 
the  view.  On  the  left  is  seen  part  of  the  Custom-house,  the  lower  story  being  the 
Post-office ;  on  the  right  is  the  Pulaski  House,  beyond  which  ris.es  the  spire 
of  the  Independent  Presbyterian  Church,  one  of  the  most  splendid  buildings 


View  in  the  Central  Part  of  Savannah. 

in  the  city.     It  was  erected  of  light  colored  granite,  at  a  cost  of  nearly 
$120,000.     In  the  central  part  of  the  view  is  seen  the  monument  in  Johnson 

*  Hist,  account  of  Savannah  In  the  "Southern  and  Western  Journal  of  Progrew." 


GEORGIA. 


743' 


square,  erected  in  memory  of  Gen.  Greene,  the  corner-stone  of  which  was  laid 
by  Lafayette  during  his  visit  to  this  country  in  1825.  The  Pulaski  monu 
ment  is  just  discernible,  at  a  distance  of  three-fourths  of  a  mile,  at  the  south 
ern  limit  of  the  city. 

The  city  has  14  Protestant  and  1  or  2  Catholic  churches,  1  Hebrew  syna 
gogue,  5  banks,  the  Georgia  Historical  Society,  several  reading-rooms,  and  a 
public  library  of  about  6,000  volumes.  Five  daily  newspapers  are  published. 
The  private  schools  are  numerous,  and  liberal  provision  is  made  for  the  edu 
cation  of  the  poor.  There  are  also  numerous  charitable  institutions.  The 
hall  of  the  Georgia  Historical  Society  is  a  beautiful,  building,  and  well 
adapted  for  the  purposes  for  which  it  is  intended.  The  society  is  in  its  in 
fancy,  but  it  has  published  two  volumes  of  interesting  collections,  and  has  a 
valuable  collection  of  manuscripts  and  rare  books.  Among  the  relics  col 
lected  is  a  drum  used  at  the  battles  of  Eutaw,  Saratoga  and  Cowpens;  Gen. 
Greene's  medal;  a  sword  taken  from  the  side  of  a  slain  Tory  officer  at  the 
battle  of  King's  Mountain,  made  from  a  saw  plate ;  a  piece  from  the  keel  of 
the  ship  Endeavor,  etc. 

The  annexed  engraving  is  a 
representation  of  a  house  in 
South  Broad-street,  said  to  be 
the  oldest  brick  dwelling-house 
in  Savannah.  Governor  Mar 
tin,  about  three  weeks  after  the 
evacuation  of  Savannah  by  the 
British,  in  1782,  called  a  special 
meeting  of  the  legislature,  which 
assembled  in  this  house.  The 
session  was  short,  but  marked 
by  decision  and  energy.  On  the 
first  Monday  in  January,  1783, 
the  constitutional  session  com- 
_  menced  at  the  same  place.  "Ev- 

HOUSE  IN  SAVANNAH.  ery  branch  of  the  new  govern 

ment   was    speedily   organized, 
and  the  free  and  independent  state  of  Georgia  began  its  career." 


The  first  attack  on  Savannah  by  the  British  during  the  revolution  was  in 
March,  1776.  It  ended  in  the  defeat  of  the  regulars  under  Majors  Maitland 
and  Grant.  On  the  29th  of  December,  1778,  Savannah  was  taken  by  the 
British.  The  following  account  of  this  event  is  from  Holmes'  Annals : 

Lieutenant-Colonel  Campbell,  an  officer  of  courage  and  ability,  embarked  on  the 
27th  of  November  from  New  York  for  Savannah,  with  about  2,000  men,  under  the 
convoy  of  some  ships-of-war,  commanded  by  Commodore  Hyde  Parker,  and  in  about 
three  weeks  landed  near  the  mouth  of  Savannah  River.  From  the  landing-place  a 
narrow  causeway  of  600  yards  in  length,  with  a  ditch  on  each  side,  led  through  a 
swamp.  At  this  causeway  a  small  party  was  posted  under  Capt.  Smith,  to  impede 
the  passage  of  the  British,  but  it  was  almost  instantly  dispersed.  General  Howe, 
the  American  officer  to  whom  the  defense  of  Georgia  was  committed,  had  taken  his 
station  on  the  main  road,  and  posted  his  little  army,  consisting  of  about  600  conti 
nentals  and  a  few  hundred  militia,  between  the  landing-place  and  the  town  of  Sa 
vannah,  with  the  river  on  his  left  and  a  morass  in  front  While  Colonel  Camp 
bell  was  making  arrangements  to  dislodge  his  adversaries,  he  received  intelligence 


744 


GEORGIA. 


from  a  negro  of  a  private  path,  on  the  right  of  the  Americans,  through  which  his 
troops  might  march  unobserved;  and  Sir  James  Baird,  with  the  light  infantry,  was 
directed  to  avail  himself  of  this  path,  in  order  to  turn  their  right  wing  and  attack 
their  rear.  As  soon  as  it  was  judged  that  he  had  cleared  his  passage,  the  British 
in  front  of  the  Americans  were  directed  to  advance  and  engage.  General  Howe, 
finding  himself  attacked  both  in  rear  and  in  front,  ordered  an  immediate  retreat. 
Tlie  British  pursued,  and  their  victory  was  entire.  Upward  of  100  of  the  Ameri- 
i-ans  were  killed,  and  38  officers,  415  privates,  the  town  and  fort  of  Savannah,  48 
pieces  of  cannon,  23  mortars,  the  fort  with  its  ammunition  and  stores,  the  shipping 
in  the  river,  and  a  large  quantity  of  provisions,  were  in  a  few  hours  in  possession 
of  the  conquerors.  The  whole  loss  of  the  British,  during  the  day,  amounted  to  no 
more  than  7  killed  and  19  wounded.  That  part  of  the  American  army  which  es 
caped  retreated  up  the  Savannah  River  to  Zubly's  Ferry,  and  crossed  over  into 
South  Carolina. 


The  monument  erected  in  1854  to  the  memory  of  Pulaski  is  situated 

near  the  pine  grove,  on  the  southern 
border  of  the  city.  It  is  55  feet  in 
hight,  of  Italian  marble,  erected  at 
an  expense  of  $17,000.  The  remains  of 
Pulaski,  who  was  buried  at  Greenwich, 
on  Augustine  creek,  five  miles  from 
Savannah,  are  deposited  in  a  case,  with 
various  articles  and  documents,  under 
neath  the  monument.  The  northern 
side  has  a  representation  of  Pulaski 
falling  from  his  horse  when  he  had  re 
ceived  his  fatal  wound.  The  monu 
ment  itself  is  surmounted  by  a  statue 
of  liberty. 

In  the  assault  on  Savannah,  Gen. 
Pulaski  was  with  the  regular  cavalry, 
and  other  mounted  corps,  but  was  una 
ble  to  participate  in  the  fight,  being  in 
reserve  for  a  charge  as  soon  as  a  breach 
could  be  effected  in  the  enemy's  works. 
His  penetrating  eye  having  discovered 
an  opening  through  which  he  believed 
an  entrance  could  be  effected,  and 
thereby  gain  the  enemy's  rear,  he  com 
municated  this  fact  to  Gen.  Lincoln, 
with  his  plan  of  operation ;  that  officer 
sanctioned  the  movement.  At  the  head 
of  his  brave  and  dashing  cavalry,  he 
led  off  the  charge,  but  "ere  the  point 
lie  gained"  a  fatal  grape-shot  pierced  his  groin,  and  in  a  moment  he  lay 
prostrate  within  a  few  yards  of  the  enemy's  battery.  This  spot  is  about  one 
hundred  rods  from  the  present  depot  of  the  Central  Railroad.  The  following 
account  of  the  assault  is  from  Holmes'  Annals: 

On  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  October,  1779,  the  batteries  of  the  besiegers  were 
opened  with  9  mortars,  37  pieces  of  cannon  from  the  land  side,  and  15  from  the 
water.  It  being  at  length  ascertained  that  considerable  time  would  be  necessary 
to  reduce  the  garrison  by  regular  approaches,  it  was  determined  to  make  an  as- 
mult  In  pursuance  of  this  determination,  on  the  9th  of  October,  while  two  feints 


NORTH  VIEW  OF  PULASKI  MONUMENT,  SAVANNAH. 


GEORGIA.  745 

were  made  with  the  militia,  a  real  attack  was  made  on  Spring  Hill  battery,  just  as 
daylight  appeared,  with  two  columns,  consisting  of  3,500  French  troops,  600  conti 
nentals,  and  350  of  the  inhabitants  of  Charleston.  The  principal  of  these  columns, 
commanded  by  Count  D'Estaing  and  General  Lincoln,  marched  up  boldly  to  the 
lines,  but  a  heavy  and  well  directed  fire  from  the  galleys  threw  the  front  of  the 
column  into  confusion.  The  places  of  those  who  fell  being  instantly  supplied  by 
others,  it  still  moved  on  until  it  reached  a  redoubt,  where  the  contest  became 
more  fierce  and  desperate.  Captain  Tawse  fell  in  defending  the  gate  of  his  re 
doubt,  with  his  sword  plunged  in  the  body  of  the  third  assailant  whom  he  had 
slain  with  his  own  hand,  and  a  French  and  an  American  standard  were  for  an  in 
stant  planted  on  the  parapet,  but  the  assailants,  after  sustaining  the  enemy's  fire 
fifty-five  minutes,  were  ordered  to  retreat.  Of  the  French,  637,and  of  the  continentals 
and  militia,  241  were  killed  or  wounded.  Immediately  after  this  unsuccessful  as 
sault,  the  militia  almost  universally  went  to  their  homes,  and  Count  D'Estaing,  re- 
embarking  his  troops  and  artillery,  left  the  continent 


The  following  inscriptions  are  from  monuments  in  the  ancient  burial 
ground  in  Savannah,  within  the  limits  of  the  city: 

Consecrated  to  the  memory  of  DOCTE.  NOBLE  WIMBERLKY  JONES,  who  died  January  9th, 
1805.  He  was  born  in  England,  came  over  with  General  Oglethorpe,  in  the  year  1733,  at  the 
first  settlement  of  this  state.  He  served  as  cadet  officer  in  Oglethorpe's  regiment  during 
the  wars  with  the  Spaniards  and  Indians.  At  that  period  acquired  his  professional  education, 
afterward,  under  the  immediate  direction  of  his  father,  Dr.  Noble  Jones,  the  friend,  com 
panion  and  fellow  laborer  of  Oglethorpe.  He  was  among  the  earliest  and  most  stren 
uous  asserters  of  the  Liberties  of  his  adopted  country,  and  filled  not  only  the  professional 
but  the  most  important  civil  departments,  with  much  honor  to  himself,  and  the  highest 
benefit  and  satisfaction  to  the  community.  The  warm  Friend,  the  patient,  judicious  and 
successful  Physician,  the  firm  Patriot,  the  most  affectionate  Husband  and  Parent,  and  hum 
ble  and  sincere  Christian.  In  the  midst  of  usefulness  and  vigorous  old  age,  he  died,  as  he 
had  lived,  without  fear  and  reproach.  This  monument  has  been  erected  by  the  filial  grati 
tude  of  his  surviving  son,  as  a  tribute  to  virtue. 

SIR  PATRICK  HOUSTOUN,  Baronet,  President  of  His  Majesty's  Council  of  Georgia,  died 
February,  1762,  aged  64.  Lady  Houstoun,  his  widow,  died  26th  of  February,  1775,  aged  60. 

This  tablet  records  the  death  of  MAJOR  JOHN  BERRIAN,  who  departed  this  life  at  Savan 
nah,  November  6,  1815,  in  the  56th  year  of  his  age.  In  early  youth  he  drew  his  sword  in 
defence  of  his  country,  and  served  with  reputation  in  the  war  of  the  revolution.  He  was 
an  upright  citizen,  and  exemplary  in  all  the  relations  of  social  life.  His  disconsolate  wife 
and  afflicted  children  have  erected  this  tribute  to  his  memory,  in  humble  hope  that  he 
rests  in  peace  in  the  bosom  of  his  Heavenly  Father. 

To  the  memory  of  APOLLOS  G.  HARRISON,  teacher  in  the  Savannah  Academy,  native  of 
Princeton,  New  Jersey,  who  died  23d  of  April,  1815,  aged  21  years.  This  stone  is  erected 
by  his  Female  scholars  :  the  testimony  of  their  esteem  ;  the  token  of  their  friendship  ;  the 
merit  of  his  worth. 

Calm  shall  he  slumber  in  this  dark  repose 

'Till  the  last  morn  his  orient  beams  disclose  ; 

Then,  when  the  great  Arch-angel's  potent  sound, 

Shall  echo  thro'  Creation's  ample  round  — 

Wak'd  from  the  sleep  of  Death,  he  will  survey 

The  opening  splendors  of  eternal  day. 

HENRY  KOLLOCK,  D.  D.,  pastor,  of  the  Independent  Presbyterian  church  in  the  city  of 
Siivannah,  a  most  learned  and  faithful  expounder  of  the  Gospel.  For  Virtue,  Eloquence, 
Science  and  Letters,  widely  distinguished.  Long  conversant  with  men  and  things,  he  for 
got  nothing  but  injuries;  and,  leaving  behind  him  a  bright  example  of  Christian  charity, 
yielded  up  his  spirit  to  the  Lord,  amid  the  tears  of  the  whole  city,  on  the  29th  of  December, 
1819,  aged  41  years.  This  memorial  is  erected  by  his  grateful  congregation. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  DENNIS  L.  COTTINEAU  DE  KERLOUGEN,  native  of  Nantes  (France), 
formerly  a  lieutenant  in  his  late  most  Christian  majesty's  Navy,  Knight  of  the  Koyal  and 
Military  order  of  St.  Louis,  Capt.  commanding  a  ship-of-war  of  the  United  States  during  their 
revolution,  and  a  member  of  the  Cincinnati  Society.  Obit.  Novr.  8th,  1808,  M.  63  years. 
And,  also,  of  Achilles  J.  M.  Cottineau  de  Kerlougen,  his  son,  July  llth,  1812,  J2.  22  years. 


746 


GEORGIA. 


Sacred  to  the  memory  of  JOHN  P.  ARNADD,  who  died  on  the  4th  of  Sept.,  1834,  in  the  83d 
year  of  his  age.  He  was  a  native  of  France,  and  one  of  those  brave  volunteers  from  that 
country  who  fought  and  bled  to  achieve  and  establish  the  Independence  of  the  United  States. 

Bacred  to  the  memory  of  L0CY  C.  SWABBRKCK,  who  died  in  the  4th  year  of  her  age. 
Rest,  here,  blest  daughter,  wait  thy  Master's  will, 
Then  rise,  unchanged,  and  be  an  angel  still. 

The  following  inscription  is  from  a  monument  in  the  new  burial  ground 
near  the  south-western  part  of  the  city: 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  DR.  LEVI  MYERS,  aet.  56,  a  skillful  and  humane  physician,  be 
nevolent  in  his  feelings  to  all  mankind,  firm  in  his  friendship,  affectionate  as  a  parent  and 

a  husband,  dutiful  as  a  son,  kind  as  a  master And  of  his  wife,  Mrs.  Frances  Myers, 

set.  44 And  of  their  daughters,  Elizabeth,  set.  22  ;    Hesse,  aged  20  ;    Theodosia,  aet. 

17 And  of  their  son,  Julian,  set.  13,  were,  with  their  domestics,  swept  away  from 

their  summer  residence  at  North  Inlet,  in  the  destructive  gale  of  the  27th  September, 
1822.  The  ashes  of  the  mother  repose  here ;  the  overwhelming  ocean  retain  the  rest.  All 
their  pure  spirits  dwell  in  the  bosom  of  their  God.  Mysterious  are  the  ways  of  Heaven  I 
To  bow  submissively  to  its  decrees  is  the  duty  of  man. 

"  The  vicinity  of  Savannah,  though  flat,  is  exceedingly  picturesque  along 
the  manv  pleasant  drives,  and  by  the  banks  of  the  river  and  its  tributary 

brooks,  leading  everywhere  through 
noble  avenues  of  the  live  oaks,  the 
bay,  the  magnolias,  the  orange,  and 
a  hundred  other  beautiful  evergreen 
trees,  shrubs  and  vines.  The  ceme 
tery  of  Buonaventura,  close  by,  is  a 
wonderful  place.  It  was  originally 
a  private  estate,  laid  out  in  broad 
avenues,  radiating  from  a  central 
point  in  all  directions.  These  ave 
nues  are  now  grand  forest  aisles, 
lined  with  live  oaks  of  immense  size, 
their  dense  leafage  mingling  over 
head,  and  the  huge  lateral  branches 
trailing  upon  the  ground  with  their 
JASPIR'S  8pBiNa.  own  a°d  tbe  superadded  weight  of 

the  heavy  festoons  of  the  pendan! 

The  spot  of  the  rescue  of  the  prisoners.  a          .  .     J  .    ,          A-n  i         i 

Spanish  moss.      A  beautiful,  solemi. 

home  for  the  dead  are  the  shades  of  these  green  forest  aisles.  The  endles 
cypress  groves  of  the  'silent  cities'  by  the  Bosphorous  are  not  more  inn 
pressive  than  the  intricate  web  of  these  still  forest  walks." 

Jasper's  Spring,  the  scene  of  a  brave  and  famous  exploit  of  the  war  time 
lies  near  the  Augusta  road,  two  miles  and  a  half  from  the  city  westward. 
The  spring  is  a  fountain  of  purest  water,  in  the  midst  of  a  marshy  spot,  cov 
ered  with  rank  shrubbery,  at  the  edge  of  a  forest  of  oak  and  pine  trees.  The 
interest  of  the  place  is  in  its  association  only.  The  exploit,  as  told  by 
Weems,  in  his  Life  of  Marion,  was  one  of  the  most  attractive  of  revolution 
ary  incidents  to  the  youth  of  a  former  generation,  by  whom  Weems1  half 
romance  and  half  fact  biographies  were  universally  read.  We  copy  here  the 
story,  as  told  by  the  enthusiastic  biographer,  from  the  narrative  given  him 
by  Horry: 

In  the  spring  of  1779,  Marion  and  myself,  says  Horry,  were  sent  with  pur  com 
mands  to  rurysburg,  to  reinforce  General  Lincoln,  who  was  there  on  his  way  to 
attack  the  British  in  Savannah,  which  a  few  months  before  had  fallen  into  their 
hands.  As  the  Count  D'Estaing,  who  was  expected  to  co-operate  in  this  affair,  had 


GEORGIA.  747 

.not  yet  arrived,  General  Lincoln  thought  it  advisable  to  entrench  and  wait  for 
him. 

While  we  were  lying  at  Purysburg,  a  couple  of  young  men  of  our  regiment 
achieved  an  act  of  generosity  and  courage  which,  in  former  days,  would  have  laid 
the  ground-work  of  a  heroic  romance.  One  of  the  actors  in  this  extraordinary 
play  was  the  brave  Sergeant  Jasper,  whose  name  will  forever  be  dear  to  the  friends 
of  American  liberty. 

Jasper  had  a  brother  who  had  joined  the  British,  and  held  the  rank  of  sergeant 
in  their  garrison  at  Ebenezer.  Never  man  was  truer  to  his  country  than  Jasper, 
yet  was  his  heart  so  warm  that  he  loved  his  brother,  though  a  tory,  and  actually 
went  over  to  see  him.  Hia  brother  was  exceedingly  alarmed  at  sight  of  him,  lest 
he  should  be  seized  and  hung  up  at  once  as  a  spy,  for  his  name  was  well  known  to 
many  of  the  British  officers.  But  Jasper  begged  him  not  to  give  himself  much 
trouble  on  that  head,  for,  said  he,  "  I  am  no  longer  an  American  soldier." 

"  Well,  thank  God  for  that,  William,"  replied  his  brother,  giving  him  a  hearty 
shake  by  the  hand.  "  And  now,  only  say  the  word,  my  boy,  and  here  is  a  commis 
sion  for  you,  with  regimentals  and  gold  to  boot,  to  fight  for  his  majesty." 

Jasper  shook  his  head  and  observed,  that  though  there  was  but  little  encourage 
ment  to  fight  for  his  country,  yet  he  could  not  find  it  in  his  heart  to  fight  against 
her.  And  there  the  conversation  ended. 

After  staying  with  his  brother  some  two  or  three  days,  inspecting  and  hearing 
all  he  could,  he  took  leave,  and,  by  a  round  about,  returned  to  camp  and  told 
General  Lincoln  all  that  he  had  seen.  Having  wasted  several  weeks  longer  of 
tiresome  idleness,  and  no  news  of  the  French  fleet,  Jasper  took  it  into  his  head  to 
make  another  trip  to  Ebenezer.  On  this  occasion  he  did  not,  as  before,  go  alone, 
but  took  with  him  his  particular  friend,  Sergeant  Newton,  son  of  an  old  Baptist 
preacher,  and  a  young  fellow,  for  strength  and  courage,  just  about  a  good  match 
for  Jasper  himself.  He  was  received,  as  usual,  with  great  cordiality  by  his  brother, 
to  whom  he  introduced  his  friend  Newton,  and  spent  several  days  in  the  British 
fort,  without  giving  the  least  alarm.  On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  his  brother 
had  some  bad  news  to  tell  him.  "Aye!  what  is  it?"  he  asked;  what  is  it?" 
"  Why,"  replied  his  brother,  "  here  are  some  ten  or  a  dozen  American  prisoners, 
brought  in  this  morning,  as  deserters  from  Savannah,  whither  they  are  to  be  sent 
immediately  ;  and,  from  what  I  can  learn,  it  will  be  apt  to  go  hard  with  them,  for  it 
seems  they  have  all  taken  the  king's  bounty."  "  Let's  see  em,"  said  Jasper;  "  let's 
see  'em  1"  So  his  brother  took  him  and  Newton  to  see  them.  And  indeed  it  was  a 
mournful  sight  to  behold  them,  where  they  sat,  poor  fellows !  all  hand-cuffed,  on 
the  ground.  But  all  pity  of  them  was  forgot  soon  as  the  eye  was  turned  to  a  far 
more  doleful  sight  hard  by.  which  was  a  young  woman,  wife  of  one  of  the  prison- 
era,  with  her  child,  a  sweet  little  boy  of  about  five  years  old.  The  name  of  this 
lady  was  Jones.  Her  humble  garb  showed  her  to  be  poor,  but  her  deep  distress, 
and  sympathy  for  her  unfortunate  husband,  showed  that  she  was  rich  in  that  pure 
conjugal  love  that  is  more  precious  than  all  gold. 

She  generally  sat  on  the  ground  opposite  to  her  husband,  with  her  little  boy 
leaning  on  her  lap,  and  her  coal  black  hair  spreading  in  long  neglected  tresses  on 
her  neck  and  bosom.  And  thus  in  silence  she  sat,  a  statue  of  grief,  sometimes 
with  her  eyes  hard  fixed  upon  the  earth,  like  one  lost  in  thought,  sighing  and  groan 
ing  the  while  as  if  her  heart  would  burst;  then  starting,  as  from  a  reverie,  she 
would  dart  her  eager  eyes,  red  with  weeping,  on  her  husband's  face,  and  there 
would  gaze,  with  looks  so  piercing  sad,  as  though  she  saw  him  struggling  in  the 
halter,  herself  a  widow  and  her  son  an  orphan.  Straight  her  frame  would  begin 
to  shake  with  the  rising  agony,  and  her  face  to  change  and  swell ;  then,  with  ejres 
swimming  in  tears,  she  would  look  around  upon  us  all,  for  pity  and  for  help,  with 
cries  sufficient  to  melt  the  heart  of  a  demon;  while  the  child,  seeing  his  father's 
hands  fast  bound  and  his  mother  weeping,  added  to  the  distressing  scene  by  his 
artless  cries  and  tears. 

The  brave  are  always  tender-hearted.  It  was  so  with  Jasper  and  Newton,  two  of 
the  most  undaunted  spirits  that  ever  lived.  They  walked  out  in  the  neighboring 
wood.  The  tear  was  in  the  eye  of  both.  Jasper  first  broke  silence.  "  Newton," 
said  he,  "  my  days  have  been  but  few,  but  T  believe  their  course  is  nearly  done.1 


748  GEORGIA. 

"Why  BO,  Jasper?"  "Why,  I  feel,"  said  he,  "that  I  must  rescue  these  poor  pris-. 
oners  or  die  with  them ;  otherwise,  that  woman  and  her  child  will  haunt  me  to  my 
grave."  "Well,  that  is  exactly  what  I  feel  too,"  replied  Newton;  "and  here  is 
my  hand  and  heart  to  stand  by  you,  my  brave  friend,  to  the  last  drop.  Thank  God, 
a  man  can  die  but  once,  and  there  is  not  so  much  in  this  life  that  a  man  need  be 
afraid  to  leave  it,  especially  when  he  is  in  the  way  of  his  duty."  The  two  friends 
then  embraced  with  great  cordiality,  while  each  read  in  the  other's  countenance 
that  immortal  fire  which  beams  from  the  eyes  of  the  brave,  when  resolved  to  die  or 
conquer  in  some  glorious  cause.  Immediately  after  breakfast,  the  prisoners 
were  sent  on  for  Savannah,  under  a  guard  of  a  sergeant  and  corporal,  with  eight 
men.  They  had  not  been  gone  long  before  Jasper,  acccompanied  by  his  friend 
Newton,  took  leave  of  his  brother,  and  set  out  on  some  errand  to  the  upper  coun 
try.  They  had  scarcely,  however,  got  out  of  sight  of  Ebenezer  before  they  struck 
into  the  piny  woods,  and  pushed  hard  after  the  prisoners  and  their  guard,  whom 
they  closely  dogged  for  several  miles,  anxiously  watching  an  opportunity  to  make 
a  blow.  But,  alas !  all  hopes  of  that  sort  seemed  utterly  extravagant ;  for  what 
could  give  two  men  a  chance  to  contend  against  ten,  especially  when  there  was 
found  no  weapon  in  the  hands  of  the  two ;  while  the  ten,  each  man  was  armed 
with  his  loaded  musket  and  bayonet  But,  unable  to  give  up  their  countrymen, 
our  heroes  still  followed  on. 

About  two  miles  from  Savannah  there  is  a  famous  spring,  generally'called  the 
Spa,  well  known  to  travelers,  who  often  turn  in  hither  to  quench  their  thirst 
"Perhaps,"  said  Jasper,  "the  guard  may  stop  there."  Then  hastening  on  by  a 
near  cut  through  the  woods,  they  gained  the  Spa,  as  their  last  hope,  and  their  con 
cealed  themselves  among  the  bushes  that  grew  abundantly  around  the  spring. 

Presently  the  mournful  procession  came  in  sight,  headed  by  the  sergeant,  who, 
on  coming  opposite  the  spring,  ordered  a  halt  Hope  sprung  afresh  in  our  heroes' 
bosoms,  strong  throbbing,  too,  no  doubt,  with  great  alarms,  for  "  it  was  a  fearful 
odds."  The  corporal,  with  his  guard  of  four  men,  conducted  the  prisoners  to  the 
spring,  while  the  sergeant,  with  the  other  four,  having  ground  their  arms  near  the 
road,  brought  up  the  rear.  The  prisoners,  wearied  with  their  long  walk,  were  per 
mitted  to  rest  themselves  on  the  earth.  Poor  Mrs.  Jones,  as  usual,  took  her  seat 
opposite  to  her  husband,  and  her  little  boy,  overcome  by  fatigue,  fell  asleep  in  her 
lap.  Two  of  the  corporal's  men  were  ordered  to  keep  guard,  and  the  other  two  to 
give  the  prisoners  drink  out  of  their  canteens.  These  last  approached  the  spring, 
where  our  heroes  lay  concealed,  and,  resting  their  muskets  against  a  pine  tree, 
dipped  up  water,  and,  having  drank  themselves,  turned  away,  with  replenished 
canteens,  to  give  the  prisoners,  also.  "  Now,  Newton,  is  our  time ! "  said  Jasper. 
Then  bursting,  like  two  lions,  from  their  concealment,  they  snatched  up  the  two 
muskets  that  were  rested  against  the  pine,  and,  in  an  instant,  shot  down  the  two 
soldiers  that  kept  guard.  And  now  the  question  was,  who  should  first  get  the 
muskets  that  had  just  fallen  from  the  hands  of  the  slain ;  for  by  this  time  the  ser 
geant  and  corporal,  a  couple  of  brave  Englishmen,  recovering  from  their  momentary 
panic,  had  sprung  and  seized  upon  the  muskets ;  but,  before  they  could  use  them, 
the  strong,  swift-handed  Americans,  with  clubbed  guns,  leveled  each  at  the  head 
of  his  brave  antagonist  the  final  blow.  The  tender  bones  of  the  skull  gave  way 
beneath  the  furious  strokes,  and,  with  wide  scattered  blood  and  brains,  down  they 
sunk,  pale  and  quivering,  to  the  earth  without  a  groan.  Then  snatching  up  the 
guns  which  had  thus,  a  second  time,  fallen  from  the  hands  of  the  slain,  they  flew 
between  the  surviving  enemy  and  ordered  them  to  surrender,  which  they  instantly 
did. 

Having  called  the  prisoners  to  them,  they  quickly,  with  the  point  of  their  bayo 
nets,  broke  off  their  hand-cuffs  and  gave  each  of  them  a  musket 

At  the  commencement  of  the  fray,  poor  Mrs.  Jones,  half  frightened  to  death,  had 
fallen  to  the  ground  in  a  swoon,  with  her  little  son  piteously  screaming  over  her. 
But  when  she  came  to  herself,  and  saw  her  husband  and  friends  around  her,  all 
freed  from  their  fetters  and  well  armed,  she  looked  and  behaved  like  one  frantic 
with  joy.  She  sprung  to  her  husband's  bosom,  and,  with  her  arms  around  his 
neck,  sobbed  out,  "Oh,  bless  God  I  bless  God!  my  husband  is  safe;  my  husband  is 
not  hung  yet"  Then  snatching  up  her  child,  and  straining  him  to  her  soul  as  if 


GEORGIA. 


749 


(she  would  have  pressed  him  to  death,  she  cried  out,  "  O  praise !  praise !  praise  God 
for  ever  !  my  son  has  a  father  yet!"  Then  wildly  darting  round  her  eyes  in  quest 
of  her  deliverers,  she  exclaimed,  "  Where,  where  are  those  blessed  angels  that  God 
sent  to  save  my  husband?" 

Directing  her  eyes  to  Jasper  and  Newton,  where  they  stood  like  two  youthful 
Sampsons,  in  the  full  flowing  of  their  locks,  she  ran  and  fell  on  her  knees  before 
them,  and,  seizing  their  hands,  kissed  and  pressed  them  to  her  bosom,  crying  out 
vehemently,  udear  angels  !  dear  angels !  God  bless  you  I  God  Almighty  bless  you 
forever!" 

Then  instantly,  for  fear  of  being  overtaken  by  the  enemy,  our  heroes  snatched 
the  arms  and  regimentals  of  the  slain,  and  with  their  friends  and  captive  foes,  re- 
crossed  the  Savannah,  and  in  safety  rejoined  our  army  at  Purysburg,  to  the  inex 
pressible  astonishment  and  joy  of  us  all. 


View  of  the   City  Hall  and  Monument,  at  Augusta. 

AUGUSTA,  the  second  city  of  Georgia  in  population  and  importance,  is  on 
the  S.  W.  bank  of  the  Savannah  River,  92  miles  N.  E.  from  Milledgeville; 
120  N.  N.  W.  from  Savannah,  and  136  N.  W.  from  Charleston.  The  city 
is  regularly  laid  out  and  well  built,  with  broad  streets  which  intersect  each 
other  at  right  angles,  and  several  of  them  are  beautifully  ornamented  with 
shade  trees.  The  principal  business  street  is  very  wide,  a  mile  or  more  in 
length,  compactly  built  on  both  sides  with  elegant  shops,  stores,  and  other 
buildings  for  its  whole  extent.  Augusta  enjoys  great  facilities  for  commer 
cial  intercourse,  being  connected  by  railroads  with  Savannah  and  Charleston, 
and  also  with  the  interior  by  several  railroads  which  center  here.  It  also 
has  a  steamboat  communication  with  Savannah.  Another  cause  of  its  pros 
perity,  is  the  Augusta  canal  constructed  in  1845.  It  is  nine  miles  in  length, 
and  brings  the  waters  of  the  Savannah  River,  some  35  or  40  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  city.  By  the  water  power  thus  obtained,  factories,  shops,  etc., 
have  been  put  in  successful  operation.  Among  the  prominent  public  build 
ings  are  the  City  Hall,  with  the  monument  in  front,  the  Masonic  Hall 


750  GEORGIA. 

the  Richmond  Academy,  and  the  Medical  College.  Population  is  about 
15,000. 

Augusta  was  laid  out  by  the  trustees  of  Georgia,  in  1735.  It  was  named 
by  Gen.  Oglethorpe,  in  honor  of  one  of  the  royal  princesses.  In  1736,  a 
small  garrison  was  placed  here  in  a  stockade  fort,  for  the  protection  of  the 
settlers :  warehouses  were  built,  and  quite  an  extensive  trade  was  opened 
with  the  Indians.  Fort  Augusta  became  a  general  resort  for  the  Indian  tra 
ders  ;  and  there,  and  at  Fort  Moore,  on  the  bluff  on  Sand-bar  ferry,  all  the 
Indian  treaties  were  held  down  to  the  year  1750.  In  1751,  several  Quaker 
families  settled  here  and  at  a  place  called  Quaker  Springs. 

When  the  British  attacked  Savannah,  in  March  1776,  the  legislature,  a 
majority  of  whom  were  in  favor  of  the  American  cause,  adjourned  to  Augus 
ta,  where  the  people  were  generally  friendly.  On  the  capture  of  Savannah, 
in  1779,  when  the  legislature  was  broken  up,  the  president  of  the  executive 
council  ordered  an  election  of  legislators,  who  were  to  assemble  at  Augusta. 
This  town  now  became  the  center  of  the  republican  power  in  Georgia.  Geo. 
Walton,  one  of  the  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  was  chosen 
governor  in  1777,  notwithstanding  Sir  James  Wright  had  re-established  roy 
al  government  in  the  province.  William  Glascock  was  chosen  speaker,  and 
the  legislature  transacted  business  without  reference  to  the  existence  of  any 
other  power  in  the  state. 

After  the  fall  of  Savannah,  the  British  general,  Prevost,  ordered  Col.  Camp 
bell,  with  2,000  regulars  and  loyalists,  to  advance  upon  Augusta.  Little 
opposition  could  be  made  to  their  progress,  and  Campbell  took  possession  of 
Augusta,  Jan.  29,  1779.  The  whigs  who  could  leave  with  their  families, 
crossed  the  Savannah  into  Carolina.  The  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  British 
king  was  everywhere  administered  ;  the  habitations  of  those  who  had  fled 
into  Carolina,  were  consumed ;  and  Georgia  seemed,  for  the  time,  to  be  en 
tirely  subdued. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  Augusta 
cemetery : 

JOHN  MARTIN,  a  soldier  of  the  Revolution,  died  in  Augusta  14th  February,  1843,  aged  105 
years.  He  served  in  the  Cherokee  war  of  1755,  was  wounded  in  the  head  with  a  tomahawk. 
He  served  through  the  whole  Revolutionary  war  with  honor.  A  tribute  of  respect  by  the 
ladies  of  Augusta. 

Here  repose  the  mortal  relics  of  Dr.  EDWARD  BRUX,  whose  life  was  broken  off  unfinished, 
in  the  midst  of  usefulness,  on  the  12th  day  of  Oct.  A.  D.,  1820,  in  the  31st  year  of  his  age. 
He  was  born  in  St.  Domingo, received  the  rudiments  of  his  education  in  France:  studied 
medicine  at  the  University  of  Philadelphia,  and  served  as  a  Surgeon  in  the  army  of  the 
United  States  during  the  late  war  with  Great  Britain  and  America.  Admired  for  his  genius, 
respected  for  his  acquirements,  and  esteemed  for  his  virtues,  he  inspired  confidence  as  a 
Physician,  and  won  affection  as  a  friend.  The  Medical  College  bear  witness  to  his  talents, 
and  a  whole  city  attests  that  he  lived  beloved,  and  died  lamented. 


JAMES  D.  MACKIB,  M.  D.,  born  in  this  city  April  13,  1818.  Died  of  Yellow  Fever,  Nov. 
16,1854.  Amictu  Humani  Generis.  Erected  by  his  friends  and  fellow-citizens,  to  express 
their  regard  to  his  memory,  and  to  perpetuate  the  recollection  of  his  professional  devotion, 
humane  conduit,  and  efficient  services  during  the  epidemic  of  1854. 

MACON  city  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  the  Ocmulgee  River,  32  miles  from 
Milledgeville;  191  from  Savannah;  165  from  Augusta;  100  S.  E.  from  At 
lanta,  and  300  from  Charleston,  S.  C.,  with  all  of  which  places  it  is  con 
nected  by  railroads.  Population  is  about  10,000.  It  is  built  principally  on 


GEORGIA. 


751 


the  western  side  of  the  river.  A  great  amount  of  cotton  is  shipped  from 
this  place  by  steam  and  other  boats  on  the  Ocmulgee.  and  by  means  of  vari 
ous  railroads  it  has  become  the  center  of  an  active  trade.  The  city  is  •well 
built,  and  contains  many  superior  residences.  The  Wesleyan  Female  Col 
lege  is  located  in  this  place,  and  enjoys  a  high  reputation.  This  institution 
was  opened  to  the  public,  Jan.  1839,  under  the  title  of  the  "Georgia  Female 
College"  and  is  the  oldest  institution  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States — per 
haps  the  oldest  in  the  world.  It  is  situated  upon  a  high  hill  overlooking 
the  city.  The  Southern  Botanico-Medical,  or  Reform  Medical  College,  is  located 
in  the  city.  It  has  received  two  separate  endowments  from  the  state,  and  now 
bids  fair  to  be  one  of  the  most  flourishing  medical  institutions  at  the  south. 


Eastern  view  of  Macon. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  Macon,  as  it  is  entered  from  East  Macon,  on  the  Central  Railroad 
from  Augusta.  The  railroad  bridge  over  the  Ocmulgee  River,  with  the  Court  House,  Jail,  and  Gas-works, 
are  seen  on  the  left ;  the  City  Bridge,  the  Messrs.  Wood's  Steam  Factory,  the  spires  of  the  Presbyterian 
and  Episcopal  churches  on  the  right,  and  the  Macon  Female  College  in  the  distance  on  the  extreme  right. 

Macon  has  had  a  very  rapid  growth  since  1822,  when  there  was  but  a  sin 
gle  cabin  on  its  site :  it  was  named  after  the  Hon.  Nathaniel  Macon.  The 
first  lots  were  sold  in  the  place  in  1823.  Messrs.  Ingersoll  and  Ross  erected 
the  first  framed  building.  The  vicinity  of  Macon  still  abounds  with  Indian 
mounds,  which  have  always  been  objects  of  curiosity  to  travelers.  The 
most  noted  is  the  large  mound  on  the  east  side,  about  half  a  mile  below  the 
bridge. 

The  following  is  a  western  view  of  Fort  Hawkins,  upward  of  a  mile  eastward 
of  the  court-house  in  Macon,  just  out  of  the  corporation  limits  of  the  city. 
The  lower  story  or  magazine  is  built  of  stone.  There  are  two  stories  above 
this,  each  of  which  is  pierced  with  thirteen  port  holes  for  musketry  on  each 
side.  It  is  now  the  property  of  Mr.  Woolfolk,  an  aged  gentleman  of  wealth 
and  respectability,  whose  residence  is  near  by,  and  who  has  a  number  of  log 
houses  on  his  premises,  which  were  formerly  used  as  barracks.  "Fort  Haw 
kins  was  built  for  a  protection  against  the  Indians  about  the  years  1805-6, 
and  was  a  place  of  considerable  importance  during  the  war  of  1812  and  the 
subsequent  Indian  wars.  No  garrison  has  been  stationed  here  since  1819,  the 


752 


GEORGIA. 


time  of  the  first  settlement  of  Newtown  (now  forming  part  of  Macon),  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  Ocmulgee,  three-quarters  of  a  mile  from  the  fort." 

This  fort  was  named  after  Col.  Ben 
jamin  Hawkins,  a  revolutionary  patriot, 
who  was  born  in  North  Carolina  in 

i  •."-:--  1754.     He  was   educated    at   Prince 

ton,  and  becoming  a  personal  friend  of 
Washington,  acted  as  an  interpreter  in 
his  intercourse  with  the  French  offi 
cers  of  his  army.  He  served  North 
Carolina  as  representative  in  both  houses 
of  congress.  In  1795  Washington  ap 
pointed  him  agent  for  superintending 
all  the  Indians  south  of  the  Ohio,  an 
office  he  held  until  his  death,  in  1816. 
"Although  a  man  of  wealth,  he  took  up 
his  residence  among  the  Creeks,  and 
devoted  all  his  energies  to  their  im 
provement.  He  established  a  large  farm, 
FOKT  HAWKINS.  built  mills,  houses,  wagons,  and  made 

implements  of  all  sorts  suited  to  the 

demands  of  the  country.  The  celebrated  French  general  Moreau,  when  an 
exile  in  America,  paid  a  visit  to  Col.  Hawkins  at  the  agency.  After  leaving 
him  he  said  he  was  the  most  remarkable  man  he  had  met  in  America.  The 
Georgia  Historical  Society  have  published  several  volumes  of  his  manu 
scripts." 

The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  Rose  Hill  ceme 
tery,  about  half  a  mile  above  the  city,  on  the  banks  of  the  Ocmulgee,  which 
rise  here  abruptly  to  the  hight  of  140  feet  above  the  bed  of  the  river.  The 
location  is  thickly  wooded,  and  its  uneven  surface,  tastefully  laid  out,  pre 
senting  a  scene  of  uncommon  beauty: 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  CHARLES  BULLOCK,  first  senator  in  the  state  legislature  from  Bibb 
county,  Ga.;  died  Sept.  10,  1829,  aged  45  years. 


OLIVER  HILLHOPSE  PRINOE  and  MART  R.  FRINGE,  who  perished  in  the  wreck  of  the  steam- 
ihip  Home,  Oct.  9,  1837.  "They  were  lovely  and  pleasant  in  their  lives,  and  in  their  death 
they  were  not  divided."  This  tablet  is  erected  to  perpetuate  the  beloved  memory  of  our  pa 
rents  by  their  bereaved  and  sorrowing  children. 


JAMES  GODDARD,  born  at  Athol,  Mass.,  Jan.  22,  1800.  Removed  to  Georgia  in  1821 ;  died 
at  Greenfield,  Mass.,  Oct.  19,  1846.  Erected  by  the  citizens  of  Macon  as  a  testimonial  of 
their  appreciation  of  his  public  spirit  and  enterprise. 


Here  lie  the  remains  of  JOHN  HOWARD,  a  native  of  Onslow  Co.,  North  Carolina.  Born  on 
the  5th  of  March,  1792.  He  was  for  nineteen  years  a  minister  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  characterized  by  a  burning  zeal  in  the  cause  of  his  Divine  Master.  His  ministra 
tions  were  eminently  successful  in  the  salvation  of  his  fellow  men.  As  a  minister,  husband, 
father  and  citizen,  he  was  exemplary,  discharging  his  duties  with  fidelity,  and  adorning  the 
character  of  the  Christian  profession.  HE  FELL  in  the  prime  of  his  days,  and  in  the  zenith 
of  his  usefulness,  on  the  22d  of  Aug.,  1836,  aged  44  yrs.  and  6  mo.  The  God  whom  he 
served  did  not  desert  him  in  this  last  conflict,  but  enabled  him  to  know  that  while  the  earthly 
tabernacle  was  dissolving  that  he  was  passing  to  a  house  not  made  with  hands  eternal  in  the 
heavens.  Thi»  monument  of  one  well  known  and  sincerely  beloved  is  reared  by  the  affection 
of  the  church  in  this  city,  to  whom  he  ministered  in  holy  things  for  many  years,  and  who 
witnessed  his  triumphant  end.  He  died  in  the  full  assurance  of  a  blissful  immortality 
surrounded  by  a  weeping  family  and  mourning  church. 


GEORGIA. 


753 


MILLEDGEVILLE,  the  capitol  of  Georgia,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  Oconee 
River  at  the  head  of  navigation,  189  miles  N.  W.  of  Savannah,  and  642  S. 
W.  from  Washington.  The  city  is  built  on  an  uneven  surface,  and  is  laid  out 
with  streets  100  feet  wide,  crossing  each  other  at  right  angles.  The  central 
square  contains  the  state  house,  arsenal,  and  the  four  churches  of  the  place. 
The  state  house  is  a  gothic  structure  erected  at  an  expense  of  about  $120,000, 
and  contains  the  portraits  of  Gen.  Oglethorpe  and  other  prominent  men  of 
ancient  times. 

The  city  is  in  the  midst  of  a  fine  cotton  growing  region,  and  is  connected 
by  a  railroad  with  the  Central  Kailroad  at  Gordon,  about  18  miles  distant. 
The  state  penitentiary  and  state  lunatic  asylum  are  situated  here.  Popula 
tion  about  3,000.  The  town  was  named  after  Gov.  John  Milledge,  and  was 
made  a  city  in  1836.  The  legislature  first  held  its  session  here  in  1807. 


Western  view  of  the  State  House  and  other  buildings  in  MiUedgeville. 

The  view  is  from  near  the  residence  of  K.  M.  Orme,  Esq. :  the  State  House  is  Been  on  the  right ;  the 
MiUedgeville  and  BIcComb's  Hotels  on  the  left.  The  Presbyterian,  Methodist,  Baptist,  and  Kpiscopal 
churches  appear  in  the  central  part. 

Among  the  early  settlers  were  Maj.  John  Howard,  Herbert  Reynolds,  Gen. 
John  Scott,  Gen.  Jett  Thomas,  Capt.  Augustine  Harris,  Col.  Abner  Ham 
mond,  Maj.  Thomas  H.  Kenan,  Jesse  Sanford,  Lazarus  Battle,  Hincs  Holt, 
Geo.  R.  Clayton,  Dr.  T.  Bird,  Col.  Z.  Lamar,  C.  Malone,  Wm.  and  Archy 
Devereaux,  W.  D.  Jarrett,  T.  Napier,  D.  Fluker,  A.  Greene  and  R.  White. 


Oglethorpe  University  is  situated  on  the  line  of  the  railroad,  in  some 
what  of  a  retired  and  pleasant  spot,  about  two  miles  south  from  MiUedge 
ville.  This  institution  is  under  the  government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
represented  by  the  Synod  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia.  The  College 
commenced  operations  in  Jan.,  1838.  The  main  college  is  of  brick,  two 
stories  high  besides  the  basement;  the  central  part  contains  a  fine  chapel. 


754 


GEORGIA. 


On  each  side  of  the  campus  there  is  a  row  of  dormitories  of  one  story, 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  students. 


Eastern  view  of  Oglethorpe   University,    Midway. 

The  following  inscriptions  are  from  monuments  in  the  Milledgeville 
cemetery : 

Beneath  this  Tablet  reposes  all  that  is  mortal  of  HENRY  DENISON,  who  died  in  Milledge 
ville  Oct.  31,  A.  D.  1819,  aged  23  years  and  4  mo.  Son  of  the  Hon.  Gilbert  Denison,  and 
Huldah  his  wife,  of  Brattleboro,  Vermont.  Reader  I  Art  thou  a  Parent?  think  upon  thine 
own  offspring,  and  sympathise  with  them :  Art  thou  a  good  Son?  mingle  thy  tears  with  his 
Parents,  for  he  was  the  best  of  sons  :  A  Brother?  Mourn,  for  he  was  the  kindest  of  broth 
er?  ;  A  Friend?  Sorrow,  for  he  was  the  firmest  of  friends:  Does  the  Muse  inspire  thee? 
Grieve,  for  he  was  of  thy  kindred:  Art  thou  manly  and  upright?  Bemoan  his  early  fate  : 
for  he  was  thy  companion  ;  But  if  thou  art  a  Christian,  rejoice  I !  I  for  Henry  "  is  not  dead 
but  sleepeth  I" 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Lucius  Q  C.  LAMAR,  Judge  of  the  Superior  Court  of  the  Ocmul- 
gee  Circuit,  who  during  a  brief  service  of  five  years  discharged  the  duties  of  that  high  office 
with  probity,  firmness,  assiduity  and  unquestionable  reputation.  The  devoted  love  of  his 
family,  the  ardent  attachment  of  personal  friends,  the  admiration  of  the  bar,  and  the  uni 
versal  approbation  of  his  enlightened  administration  of  justice,  attest  the  goodness  and  em 
inence  of  one  arrested  by  death  too  early  in  the  bright  and  useful  career  in  which  he  had 
been  placed  Wy  his  native  state.  Born  July  15,  1797,  died  July  4,  1834. 


In  memory  of  ROBKRT  R.  WASHINGTON,  who  was  born  in  England,  10th  Dec.,  1758,  and  died 
in  this  city  29th  July,  1835,  aged  76  years.  For  the  last  thirty  years  of  his  life  he  was  a 
zealous  and  efficient  member  of  the  Methodist  E.  Church.  His  death  is  a  calamity  on  the 
church,  and  the  cause  of  philanthropy  mourns,  for  the  heart  of  benevolence  is  still.  His 
family  who  record  his  virtues,  although  they  bemoan  their  loss,  are  consoled  by  the  assur 
ance  that  he  rests  in  peace.  "Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,  they  rest  from 
their  labors,  and  their  works  do  follow  them." 


In  memory  of  DAVID  BRTDIK  MITCHELL,  senator  for  the  county  of  Baldwin  and  former 
governor  of  Georgia,  born  near  Muthil,  Perthshire,  Scotland,  22d  Oct.,  1766,  died  in  Mil 
ledgeville,  Georgia,  22d  April,  1837.  This  stone  is  erected  by  vote  of  the  Legislature  of 
Georgia. 


In  memory  of  MARGARET  ALKXANDKR,  who  was  born  in  Mecklenberg,  N.  C.,  Aug.  13, 
1771,  and  died  in  Milledgeville,  Geo.,  July  20,  1848.  She  was  a  lineal  descendant  of  the 
great  Douglass  of  Scotland.  Intellectual,  cultivated,  disinterested,  affectionate,  tender, 
good,  the  sleeps  to  wake  again. 


GEORGIA. 


755 


ATHENS  is  a  flourishing  town  in  Clarke  county,  on  the  west  side  of  Oconee 
River,  64  miles  N.  W.  of  Milledgeville  and  92  W.  N.  W.  of  Augusta.  Pop 
ulation  about  5,000.  It  is  situated  at  the  terminus  of  the  Athens  Branch 
Railroad,  in  a  healthy  region  of  country.  Since  the  construction  of  the  rail 
road  the  town  has  increased  rapidly,  and  has  become  the  market  for  an  ex 
tensive  cotton-growing  region.  There  are  several  cotton  factories  in  Athens 
and  its  immediate  vicinity  which  add  much  to  the  business  of  the  place. 

The  Franklin  College  was  incorporated  in  1788  as  the  University  of 
Georgia.  It  was  established  at  Athens  in  1802,  and  its  original  endowment 
was  30,000  acres  of  land.  It  languished  for  want  of  funds  until  1816,  when 
the  lands  were  sold,  and  the  proceeds,  amounting  to  $100,000,  were  invested 
in  productive  stocks.  The  college  has  forty-four  acres  of  ground  on  which 
the  buildings  are  erected,  which  were  set  apart  for  their  use  by  the  legisla 
ture.  The  philosophical  apparatus  is  very  extensive,  the  chemical  laboratory 
is  ample,  and  the  cabinet  of  minerals  large.  The  library  contains  upward  of 
8,000  volumes.  Mr.  Josiah  Meigs,  a  professor  in  Yale  College,  Conn.,  was 
the  first  president;  he  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Brown,  of  Columbia  College, 
of  S.  C.  Dr.  Brown  resigned  in  1816,  and  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Finley,  of 
New  Jersey,  who  in  turn  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Waddell,  and  in  1829  by  Dr. 
Church,  of  Vermont. 


South-eastern  view  of  Athens. 


Atlanta  is  an  exceedingly  flourishing  town,  a  great  railroad  center,  situated 
at  the  point  of  connection  of  the  Western  and  Atlantic,  the  Macon  and  West 
ern,  and  Georgia  railroads,  101  miles  N.  W.  from  Macon,  171  W.  of  Augusta, 
and  291  from  Nashville.  Its  site  is  elevated  and  healthy,  and  it  is  a  place  of 
great  activity  in  business.  It  was  laid  out  in  1845,  and  1847  it  was  incorpo 
rated  as  a  city.  Population  about  12,000. 
48 


GEORGIA. 


The  famous  Rock  or  Stone  Mountain,  a  place  of  great  resort,  is  near  the 
line  of  the  Georgia  Railway,  15  miles  east  of  Atlanta.  The  mountain  stands 
alone  in  a  comparatively  level  region,  and  covers  1,000  acres.  Its  circum 
ference  is  about  six  miles,  and  its  hight  above  the  sea  2,230  feet.  On  its 
summit  is  an  observatory  for  the  use  of  visitors.  The  crown  of  the  mountain 
was  once  surrounded  by  an  ancient  fortification,  the  work  of  the  mound 
builders;  its  ruins  are  yet  visible. 


South  view  of  part  of  Colvmbus. 

The  view  shows  the  appearance  of  Columbus  as  seen  from  the  bridge  over  the  Chattahoochee  River.  The 
cotton  and  other  mills  of  the  Eagle  and  Howard  Manufacturing  Companies  are  seen  in  the  central  part.  Oil 
the  left,  in  the  distance,  appears  the  railroad  connecting  Macon.  and  Montgomery,  Ala.  The  gas-works 
arc  seen  on  the  right. 

COLUMBUS  is  a  flourishing  city  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Chattahoochee 
lliver,  128  miles  W.  S.  W.  from  Milledgeville  and  290  W.  of  Savannah.  It 
is  at  the  head  of  steamboat  navigation,  375  miles  above  Appalachicola,  on  the 
bay.  Steamboats  ply  between  this  place  and  New  Orleans,  and  the  exporta 
tion  of  cotton  constitutes  a  large  business.  A  handsome  bridge  across  the 
Chattahoochee  connects  the  city  with  the  village  of  Girard,  in  the  state  of 
Alabama.  There  is  a  succession  of  falls  or  rapids  in  the  river  immediately 
above  Columbus  by  which  the  stream  descends  one  hundred  and  ten  feet  in 
the  distance  of  four  miles,  affording  a  water  power  for  manufacturing  pur 
poses  of  great  value.  This  place  was  laid  out  in  1828.  The  city  extends 
more  than  a  mile  in  the  direction  of  the  river,  and  about  half  a  mile  toward 
the  interior.  Population  about  10,000. 

Mr.  Chapman  was  the  first  settler  in  this  place.  In  1827  he  kept  a  kind 
of  an  Indian  store  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  Messrs.  Steward  and  Fountain 
erected  the  first  grist-mill  at  the  falls.  Nicholas  Howard  kept  the  first  tavern. 
The  first  house  of  worship  was  erected  by  the  Methodists.  Thomas  J.  Hand 
was  the  first  school  teacher;  he  also  officiated  as  Methodist  minister.  Drs. 
Childer,  Kennedy  and  Clifton  were  the  first  physicians.  Among  the  first  set 
tlers  were  Mr.  Shorter,  Alfred  Iverson  and  Walter  T.  Colquitt  (member  of 
congress) ;  these  were  the  first  lawyers.  Mirabeau  B.  Lamar,  afterward  so 
distinguished  in  Texan  history,  was  the  first  printer  of  the  Enquirer  of  this 
place.  Gen.  Sowell  Woolfolk,  who  fell  in  a  duel  with Camp,  a  lawyer, 


GEORGIA.  757 

was  one  of  the  early  settlers.  Mr.  Camp  was  afterward  killed  by  a  shot  from 
a  store  house  door  by  one  of  Gen.  Woolfolk's  friends,  who  was  subsequently 
tried  and  acquitted  of  the  crime. 


The  following  inscriptions  are  copied  from  monuments  in  the  Columbus 
cemetery. 

Erected  as  a  tribute  of  love  by  his  family  to  the  memory  of  ELI  S.  SHORTER,  who  departed 
this  life  Dec.  13,  1836,  in  the  44th  year  of  his  age.  The  eminent  distinction  of  Judge 
Shorter  was  founded  on  the  happiest  union  of  the  social,  kindly  and  intellectual  qualities. 
Profound  and  distinguished  as  a  jurist,  ardent  as  a  friend  and  kind  as  a  citizen,  his  name 
will  be  long  revered  in  the  great  circle  of  his  acquaintance,  and  his  memory  be  forever  em 
balmed  in  the  hearts  of  his  bereaved  family.  When  this  corruptible  shall  put  on  incorrup- 
tion,  and  this  mortal  put  on  immortality,  then  shall  be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is 
written,  death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory. 

"Reader!  the  name,  profession  and  age  of  him  whose  body  lies  beneath  are  of  little  im 
portance,  but  it  may  be  of  great  importance  to  you  to  know  that  by  the  grace  of  God  he  was 
brought  to  look  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  only  savior  of  sinners,  and  that  this  looking  to  Jesus 
gave  peace  to  the  soul.  Reader  !  pray  to  God  that  you  may  be  instructed  in  the  gospel,  and 
be  assured  that  God  will  give  his  Holy  Spirit,  the  only  teacher  of  true  wisdom,  to  them  that 
ask  him."— Dr.  R.  Sankey,  1844. 


REV.  THOMAS  GOULDING,  D.  D.  He  was  an  able  and  faithful  pastor,  a  skillful  comforter 
of  the  sick  and  afflicted ;  eminently  charitable,  he  was  greatly  beloved.  After  a  long  life 
of  successful  labor  in  the  ministry,  he  departed  this  life  in  faith  and  hope,  ardent  for  the 
crown  of  righteousness.  In  testimony  of  their  affectionate  regard  to  the  memory  of  their 
venerated  pastor,  a  grateful  people  have  erected  this  monument,  and  the  tablet  in  the  Pres 
byterian  Church.  Born  in  Liberty  Co.,  Geo.,  Mar.  14, 1786,  ordained  to  the  Gospel  ministry 
Jan.  1, 1816,  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  June  21, 1848.  From  his  pulpit,  after  having  expounded  the 
63d  psalm,  he  passed  in  one  short  hour  to  that  rest  that  remaineth  to  the  people  of  God. 
Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more 
out. — Rev.  iii,  6. 


Dahloncga  is  a  thriving  village,  capital  of  Lumpkin  county,  141  miles  W. 
N.  W.  of  Milledgeville.  It  is  in  the  heart  of  the  rich  gold  region  of  Georgia, 
and  the  Indian  name  is  Tau-lau-ne-ca,  which  signifies  yellow  money.  Sev 
eral  important  mines  are  in  the  vicinity.  The  village  contains  a  branch  of 
the  U.  S.  Mint,  and  about  1,500  inhabitants. 

Social  Circle  is  a  thriving  village  on  the  Georgia  Railroad,  120  miles  west 
of  Augusta. 

The  mountain  region  of  Georgia  is  highly  picturesque.  In  the  north-east 
ern  portion  of  the  state  are  the  beautiful  falls  of  Toc- 
coa  and  of  Tallulah.  Both  of  these  are  near  Clarks- 
ville,  in  Habersham  county.  The  Toccoa  falls  are  186 
feet  in  perpendicular  descent.  The  cataracts  of  Tallulah 
are  in  a  deep  gorge  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  1,000  feet  in 
depth.  "The  wild  grandeur  of  this  mountain  gorge,  and 
the  variety,  number  and  magnificence  of  its  cataracts 
give  it  rank  with  the  most  imposing  water-fall  scenery 
in  the  Union." 

In  Georgia   are  numerous  medicinal  springs.     The 

most  prominent  are  Indian,  in  Butts  county;  Madison, 

TOCCOA  FALLS.  in  Madison  county ;  Warm,  in  Merriweather  county ; 
Sulphur,  in  Hall  county;  Rowland,  in  Cass  county; 
Red  Sulphur,  in  Walker  county ;  Thundering,  in  Upson  county ;  Powder,  in 
Oobb  county. 


768  GEORGIA. 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES,   MISCELLANIES,   ETC. 

General  James  Edward  Oglethorpe,  who  occupies  so  prominent  a  place  in  the 
history  of  Georgia,  was  the  son  of  Sir  Theophilus  Oglethorpe,  and  was  born  in 
London,  December  21,  1688.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  was  admitted  a  student  of 
Corpus  Christi  college,  but  he  did  not  finish  his  studies,  military  life  having  more 
charms  for  him  than  literary  pursuits.  The  following  inscription  (the  longest  of 
which  we  have  any  knowledge),  on  a  tablet  of  marble  in  the  Cranham  church,  gives 
a  sketch  of  his  life: 

Near  this  place  lie  the  remains  of  JAMES  EDWARD  OGLETHORPE,  Esq.,  who  served  under 
Prince  Eugene,  and,  in  1714,  was  Captain  Lieutenant  in  the  first  troop  of  the  Queen's 
Guards.  In  1740  he  was  appointed  Colonel  of  a  Regiment  to  be  raised  for  Georgia.  In 
1745  he  was  appointed  Major-General ;  in  1747,  Lieutenant-General ;  and  in  1760,  General 
of  His  Majesty's  forces.  In  his  civil  station,  he  was  very  early  conspicuous.  He  was  chosen 
Member  of  Parliament  for  Haslemere,  in  Surrey,  in  1722,  and  continued  to  represent  it  un 
til  1754.  In  the  Committee  of  Parliament,  for  inquiring  into  the  state  of  the  jails,  formed 
25th  of  February,  1728,  and  of  which  he  was  Chairman,  the  active  and  persevering  zeal  of 
his  benevolence  found  a  truly  suitable  employment,  by  visiting,  with  his  colleagues  of  that 
generous  body,  the  dark  and  pestilential  dungeons  of  the  Prisons,  which  at  that  time  dis 
honoured  the  metropolis ;  detecting  the  most  enormous  oppressions ;  obtaining  exemplary 
punishment  on  those  who  had  been  guilty  of  such  outrage  against  humanity  and  justice ; 
and  redressing  multitudes  from  extreme  misery  to  light  and  freedom.  Of  these,  about 
700,  rendered,  by  long  confinement  for  debt,  strangers  and  helpless  in  the  land  of  their 
birth,  and  desirous  of  seeking  an  asylum  in  the  wilds  of  America,  were  by  him  conducted 
thither  in  1732.  He  willingly  encountered  in  their  behalf  a  variety  of  fatigue  and  danger, 
and  thus  became  the  founder  of  the  Colony  of  Georgia ;  a  Colony  which  afterward  set  the 
noble  example  of  prohibiting  the  importation  of  slaves.  This  new  establishment  he  stren 
uously  and  successfully  defended  against  a  powerful  attack  of  the  Spaniards.  In  the  year 
in  which  he  quitted  England  to  found  this  settlement,  he  nobly  strove  to  secure  our  true 
national  defence  by  sea  and  land — a  free  navy — without  impressing  a  constitutional  militia. 
But  his  social  affections  were  more  enlarged  than  even  the  term  Patriotism  can  express  : 
he  was  the  friend  of  the  oppressed  negro ;  no  part  of  the  globe  was  too  remote,  no  interest 
too  unconnected  or  too  much  opposed  to  his  own,  to  prevent  the  immediate  succour  of  suf 
fering  humanity.  For  such  qualities  he  received,  from  the  ever  memorable  John,  Duke  of 
Argyle,  a  full  testimony,  in  the  British  Senate,  to  his  military  character,  his  natural  gener 
osity,  his  contempt  of  danger,  and  regard  for  the  public.  A  similar  encomium  is  perpetu 
ated  in  a  foreign  language ;  and,  by  one  of  our  most  celebrated  Poets,  his  remembrance  is 
transmitted  to  posterity  in  lines  justly  expressive  of  the  purity,  the  ardour,  and  the  extent 
of  his  benevolence.  He  lived  till  the  1st  of  July,  1785 ;  a  venerable  instance  to  what  a 
duration  a  life  of  temperance  and  virtuous  labor  is  capable  of  being  protracted.  His  widow, 
ELIZABETH,  daughter  of  Sir  Nathan  Wright,  of  Cranham  Hall,  Bart.,  and  only  sister  and 
heiress  of  Sir  Samuel  Wright,  Bart.,  of  the  same  place,  surviving,  with  regret,  but  with 
due  submission  to  Divine  Providence,  an  affectionate  husband,  after. an  union  of  more  than 
forty  years,  hath  inscribed  to  his  memory  these  faint  traces  of  his  excellent  character. 

"  Religion  watches  o'er  his  urn,  And  Fortitude  in  armor  drest; 

And  all  the  virtues  bending  mourn,  Wisdom's  gray  locks,  and  Freedom  join 

Humanity  with  languid  eye,  The  moral  train  to  bless  his  shrine, 

Melting  for  others'  misery  ;  And  pensive  all,  around  his  ashes  holy, 

Prudence,  whose  hands  a  measure  hold,  Their  last  sad  honors  pay  in  order  melan- 
And  Temperance,  with  a  chain  of  gold ;  choly." 

Fidelity's  triumphant  vest,  , 

Tomochichi  was  the  principal  chief,  or  mico,  or  king,  as  the  chiefs  were  called, 
of  a  small  band  of  Creeks  and  Yamasees  who  had  located  themselves  on  the  high 
land  of  Yamacraw,  at  or  near  where  Savannah  is  now  built.  He  was  one  of  the 
chiefs  who  welcomed  Oglethorpe  on  his  first  arrival.  When  Oglethorpe  sailed  for 
England,  in  May,  1734,  he  took  with  him  Tomochichi  and  his  wife,  Scenawki,  hia 
nephew,  and  five  or  six  chiefs  of  the  Creek  nation.  On  their  arrival  they  were 
treated  with  much  attention,  and,  being  furnished  with  proper  dresses,  were  intro 
duced  to  his  majesty  George  II.  Tomochichi,  after  presenting  the  king  with  seve 
ral  eagle's  feathers,  which  were  considered  by  his  nation  as  the  most  respectful 
present  they  could  send,  delivered  the  following  speech  to  his  majesty  : 

"  This  day  I  see  the  majesty  of  your  face,  the  greatness  of  your  house,  and  the  number 
of  your  people.  I  am  come  for  the  good  of  the  whole  nation  of  the  Creeks,  to  renew  the 
peace  they  had  made  long  ago  with  the  English.  I  am  come  over  in  my  old  days  ;  and, 
though  I  can  not  live  to  see  any  advantage  to  myself,  I  am  come  for  the  good  of  all  the  na 
tions  of  the  upoer  and  lower  Creeks,  that  they  may  be  instructed  in  the  knowledge  of  the 


ryfs 
dx     ") 

^X 


GEORGIA.  759 

English.  These  are  the  feathers  of  the  eagle,  the  swiftest  of  birds,  and  who  flieth  all 
around  our  nations.  These  feathers,  are  a  sign  of  peace  in  our  land,  and  we  have  brought 
them  over  to  leave  with  you,  great  king,  as  a  sign  of  everlasting  peace.  0,  great  king  ! 
whatsoever  words  you  shall  say  unto  me,  I  will  tell  them  faithfully  to  all  the  kings  of  the 
Creek  nations." 

Tomochichi  died  in  1739,  at  the  age  of  ninety-seven,  and  was  buried  with  mili 
tary  parade  in  the  court-house  square  at  Savannah. 

George  Walton,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Vir 
ginia  in  1740.     He  was  bred  a  mechanic:  about  1761,  he  emigrated  to  Georgia, 
^j  and   began  the  practice    of   law.      In 

1776,  he  was  sent  to  congress;  in  1779, 
was  elected  governor  of  Georgia  ;  in 
1780,  was  again  sent  to  congress.  He 
was  afterward  governor  the  second 
time,  also  chief  justice;  and  in  1798, 
United  States  Senator.  He  died  in  1804. 

Button  Gwinnett,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Eng 
land,  came  to  Georgia  in  1772,  and  settled  on  St.  Catherine's  Island.  In  the  be 
ginning  of  the  revolutionary  difficulties  he  was  in  doubt  which  course  to  take,  but 

the  arguments  of  Dr.  Lyman 
Hall,  with  whom  he  was  in- 
timate,  convinced  him  of  the 
justice  of  the  American  cause. 

*f-          T71     T_  1  *7**t*       j.1_ 

In  February,  17/6,  the  gene 
ral  assembly  of  Georgia  elect 
ed  him  a  delegate  to  the  con 
tinental  congress.  In  1777 
he  was  one  of  the  members 
of  the  convention  which  formed  the  constitution  of  Georgia,  and,  upon  the  death  of 
Mr.  Bullock,  he  became  governor  of  the  state.  He  also  filled  several  other  offices. 
Having  an  unfortunate  controversy  with  General  M'Intosh,  he  challenged  him  to 
single  combat.  The  duel  was  fought  near  Savannah,  with  pistols,  at  a  distance  of 
twelve  paces.  Mr.  Gwinnett  was  mortally  wounded  at  the  first  fire,  and  perished 
at  the  age  of  forty-five.  He  left  a  wife  and  several  children,  but  they  did  not  long 
survive  him. 

Lyman  Hall,  a  signer  of  the  declaration  of  independence,  was  born  in  Con 
necticut,  and  educated  at  Yale  college.  He  at  first  made  theology  his  study  and 

profession,  but  afterward  studied 
medicine.  He  removed  to  Dor- 
Chester,  South  Carolina,  but  finally 
came  to  Georgia  and  settled  in 
St.  John's  parish,  now  the  county 
of  Liberty.  The  inhabitants  of 
this  parish  sent  Dr.  Hall  as  their 

delegate  to  the  continental  congress,  in  which  capacity  he  was  admitted  to  a  seat 
in  that  body.  Afterward  Georgia,  by  her  general  assembly,  determined  to  join  the 
other  colonies.  Dr.  Hall,  'and  Mr.  Gwinnett,  were  sent  as  regular  delegates 
When  the  enemy  took  possession  of  Georgia,  he  was  compelled  to  "remove  his  fam 
ily  to  the  north.  In  1782  he  returned,  and  next  year  was  elected  governor  of 
Georgia.  He  afterward  removed  to  the  county  of  Burke,  where  he  died  in  1784, 
in  the  sixty-third  year  of  his  age. 

Lachlin  M'Intosh  was  born  in  Scotland,  in  1721.  His  father  was  at  the  head  of 
a  branch  of  the  clan  M'Intosh,  and  came  to  Georgia  with  General  Oglethorpe,  in 
1736.  when  Lachlin  was  nine  years  of  age.  His  opportunities  for  education  were 
limited,  but  his  strong  mind  overcame  many  difficulties.  He  was  of  fine  personal 
appearance,  and,  when  young,  was  considered  the  handsomest  man  in  Georgia. 
He  was  first  appointed  a  colonel  in  the  revolutionary  army,  and,  afterward,  a  brig 
adier  general.  In  consequence  of  military  rivalry  between  him  and  Button  Gwin 
nett,  a  duel  ensued,  which  resulted  in  the  death  of  the  latter.  General  M'Intosh 
afterward  commanded  in  the  western  department,  and  led  an  expedition  against 


760  GEORGIA. 

the  Indians.  In  1779  he  returned  to  Georgia,  and  was  at  the  siege  and  fall  of 
Savannah.  He  was  with  General  Lincoln  at  Charleston,  where  he  was  made  pris 
oner.  He  died  in  Savannah,  in  1806. 

John  Forsyth,  an  eminent  statesmen,  was  born  in  Virginia,  in  1780,  and  when 
about  four  years  of  age  removed  with  his  father  to  Augusta.  He  was  educated  at 
Princeton.  He  represented  Georgia  in  both  houses  of  congress,  was  governor  of 
the  state  from  1827  to  1829,  was  minister  to  Spain  from  1819  to  1822,  and  was  sec 
retary  of  state  under  President  Jackson,  and,  also,  through  all  of  Mr.  Van  Buren's 
administration.  He  died  in  1841.  He  was  a  man  of  superior  abilities,  and  of 
dignified  and  elegant  manners. 

William  Harris  Crawford,  a  distinguished  statesman,  was  born  in  Virginia,  in 
1772.  His  father  removed  to  Georgia  when  he  was  nine  years  old.  He  was  edu 
cated  for  the  bar,  and,  from  1807  to  1813,  was  in  the  United  States  senate,  when 
he  was  appointed  minister  to  France,  and,  in  1815,  secretary  of  war.  From  1817 
to  1824  he  was  secretary  of  the  treasury,  in  which  latter  year  he  was  the  candidate 
of  the  democratic  party  for  the  presidency  of  the  United  States,  but  was  defeated. 
He  died  in  1834,  leaving  a  high  reputation  for  ability. 

Duncan  L.  Clinch,  a  gallant  officer  of  the  United  States  army,  entered  the  ser 
vice  as  lieutenant  from  North  Carolina,  in  1808.  In  1829  he  was  breveted  a  brig 
adier-general,  for  ten  years  faithful  service.  He  took  a  most  distinguished  part  in 
the  Seminole  war.  At  the  battle  of  Withlacoochee,  on  the  last  day  of  the  year 
1835,  he,  with  225  soldiers,  in  one  hour,  drove  700  determined  and  ferocious  savages 
from  their  fastnesses,  chastising  them  severely.  In  this  action  he  showed  the  most 
persevering  bravery,  and  was  personally  in  the  hottest  of  the  fight.  Resigning  his 
commission,  he  was,  from  1843  to  1845,  representative  in  congress  from  this  state. 
He  died  at  Macon  in  1849. 

John  McPherson  Berrian,  an  eminent  statesman,  was  born  in  New  Jersey,  in 
1781,  and  removed,  when  a  child,  to  Georgia.  From  1824  to  1829  he  was  in  the 
United  States  senate,  when  he  took  a  seat  as  attorney-general  in  the  cabinet  of 
President  Jackson.  He  was  again  in  the  United  States  senate  from  1840  to  1845, 
where  he  officiated  most  of  the  time  as  chairman  of  the  judiciary  committee.  He 
was,  also,  in  the  senate  from  1847  to  1852.  He  died  in  1856,  universally  lamented. 
He  was  considered  one  of  the  best  and  most  distinguished  and  high-minded  states 
men  in  the  country. 

BICE.* 

"Although  nineteen  twentieths  of  all  the  rice  raised  in  the  United  States 
is  grown  within  a  district  of  narrow  limits,  on  the  sea-coast  of  the  Carolinas  and 
Georgia,  the  crop  forms  a  not  unimportant  item  among  the  total  productions  of  the 
country.  The  crop  of  1849  was  supposed  to  be  more  than  two  hundred  and  fifteen 
million  pounds,  and  the  amount  exported  was  equal,  in  value,  to  one  third  of  all  the 
wheat  and  flour,  and  to  one  sixth  of  all  the  vegetable  food,  of  every  kind,  sent 
abroad.  The  exportation  of  1851  was  exceeded  in  value,  according  to  the  Patent 
Office  Report,  only  by  that  of  cotton,  flour  and  tobacco.  Rice  is  raised  in  limited 
quantity  in  all  of  the  southern  states,  and  might  be  in  some  of  the  northern. 

In  Louisiana  and  the  Mississippi  valley,  where  the  rice  culture  is  at  present  very 
limited,  there  are  millions  of  acres  of  now  unproductive  wilderness  admirably 
adapted  to  its  requirements,  and  here,  'it  is  a  well  known  fact,'  says  a  writer  in  De 
Bow's  Review,  'that  the  rice  plantations,  both  as  regards  whites  and  blacks,  are 
more  healthy  than  the  sugar  and  cotton.'  The  only  restriction,  therefore,  upon  the 
production  of  rice  to  a  thousand  fold  greater  extent  than  at  present  is  the  cost  of 
labor  in  the  southern  states. 

Rice  continues  to  be  cultivated  extensively  on  the  coast  of  Georgia  and  the  Car 
olinas,  notwithstanding  the  high  price  of  labor  which  slavery  and  the  demand  for 
cotton  has  occasioned,  only  because  there  are  unusual  facilities  there  for  forming 
plantations,  in  which,  while  the  soil  is  exceedingly  rich  and  easily  tilled,  and  the 
climate  favorable,  the  ground  may  be  covered  at  will  with  water,  until  nearly  all  other 

*This  article  is  abridged  from  one  in  Harper's  Magazine  by  T.  Addison  Richards,  and 
from  Olmsted's  Seaboard  Slave  States. 


GEORGIA. 


761 


plants  are  killed,  so  as  to  save  much  of  the  labor  which  would  otherwise  be  neces 
sary  in  the  cultivation  of  the  crop;  and  may  as  readily  be  drained,  when  the  re 
quirements  of  the  rice  itself  make  it  desirable. 

A  large  part  of  all  the  country  next  the  coast,  fifty  miles  or  more  in  width,  in 
North  and  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  is  occupied  by  flat  cypress  swamps  and 
reedy  marshes.  That  which  is  not  so  is  sandy,  sterile,  and  overgrown  with  pines 
and  only  of  any  value  for  agriculture  where,  at  depressions  of  the  surface,  vegetable 
mold  has  been  collected  by  the  flow  of  rain  water.  The  nearer  we  approach  the 
sea  the  more  does  water  predominate,  till  at  length  land  appears  only  in  islands  or 
capes;  this  is  the  so-called  Sea  Island  region.  Below  all,  however,  there  stretches 
along  the  whole  coast  a  low  and  narrow  sand  bar — a  kind  of  defensive  outwork  of 
the  land,  seldom  inhabited  except  by  lost  Indians  and  runaway  negroes,  who  sub 
sist  by  hunting  and  fishing.  There  are  upon  it  several  government  relief  stations 
and  light-houses,  far  less  frequent,  alas !  than  skeleton  hulks  of  old  ships,  which, 
half  buried — like  victims  of  war — in  the  sand,  give  sad  evidence  of  the  fury  of  the 
sea,  and  of  the  firmness  with  which  its  onsets  are  received." 

Rice  is  an  aquatic  plant,  and  in  its  general  appearance  is  somewhat  similar  to 
wheat.  Its  culture  and  preparation  for  market  are  exceedingly  interesting.  It 
was  at  first  cultivated,  as  it  is  at  present  in  many  kinds  of  the  upland  class,  in 
epots  of  low  ground,  dependent  for  moisture  only  upon  the  chance  rains  of  heaven. 
But  at  this  day  the  legitimate  soil  and  scene  of  its  production  is  the  rich  loam  of 

the  tide-water  lands  which  lie 
along  the  coasts;  low  enough, 
level  enough,  and  near  enough  to 
the  sea  to  be  overflowed  at  the 
pleasure  of  the  planter  by  the 
flood  tides  of  the  rivers,  and  yet- 
far  enough  from  the  coast  to  be 
quite  beyond  the  reach  of  the 
salt-water,  which  would  be  even 
more  fatal  to  the  crop  than 
would  the  absence  of  the  tidal 
flows. 

Near  the  first  of  April  it  is 
sown  in  rows  of  about  three  feet 
apart,  and  by  the  first  of  June 
it  becomes  from  six  to  eight  in 
ches  high.  The  weeds  are  then 
taken  out  and  tide-water  ad 
mitted,  by  means  of  sluices,  from 
some  adjacent  stream.  The  wa 
ter  is  occasionally  drawn  off  and 
a  fresh  supply  introduced.  When 
in  blossom,  the  rice  presents  a 
most  beautiful  appearance,  the 
flowers  seeming  to  float  on  the 
surface  of  the  water  and  per 
fuming  the  air  with  a  most  deli 
cious  fragrance. 

In  September,  when  the  wa 
ving  harvest  rises  considerably 
above  the  water,  it  exhibits  a  cu 
rious  and  very  rich  aspect.  The 
rice  harvest  commences  early 
in  September.  The  water  hav 
ing  been  drawn  off  the  field  the 
HARVESTING  RICE.  previous  ebb-tide,  the  negroes 

reap  the  rice  with  sickles.    The 

rice  13  neatly  stacked  in  round  thatched  stacks.     After  the  ordinary  threshing  and 
cleaning  from  chaff,  the  rice  still  remains  covered  with  a  close,  rough  husk,  which 


762 


GEORGIA. 


can  only  be  removed  by  a  peculiar  machine,  that  lightly  pounds  it  so  as  to  crack 
the  husk  without  breaking  the  rice.  Rice  in  the  rough,  that  is,  with  the  husk  on, 
is  termed  "paddy"  an  East  Indian  word.  The  usual  crop  is  from  thirty  to  sixty 
bushels  an  acre,  and  it  sells  in  Charleston  and  Savannah  in  the  rough  from  eighty 
cents  to  one  dollar  per  bushel. 

During  the  malarious  season  it  is  dangerous  for  any  but  negroes  to  remain  over 
night  in  the  vicinity  of  the  swamps  or  rice-fields.  At  this  period  even  the  overseers 
generally  retreat  at  night  to  adjacent  pine-lands  away  from  the  deadly  influence. 
Xcgroes  do  not  enjoy  as  good  health  as  elsewhere ;  even  those  born  on  the  soil  are 
generally  weakly  and  shortrlived.* 


Southern  Cdbin.-\ 

"We  pass  on  now  to  a  hasty  peep  at  the  special  traits  in  the  social  life  of  the 
whites  on  the  rice  plantations.  The  characteristic,  under  this  head,  which  will 

*A  late  traveler  in  the  south  illustrates  the  fatality  of  night  exposure  in  the  low  country 
of  the  rice  plantations  by  the  following  anecdotes  :  "As  to  the  degree  of 'danger  to  others,  'I 
would  as  soon  stand  fifty  feet  from  the  best  Kentucky  rifleman  and  be  shot  at  by  the  hour 
as  to  spend  a  night  on  my  plantation  in  summer,'  a  Charleston  gentleman  said  to  me.  And 
the  following  two  instances  of  the  deadly  work  it  sometimes  does  were  mentioned  to  me  by 
another :  A  party  of  six  ladies  and  gentlemen  went  out  of  town  to  spend  a  day  at  the  man 
sion  of  a  rice-planter,  on  an- island.  By  an  accident  to  their  boat,  their  return 'before  night 
was  prevented,  and  they  went  back  and  shut  themselves  within  the  house,  had  fires  made, 
around  which  they  sat  all  night,  and  took  every  other  precaution  to  guard  against  the  mi 
asma.  Nevertheless,  four  of  them  died  from  its  effects  within  a  week,  and  the  other  two 
suffered  severely.  Two  brothers  owned  a  plantation,  on  which  they  had  spent  the  winter. 
One  of  them,  as  summer  approached,  was  careful  to  go  to  another  residence  every  night ; 
the  other  delayed  to  do  so  until  it  was  too  late.  One  morning  he  was  found  to  be  ill ;  a 
physician  could  not  be  procured  until  late  in  the  afternoon,  by  which  time  his  recovery  was 
hopeless.  The  sick  man  besought  his  brother  not  to  hazard  his  own  life  by  remaining  with 
him  ;  and  he  was  obliged,  before  the  sun  set,  to  take  the  last  farewell,  and  leave  him  with 
the  servants,  in  whose  care,  in  the  course  of  the  night,  he  died." 

t"In  the  better  class  of  cabins  the  roof  is  usually  built  with  a  curve,  so  as  to  project  eight 
or  ten  feet  beyond  the  log  wall ;  and  a  part  of  this  space,  exterior  to  the  logs,  is  inclosed 


GEORGIA. 


763 


first  strike  the  stranger,  and,  for  a  while,  most  disagreeably,  is,  perhaps,  the  gen 
eral  disregard  and  disdain  of  order  and  comfort  in  the  style  and  appointments  of 
the  residences  even  of  the  wealthiest  of  the  people.  He  will  wonder  when 
he  visits  friends  here  whose  accomplished  manners  and  refined  tastes  have 
almost  shamed  the  elegance  of  his  lavishly  adorned  drawing-rooms  at  the  North, 
to  find  them  living  in  the  humblest  of  wooden,  perchance  of  log,  houses,  only  half 
finished  outside,  and  not  at  all  within;  often  carpetless  even  in  the  parlors,  and 
seldom  with  any  other  furniture  to  speak  of;  no  trace  of  the  rich  curtains,  the 
sumptuous  sofas,  the  gorgeous  picture-frames,  or  of  the  thousand  and  one  dainty 
household  gods,  so  carefully  gathered  and  treasured,  and  so  great  a  part  of  the 
pleasure  of  his  own  home.  He  may  be  disposed  at  first  to  set  this  peculiarity 
down  to  the  indolence  and  carelessness,  or  to  the  improvidence  of  the  people,  and 
perhaps  some  of  it  may  go  that  way;  but  by-and-by  he  will  more  truly  account 


Planter's  Mansion. 

for  it  by  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  the  case.  As  he  begins  to  feel  at  home, 
to  discover  the  new  pleasures  at  his  command,  and  to  fall  into  the  way  and  spirit 

with  boards,  making  an  additional  small  room ;  the  remainder  forma  an  open  porch.  The 
whole  cabin  is  often  elevated  on  four  corner-posts,  two  or  three  feet  from  the  ground,  so 
that  the  air  may  circulate  under  it.  The  fire-place  is  built  at  the  end  of  the  house,  of  sticks 
and  clay,  and  the  chimney  is  carried  up  outside, and  often  detached  from  the  log-walla;  but 
the  roof  is  extended  at  the  gable,  until  in  a  line  with  its  outer  side.  The  porch  has  a  railing 
in  front,  and  a  wide  shelf  at  the  end,  on  which  a  bucket  of  water,  a  gourd  and  hand-basin 
are  usually  placed.  There  are  chairs,  or  benches,  in  the  porch,  and  you  often  see  women 
sitting  at  work  in  it,  as  in  Germany.  The  logs  are  usually  hewn  but  little ;  and,  of  course, 
as  they  are  laid  up,  there  will  be  wide  interstices  between  them,  which  are  increased  by  sub 
sequent  shrinking.  These  very  commonly  are  not  "chinked,"  or  filled  up  in  any  way,  nor 
is  the  wall  lined  on  the  inside.  Through  the  chinks,  as  you  pass  along  the  road,  you  may 
often  see  all  that  is  going  on  in  the  house,  and  at  night  the  light  of  the  fire  shines  brightly 
out  on  all  sides.  Cabins  of  this  class  are  almost  always  flanked  by'two  or  three  negro  huts. 
The  cabins  of  the  poorest  class  of  whites  are  mere  pens  of  logs,  roofed  over,  provided  with  a 
chimney,  and  usually  with  a  shed  of  boards,  supported  by  rough  posts,  before  the  door." 


764  GEORGIA. 

of  the  life  around  him,  he  will  feel  that  the  wants  of  one  social  condition  and  cli 
mate  may  not  be  the  wants  of  another,  and  very  opposite  one;  that  on  the  rice 
plantations  the  people  "live  out  of  doors;"  that  their  very  houses,  ever  wide  open, 
are  themselves  "out  of  doors;"  and  consequently,  but  little  more  cared  for  than  are 
the  self-caring  lawns  and  woods  around  them. 

It  would  seem,  and  so  indeed  it  is,  as  a  rule,  that  the  southern  gentleman,  even 
the  most  assiduous  in  business,  labors  only  for  occupation,  his  daily  toil  being  his 
welcome  pleasure.  He  never  buries  the  man  in  the  business,  but  makes  of  his 
business  itself  his  social  enjoyment  and  his  true  life.  Thus,  whatever  may  be  his 
engagements,  he  seems  never  to  have  anything  to  do  but  to  amuse  himself  and  his 
family  and  the  stranger  within  his  gates. 

The  social  season  on  the  plantation  is  that  of  the  winter  and  spring  months  only, 
from  November,  or  the  time  of  early  frost,  to  the  beginning  of  June.  During  the 
interval  all  the  whites  are  away,  excepting,  may  be,  the  overseer,  who  stays  at  his 
peril  We  are  speaking  thus  of  the  swamp  lands  only,  not  of  the  whole  region,  for 
the  rice-fields  are  surrounded  often  by  belts  or  ridges  of  high  sandy  ground,  cov 
ered  with  a  close  growth  of  pine,  sanitary  oases  and  safety-valves,  exempt  in  a  great 
degree  from  the  dreaded  malaria  of  the  richer  soils.  These  sandy  terraces  and 
pine  barrens  are  places  of  refuge,  in  the  hot  season,  to  those  whose  convenience  or 
pleasure  does  not  lead  them  to  the  cities  or  to  the  Northern  States.  They  are,  be 
sides,  the  pleasant,  permanent  abode,  summer  and  winter,  of  a  considerable  popu 
lation. 

The  gay  season  begins  at  Christmas,  which  is  celebrated  hereabouts  with  much 
of  the  old  poetic  interest,  culminates  in  February,  and  by  the  end  of  March  is  over 
and  gone.  After  it,  in  April  and  May,  jjome  the  most  attractive  out-of-door  days, 
when  all  nature  is  decked  in  the  full,  fresh  drapery  of  summer — the  greenest  of 
leaves  and  the  brightest  of  flowers.  Loving  and  accustomed  to  equestrian  exer 
cise,  the  ladies  have  enough  of  pleasant  and  profitable  out-door  life ;  while  their 
large  households  furnish  ample  employment,  even  without  the  generally  great  cares 
of  hospitality.  It  is  much  the  custom,  at  least  on  the  smaller  plantations,  for  the 
mistress  to  charge  herself  with  the  labors  and  responsibility  of  supplying  the 
wants  of  the  blacks  as  well  as  the  whites  of  the  family,  providing  them  with  their 
rations  of  food  and  their  stock  of  clothing,  and  ministering  to  them  in  hours  of 
sickness;  so  that,  on  the  whole,  one  way  or  another,  black  and  white  together,  a 
Southern  matron  has  no  necessity,  and  but  little  opportunity,  to  be  an  idle  woman. 

The  gentlemen  are  equally  well  provided  with  occupation  in  the  care  of  their 
plantations,  the  entertainment  of  their  guests,  and  with  studies  in  the  library  and 
sports  in  the  field.  The  swamps  are  full  of  deer,  which  beguile  them  to  the  chase, 
and  the  peopled  waters  tempt  them  to  wander  forth  with  hook  and  line. 

The  planter's  mansion  is  not  an  edifice  of  extraordinary  architectural  pretension, 
even  in  its  best  estate.  The  superior  houses  are  usually  two  story  frame  buildings, 
with  piazzas  double  in  front  and  single  in  the  rear,  the  outer  parts  of  the  latter 
often  inclosed  so  as  to  form  small  store  or  sleeping  apartments.  These  are  called 
shed-rooms,  and  are  very  comfortable  quarters.  The  chimneys  are  always  built 
outside  of  the  walls,  and  slightly  detached  therefrom.  The  whole  house  is  elevated 
above  the  ground  from  six  to  eight  feet,  or  even  more,  upon  log  or  brick  supports, 
thus  usefully  avoiding  dampness,  aiding  ventilation,  and  providing  a  cozy  retreat 
oftentimes  for  dogs,  cats,  pigs,  chickens,  and  rubbish  generally.  The  kitchen  is, 
in  all  cases,  a  separate  building,  but  is  occasionally  connected  with  the  main  edi 
fice  by  a  covered  passage.  The  houses  are  painted  and  furnished  with  outside 
blinds,  and  are  plastered  or  ceiled,  or  not,  as  it  happens.  In  spring,  when  mus- 
quitoes  congregate,  bright  fires,  one  on  each  side  of  the  gate,  are  made  of  the  resin 
ous  pine  or  "light  wood,"  to  lure  them  from  the  piazzas,  where  the  household  is 
gathered.  These  fires  are  built  on  brick  posts,  or  upon  elevated  wooden  trays  cov 
ered  with  earth.  They  give  a  cheerful  air  to  the  wooded  surroundings,  and  serve 
to  say  if  distant  neighbors  are  at  home  or  not." 

The  following  are  extracts  from  the  minutes  of  the  trustees  of  the  colony 
of  Georgia,  and  published,  with  many  others,  in  White's  Hist.  Collections  of 
Georgia : 


GEORGIA.  765 

Nov.  16,  1732.  On  board  the  frigate  Ann,  Capt.  Thomas  mustered  the  passengers  on 
board,  and  computed  the  freight  of  them  to  91  heads. 

Aug.  11,  1733.  Read  a  letter  from  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  with  an  account  of  the  death  of  sev 
eral  persons  in  Georgia,  which  he  imputed  to  the  drinking  of  rum.  Resolved  that  the  drink 
ing  of  rum  in  Georgia  be  absolutely  prohibited,  and  that  all  which  shall  be  brought  there 
shall  be  staved. 

Oct.  16, 1734.  Read  an  indenture  for  binding  William  Ewen  as  servant  to  the  trustees 
for  two  years.  That  50  acres  of  land  be  given  to  said  William  Ewen  when  his  time  is  out 
[Mr.  Ewen  afterward  became  governor  of  Georgia.] 

May  5,  1735.     One  thousand  cwt.  of  copper  farthings  to  be  sent  to  Georgia. 

April  4,  1737.  A  law  was  read  against  the  use  of  gold  and  silver  in  apparel  and  furni 
ture  in  Georgia,  and  for  preventing  extravagance  and  luxury. 

Nov.  9,  1737.  Received  from  Major  William  Cook  16  different  sorts  of  vine  cuttings 
from  France  for  the  use  of  the  colony. 

Dec.  7,  1737.  Several  letters  were  read  from  Mr.  Williamson  at  Savannah  complaining 
of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley  having  refused  the  sacrament  to  his  wife,  with  affidavit  of  the 
latter  thereupon,  and  two  presentments  of  the  Grand  Jury  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley  for  said 
refusal,  and  for  several  other  facts  laid  to  his  charge. 

May  16,  1739.  Received  a  bottle  of  Salitrum  seeds,  being  a  remedy  for  the  bloody  flux 
for  the  use  of  the  colony.  Read  a  commission  to  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield  to  perform 
all  religious  and  ecclesiastical  offices  at  Savannah,  Georgia. 

June  27,  1739.  That  the  seal  of  the  corporation  be  affixed  to  the  Trustees'  answer  to 
the  Representation  from  Savannah  of  the  9th  of  Dec.,  1738,  for  altering  tenure  of  lands, 
and  introducing  negroes  in  Georgia. 

Jan.  16,  1739-40.  Lieut.  Delegel,  Capt  Dymond  and  Mr.  Aspourger  asked  by  the  trust 
ees  their  opinion  about  the  climate  of  Georgia — declared  they  thought  it  very  healthy,  and 
that  in  the  hottest  weather  there  are  fine  breezes  in  the  middle  of  the  day.  As  to  the  good 
ness  of  the  soil,  "there  was  a  great  quantity  of  good  land,  called  mixt  land."  Lieut.  Del 
egel  said  that  the  white  Mulberry  tree  grows  wild  as  well  as  the  black.  Capt.  Dymond  said 
that  no  vegetable  thrives  faster  in  any  part  of  the  world  than  the  Mulberry  tree  in  Georgia. 
Mr.  Aspourger  said  that  he  had  seen  the  family  of  Camuse  winding  silk.  Capt.  Dempsey 
said  that  the  wild  vines  grow  abundantly  in  Georgia  ;  that  the  grapes  are  very  sweet,  and 
that  these  vines  are  capable  of  great  improvement  by  engraftment.  Mr.  Robert  Millar, 
botanist,  said  that  he  believed  Indigo  would  grow  very  well  in  Georgia,  and  that  it  may  be 
sown  and  raised  in  four  months  in  Georgia,  whereas  in  most  other  places  the  climates  are 
not  proper  for  it  above  three  months. 

Capt.  Dymond  being  questioned  about  Cotton,  declared  that  it  thrives  very  well  in 
Georgia  ;  that  he  has  brought  home  with  him  very  good  pods  of  it,  and  that  it  was  planted 
on  the  island  of  St.  Simon,  by  Mr.  Horton. 

Capt.  Dymond,  Lieut.  Delegel  and  Mr.  Aspourger  declared  that  they  had  all  seen  the 
prickly  pear  shrub  in  Georgia,  and  the  Cochineal  Fly  upon  it ;  that  there  are  great  numbers 
of  those  trees,  which  grow  wild  in  the  southern  part  of  the  province,  and  that  the  islands 
are  full  of  them;  that  they  have  taken  the  fly  between  their  fingers,  and  though  green  upon 
the  tree  it  dyes  the  fingers  (if  squeezed)  with  a  deep  red  color.  Lieut.  Delegel  said  the 
dye  of  it  could  not  easily  be  washed  off  with  soap. 

Capt.  Dymond  being  asked  by  the  trustees  about  the  timber  in  the  province,  said  that  he 
had  seen  very  good  and  fit  for  masts,  and  that  Captain  Gascoigne's  carpenter  told  him 
there  was  timber  fit  for  masts  for  the  largest  men-of-war;  that  the  timber  grows  very  high 
at  some  distance  up  in  the  country;  that  the  trees  grow  very  near  rivers,  which  are  navi 
gable,  and  down  which  they  may  be  floated.  Lieut.  Delegel  said  that  the  trees  for  masts 
are  very  tall,  twenty  miles  up  in  the  country  from  St.  Simon's.  Capt.  Shubrick  said  that 
he  had  seen  very  fine  knee  timber  growing  near  the  sea.  Capts.  Dymond  and  Shubrick 
declared  that  the  sea-coast  of  Georgia  is  capable  and  secure  for  navigation  as  any  coast  in 
the  world. 

Capt.  Mapey  told  the  trustees  that  since  the  establishment  of  Georgia  the  price  of  lands 
has  been  greatly  raised  in  Carolina,  and  the  plantations  there  increased;  that  Georgia  is  a 
fine  barrier  for  the  Northern  provinces,  and  especially  for  Carolina;  and  is  also  a  great  se 
curity  against  the  running  away  of  negroes  from  Carolina  to  Augustine,  because  every  ne 
gro,  at  his  first  appearance  in  Georgia,  must  be  immediately  known  to  be  a  runaway,  since 
there  are  no  negroes  in  Georgia. 


766  GEORGIA. 

JOURNEY   THROUGH   THE    SOUTHERN   STATES   IN   THE   TIME    OF   THE   REV 
OLUTIONARY   WAR. 

Watson,  in  his  "  Men  and  Times  of  the  Revolution,"  has  left  a  valuable 
record  of  a  journey  which  he  made  in  the  years  1777-78  through  the 
southern  states.  He  was  then  a  youth  of  nineteen  years  of  age,  and  in  the 
employment  of  John  Brown,  an  eminent  merchant  of  Providence,  the 
founder  of  Brown  University.  We  make  the  extract  in  an  abridged  form. 
The  southern  states  were  then  very  thinly  settled,  and  society  but  in  a  form 
ing  condition : 

"  At  York  the  congress  was  at  that  time  assembled  after  its  dispersion  from  Phila 
delphia.  Protected  by  Washington,  whose  forces  interposed  between  them  and 
the  British  army,  they  held  daily  secret  sessions.  Here  we  procured  passports  for 
our  southern  journey.  We  entered  Maryland  on  the  5th  of  October,  and  passed 
through  Hanover  and  Fredericksburg  into  Virginia,  over  the  Potomac  at  New- 
land's  ferry.  We  found  the  country,  through  a  wilderness  region,  infested  by  a 
semi-barbarian  population.  We  liberated  an  unfortunate  traveler  assailed  by  one 
of  these  wretches,  who,  in  his  technical  language,  swore  he  "  would  try  the  strength 
of  his  eye-ball  strings."  Soon  after  entering  Virginia,  and  at  a  highly  respectable 
house,  1  was  shocked,  beyond  the  power  of  language  to  express,  at  seeing,  for  the 
first  time,  young  negroes  of  both  sexes,  from  twelve  even  to  fifteen  years  old,  not 
only  running  about  the  house,  but  absolutely  tending  table,  as  naked  as  they  came 
into  the  world,  not  having  even  the  poor  apology  of  a  fig-leaf  to  save  modesty  a 
blush.  What  made  the  scene  more  extraordinary  still,  to  my  unpracticed  eye,  was 
the  fact  that  several  young  women  were  at  table,  who  appeared  totally  unmoved  at 
the  scandalous  violation  of  decency.  I  find  custom  will  reconcile  us  to  almost 
everything. 

Proceeding  on  our  journey  from  Leesburg,  night  overtook  us  in  the  midst  of  a 
wild  and  secluded  region.  A  wretched  ordinary,  filled  with  a  throng  of  suspicious 
characters,  afforded  us  the  only  refuge ;  but  as  the  moon  was  just  rising,  we  chose 
to  press  forward  through  the  woods  rather  than  to  encounter  its  hospitalities.  We 
traveled  thus  until  a  late  hour  in  the  night,  amid  stately  forests  of  tall,  venerable 
pines,  our  three  carriages  in  a  line,  and  man  Tom,  our  servant,  in  advance.  Sud 
denly  Tom  came  galloping  back  in  a  terrible  fright.  "What  is  the  matter,  Tom?" 
we  cried.  (i  Oh,  massa,  J  see  the  d — 1  just  this  minute  flying  in  dem  woods!" 
Mr.  Scott,  being  ahead,  stopped  and  exclaimed.  "What can  it  be!  Don't  you  see 
it  moving  in  the  air  among  those  trees?"  We  distinctly  saw  the  object  of  Tom's 
terror.  "  Well,"  says  Scott,  "  let  it  be  a  d — 1,  or  a  d — d  tbry,  or  what,  I'll  find  out." 
He  dismounted,  pistol  in  hand,  and  dashed  into  the  wood,  calling  upon  Tom  to 
follow.  They  had  not  proceeded  far  when  Tom  whirled  about,  and  was  in  full 
career  toward  us,  applying  whip  and  spur  at  a  merciless  rate,  his  hat  off,  and  his 
naked  head  in  a  line  with  the  horse's  mane.  Mr.  Scott  pressed  forward  with  due 
caution  toward  the  terrific  object,  which  still  seemed  to  float  in  the  air.  We  were 
all  impatience  and  anxiety  for  the  fate  of  our  gallant  companion.  In  a  moment 
more  he  made  the  old  forest  ring  with  his  powerful  voice.  "  I  have  got  the  d — 1, 
or  some  dead  tory,  fast  by  the  leg;  a  man  in  gibbets!"  After  this  absurd  scene, 
we  advanced  five  miles  further  through  the  woods  to  a  small  tavern,  where  we 
found  rest  and  comfort  Here  we  learned  that  the  cause  of  our  alarm  was  a  ne 
gro  hung  in  chains  for  the  murder  of  his  master. 

As  we  approached  Fredericksburg,  we  passed  many  elegant  plantations,  whose 
owners  appeared  to  enjoy  the  splendor  and  affluence  of  nabobs.  About  two  miles 
from  the  town,  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Rappahannock,  we  examined  the  exten 
sive  factory  belonging  to  Colonel  Hunter,  for  the  manufacture  of  small  arms,  bar 
iron,  steel,  files,  etc.  Fredericksburg  is  situated  on  the  Rappahannock,  and  con 
tains  about  8,000  inhabitants.  At  this  place  the  mother  of  our  Washington  re 
sides,  and  was  pointed  out  to  me.  She  is  a  majestic  and  venerable  woman. 

On  the  17th  of  October  we  reached  Williamsburg.  Here  I  separated  from  my 
traveling  companions.  This  city  contains  three  hundred  and  twenty  dwelling- 
houses,  principally  built  of  wood,  on  one  street  three-fourths  of  a  mile  in  length. 


GEORGIA.  767 

At  Williamsburg  I  associated  myself  with  a  Captain  Harwood,  who  was  proceed 
ing  also  to  Charleston.  We  passed  the  little  village  of  Jamestown,  on  James 
River,  interesting  only  from  its  early  associations  and  venerable  ruins;  and  next 
reached  Cobham  and  then  Suffolk,  where  we  found  ourselves  in  the  hands  of  the  civil 
authorities,  on  a  complaint  which  had  been  lodged  against  us  upon  a  suspicion  of 
our  being  spies.  My  exact  and  curious  inquiries  had  again  excited  jealousy  of 
our  character.  We  were  compelled  to  go  before  a  magistrate  two  miles  out  of 
town,  exhibit  our  passports,  take  the  oath  of  abjuration,  and  pay  the  fees  of 
office. 

Proceeding  from  Suffolk  to  Bdenton,  North  Carolina,  we  passed  over  a  spa 
cious,  level  road,  through  a  pine  forest,  which,  beginning  in  this  district,  extends 
quite  across  North  Carolina.  We  traveled  near  the  north  border  of  the  great 
Dismal  Swamp,  which,  at  this  time,  was  infested  by  concealed  royalists  and  run 
away  negroes,  who  could  not  be  approached  with  safety.  They  often  attacked 
travelers,  and  had  recently  murdered  a  Mr.  Williams. 

We  entered  North  Carolina  late  in  the  day,  availing  ourselves  of  that  hospi 
tality  so  characteristic  of  southern  manners,  and  threw  ourselves  upon  the  kind 
ness  of  Mr.  Granby,  a  wealthy  planter  and  merchant.  He  informed  me  that,  pre 
vious  to  the  Revolution,  Washington  and  two  other  gentlemen  had  contemplated 
opening  a  canal  through  the  Dismal  Swamp,  for  the  purpose  of  drawing  off  the 
water  and  reclaiming  the  land  for  cultivation. 

Edenton  is  situated  on  the  Albemarle  Sound.  It  is  defended  by  two  forts,  and 
contained  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  dwellings  and  a  brick  court-house.  The 
town  was  nearly  overrun  by  the  busy  sons  of  commerce,  from  its  being  protected 
against  the  access  of  an  enemy  by  the  difficult  navigation  of  a  shallow  water. 

At  this  place  we  crossed  the  sound,  twelve  miles,  and  entered  a  romantic  creek, 
up  which  we  sailed  some  distance  before  landing.  After  landing,  we  traveled 
eleven  miles  to  Colonel  Blount's  where  we  arrived  late  at  night,  in  Egyptian  dark 
ness.  From  Colonel  Blount's  we  proceeded  to  Bath,  on  Pamlico  Sound.  We  ar 
rived  late  in  the  day  in  Bath,  after  traveling  over  a  most  sterile  and  desolate  sandy 
plain.  The  dreariness  was  scarcely  relieved  by  the  appearance  of  a  house,  ex 
cept  a  few  miserable  tar-burner's  huts.  We  crossed  Pamlico  Sound  in  an  open 
ferry-boat,  a  distance  of  five  miles.  After  landing,  we  traveled  the  whole  day 
amid  a  gloomy  region  of  sands  and  pines.  The  road  was  spacious  and  in  a  direct 
line.  The  majestic  perpendicular  pines,  apparently  towering  to  the  clouds,  im 
parted  an  imposing  and  solemn  aspect  to  the  scenery.  The  only  relief  from  this 
monotony,  and  the  cheerless  and  painful  silence,  we  found  was  noticing  the  watch 
ful  and  timid  deer  grazing  in  the  woods.  The  few  inhabitants  scattered  here  and 
there  in  the  forest,  subsist  by  the  chase,  burning  tar  and  collecting  turpentine. 

It  was  nearly  dark  when  we  reached  the  river  Neuse,  which  having  crossed,  we 
again  mounted  our  horses  and  proceeded  on  to  Newbern,  the  capital  of  North  Caro 
lina,  groping  our  way  in  the  dark,  along  unknown  roads,  and  drenched  by  the 
heavy  rains. 

On  our  arrival,  excessively  wearied,  and  needing  repose  and  shelter,  we  wan 
dered  in  pursuit  of  quarters,  from  street  to  street,  and  were  turned  from  tavern 
to  tavern  every  house  being  filled  by  French  adventurers.  At  one  of  these  taverns, 

kept  by  one  T ,  we  were  repulsed  by  the  landlord  with  so  much  rudeness  as  to 

produce  a  severe  quarrel  in  the  piazzi,  where  we  stood  soliciting  quarters.  New 
bern  was  the  metropolis  of  North  Carolina,  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the 
Neuse  and  Trent  Rivers,  and  contained  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  dwellings.  It 
was  defended  by  a  strong  fort  and  an  armed  ship.  Previous  to  the  war  it  exported 
corn,  naval  stores,  beeswax,  hams  and  deer-skins,  to  a  considerable  amount. 

The  next  morning  Harwood  proceeded  to  a  barber's  shop  to  be  shaved.  I  soon 
after  started  in  pursuit  of  the  same  barber.  I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  met  Har 
wood,  his  pace  somewhat  quickened,  and  with  one  side  only  of  his  face  shaved. 
He  soon  informed  me  that  the  barber  had  been  impertinent,  and  that  he  had 
knocked  him  down  and  left  him  sprawling  on  the  floor.  We  agreed  that  to 
avoid  trouble  he  should  push  on,  and  that  I  should  follow.  He  was  soon  on 
his  way  through  the  streets  of  the  capital  of  North  Carolina,  in  the  ludicrous  pre 
dicament  I  have  described.  I  left  Newbern  soon  after  upon  Harwood's  track,  and 


GEORGIA. 

crossed  \the  Trent  by  a  rope  ferry  seventy  feet  wide.  I  journeyed  the  entire  day 
alone,  through  a  wilderness  of  pines,  over  a  flat,  sandy  country,  with  scarcely  an 
inhabitant  to  be  seen.  Toward  the  close  of  the  day  I  found  myself  entangled 
among  swamps,  amid  an  utter  wilderness,  and  my  horse  almost  exhausted  in  my 
efforts  to  overtake  Harwood.  As  night  closed  upon  me,  I  was  totally  bewildered, 
and  without  a  vestige  of  a  road  to  guide  me.  Knowing  the  impossibility  of  retra 
cing  my  steps  in  the  dark,  through  the  mazes  1  had  traversed,  I  felt  the  absolute 
necessity  of  passing  the  night  in  this  solitary  desert.  Feeling  no  apprehension 
that  my  horse  would  wander  far  from  me,  I  turned  him  to  shift  for  himself.  I 
then  placed  my  box  under  the  sulky,  and  with  my  pistols  fresh  primed  on  one  side, 
and  my  hanger  on  the  other,  I  drew  around  me  my  grego,  and,  prostrated  on  the 
ground  along  with  these,  my  only  companions,  half  asleep  and  half  aAvake,  I  passed 
the  night  in  no  trifling  apprehension  of  falling  a  prey  to  wild  beasts  before  morn 
ing. 

At  length,  to  my  inexpressible  satisfaction,  the  'eastern  horizon  began  to  kin 
dle  up,  and  gradually  to  brighten  more  and  more  into  the  full  blaze  of  day.  I 
found  my  faithful  horse  true  to  his  allegiance,  and  within  reach.  I  harnessed 
up,  and  pressed  with  as  much  speed  as  possible  out  of  this  dreary  retreat  of  soli 
tude  and  desolation.  My  movements  were  somewhat  accelerated  by  observing  a 
large  bear  stepping  slowly  along  at  a  little  distance  from  me.  After  several  miles 
traveling  I  regained  the  road,  and  in  the  course  of  the  forenoon  overtook  Har 
wood. 

We  crossed  the  Neuse  River,  and  passed  over  a  continuous  pine  barren  to  Wil 
mington,  on  Cape  Fear  River.  This  was  a  compact  town,  ten  miles  from  the  sea, 
and  is  surrounded  by  sand-hills.  It  was  defended  by  two  forts,  and  two  brigs  of 
sixteen  guns  each.  It  formerly  exported  large  quantities  of  naval  stores,  pork, 
furs,  etc.,  which  it  received  by  the  river  from  the  fertile  country  in  the  interior.  The 
killing  of  deer  by  torch-light  was  a  favorite  amusement  of  the  inhabitants  of  this 
region. 

On  leaving  Wilmington  we  crossed  the  Cape  Fear  River,  which  is  here  two  hun 
dred  yards  wide,  and  navigable  by  vessels  of  twenty  feet  draught  At  Brunswick 
nearly  all  the  houses  had  been  deserted  from  apprehension  of  the  enemy.  From 
this  place  to  Lockwood's  Folly,  twenty-two  miles,  is  an  unbroken  wilderness  ;  not 
a  house,  not  even  a  wild  tar-burner's,  was  presented  to  our  view  the  whole  distance. 
Fortunately  forewarned,  we  had  prepared  ourselves  with  supplies  to  encounter 
this  desert  At  night  we  encamped  at  a  wretched  hovel,  without  floor  or  furni 
ture. 

The  next  day  we  crossed  Little  River,  the  country  continuing  to  exhibit  the  same 
dreary  and  desolate  aspect  The  ensuing  morning  we  passed  a  dangerous  wash, 
at  the  north  entrance  of  Long  Bay.  Suddenly  the  ocean  and  several  ships  burst 
upon  our  view.  The  contrast  was  a  great  relief  to  our  minds  and  eyes  after  trav 
eling  so  many  days  over  a  waste  of  sand. 

We  rode  along  this  bay  for  sixteen  miles  on  the  edge  of  the  surf,  upon  a  hard, 
firm  beach.  The  swell  roared  and  curled  upon  the  shore,  and,  as  we  advanced, 
the  variety  of  sea-birds  starting  on  the  wing,  and  a  school  of  porpoises  rolling  up 
their  black  backs  on  the  surface  of  the  sea,  amused  us  as  we  passed  along  this 
beautiful  scene.  Sand  hillocks  ran  parallel  with  the  shore  on  our  right,  over  which 
land  birds  were  continually  hovering.  We  were  alarmed  and  surprised  as  we  en 
tered  on  the  circuit  of  this  bay,  to  observe,  as  we  thought  for  the  moment,  several 
men,  with  horses  and  carriages,  at  a  distance,  swimming  in  the  sea.  We  were  soon, 
however,  relieved  by  noticing  an  exhalation  in  that  direction,  which  had  produced 
the  mirage.  About  half  way  across  the  beach  we  met  a  group  of  travelers,  who 
proved  to  be  General  Mclntosh  and  suit,  going  to  the  north  to  join  the  army. 

We  mutually  stopped  to  exchange  civilities  and  learn  the  news.  Our  minds  had  for 
several  days  been  depressed  in  reflecting  upon  the  critical  condition  of  our  national 
affairs.  Gracious  God  I  how  were  we  astonished  and  transported  with  joy  on  hear 
ing  from  the  general  that  Burgoyne  and  his  whole  army  were  prisoners  of  war ! 
In  confirmation  of  the  intelligence,  he  presented  us  a  handbill,  printed  at  Charles 
ton,  containing  the  articles  of  capitulation.  We  involuntarily  took  off  our  hats 
and  gave  three  hearty  cheers  in  concert  with  the  roaring  of  the  surge.  All  con- 


GEORGIA.  769 

eidered  this  glorious  event  as  deciding  the  question  of  our  eventual  independence. 
In  triumph  we  carried  the  joyous  news  to  the  hospitable  seat  of  William  Alston 
Esq.,  one  of  the  most  respectable  and  affluent  planters  in  South  Carolina.  We 
arrived  at  the  close  of  the  day,  but  were  received  with  open  arms  and  entertained 
in  the  most  sumptuous  style.  With  music  and  his  best  madeira  we  celebrated  the 
great  event  we  had  announced,  in  high  glee,  to  a  late  hour  of  the  night. 

We  had  been  cautioned  to  be  on  our  guard  against  the  attacks  of  runaway  ne 
groes,  in  the  passage  of  swamps  near  Wingan  Bay.  As  we  entered  the  second 
swamp,  fourteen  naked  negroes,  armed  with  poles,  presented  themselves  in  the  at 
titude  of  hostility,  across  the  road.  Harwood  seized  one  of  my  pistols  and  charged 
them  at  full  speed,  making  the  woods  resound  with  his  thundering  voice.  I  pressed 
forward  close  to  his  heels  in  my  sulky,  armed  with  the  other  pistol.  They  threw 
down  their  rails  and  dashed  into  the  woods,  and  we  passed  on  without  further  in 
terruption. 

As  evening  closed  in  we  embarked  in  a  good  ferry-boat,  manned  by  four  jolly, 
well-fed  negroes,  to  cross  Wingan  Bay,  a  distance  of  four  miles.  The  evening  was 
serene,  the  stars  shone  brightly,  and  the  poor  fellows  amused  us  the  whole  way  by 
singing  their  plaintive  African  songs  in  cadence  with  the  oars.  We  reached 
Georgetown  in  the  evening.  It  stands  on  the  Wingan  River,  and  is  the  second 
place  of  importance  in  the  state.  After  leaving  Georgetown  we  passed  the  Black 
River,  and,  crossing  a  second  ferry,  traveled  over  Santee  island. 

At  length,  on  the  18th  of  November,  1777,  the  city  of  Charleston  presented  it 
self  to  our  view.  We  left  our  horses  and  crossed  Cooper's  River  in  a  yawl.  I  was 
delighted  with  the  view  of  this  splendid  city,  and  the  shipping  in  its  harbor.  After 
a  seventy  days'  journey  from  Providence,  having  traveled  1,243  miles,  it  was  to  me 
almost  like  the  entrance  of  the  Israelite  into  the  promised  land.  I  performed  the 
the  whole  route  either  on  horseback  or  in  a  sulky. 

In  the  intervals  of  business,  I  mingled  with  delight  in  the  elegant  and  gay  soci 
ety  of  this  refined  metropolis,  under  the  wing  of  Mr.  Russell,  the  consignee  of  Mr. 
Brown,  a  gentleman  of  New  England  origin,  but  occupying  a  distinguished  posi 
tion  in  the  mercantile  community  of  Charleston. 

Among  the  females  of  Charleston  we  observed  many  elegant,  accomplished 
women,  but  generally  of  sallow  complexions,  and  without  that  bloom  that  distin 
guishes  the  daughters  of  the  north.  Perhaps  no  city  of  America  exhibits,  in  pro 
portion  to  its  size,  so  much  splendor  and  style  as  Charleston.  The  rich  planters 
of  the  state  live  in  almost  Asiatic  -luxury,  and  usually,  before  the  Revolution,  edu 
cated  their  sons  in  Europe.* 

Having  arranged  my  affairs  in  Charleston,  I  determined,  in  company  with  a  Mr. 
Bloomfield,  of  Boston,  and  Mr.  Clark,  of  New  Haven,  to  extend  my  tour  to  the 
south  as  far  as  prudence  should  warrant.  In  pursuance  of  this  plan  we  left 
Charleston  on  the  29th  of  January,  1788. 

The  road  to  Ashley  River  is  delightful.  We  passed  many  elegant  seats,  with 
fine  gardens  and  grounds.  The  road  in  some  places  is  shaded  by  lofty  trees,  from 
which  we  were  sweetly  serenaded  by  the  music  of  beautiful  birds,  offering  up,  we 
could  believe,  their  evening  praises  to  our  common  Benefactor. 

On  this  river  are  situated  the  choicest  plantations,  and  the  most  elegant  and  nu 
merous  country-seats,  in  the  state.  The  extensive  marshes  bordering  upon  this 
and  adjacent  streams,  had  recently  been  converted  into  highly  productive  rice 
plantations,  to  which  culture  they  are  well  adapted.  In  the  evening  of  this  day  we 
were  much  annoyed  by  the  quarrel  of  two  overseers  in  an  adjoining  room,  who 
soon  gave  us  a  fair  (or  rather  foul)  specimen  of  a  genuine  Georgia  gouging-match. 
They  rushed  upon  each  other  with  the  fury  and  ferocity  of  bull-dogs,  and  made 
every  effort  to  gouge  out  each  other's  eyes.  We  at  length  succeeded  in  separating 
them. 

In  the  morning,  as  we  were  about  leaving  the  inn,  an  old  French  officer  rode 

•^Before  the  Revolution  about  one  hundred  and  forty  ships  were  annually  freighted  at 
Charleston,  Georgetown  and  Beaufort,  and  principally  at  the  former,  with  rice,  indigo,  to 
bacco,  skins  and  naval  stores ;  about  seventy  thousand  casks  of  rice,  and  thirty  thousand 
deer-skins,  were  yearly  exported. 


770  GEORGIA. 

up  and  tied  his  horse  to  the  post,  and  passing  us  with  a  profound  bow,  entered 
the  house.  He  wore  a  three-cornered  cocked  hat,  a  laced  coat,  a  long  queue  tied 
close  to  his  head  with  a  ribbon  in  a  large  double  bow,  his  hair  powdered,  and  a 
long  sword  dangling  by  his  side.  He  spoke  only  French.  Immediately  after  him 
came  up  a  negro  riding  on  a  mule,  which,  in  despite  of  his  rider's  eflbrts,  dashed 
in  between  the  post  and  the  horse.  In  the  struggle  the  horse's  bridle  broke,  ami 
away  went  the  horse  into  the  woods,  with  a  heavy  portmanteau  dancing  at  his 
side.  The  Frenchman,  no  doubt  thinking  it  all  design  (for  he  did  not  compre 
hend  a  word  of  the  negro's  explanation),  drew  his  long  sword,  his  eyes  flashing 
fury.  The  moment  the  negro  saw  the  sword  he  sprang  off  his  mule  and  darted 
for  the  forest,  with  monsieur  in  full  chase  after  him,  vociferating  most  vehemently. 
At  first  we  were  alarmed,  but  perceiving  the  negro  to  be  too  nimble  for  him,  were 
exceedingly  amused  by  the  chase.  Despairing  of  overtaking  the  lad,  the  French 
man  darted  his  sword  after  him,  exclaiming,  "  Belitre — diable,"  etc.  We  soon 
after  started,  and  saw  the  poor  terrified  black  still  scudding  away  far  off  among 
the  pines. 

The  next  day  we  passed  Pond  Pond,  and  traveled  over  an  interesting  country, 
interspersed  with  fine  plantations.  The  roads  are  as  level  as  a  bowling-green,  and 
generally  in  a  direct  line.  We  noticed  peas  in  blossom.  Near  the  Ashepoo  we 
observed  several  Indians  seated  on  a  log.  We  ascertained  that  they  were  the  cel 
ebrated  warrior  Little  Carpenter,  king  of  the  Cherokees,  with  his  queen  and  seve 
ral  counsellors,  on  their  way  to  Charleston,  to  "  brighten  and  strengthen,"  as  he 
told  us,  in  good  English,  "the  chain  of  union." 

We  passed  Barnard  Elliot's  magnificent  residence,  and  those  of  other  planters, 
in  the  distance,  on  avenues  cut  through  the  woods,  and  surrounded  by  their  little 
villages  of  negro  huts.  The  1st  of  February  we  had  a  succession  of  showers, 
with  heavy  thunder,  similar  to  our  northern  April  weather.  The  next  day  we 
crossed  over  to  Port  Royal  Island.  At  the  ferry-house,  where  we  stopped  for  the 
night,  a  party  of  the  young  folks  of  the  lower  order  had  assembled,  and,  willing 
to  contribute  to  their  amusement,  as  well  as  my  own,  I  took  out  my  flute,  and  play 
ing  some  jigs,  set  them  dancing,  shuffling,  and  capering  in  merry  style. 

This  island  is  about  ten  miles  square.  The  land  is  generally  poor,  affording  but 
a  few  rice  plantations.  The  staple  is  indigo,  which  grows  on  a  light  soil,  feome 
cotton  is  cultivated  here  for  domestic  purposes ;  but  as  it  is  so  difficult  to  disentan 
gle  the  fiber  from  the  seed,  its  extensive  culture  is  not  attempted,  although  it  emi 
nently  flourishes  in  this  climate,  and  is  a  most  important  article.  Every  evening 
we  have  noticed  the  negroes,  old  and  young,  clustered  in  their  huts,  around  their 
pine-knot  fires,  plucking  the  obstinate  seed  from  the  cotton 

Deer  and  foxes  abound  on  this  island.  Beaufort  is  handsomely  situated,  and 
contains  about  seventy  houses,  besides  publi  c  buildings,  and  is  defended  by  a  re 
spectable  fort,  two  miles  below  the  town.  We  retraced  our  steps  and  again  crossed 
the  ferry.  At  noon,  stopping  at  a  very  decent  looking  house,  which  we  supposed 
to  be  a  tavern,  we  ordered  our  dinner,  wine,  etc.,  with  the  utmost  freedom.  What  was 
our  amazement  and  mortification  when,  inquiring  for  the  bill,  our  host  replied, 
"Gentlemen,  I  keep  no  tavern,  but  am  very  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  visit." 
In  the  true  spirit  of  southern  liberality,  he  insisted  upon  our  taking  a  bed  with 
him  on  our  return  from  Georgia.  This  incident  exhibits  the  beautiful  trait  of 
hospitality,  for  which  the  south  is  so  distinguished. 

The  next  day  we  entered  Savannah,  the  capital  of  Georgia.  We  delivered  our 
letters  to  General  Walton,  one  of  the  signers  of  the  declaration  of  independence, 
Commodore  Bowen  and  other  gentlemen,  which  gained  us  early  admission  into 
the  delightful  society  of  the  city. 


4 


, 


-\\\E-UNIVER$/A 


<5$HIBRARY0/^ 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


;lOS-ANCElfj> 
•£ 


lOS-ANGElfj> 
^ 


^UIBRARY^ 

"  ^ 


§ 
^ZKMITCHO^ 


^OF-CA1IFO%       ^OF-CAIIFO%, 

«•  -  T^          » •        X— >h.    T?_ 


3  1158  01213  8086 


r  \..~~jr.  &    ^^^v— ^  ^ 

UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  191  996     8 


